《I Got on a Ghost Ship By Mistake and Was Forced To Be the Captain》


 Chapter 1： logbook

    Chapter 1 Logbook


    Title page:


    "My name is Tu Fu, when you open this diary, I''m afraid I''m already dead.


    So I write these words before I die, as proof of having lived. "


    "It started with a lottery draw not long ago, a global challenge launched by an international foundation, who is the luckiest person this year.


    Before that, I never thought that an ordinary migrant worker like me could actually win the first prize worth millions of dollars, and take the top international luxury cruise ship to travel around the world for 80 days without restrictions on consumption.


    To be honest, the last time I was so lucky was when I outperformed hundreds of millions of unlucky brothers.


    Half a month later, when I actually stood in front of the huge cruise ship named "Santa Maria", I pondered for a long time, and only one sentence remained in my empty mind.


    White prostitution makes people happy.


    Prostitution for free is fun for a while, and prostitution for free is always fun.


    However, at the time, I never imagined that this prostitution trip would be a much more terrifying and desperate journey than the Titanic..."


    Text.


    "Saturday, September 23, 2023, sunny.


    Technically, this is a logbook, because a decent person like me never keeps a diary.


    Autumnal equinox. The route of "Santa Maria" is from east to west, across four continents of Asia, Europe, Africa and North America, paying tribute to the feat of completing a round-the-world tour within 80 days. "


    "September 26, cloudy, southeast wind.


    The speed is 20 nautical miles, and the ship will pass through Malacca soon. Today I met Arthur, the captain of the "Santa Maria", and he told me not to believe any legends on the sea, the gold and treasures in the rumors are all lies.


    Gan, I don''t believe it. Although the book is not finished, Oneplece is real.


    Because I was the only Chinese on board, he liked to talk about oriental topics, so we quickly became good friends.


    Captain Arthur is a warm old-fashioned British gentleman, but he is really terrible at speaking Chinese with his thick British accent.


    Keep calling me "Butcher".


    Oh my God! Look at this **** translation accent, it''s as bad as the coffee made by Grandma Mary who lives next door to me. If I hear this address next time, I can''t guarantee that I won''t kick his **** hard with Martin boots. "


    "Wednesday, September 27th, light rain.


    Chef Harry in the kitchen cabin invited me to taste their dinner. This is the most delicious and juicy barbecue I have ever tasted since I was born. I smiled and answered truthfully, and Chef Harry also put away the kitchen knife in satisfaction.


    Oh, cranky Turk. "


    "September 30, sunny, northwest wind.


    According to the chief mate, at ten o''clock this morning, the Santa Maria received a strange signal from the sea, which was the radio of the high seas rescue fleet. The strange thing is that we didn''t hear that there was a wrecked ship nearby.


    In fact, I don''t care about this, because there is a dance party on the boat tonight. Based on my years of experience watching the square dance downstairs, I concluded that the thighs of European and American dancers are the most flawless, and the legs of Latin dancers are round and smooth. Dancers of Asian descent have distinct curves, and the most wonderful thing is the unique soft beauty of oriental dancers. It is really wonderful to enjoy dancing. "


    "October 1. Sunday. Celebrate and enjoy the dance."


    "October 4th. Enjoy the dance."


    "October 5th. Enjoy the dance."


    "October 6th. Tufu, Tufu! How can you be so depraved! You can''t extricate yourself from being addicted to beauty. The saint said, ''I examine myself three times a day'', and I can''t go on like this!"


    "October 7, enjoy the dance.


    Anna, Martha, Amanda...here I come, hehehe. "


    ��


    "October 21st, Saturday, cloudy. Chef Harry secretly told me that all the food stored in the storage compartment had gone bad and had to be replenished before the next stop.


    But what does this have to do with me, then play music and dance. "


    "On October 25, an unfortunate thing happened. Now according to the original plan, we should land to replenish supplies, but the GPS navigation system on the ship actually failed. The Santa Maria has deviated from the original route, and the ship will be lost in the ocean."


    "Thursday, October 27th, heavy rain. An unprecedented ocean storm completely disrupted the Santa Maria''s sailing plan. Since the day before yesterday, I have not seen other ships on the high seas, and the electronic equipment on board has also lost signal. Serious engine failure.


    To make matters worse, the Santa Maria is now unable to contact any ships, and currently can only choose to drift, which means that we have completely lost contact with the outside world. "


    ��October 30, we were still unable to contact the outside world.


    The atmosphere on the ship has been weird recently, everyone fell into a strange silence, and the spoiled food in the storage compartment has been looted by the security personnel.


    The sailors started fishing, and I joined the ranks. Even if there was a small gain, it was undoubtedly a drop in the bucket for the support of more than a thousand people. "


    "On November 6th, the drinking water can be collected from the rain, but the food in the cabin has completely bottomed out, and the terrible hunger and death will slowly come."


    "On November 19, the first deceased appeared. It was the ship''s second officer who committed suicide due to insanity. It is said that he spent half of his life at sea. After discussion among all the staff, we chose the most decent sea burial for him."


    ��On November 21, I heard a small-scale fighting in the cabin, which seemed to be for a few buckets of rice. The irritable chef Harry was about to stop it with a knife, but he was accidentally killed by the sailors.


    The dark red blood flowed all over the deck, which also stimulated the ''sharks'' on the ship, allowing more people to participate in the food sharing. "


    "November 23. The captain disappeared, and the monitoring system was broken for no reason. I don''t know who spread the saying that ''killing people on the high seas is not illegal''. The situation has inevitably spiraled out of control."


    "November 25th. I found some of the crew playing a strange game.


    They randomly select one from the paper ball with the names of the members on the ship every day, and the people who are drawn usually disappear at night. "


    "November 30th. Some more people went missing. I scrape by fishing and catching seabirds. It''s a horrible thing to expect in isolation for a long time when there are very few people.


    We are like lone wolves, each planning a territory.


    After a long time, there was no communication with each other, and the retinas of the living crew members were red and drooling.


    I secretly hid a knife, and I would be very nervous as long as others approached. I often can''t sleep all night, afraid that once I close my eyes, I won''t be able to open them again. "


    "December 1, Thursday. In order to compete for a fish, the chief of the agency smashed the head of a sailor, and then was stabbed to death by his companions. The rest of the people watched coldly, and no one stopped them. Just normal people.


    The same night, I smelled the stew in the kitchen, where is the meat now? I lay in bed that whole night and couldn''t sleep anyway. After thinking about it half the night, I found two crooked words from the blood-stained dictionary-''cannibalism''.


    From the moment the cruise ship got out of control, there are two types of people left on board, those who eat people and those who are eaten. "


    "December 5th, Monday, since yesterday, I noticed that some sailors looked at me strangely, and there were seven or eight people whispering about something, as if they wanted to harm me.


    I hid in the pipe for a whole day in advance, relying on the fat rats in the pipe to satisfy my hunger.


    That night, there was a strange sound of sharpening knives in the corridor of the cabin, and then the sailors came bravely and smashed the cabin door.


    In the middle of the night, the loudspeakers on the boat sang loudly, covering up several screams, and it was unknown who was murdered again.


    I don''t know how long I can last!


    ��


    On December 15, the Santa Maria became hell.


    The ship was full of bones, and the sailors fell one after another. Those suffering from septicemia had bright red blood seeping between their teeth, like ghosts from hell.


    The vultures in the sky carve the carrion on the ship, and there are some suicide notes written in the blood of the dead on the deck. The same sentence is written in various languages,


    "I want to go home".


    December 20, a few days ago, the Santa Maria has not moved at all. I am lurking in the drain pipe to catch mice. I don��t know if anyone is alive. It��s dark, and my eyes are full of darkness.


    This is a bottomless dark forest. We are hunters with guns and also prey to be slaughtered. If we make any movement, we will be eaten by wild beasts.


    Here people eat mice, mice eat people, people eat people...


    December 25, Sunday, moderate rain. There is no unparalleled road, I heard the roar of steam power, and a huge international cruise ship appeared on the sea.


    Light that shines into darkness.


    Immediately afterwards, sporadic footsteps came from the deck after a long absence, and something moved on the deck. It looks like a ghost from a distance, but it turns out to be a human being up close.


    I held hands with the surviving crew members and waved our arms in unison to make more noise.


    Using the remaining physical energy on the deck, facing the huge ferry on the sea level, screaming heartbreakingly and asking for help, a series of actions finally attracted the attention of the crew on the opposite side.


    They turned their heads and looked at us, weeping bitterly, feeling that this nightmare day is finally over, just when we all thought we were saved. Unexpectedly, the crew on the opposite side turned their heads collectively.


    In our expectations, the cruise ship with the United Nations logo was running in the opposite direction from us, slowly going away..."


    ��


    "Saturday, December 31st.


    The rusted hull was so rotten that only a mountain of white bones remained.


    There was probably nothing to eat on board, so I was the only survivor after the last rush.


    At this time, the radio that had been out of order for a long time suddenly received a signal.


    ��Attention all units, it is suspected that the missing ship Santa Maria was found three years ago. ''


    At this moment, a terrible thought rose in my mind.


    This is a long-wrecked ghost ship.


    Everyone is already dead.


    I sat blankly in the captain''s cabin holding a notebook and realized this, when the boundless black clouds in the distance began to approach.


    After an hour, the storm will swallow everything..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2： blue moon

    Chapter 2 Blue Moon


    Fainting, shaking, shortness of breath, muddled mind...


    Tu Fu felt chills all over his body, and his ears, nasal cavity, and throat were even blocked by a wave of cold.


    Like drowning, the body keeps sinking and falling, calling for help in the bottomless icy sea, no matter how hard you struggle, this vast ocean will always be as silent as death.


    Fragmented memory fragments intersect, and there are eerie scenes everywhere on the giant wheel.


    Skeletons in sailor suits stood on the fence and watched from afar. Chef Harry with a kitchen knife turned his head into an octopus sucker and squirmed wantonly. The charming dancer was covered with corpse spots and showed a terrifying smile. The other half of the pet dog''s body is still moving... Finally, in a weird symphony by the symphony orchestra,


    The "Santa Maria" floated into the sky.


    In the memories full of eccentricities, Tu Fu''s ears were full of strange whispers.


    After an unknown amount of time, the falling body finally fell to the bottom. With the sound of "dong", the scattered memories in the darkness continued to overlap.


    First Prize...Santa Maria...Battle Royale at Sea...Ghost Ship...and countless white swaying thighs and other important information came to mind one by one.


    That hellish shipwreck life seems like yesterday.


    In that horrible nightmare just now, the crew members turned into monsters. The strong sense of oppression made him suddenly wake up panting heavily, and his back was soaked in sweat before he knew it.


    "Where is this?"


    Tu Fu tried his best to open his eyelids, looked at the environment, and his blurred vision began to focus.


    In the small room, the cantilever gas lamp is connected to the copper pipe and hangs from the ceiling. The faint light makes the whole picture of the room appear under Tu Fu''s eyes.


    This is a small steampunk-like room with a wooden house-like clock dial hanging on the wall, and several overlapping gears interlocking.


    The loft shelf welded by iron pipes next to the table rises in a ladder shape.


    Even the side bed frame is made of hard-core splicing of steel and copper pipes.


    Compared with the modern cabin on the Santa Maria, it is two completely different bedrooms.


    The space management of this strange house is excellent, and the simple, classic, and hard-core style is brought to the extreme.


    "First rule out the possibility of dreaming." Tu Fu rubbed his eyes lightly, raised his hand and slapped himself.


    The flushed palm prints appeared on his face.


    It hurts.


    It''s not a dream.


    "I''m actually still alive."


    Tu Fu''s eyelids twitched, and he walked quickly to a pair of rimmed brass mirrors hanging in the corner.


    The bronze mirror reflects a strange and handsome oriental face.


    The person in the mirror is a handsome young man with clear features and a regular face. He has black hair and a white shirt. On his smooth and fair face, there are sharp-edged and tough features, but there seems to be an unspeakable melancholy hidden between his eyebrows.


    The moment the eyes met, there seemed to be two figures overlapping inside and outside the brass mirror, and the two memories gradually became consistent.


    This young man named Tuf Capet was born in Liz, a city in the Osway State of the Kingdom of Baia, a coastal city close to the Polia Sea in the north of Baia.


    Tu Fu, who was tentatively in shock, wiped off the dense beads of sweat on his forehead, and the sweat on his back was already chilling.


    After lowering his head, his eyes turned to the desktop. The most conspicuous thing was a wooden photo frame, inlaid with black and white photos that had lost their luster.


    "this is?"


    Tu Fu picked up the photo frame and looked at it carefully for a moment. In the photo was a family of three, and a pair of elegant and easy-going men and women stood lovingly behind him.


    Not surprisingly, these two are probably the parents of the original owner.


    The moment he raised his head, Tu Fu felt a slight pain in his head, and the sudden memory fragments rushed through his mind like a movie in a screening room.


    He was born in a typical intellectual family. His parents are professors of history at the University of Leeds and internationally renowned archaeologists. He has devoted his life to pursuing the path of truth.


    It is a pity that the two disappeared many years ago after following an international delegation to explore ancient sites.


    According to outside speculation, all the members of this expedition may have died.


    This release can be said to be a return to the west at the beginning, with deep merit and fame.


    Almost created another orphanage legend.


    Fortunately, the two saved a lot in advance. Before leaving, they entrusted the little Tufu to a couple of close friends named Winster to take care of them.


    "Sure enough, the parents of the time traveler are high-risk industries."


    Tu Fu is very curious about this new identity, as we all know that the identity of the person whose parents worship the heavens at the beginning is usually unusual.


    After regaining his senses, he subconsciously walked out, and when he looked up, he saw the largest master bedroom on the south side of the second floor, which was the room where the Winsters lived.


    The original owner was brought up by his adoptive father Uncle Ethan and Aunt Anfeier since he was a child. After living in a family, he was quite trusted by his adoptive parents because of his honest personality and hardworking performance.


    While the Winstons began to decline due to financial problems, they still gave him a formal education, attending a local comprehensive college.


    It can be regarded as insufficient compared to the top, but more than the bottom.


    Drip!


    When the hour, minute, and second hands of the cabin clock dial point to the top number �� at the same time.


    At twelve o''clock in the middle of the night, it''s time for Wang Yiyun.


    The gear turns and the small wooden door opens.


    A mechanical cuckoo came out in response, shaking its wings and tail, making the built-in organ pipe sound.


    cuckoo cuckoo~


    This gadget is produced in the Black Forest area of ??the Kingdom of Baia. Every few hours, the cuckoo above the clock dial will tell the time.


    This is a small gift from Sophie Winster, the daughter of adoptive parents in the host family.


    Although the cuckoo clock is sometimes inaccurate, the ugly bird in the cabin will howl intermittently.


    At this time, you only need to use the most traditional and simple method, slap or kick twice with your hands, and the problem can often be solved.


    Perhaps in order to take care of the sensitive heart of the original owner, that tsundere lady would always use various excuses to give these things to herself.


    "I didn''t give it to you because you were pitiful.", "You just say whether you want it or not!", "If you don''t accept it, I''ll just feed it to the dog.", "If you dare to lose what I gave you, I will I will definitely throw you out with your dirty luggage, I swear.", "Besides this natural good-looking face, you are nothing but a person."


    ��


    "I''m in another world, I just got off the ferry, I don''t have any acquaintances, so I''m in a hurry."


    Tu Fu looked at the cuckoo clock and complained silently in his heart.


    While wandering around the house, Tu Fu inexplicably felt hot and hot. The hellish life on the boat left him no time to take care of his own hygiene.


    Instinctively, he walked into the bathroom on the second floor, and the interior scene came into view.


    Several copper water pipes are connected to the straight-down toilet, and a milky white ceramic bathtub is placed not far away, and metal objects suspected to be early showers are welded on it.


    "Zizi..."


    Turn the switch lightly, clear water flows out of the pipe, and Tufu also takes off his sweat-soaked clothes and lies comfortably in the bathtub, enjoying this moment of tranquility.


    "what?"


    Then, Tu Fu looked at the glass window on the wall, and the moon hanging in the sky caught his attention.


    For a better observation, Tu Fu turned off the gas light button next to him, making the room completely dark. Then, a faint blue shadow suddenly fell from the sky and reflected into the bathroom through the window.


    It was midnight, and a faint blue moon quietly hung in the sky.


    Obviously.


    The allusion of "looking up at the bright moon and looking down at the hometown" does not apply to this place.


    "Blue Moon?"


    Tu Fu knew from the memory of the original owner that every time he looked up at the moon, the moonlight would fall on his body and he would feel panic for no reason.


    Looking up, he was facing the gloomy blue moon thousands of miles away.


    At this moment, Tu Fu felt an indescribably strange feeling.


    I always feel that there are pairs of eyes watching him behind Lan Yue, which makes me feel uncomfortable all over.


    However, in my impression, the moon in the sky has always been this color since he was born.


    It seems that in everyone''s perception, the moon should be blue.


    Looking up at the distance for a long time, until his neck was sore, Tu Fu was taken aback after a brief absence, and raised his hand to close the window. It wasn''t until the ghostly moonlight completely exited the bathroom that he felt a little peace in his heart.


    From the cognition of the original owner, he knew that this world believed in gods. People believed that everything in the world was controlled by gods and performed their duties. According to some ancient records, some strange and ignorant actions of human beings may be punished by gods.


    Since there are even gods in this world, doesn��t that mean...


    "Ding?"


    Tu Fu rolled his eyes and tried to shout,


    "The host calls the system, the host calls the system, please answer when the system hears it."


    As we all know, time travel and the system are more compatible.


    Unfortunately, the system did not respond.


    "System father? Lord God? The Tathagata Buddha who rescued the suffering? The merciful and merciful God? The omnipotent Blessed Son Xuanhuang Tianzun? And the omniscient and omnipotent **** Yog Sotos.


    I recite your names here, save you poor believers. "


    Full of sincerity, Tu Fu begged all the gods and Buddhas to send him back.


    It''s a pity that the gods and Buddhas in the sky ignored him, and even spit at him before turning around and leaving.


    "Is my prayer ritual incorrect?"


    As a erudite network keyboard scientist, Tu Fu, who claims to know a little bit of everything but doesn''t go deep into anything, is trying to recall some crooked summoning rituals.


    However, in the next second, several urgent footsteps in the corridor interrupted his plan. Before Tu Fu even had time to shout "No way", the toilet door was pushed open.


    "Click."


    light is on.


    The powder room has an unobstructed view.


    When Miss Sophie Winster stood in front of her bathroom door, she saw such a wonderful scene.


    The naked Tu Fu half-kneeled in the bathtub, sincerely praying to the blue moon in the sky, and said something in his mouth, with a very solemn expression.


    Then.


    The eyes of the two people who are in focus are staring at each other.


    silence,


    is Cambridge tonight.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3： family

    Chapter 3 Family


    Outside the door frame stood a girl with a weird expression at some point.


    The faint blue moonlight squeezed in through the gaps in the doors and windows, and fell fragmentarily on Miss Winster''s flawless and soft face.


    The fluffy floral pajamas were put on the girl, her head of bright brown hair was blowing in the wind, her blue eyes were as bright as stars and moons, full of doubtful expressions, her two willow-leaf eyebrows were twisted, her light figure was now frozen in place , two slender hands that were as white as snow stayed in the air at a loss.


    The sudden situation in front of her eyes made Sophie almost scream, but the good tutor made her quickly react and cover her mouth, and quickly closed the bathroom door with her backhand.


    "Idiot, why don''t you turn on the light!"


    Sophie''s face turned red like a steamed prawn, and her tone of voice was deliberately lowered, full of helplessness.


    "Admiring the moon..."


    Tu Fu replied dryly, but his heart was full of turmoil. His mood now is by no means much better than Sophie''s. To be honest, the situation is so embarrassing that he wants to reopen directly to live in another species.


    After a simple answer, there was a surprisingly unanimous silence inside and outside the door.


    Time passed, and Miss Winston, who hadn''t seen anything, was impatiently walking back and forth at the door, and said, "Stupid, haven''t you finished washing yet?"


    "immediately."


    Tu Fu wiped the water droplets on his body, and realized that the person who got up at night must be anxious. He just got up when he heard an impatient urging from outside, "I''m coming in."


    A strange blush appeared on Sophie''s fair face, and she rushed in immediately. Fortunately, Tu Fu quickly got up and grabbed the sliding joint at the corner of the bathtub, which divided the narrow space into two worlds.


    That''s the case, in the quiet bathroom, the atmosphere was almost frozen to the point of embarrassment.


    Even the sound of a needle falling to the ground is very clear.


    While Tu Fu''s heart was beating, Sophie on the other side of the curtain also pressed her chest lightly, moving lightly.


    The mist generated by the hot water in the bathtub enveloped the entire bathroom, and even the sound of each other''s breathing could be heard clearly.


    Tu Fu, who was just taking a bath in the bathtub, raised his hand and turned on the shower on top of his forehead.


    The sound of running water cannot completely cover the sound of running water in the toilet on the other side of the curtain, but it greatly eliminates the embarrassing indoor atmosphere.


    After a long time, there was the sound of tidying clothes from the other side of the curtain.


    Tu Fu hadn''t decided what to say to break the embarrassment, but a sulky female voice came from the other side of the curtain, "Listen, if you dare to spread the news today, you will be finished."


    The door closed with a bang, and Sophie rolled her beautiful eyes and returned to her room


    "A good day ends with seeing Tuf."


    Amidst a sound of complaints full of resentment, the accident finally came to an end.


    Strictly speaking, Sophie Winster was born later than him, so she was still the sister of the original owner. Judging from his previous behaviors, he is an arrogant and wonderful person.


    "You don''t even want to call me Oni-chan."


    Watching the other party go away, Tu Fu made an interesting comment.


    Since it is, then it is safe.


    The most urgent task at the moment is to settle down first, and after collecting enough information, I can think of a way to go back later.


    After figuring it out, Tu Fu went back to his room and lay down on the soft bed. He experienced insomnia for the first time in his life, and glanced at the faint blue moonlight outside the window.


    After experiencing the little embarrassment just now, Tu Fu''s panic and irritability when he first arrived was gradually suppressed.


    This night, he thought of many things, such as his parents, friends, colleagues, delicious food that he would never eat again, the Internet world full of trolls, overtime classes and never-ending mortgage... Thinking about it carefully, he suddenly felt that he had traveled through time. Not bad.


    "Ugh."


    In the end, all kinds of helplessness and reluctance turned into a sigh in the darkness and floated to the distant place that could not return.


    ��


    Sunrise east.


    The gloomy blue moonlight has completely faded away, replaced by a touch of golden sun, the early morning twilight shines through the glass window, and scattered light shines into the bedroom.


    Cuckoo, cuckoo~


    The noisy mechanical bird popped out of the cabin, vibrating its wings and making an exaggerated scream.


    The cuckoos chirping from next door and from the downstairs room at the same time, one after another, it was like a scene where all the chickens in the village were crowing at the same time.


    Tu Fu, who hadn''t slept all night, walked into the bathroom to wash up early, took a hand of clean water and patted his cheek gently.


    There was already a burst of delicious food coming from the downstairs kitchen.


    As soon as I went downstairs, I saw a beautiful woman with a beautiful face, who was still meticulously serving mashed potatoes, buttered bread, and milk on different plates.


    This lady whom he calls "Aunt Anfer" doesn''t really like herself very much. She is always afraid that the original owner will cheat on her family''s rich cabbage, just like Uncle Ethan hooked up with her once.


    "Honey, you must be an angel sent by heaven to save me, hiccup~"


    The drunk sitting next to him on the sofa was Uncle Ethan, a middle-aged man with a slightly fat body, a naive look, and a large-scale receding hairline.


    The aunt gave him a blank look, and impatiently helped her husband to the dining table: "Sooner or later, your angel will miss the life in heaven and return to the embrace of the Lord."


    In Tu Fu''s memory, the current adoptive father, Ethan, was a glorious Sergeant Major of the Kingdom''s Royal Army when he was young. Perhaps due to luck, he participated in almost all the defeats of the Baia Kingdom in the first half of his life.


    Relying on luck against the sky several times, he got down from the meat grinder battle where the dead were everywhere, and survived all the soldiers of the same period until he retired.


    In other words, to describe this uncle''s legendary experience: "He has been a soldier all his life, but he has never won."


    Not long after retiring from the military, he hooked up with a lady from a wealthy local businessman. The one who violated the rules got on the bus first and then bought the ticket. The two finally walked into the marriage hall under the witness of God while cursing with the woman''s family. They were born smoothly two months after their marriage. next girl.


    Although the two adoptive parents have a good relationship after marriage, small quarrels cannot be avoided in life.


    Uncle is now arranged by the government to become a prestigious junior sheriff in the Leeds City Police Department.


    Of course, this "prestige" means that Uncle Ethan has no self-motivation at all, and his crime detection rate since he took office can be said to be 50-50 of that of Kogoro Mouri before he fell asleep.


    Uncle Ethan was kept at a respectful distance by most people because of the veteran''s straightforward and aggressive style. Because of this, I have been working in the municipal government for a long time, but because I can''t understand many things and offend people, I have been unable to get a promotion.


    My aunt lived in the market for a long time after she got married, and she gradually got into the bad habit of mocking her husband.


    But Tu Fu knew that the warm-hearted Uncle Ethan lent a large sum of money to invest in relatives, but unfortunately under the influence of the turbulent war, stocks and bonds have become a pile of waste paper.


    Aunt Anfeier secretly pawned half of the dowry jewelry brought from her natal family in order to maintain the family��s expenses and the tuition fees of her two children.


    This seemingly happy and wealthy middle-class family is actually overwhelmed.


    soon.


    As Tu Fu finally sat down, my aunt put the breakfast that had been prepared for today on the dining table, and the family of four gathered at the dining table.


    "Children, don''t go out at night these days." Sitting on a chair, Ethan warned as the head of the family, "Several mysterious incidents have happened in Leeds, and the frequency is higher than before."


    Sophie thought for a while, "Does the police department not care?"


    Mentioning this, Ethan became angry, "We are currently in charge of the release of life church, and there is no way to spare manpower. You will never guess what these idiots released this year."


    The Free Life Church mentioned by Uncle Ethan is a group of people who claim to save the future of mankind.


    All of them call themselves "great benevolent people", claiming that human beings have done many heinous things for development, and they need to do good things to make up for it.


    Therefore, the Church of Freeing Life releases a batch of creatures into the river every year at this time.


    Including but not limited to crocodiles, tortoises, and scavengers are a series of spiritual creatures. I don��t know how many terrestrial species are drowned every year, which can be described as infinite merit.


    "There''s nothing stupider than releasing piranhas." Sophie sneered and brought up last year''s theme.


    Last year, the piranhas released by the Freedom Church ate almost all the aquatic products off the coast of Polia, causing the fishermen in Leeds to have no harvest for a whole year, and the disaster has been endless.


    Ethan smiled like a child, you are still too young, "No, it''s a hundred times stupider than this. Because this year''s theme is to release life...tap water."


    Hearing this answer, the whole family silently took a bite of mashed potatoes.


    It''s really a meal operation.


    "It''s really incomprehensible."


    Tu Fu also had a helpless expression on his face, "Nature spends a lot of effort to bestow gifts on humans, and I probably never imagined that these natural porters would move them back."


    Finished speaking.


    The family atmosphere suddenly quieted down.


    Tu Fu saw the serious expression of the Winsters, and suddenly became nervous, wondering if he had said something wrong.


    "Nature''s porters."


    Uncle Ethan was obviously interested in this combination of words, and immediately laughed, "That''s right, you have a better sense of humor than before, my husband. You''re right. I think the most worthy of release are the brains of members of the Freeing Life Church."


    "But when the zombie excitedly opened the skulls of the members of the Free Life Church, they could only walk away disappointed."


    Tu Fu shrugged, and continued to slander with the trend.


    This is a folktale about coaxing children from the south of Baia. It is said that zombies always crawl in from door to door every night, find those children who don��t sleep well at night, and eat their brains.


    It''s really a good bedtime poison.


    "I guess you won''t be replaced by someone''s soul."


    Even Sophie couldn''t help laughing this time, looking curiously at this familiar yet unfamiliar family member.


    The original owner is originally an introverted, sensitive and self-respecting person. It is relatively rare to make high-quality complaints like today.


    It''s no wonder that the Winsters all showed surprise in their eyes.


    "A very accurate guess, even the goddess of wisdom applauded you." Tu Fu was taken aback, but smiled and pretended to be calm: "This is a century-old joke comparable to that of ''tap water is life''."


    Sophie curled her lips unconvinced, and then pushed forward the breakfast that had moved a few mouthfuls. Miss Winster, who was losing weight, had a stomach as small as a hamster.


    "Sophie, wasting food is a shameful thing."


    Aunt accused her displeasedly, and then Sophie pushed the dinner plate in front of Tu Fu as a matter of course, and then looked up with a proud expression.


    "Thank you for your generosity."


    Tu Fu, who had been hungry for several months, was overjoyed by the small breakfast, and devoured two breakfasts in one go, regardless of his image.


    Aunt Anfeier put her hand on her forehead speechlessly, "Oh, man, you must pay attention to etiquette when eating out in the future, otherwise people will definitely think that the Winston family has gone bankrupt."


    Auntie can always find a unique angle when it comes to stalking people.


    After finishing the meal, Uncle Ethan has already changed into a uniform with a badge, and there are still a lot of things waiting for him to deal with at work.


    "Boys, it''s time for me to go to work, have a nice day."


    About the "police department" where his uncle works, Tu Fu still has a little impression. In addition to maintaining social order and solving crimes, he sometimes encounters some mysterious, supernatural factors, and mysterious events that ordinary people cannot understand.


    Soon, Tu Fu also changed into a set of Leeds College uniform and was ready to go to school.


    A black pullover with a white shirt collar, a brown western-style jacket, and a pair of strong gray trousers. The uniforms of the Kingdom of Baia are known for their simple and solid craftsmanship and monotonous colors.


    Although it is not ugly, it is not good-looking either. Fortunately, the green young man in the mirror exudes infinite charm, and it looks radiant when matched.


    Sophie''s school uniform for girls is a hoodie, a bowknot, a white and red knee-length plaid skirt, and two smooth and white slender legs that make people uneasy, but add a touch of charm to her beauty. youthful radiance.


    Although it was just a breakfast, Tu Fu had a full understanding of this host family.


    He noticed that his sister''s clothes were always decent and elegant, and his aunt, who came from a wealthy businessman and was well-educated, was quite skilled. The clothes she sewed for her children were not high-end, but they would never be shameful.


    But my aunt hasn��t bought new clothes for a long time, she always changes the old clothes again and again.


    Although he always complained that the original owner was too edible, he never starved him. Even if he didn''t like joining by himself, he never deducted any living expenses that should be given.


    Dang looked again at the beautiful woman who was diligently doing housework in the kitchen and still complaining about how unlucky she was in this family.


    It doesn''t seem to be so annoying anymore.


    ��


    Winster''s house is located on Crescent Street, which is ten kilometers away from Leeds Comprehensive College and needs to cross thirteen streets.


    Fortunately, not far from the door, there is a traffic map standing on the traffic platform, which clearly marks the general route map of Leeds buses, and many people are already waiting in line.


    Soon, with a loud roar, Tu Fu was pulled back by Sophie, and said lightly: "Be careful not to be stepped on."


    Soon, he understood the meaning of "step on".


    After a cloud of dust, what appeared in front of him was a steel behemoth speeding along the highway.


    The brass-cast front of the car sprayed a long black mist, and the steam was sprayed into the engine cylinder to push the piston. This precision was driving a set of wheels together with a dozen or so carriages forward.


    What surprised people was the front. Eight strong horses were put on the reins, and their thick horseshoes were wrapped in metal protective gear.


    "Horse... horse drawn train?"


    Even though he was mentally prepared, Tu Fu was still taken aback when he saw him.


    Sophie caught a glimpse of his unfamiliar expression, and snorted in a mocking tone, "The Leeds Transport Department was out of financial resources when building the urban rail railway, and did not complete all the tracks.


    Finally, when the citizens couldn��t bear it, the Department of Transportation brought in an exotic black pack horse from the Southern Continent, which can carry thousands of catties. The steam power drives the carriages, and the horses control the direction to connect to the rails. This is a unique scenery in Leeds. "


    "Incredible."


    Tu Fu was silent. He didn''t expect the traffic department and the Fangsheng Church to appear in the small city of Leeds.


    I just don��t know if eating hot pot and singing are allowed in the car.


    The moment the train stopped, the waiting crowd at the station rushed in. Tu Fu and Sophie also squeezed into the compartment together, and put in a penny as the fare.


    "Drive!"


    Seeing that all the passengers had arrived, the driver who manipulated the reins straightened his top hat, and walked away with the dust all over the sky.


    Eight horses drove the train carriages, rampaging on the Crescent Street Highway, the bumps along the way made Tu Fu''s face turn pale, and he almost felt sick.


    Facts have proved that no matter what era the bus driver has a racer dream.


    Looking at the city full of Gothic and Baroque buildings similar to the previous life, a large number of airships are flying back and forth in the sky, and steam carriages are galloping on the ground. The fools of the Fangsheng Church are happily giving back to nature on the river bank.


    An indescribable sense of weirdness permeates this steel jungle full of steam technology.


    The city looks like a grotesque old picture scroll.


    Looking at the city spliced ??by countless steam monsters, Tu Fu couldn''t help but sigh;


    "A real man should be a Transformer."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 4： colemans ship

    Chapter 4 Coleman''s Ship


    "Leeds College is here."


    Accompanied by a loud bang on the street, the "horse-drawn train" accurately stopped in front of a building covering an area of ??500 acres after the driver''s superb brake.


    This is a local primary education school in Leeds that integrates general education courses, academic preparatory courses and vocational education courses.


    Different from the fate of children from ordinary poor families who are destined to be exploited to death by capitalists, most of the children who graduate from here can receive a good education, and then... be exploited to death.


    If you want to go to the next level, in addition to the rigid conditions for past grades and basic assessments when applying for public universities, there are also restrictions on the identity of applicants.


    The sky-high tuition fee of 1,200 crowns per year is completely invisible discrimination against low-level students.


    The base currency of the Kingdom of Baia is Krona, Poole, and Penny.


    One Crown = 12 Poole = 120 pence.


    At present, the annual salary of an ordinary worker in Baia is only between 240 and 260 crowns, and the normal expenditure of a family of three at the bottom of the kingdom will not exceed 500 crowns a year.


    "According to the current financial situation of the Winster family, at most they can only support one child to finish college tuition." Thinking of this, Tu Fu showed a helpless smile of poverty.


    Even if you graduate from the same school, everyone will have different fates in the future.


    for example:


    Sophie was admitted to a prestigious university.


    Nancy entered a secondary technical school.


    I work as a coolie in a black heart factory.


    Everyone has a bright future.


    ��


    The second teaching class of the senior grade.


    After separating from Sophie, Tu Fu came to his class according to the guidance of his memory.


    Looking at a group of classmates who are both familiar and unfamiliar in memory, it feels strange even though they have inherited this identity.


    Fortunately, the original owner is a relatively quiet person, and he doesn��t seem to have any particularly good friends on the boys�� side. Of course, no one greets him after entering the classroom.


    It''s just that when Tu Fu walked in, he noticed that some girls in the class looked at him strangely. When he looked up, the female students in the seat lowered their heads, and their faces were already flushed.


    The ignorant eyes that only belonged to adolescence made him both enjoy and panic.


    "What kind of experience is a handsome boy in daily life?"


    Tu Fu chuckled quietly in his heart, wishing he could answer this question right away.


    While proud, I am also afraid of receiving a love letter from the other party. Even though I have been out of society for a long time and I am still single, I still don��t know how to deal with such things.


    In the dull classroom, there was a mildew smell on the wet floor that had just been dragged. Several students gathered together before the teacher came, seeming to be discussing something.


    "A mysterious incident happened in Leeds last night, did you know?"


    "Are you talking about the ship in Donggang that appeared and disappeared shortly after?"


    "That''s just a rumor, how could there be unnumbered ships that suddenly appeared."


    "Listen, this is true. My uncle who works in the shipyard told me that it is indeed an old iron-clad ship that no one has ever seen before. It is as long as two or three hundred meters. bones, and no flags of any country."


    The male student who spoke opened his arms exaggeratedly.


    "Wow, that''s amazing, this is twice the size of the kingdom''s latest warship."


    The rebutter whistled, with sarcasm in his tone.


    "It''s definitely a ghost ship, at least I''ve never seen this type of strange thing, and this is the proof." The classmate said loudly, children of this age yearn for all mysterious and weird things.


    After finishing speaking, he took out a crumpled note from his pocket.


    The scribbled ink roughly outlines a layered giant ship, and even hangs an antenna, which is by no means a product of this era in terms of style.


    "Ghost Ship?"


    The speaker was unintentional, and Tu Fu boldly raised his head to glance at the painting as he walked by.


    Following that, I froze for a moment, especially when I saw the series of familiar patterns, a wave of frantic emotion spread rapidly in the cells, and my whole body trembled like an electric shock.


    He is now sure these men were talking about his ship.


    Since the ship brought him here, it might be able to bring him home. The frenzy only lasted for a moment, and Tu Fu calmed down immediately.


    The premise is to find that ship.


    jingling~


    As the bell rang, a gray-haired little old man walked into the classroom slowly, and the students who had just quarreled also returned to their seats one by one, and the noise in the classroom gradually subsided.


    In my impression, this is Mr. Samuel Coleman, who taught general education courses. He graduated from an international prestigious school and is very knowledgeable. Unfortunately, he has been in academia for many years and has not produced any results. Ten years of social life have been smoothed out.


    At the same time, he is also the teaching director of this graduating class. He is not popular with students because of his rigid and strict personality.


    The staid old man''s catchphrases include, but are not limited to, "You guys are the worst class I''ve ever brought up." A hundred times smarter than you." "If I die of anger one day, everyone here will contribute."


    It can be seen that the mudslides encountered by Mr. Coleman in his teaching career.


    "I just heard some classmates talking about ghost ships. It''s an interesting topic."


    Wearing the white-haired Mr. Coleman in formal attire, he lifted the single lens hanging from the bridge of his nose slightly after he came on stage. As the teacher of general education, teaching "mysterious phenomena" is also one of the important teaching contents.


    After all, the subject of general education is actually the sum of people��s social cognition, which is simply common sense.


    "In fact, the concept of the "ghost ship" first came from a hundred years ago. After the Ryan Kingdom improved the steam engine, it raised the technological level of the entire northern continent, and also allowed more powerful iron-clad ships to roam the sea.


    Since then, a large number of ironclad fleets from various countries began to explore the world, opening the era of great navigation that we know well, and soon discovered the South Continent on the other side of the world. During this period, many ships that went out to explore mysteriously disappeared, sunk in the sea, or were wrecked, and were found to be still sailing at sea many years later are usually called "ghost ships". "


    Samuel Coleman sighed mournfully as he described the concept.


    "It is also because of the arrival of a new era of steel, cannons, and giant ships that colonial rule has made the countries of the Northern Continent truly stand at the forefront of the world.


    For example, Bania, which was the first to go to sea to accumulate primitive capital, Ryan Kingdom, which started the industrial revolution and has become a hegemon, the wealthy and powerful Landis Republic, and the vast and boundless Saloron Empire, which is rich in resources but slightly backward.


    And the Baia Kingdom, which has risen by launching wars in recent decades and is full of ambitions.


    These countries relied on maritime colonial trade to complete the primitive accumulation of capital, and colonized many backward countries and regions in the southern continent. This is how the prosperity and stability of the northern continent are now. "


    Obviously, as a general studies teacher, teaching history in class is also a very normal thing.


    "Sure enough, every road forward of human civilization is full of blood."


    Tu Fu sighed after substituting in. He had no intention of making a correct evaluation, because Baia Kingdom''s current military strategy is just to stay in the forefront of the world''s development.


    "Children, do you have any questions?"


    "Sir, is the existence of ghost ships real?" It was the student who tampered with the note just now who asked.


    "Of course, there are many reasons, such as encountering bad weather, facing fleet attacks from other countries, and some strange events at sea will lead to the generation of ghost ships."


    "Are these fabled ghost ships dangerous?"


    Another student asked a question.


    Coleman nodded seriously after pondering: "Yes, theoretically speaking, the occurrence of this phenomenon is dangerous, especially for ordinary people. The sea is always full of unknowns and uncertainties, and most of the turmoil hidden in the darkness comes from this .


    It is worth mentioning that once you encounter similar strange incidents in the future, you must turn to the Police Department for help. "


    Suddenly, a crisp voice interrupted the noisy atmosphere of the classroom.


    "Mr. Coleman, since this ship disappeared after it appeared in Leeds, do we still have a chance to find it?"


    Tu Fu''s expression was flat, but his palms were sweating. Afraid of being spotted, he boldly tried to ask the most important questions after others asked them.


    When he heard the question, the old teacher frowned palely, "As far as I guess, the existence of this ghost ship is in a strange state, or it exists in the rumored spirit world.


    The short appearance and rapid disappearance of Donggang may be due to some kind of mechanism, but before the mysterious mechanism is triggered, the ship is still in existence, which makes the ship unable to be observed. "


    Tu Fu thought along the teacher''s answer and thought of a famous physics experiment.


    ��It��s better to think about it in another way, assuming that the sea is a closed box, and the ghost ship is drifting disorderly in the box, and the mechanism may be triggered at any time to encounter shipwreck.


    The ship is now in a superimposed state of dead and alive. It is a ship that exists and disappears, so the key to its existence depends on whether it can be observed. "


    He smiled instead, and gave a new thinking point: "Maybe it itself is a ship that both exists and disappears."


    "Both exist and disappear?"


    Ms. Coleman is very interested in this dualistic description.


    His two wrinkled palms had nowhere to rest, and he stroked his sparsely haired forehead again and again, and a few white curly hairs fell off one by one.


    He seemed to sense something, first he felt excited, and then his eyes became particularly dull.


    Finally fell into long thinking.


    Based on the profound knowledge of Samuel Coleman, he faintly realized that there seemed to be a huge and mysterious world of truth hidden behind this inconspicuous little problem.


    "If you can clearly define the principle of this problem, perhaps later generations of scholars will collectively refer to the ghost ship problem as ''Coleman''s ship''."


    Tu Fu made a proper joke.


    "''Coleman''s Ship'', the name sounds really good, but unfortunately there is no chance in this life." A trace of self-mockery flashed across the old man''s face, "Because the search for this ghost ship only exists in theory possible."


    He did not give a detailed answer. For a scholar who has never achieved results, there is nothing worse than not being able to peek into the world of truth because of his own insignificance.


    Tu Fu waved his hand and said in a comforting tone: "In terms of modern science, we are like a child playing on the seashore, sometimes finding a smooth stone, and sometimes finding a beautiful shell for joy.


    Maybe the vast ocean of truth is unfolding in front of us, but it is completely undiscovered. "


    Tuff trying to keep smiling... I hope I won''t be hit by an apple, and I hope Master Newton''s coffin can hold it.


    In the classroom of the senior class, the students had already started whispering.


    They don''t understand what a great hypothetical proposition "Coleman''s Ship" is.


    "That''s right, science is actually such an ocean of truth. It''s really amazing to be able to pick up shells on the beach." After listening to Mr. Coleman, he shook his head vigorously and smiled, "As for the ghost ship, it''s To **** with it, that''s what the big guys have to worry about."


    A student with freckles beside the seat laughed softly:


    "Those geeks are busy now."


    Tu Fu turned his head and looked at him a few times, only to realize that this person is the so-called "Quick Billy" in the class.


    Presumably everyone will have such a person in their class when they were in school. They have all kinds of gossip and are well-informed. They can be called the real version of Bai Xiaosheng.


    Student Billy is such a typical student whose mouth is faster than his brain, and he won the title of "Quick Mouth".


    "Freak?" Tuf put the accent on the word.


    "There are rumors that some freaks in society may have ancient superpowers and are completely different from ordinary people." Quick Billy vaguely revealed the existence of such people as supernatural beings.


    After all, as long as people are different from normal people, they are freaks in people''s eyes.


    In this regard, mutants and demon hunters are very experienced.


    From Billy��s classmate, Tu Fu learned that the superstructure of this world is very strange. In addition to the popes, kings, hereditary nobles, and feudal lords in some countries, there may be a rather special group of extraordinary people.


    "Extraordinary...ghost ship...mysterious incident...where did I come from?"


    What he saw and heard in this short day completely subverted his perception of the world.


    Although Tu Fu didn''t know what Chaofan was, he was shocked.


    "We must find a way to find that ghost ship." Tu Fu subconsciously clenched his fists and secretly made up his mind, "This is the only way to go back."


    It''s a pity that the clues to the Santa Maria have been temporarily cut off, and now we need a lot of money for both education and living.


    It would be nice to travel back to ancient times, and there is a three-piece set of soap, glass, white sugar, at least a lifetime of food and clothing.


    No matter how hard it is to be reborn in the past, steal passbooks and sell houses full of bitcoins. As long as you don��t get beaten to death by your parents, you will be a well-off family in the future.


    Until get out of class was over, Tu Fu followed Mr. Coleman to the office with trepidation, hesitated for a moment at the door, and then mustered up the courage to knock on the door.


    "Mr. Coleman, can I delay you for a while." Tu Fuqiang pretended to be calm, "About the ''ghost ship'' you mentioned in class, I''m curious if there are other ways to find its trace."


    "It''s never a bad thing to have a thirst for knowledge, and I''d love to answer it for you."


    Coleman smiled and said: "From the perspective of mysticism, if you try to find a trace of a ghost ship walking in the spirit world, you might as well try to use a directional ritual. .


    For example, you can try to meditate to outline its shape, and by repeatedly chanting its real name, capture the leaked breath and so on.


    But before that, you need to leave an anchor mark on the ship in advance. I mean something that must have a certain connection with the ship. This mark will help you find its probability in the fog. "


    In fact, both the anchor mark and the name ceremony are quite difficult prerequisites, so I say there is only a theoretical possibility. "


    "It does sound difficult." Tu Fu agrees.


    Do not.


    It''s entirely possible.


    At this moment, Tu Fu had a violent storm in his heart.


    Because these two extremely difficult requirements he just met.


    Not only did he know the real name of the "ghost ship", he even left something on the ship as an anchor to establish a connection with each other.


    A diary.


    After answering the question, Mr. Coleman''s face became serious again:


    ��I know young people are always interested in the mysterious and the weird, but that��s not something you should be exposed to at your age.


    I must warn you, child, don''t think about these ethereal things, otherwise you may accomplish nothing in the future. "


    "I''m fully aware of that."


    ��


    "Jingle!"


    It wasn''t until the bell rang for the last class in the afternoon that Tu Fu came out of his trance.


    The students of the college filed out like sardines at the school gate, and Sophie had been waiting at the school gate for a long time.


    Different from the introverted Tu Fu, Miss Winster not only has excellent grades, but also is very popular in school. She will greet teachers and classmates politely.


    This goddess who is far away in everyone''s eyes is completely different from the one at home.


    Those who didn��t know thought she was the one who was taken away.


    "This year''s Golden Mask Award is not awarded to Miss Winster, I am the first to disagree." Tu Fu stepped forward and sincerely praised Sophie''s hypocrisy.


    This award is the highest honor in the international theater industry for evaluating the acting skills of theater actors.


    Women in the Winster family always maintain a decent appearance when they are outside, and Sophie''s talent in this aspect even exceeds that of her aunt.


    Sophie rolled her eyes very pleased, "I know that I''m going to smash the judging table soon."


    It is the season when the scorching heat has come down and the sky is in full swing. A few big trees at the school gate hang their heads down, and a row of green grass sprouts from the dry land.


    When the two were about to go back, a loving couple holding hands walked towards the school gate. The girl in a short skirt showing her thighs attracted Tu Fu to take a few more glances.


    "Hey, is she prettier than your beautiful sister?"


    Confident Sophie raised her high head and puffed out her small chest that had just taken shape.


    "You don''t understand, the young boys and girls in their youthful years, because of fate and coincidence, they started to know each other, and each other''s hands touched each other inadvertently during the date. This kind of adolescent love of teenagers talking and laughing is a very good memory." Tu Fu expressed his heartfelt emotion: "It reminds me of me when I first came to school a few years ago."


    "Wow, you still have this experience?" Sophie naturally showed a questioning expression.


    "At that time, I was also here to watch people holding hands and breaking up."


    Tu Fu sneered and turned away resolutely, leaving only a deep back.


    Sophie: "��"


    I will add another chapter if I have something to do today, but there are 5,000 words. Anyway, few people read it and no one knows it, so it��s a little bit~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 5： Ghost Countdown (5000 words)

    Chapter 5 Ghost Countdown (5000 words)


    Green District.


    Crescent Street 64 b.


    A series of exquisite dark red brick-connected townhouses stand side by side on this street.


    What came into view was a two-story townhouse with an upper and lower floor, covering an area of ??125 square meters and a small garden of 20 square meters.


    The exterior is decorated with brick-red wall paint, and there is a unique black chimney on the top.


    In exchange for a house in a second-tier coastal city at the same price in China, Tu Fu calculated his salary and pension, did not eat or drink, and provided that he did not raise an unworthy child, he would just be able to pay back when he became a centenarian. Clear the mortgage.


    The future is indeed promising.


    There is a metal sign welded at the entrance of Block B, engraved with a line of "Winster" written in Baia language.


    Just got home, my aunt hummed a song in a happy mood and prepared today''s dinner.


    The knife and fork prepared in advance on the dinner table, the fragrance of stewed lamb with potatoes stimulated Tufu''s taste buds, and the wonderful chemical reaction between the two cooked meat and vegetable ingredients.


    Even as a citizen of a big foodie empire, Tu Fu would like to give a thumbs up to Aunt Anfeier, who is a superb cook. Even ordinary ingredients can make excellent delicacy in the hands of her aunt.


    Putting the heavy schoolbag back into the room, Tu Fu felt tired for no reason.


    A day at school, in addition to understanding this mysterious world, I also learned about the content of the selection exam for children of this age.


    There are seven subjects for higher education selection, including grammar, arithmetic, geometry, history, geography, general studies and ancient Assyrian.


    Through the liberal arts and sciences, it covers a wide range of subjects, and also adds an ancient language from which modern languages ??originate.


    Compared to the college entrance examination system, it is also difficult. Although the total score is 700 points, the basic requirement for domestic public university applications is 450 points or more.


    The Seven Schools Alliance, which is the most demanding, has a score line above 650.


    The so-called seven-school alliance is the seven top universities jointly selected by the Northern Continent, Ryan''s Duz University, Landis'' San Nordin University, Bania''s Freer University...


    Of course, the most famous Baia is Columbia University located in the capital G?ttinghagen.


    TOP7 colleges and universities are holy places of learning built with the efforts of one country. Most of its students are descendants of nobles, members of big capitalist families, and basically come from the middle and upper classes of society.


    "Fortunately, I traveled in time and inherited the basic knowledge of the original owner." Tu Fu slapped his chest resentfully. Although his grades were only at the level of passing the passing line repeatedly, it was better than not knowing anything.


    If he had come here a few years earlier, relying on his own efforts, he would have ended up helping people shine shoes on the side of the road.


    Like all graduates, since he passed the peak of his life in the college entrance examination, he has also experienced the waste life that I could solve this problem in three seconds before, and now he can eat three bowls of rice in one go.


    After a brief wash, Tu Fu walked down the stairs, and just two steps down, he heard a clear female voice laughing, "Look, the young master of the Winster family has come to eat in person, and his lovely sister is planning to replace the maid." Put it on and deliver the meal."


    You don''t need to guess to know that it is Sophie. She seems to be avenging last night. The power of this yin and yang tone is deeply taught by my aunt.


    Maid outfit, sounds pretty good...


    "Sophie, you speak like a lark. It''s really beautiful. It''s the most beautiful voice I''ve ever heard." Looking at Miss Winster''s puzzled eyes, Tu Fu walked over slowly and sat down, "Don''t say it next time. .��


    "you��"


    Sophie widened her big Kazilan eyes, slightly surprised.


    I haven��t seen this kid speak so well before.


    "Okay, it shouldn''t be like this between brothers and sisters." Mrs. Anfeier was used to such scenes, and she took the initiative to smooth things over, "Did anything interesting happen at school today?"


    "What else can there be? The ghost ship in Donggang has exploded in the whole of Leeds, and we all know it."


    Sophie suddenly showed an expression of interest, "Dad, you went to Donggang today, right? I heard that the boat is 300 meters long?"


    Hearing this, Ethan Winster put down the "Leeds Daily" in his hand. Most of the front page of today''s newspaper is the mysterious "ghost ship" incident.


    "Sure enough, in a small place like Leeds, if you fart casually on the street, the next day everyone in the city will know what you ate last night." The uncle told a cold joke with a half-smile.


    "Ethan!"


    These words caused my aunt to roll her eyes angrily.


    Tu Fu pretended not to care about cooking, but actually pricked up his ears, not letting go of any news related to the ghost ship.


    Uncle Ethan is the Sheriff of the Police Department. This position occasionally involves mysterious events, and the information he possesses must be more reliable than ordinary rumors.


    "Actually, it was already late when we went, there were no ghost ships there, and there was nothing in the port.


    What''s even more ridiculous is that even the sailor who first discovered this incident forgot what happened last night, and could only hand it over to the department responsible for such strange incidents. "


    Uncle smiled happily, "I guess he must have been infected by the idiots of the Freeing Life Church, even the red-haired baboons couldn''t help but want to applaud."


    Invisibly, the social status of the red-haired baboons has surpassed that of members of the Freeing Life Church.


    "So this has already been classified as a ''mysterious incident''?" Sophie widened her eyes, and couldn''t believe it.


    Anfeier frowned immediately when he heard his daughter''s words, "Sophie, I have said many times, you are not allowed to inquire about things related to mysterious events, and you are not allowed to inquire into the secrets of the Police Department, and you are not allowed to touch it without authorization."


    "Actually, work in the Police Department has always been dangerous." Uncle shrugged and agreed, "Ordinary people can''t do this job."


    Sophie retorted stubbornly: "But even you are in it."


    Ethan: "��"


    These words are not very harmful, but extremely insulting.


    "Son, I know you want to contact Chaofan, but no matter how many times you say it, I won''t agree.


    Those who blindly chase the extraordinary will not end well. I have seen too many children like you, who like to stimulate and touch mystery when they are young, but you may not be able to afford the price of doing so. "


    Now even Uncle Ethan, who has always been mild-tempered, spoke in a serious tone.


    They all knew that this Miss Winster in the family was a little different from most girls, perhaps because she had inherited her aunt''s genes when she was young, and her pursuit of excitement in her bones made her always like to do something out of the ordinary.


    It is rare for the Winsters to maintain a consistent attitude when it comes to transcendence.


    Tu Fu even felt that this was not only for Sophie, but also for himself, don''t think about it.


    Perhaps it was because of the mysterious disappearance of the original owner''s parents.


    In a world full of mysteries, the parents of the traverser��s history professor went to do archaeological research, and the death buff was almost stacked into a murder book... Tu Fu squinted his eyes, lowered his head and continued to cook.


    Auntie agreed deeply, and even raised her voice a bit: "The most important thing for you now is to sprint to the Seven Schools Alliance. There is nothing more important than this."


    As soon as this topic came up, the atmosphere at the dinner table became stalemate. Perhaps in order to make the atmosphere less awkward, Uncle Ethan took the initiative to break the ice, "Little husband, do you plan to stay in Leeds after graduation?"


    "Of course, it''s easier to apply for a local public university if you want to get good grades." Tu Fu raised his head and expressed his true thoughts, then turned his face and said seriously:


    "After all, I am a student that the Seven Schools Alliance will never get."


    This well-timed self-deprecating humor immediately resolved the tense atmosphere, and even Sophie couldn''t help but smile.


    "This is even bigger than Sophie''s ambition." The aunt also laughed wildly, "If even my husband has such self-motivation, why don''t you work hard?"


    "It''s really a good idea." Among the family members, only Ethan nodded in support.


    In fact, Tu Fu has also thought about his future. If he really can��t find the ship and go back, at least he must study for a university degree in this world and get a degree certificate, so that his life in the future will be easier.


    The positions in Baia that require an ordinary public university degree certificate have a weekly salary of at least 10 to 15 crowns, which is enough to rent an independent apartment with a bathroom in a middle-class street community.


    Well, at least one maid can be hired.


    As for the difficulty for him to sprint to the Seven Schools Alliance, it is the same as a college entrance examination student who barely passed the undergraduate line and sprinted to Qingbei in the last few months.


    Seeing the satisfied smiles of everyone at the dinner table, Tu Fu also smiled now.


    Being able to bring joy to the family may be his only value in this family.


    After this incident, Tu Fu silently packed the dinner plate without saying a word, and replied with a smile in his aunt''s thanks, "This is what it should be".


    Until he finished his work, while his family was not paying attention, Tu Fu picked up the newspaper that his uncle had just finished reading.


    Attempt to obtain more effective information.


    I saw that the masthead of the "Leeds Daily", while writing this news, the newspaper also published a blurry photo of the ferry.


    A string of vague text symbols printed on the hull that does not belong to any country in the world was used as a headline by the newspaper and marked with a huge question mark.


    Tu Fu''s gaze gradually became complicated, and the idea of ??going back has never been so firm as it is now.


    He made a sound that only he could hear,


    Read the word softly:


    "Santa Maria?"


    ��


    Back to the room that belonged to him, Tu Fu''s pupils glowed with light, and he slowly put his palms flat on his heart, and he felt a powerful "bang bang" beating.


    "The Santa Maria."


    Repeatedly repeating this Spanish word that is incompatible with this world, Tu Fu calmly recalled and sorted out his past memories.


    In retrospect, the shipwreck at sea was a bit strange.


    Tufu had heard from the ship��s chief officer that he had received a signal from a wrecked ship, but he didn��t pay much attention to it at the time. Now it seems that something happened to the Santa Maria since then.


    After the international search and rescue team left, he accidentally discovered the secret of the ghost ship and triggered some mysterious mechanism, which brought him to this world.


    It is now certain that the ghost ship that caused a sensation in Leeds is the "Santa Maria" that crashed back then.


    Tu Fu looked at the ceiling and muttered to himself: "If you can send me here, you can definitely go back."


    The top priority is to find a way to locate the ship.


    "We can only try the method Mr. Coleman mentioned."


    Immediately afterwards, Tu Fu took out a pitch-black pen from the pencil case.


    Thoughtfully, write down "Santa Maria" in Chinese, English, Spanish, Baia, and ancient Assyrian on the blank sheets of paper in front of you.


    "It is said that the ship ''Santa Maria'' was named to commemorate the name of a main ship of the Columbus fleet sponsored by the Spanish royal family. The name of the ship belongs to Spanish in the Indo-European language family. Word."


    Tu Fu remembered the history of ship names that Captain Arthur had popularized with him, and naturally knew that he had heard the names of passengers from various countries on board.


    "The next step is to enter meditation." Tu Fu tried to restrain his mind, let his mind be empty, and tried to outline the shape of the ghost ship in a white world.


    While trying to meditate, he did not forget to silently recite the real name of the "Santa Maria" in various languages.


    This is undoubtedly a long and meaningless challenge.


    Just thinking about concentrating is exhausting.


    Then outline the shape of the boat, even if it is scary to recall the boat and the experience on the boat, it is extremely difficult to outline it in one go.


    Accompanied by several consecutive attempts, time passed bit by bit, but nothing happened.


    Coupled with the long-term concentration, Tu Fu began to feel that the oxygen supply to the brain was insufficient.


    "St.Mary...SantaMaria...Santa Maria..."


    In the last attempt, he superimposed all the languages, and the pattern of the "Santa Maria" in his mind became clearer, and the hull of the ship began to appear after a layer of haze faded away.


    Ok��


    Tu Fu suddenly felt in a trance.


    The flow of the surrounding air has obviously decreased, as if a layer of fog has been gradually pushed away, and then various thoughts are continuously poured into the mind.


    Immediately after.


    A strange crimson light flashed in front of the pupils.


    "Successful?"


    Tu Fu raised his head and looked in front of him in a daze. In the calm air, a series of conspicuous green characters began to move, and kept beating as his eyelids blinked, as if making a tick-tock sound.


    0:59:15


    0:59:14


    0:59:13


    A string of weird numbers.


    Just staring at the string of numbers that kept beating silently, comparing the different numbers before and after, only the last group of numbers is changing.


    Tu Fu immediately concluded that this was a series of countdowns.


    He tried to shake his head, and the numbers moved in the middle accordingly, presumably it was a ghost countdown projected directly into his pupils.


    "What could it be?"


    Suddenly, an unreasonable panic occupied Tu Fu''s heart. He took a few steps back unintentionally and hit the steel pipe locker with a "bang", but he didn''t feel any pain.


    What is the end of the countdown?


    The countdown to life?


    Back to where it was?


    Or Trisolaran''s little trick?


    Unknown, only the unknown is waiting for him.


    The recent events made him feel confused for a while.


    Watching the tick-tick of time, Tu Fuqiang suppressed the panic in his heart, recalled the despair and suffering on the ship, he suddenly regretted this attempt, no matter how bad life is, it is better than facing the fear of the unknown.


    It''s just too late to say anything.


    Tu Fu finally realized that something had to be done now.


    He immediately packed the snacks in the room and filled the bottle with water, walked into the kitchen and quietly picked up a kitchen knife and hid it next to his body.


    "not enough."


    Tu Fu knew that once a dangerous situation was encountered, these measures were far from enough to resolve unknown difficulties.


    Hearing his uncle''s voice in the corridor and the stampede downstairs, strange thoughts drove him to go outside.


    Until he walked into the Winsters'' room by accident, he held his breath and reached into the cabinet where his uncle kept important documents, until he found a touch of cold metal texture, quickly threw the things into his pocket and left without looking back.


    This is a brass-colored revolver and several powder bullets.


    The handle of the gun is engraved with a series of numbers of the police department. Only the personnel of the police department in the city are eligible to issue and carry the right.


    But the incident happened suddenly, and Tu Fu couldn''t control so much in the face of life threats.


    It''s like he had hurt others on the boat in order to protect himself.


    "00:10:09."


    Until he packed his things and carried them with him, Tu Fu, who had prepared emergency measures, noticed that the countdown in front of him was only ten minutes away.


    After a brief absence, many thoughts flashed through his mind.


    He wanted to say goodbye to the Winsters, but he didn''t know how to explain the ins and outs.


    While standing at the door next door and hesitating, Sophie just opened the door, noticing Tu Fu''s bewildered and embarrassed expression, a trace of doubt flashed in her bright blue eyes like diamonds.


    "Hey, Sophie, good evening, I have something to tell you." Tu Fu forced out a pleasant smile.


    "If you have nothing to do, I swear to make you look good."


    Tu Fu originally wanted to say goodbye in person, but after thinking about it, he felt that this move was too hypocritical, so he showed a provocative look, "I bet you can''t beat me in a game, dare you bet."


    "Only you?"


    Sure enough, the strong Sophie gave a funny "ha" and accepted the challenge without hesitation.


    "That''s the time pointer of the cuckoo clock. Now each of us takes turns turning our backs and counting silently for 30 seconds or more. In the end, the person with the smaller second difference wins."


    Tu Fu showed a sly smile, and stretched out a palm, "It starts at 5 pools each time."


    The rules of the game are not complicated, and you can understand it immediately after explaining it once.


    But when it came to the real competition, when she lost three crowns, Sophie was completely in some kind of incredible shock, "Are you cheating?"


    "By God, I have not."


    Looking at William II with a mustache printed on the dark green banknote, Tu Fu flicked the banknote with his hand and made a "thump" sound, as if it was the most beautiful sound in the world.


    "Thank you again for your generosity."


    "Now, to **** with you and your **** game."


    It was rare for Sophie to lose so thoroughly in the confrontation between the two sides. Finally, she gritted her teeth and turned around to leave.


    hehe,


    Tu Fu, who has never failed to cheat children for new year''s money, finally showed a satisfied smile.


    In the era he experienced, it was rare to see a girl as easy to deceive as Sophie. Such a cute sister should be able to cry for a long time with a punch.


    At least, in case I can''t come back, I can still leave the impression of Brother Fantastic in Miss Winster''s heart.


    Squeezing out the last trace of value from this mysterious phenomenon, that period of numbers finally entered the final countdown like a trial.


    During the countdown of the last ten seconds, Tu Fu''s heart rate was about to explode, and a sense of powerlessness swept over his body, and he subconsciously followed along with the silent count.


    5,


    4,


    3,


    2,


    1,


    0��


    Time seemed to be permanently frozen at this moment, the air stopped flowing, and the world suddenly became very quiet.


    A strange mist followed, covering Tu Fu''s whole body.


    The strong sense of dizziness struck again, as if he was in the vortex of time and space, with various strange voices whispering in his ears, entering an indescribable state.


    I do not know how long it has been.


    When he woke up again, Tu Fu found himself stepping on the deck, with a lot of salty smell coming to his face, and the whistling sound of waves lapping in his ears.


    he,


    Get what you want,


    Return to the ghost ship.


    PS: Today��s 5,000-word chapter, please friends who are favorites to help vote, invest and post comments, thank you all


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 6： Beidou satellite navigation

    Chapter 6 Beidou Satellite Navigation


    "Patter..."


    In this bad weather, black waves came one after another, and the boat rolled with the waves on the sloshing sea.


    Under the dark sky, raindrops fell one after another, the dark night sky covered with clouds could not see through a little light, and the twinkling stars were completely covered on the thick clouds.


    The salty smell of the sea comes with the howling sea wind, proving that what you see before you is not an illusion.


    "I feel dizzy."


    The coolness that pierced his heart made Tu Fu wake up.


    Next,


    Tufu stared at Kaziran''s big eyes, which were even more exaggerated than Sophie, and was extremely shocked by the revisit of the old place.


    At first, I trembled all over, and the nightmare that was about to be forgotten under the touch of the scene gradually became clear again.


    He actually returned to the ghost ship, to the already mottled "Santa Maria".


    It''s not in vain that Tufu went all the way from Hogwarts to Fairy Castle during the ceremony, praying for the gods from all walks of life to show their magical powers.


    It''s just that the strange thing is that the series of off-white countdowns in front of me have not stopped.


    It was stained with a strange red, and it was still ticking.


    It just becomes a new countdown.


    "00:09:59."


    Tu Fu stared at the series of ticking numbers and began to meditate. According to the experience just now, after the countdown ends, he may be transported to the next location or return again.


    His time on board is limited.


    And when Tu Fu looked down at his body, his younger body was wearing a simple school uniform of Leeds College, and the living one, as expected, was still the original Mr. Capet.


    Well, he is now on the Ghost Ship under a new identity.


    "So, here is?"


    Tufu raised his head forty-five degrees, his gaze penetrated the dark sky where the glass stopped, and the majestic fog completely obscured his vision.


    Even after squinting hard, you can still see a strange and enchanting moon hanging here, exuding...a faint blue light.


    "Blue Moon... didn''t travel back."


    Tu Fu was taken aback in disbelief, the turbulent emotions in his heart completely stunned him.


    He struggled to get back to the ghost ship not because he wanted to experience the drifting life again, but because he wanted to travel back through this ship.


    I don''t want to stay on the boat and wait to die in despair.


    Listening to the sound of sea water flapping and flapping, the hull of the ship drifts with the waves, thinking that the ghost ship is now drifting aimlessly in some corner of the world.


    "Everything is back."


    Even the original sitting posture has not changed. Tu Fu is weak and half prone in the captain''s cabin in front of the window, even holding the pen tightly in the palm of his hand, but the logbook has disappeared.


    He spent the last days of his life in this captain''s cabin, and the tragic, desolate horror scene seemed like yesterday.


    After the baptism of the last ocean storm, the Santa Maria has completely changed.


    Through the front window, Tu Fu vaguely saw that the blood-stained hull faded a little, and the human and bird bones all over the deck were also washed by the sea, but now the stench of rusty iron became more pungent.


    Just like the disaster scene when the riots broke out.


    came back,


    All came back.


    "Back to the original starting point again, the familiar picture and familiar room..."


    For some reason, Tu Fu, a classic lyrics echoed in his mind.


    Besides the lyricist of this song, I am afraid that no one understands the rich emotions contained in the lyrics better than Tu Fu.


    So, why am I putting so much effort into this?


    This wave of reverse operations made Tu Fu feel at a loss, and he deeply reflected on the pointing ceremony that he would not die if he didn''t die just now.


    When the last clue is completely extinguished.


    The strong sense of loss and the melancholy of not being able to go home completely broke out at this moment.


    Tu Fu lowered his head, braced himself up and counted down to observe the current situation before the end of the countdown.


    A strange gray fog also invaded the ship with his arrival, and now it has penetrated into every cabin, and the surrounding visibility is frighteningly low.


    It is really dangerous for an abandoned ship to sail in such bad weather and low visibility sea.


    But what is certain is that the ghost ship is still drifting in the sponge at a regular speed, but no one is seeing the boat.


    "Isn''t it because of a mysterious incident?"


    Through this day''s study, Tu Fu summarized such things that cannot be understood with common sense as mysterious events.


    Borrowing the words of Mr. Coleman, it should be reported to the Police Department immediately.


    The premise is that there must be a signal here...


    "Mr. Coleman also mentioned before that the ghost ship that appears and disappears is very likely to be in a superimposed state of simultaneous existence and disappearance, and it is absolutely impossible to be observed by the outside world unless an observer breaks this spell."


    Tu Fu showed embarrassment. He knew from the moment he got on the boat that the idea of ??calling the police had failed.


    "00:08:55."


    "00:08:54."


    "00:08:53."


    The countdown is still running, and it seems to be the only guarantee for his return.


    Anyway, nothing could be worse than the present. With a bad mentality, Tu Fu simply lay on the soft leather armchair and thought about the future.


    The direction of the gaze is a 32-inch LCD monitor placed on the wall.


    The captain''s cabin of the Santa Maria is undoubtedly the most modern area. The most advanced monitoring system and broadcasting station are installed here, and the situation of the whole ship can be observed at any time.


    Comparing this modern well-equipped cabin with the backward steam-age bedroom that Tu Fu lived in not long ago, the technological level of the two has spanned nearly three centuries.


    "Forget it, let''s go out and have a look."


    After staying in this small space for a long time, Tu Fu felt very depressed, and thought of the suffering he had endured back then.


    Holding his palm on the cabin door, he took half a step lightly. The moment the steel door was pulled open, fresh air entered the captain''s cabin, and the gray fog outside the door gradually dissipated.


    "Damn it."


    Just as he took half a foot, Tu Fu''s scalp felt numb when he saw the strange scene outside.


    Immediately stopped this action.


    Through the tiny gap of the cabin door, he vaguely saw some strange phenomena.


    There are some other ghosts besides him on the deck.


    A skeleton wearing a sailor uniform stood on the side railing of the ship and suddenly turned its head, and the decayed joints made a crackling sound.


    Immediately afterwards, there were strange and heavy footsteps on the deck.


    The head of Chef Harry, who was wearing a fat chef uniform, was covered with wet tentacles wriggling like an octopus. The most conspicuous thing was that his stomach was pierced by a sharp kitchen knife.


    In the hazy mist, several intermittent dog barks sounded gloomy, and a pet dog that had been eaten to only half of its body was still struggling.


    On the top of the ship''s satellite dish, there is a humanoid creature flapping its wings, but its face is completely invisible.


    Even around the hull, Tu Fu seemed to feel the sound of huge panting, and countless pairs of scarlet eyes opened in the darkness.


    Attention from all directions seemed to be focused on this ordinary hatch at this moment.


    Think with your toes and know something is wrong.


    "What the **** is this place?"


    Tu Fu closed the door subconsciously, and saw a cloud of gray fog recondense at a speed visible to the naked eye, completely sealing the door of the captain''s cabin.


    Tu Fu, who was leaning against the cabin door, held his breath completely, and his heart rate rose sharply. What he saw was the strange scene he had only seen in his dream after the last drowning.


    The crew members who turned into monsters in their dreams all came true.


    Chef Harry was stabbed through the stomach, the flesh of the starved sailor was eaten by seabirds and turned into a skeleton soldier, and half of the pet dog was eaten alive...


    What''s amazing is that on this ghost ship, the crew members who turned into monsters still maintain the state of death.


    Furthermore, Tu Fu dared to conclude that as long as he took one more look at these terrifying monsters, he would be able to know how he died and the shape of his excrement.


    It wasn''t until the movement outside the door gradually disappeared that Tu Fu took a deep breath and carefully looked at the situation in the captain''s cabin.


    I have been here with Captain Arthur a few times before, and I even hid here for a long time when I took refuge.


    Now there is no need to worry about the storm, but he can''t travel, so Tu Fu simply sat quietly on the sofa and adjusted the available equipment inside.


    "The battery is still working after so long?"


    Picking up the remote control on the sofa, Tu Fu noticed that it was still glowing red.


    "Zizi..."


    The next moment,


    The huge monitoring screen in front of me turned on.


    It��s just that the large black and white snowflakes on the light screen occupy the entire space.


    He clearly remembered that when Captain Arthur disappeared, the monitoring equipment on the ship also broke down along with the circuit failure.


    "Since it can still be used, why not try restarting it."


    Tu Fu followed the universal solution of the machine, turned off the power and started the machine again.


    The screen then fell into a long darkness, and then turned on again.


    It''s a pity that the original Gps navigation system has been damaged long ago, even after turning it on, there is still nothing.


    "Mr. Arthur mentioned before that cruise ships of this class usually have more than one set of navigation."


    After pondering for a while, Tu Fu decided to try. He took out the manual that was pressed at the bottom, followed the teaching method above to enter the safe mode, and chose to enable the backup navigation.


    boom!


    A new logo appears from the popup.


    "Bds (Beidou Satellite Navigation) system is at your service."


    In the process of constant trial and error, a series of square grids alternated horizontally and vertically finally appeared on the screen he saw, with the time marked on the upper left corner.


    This achievement somewhat surprised Tu Fu. After so long, the backup monitoring equipment on the ship was actually usable.


    This can be seen.


    Foreign satellite navigation,.


    Domestic satellite navigation,.


    "Satellite navigation technology depends on madeinChina." Tu Fu babbled, and after getting closer, he wanted to check the current situation of various areas on the ship. "I don''t know if the camera is broken, can I apply for a warranty in another place?"


    The screen in front of me began to flicker unsteadily after a short period of use, and the monitoring of various areas on the ship gradually emerged.


    Just like the weird scene he saw just now, everything on the ship has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    On the dead ghost ship, there are all kinds of weird crew monsters wandering, which are exactly the same as the scene he just saw.


    "The changes in the dream really came true."


    Tu Fu was secretly taken aback, his released palm accidentally touched the signal source of the remote control.


    ZiZiZi...


    This action immediately made the monitoring signal extremely unstable. After the snowflakes flickered, I did not know what strange signal source was received, and the monitoring screen I saw changed in vain, and the scene I just saw changed again.


    "Hey, the time above seems to be wrong."


    He noticed a change in the time displayed in the upper left corner of the monitor, and saw a number 1492-5-15 marked on it.


    On the other end, the time "20:03" is marked.


    The minutes and seconds behind this number are still beating with time.


    wait.


    The current monitoring time is not the chronological time on the original ship, but conforms to the new chronological method commonly used in the North Continent.


    "If the monitoring time does not refer to the era of the ghost ship, then what place is it monitoring?"


    Tu Fu was frightened into a cold sweat by this thought.


    Turning to the monitoring screen again, an even weirder scene appeared.


    The gloomy sky in the picture clearly points to the night, and a group of people wearing heavy top hats and Western-style four-piece suits are walking back and forth between the streets.


    Typical steam era unified simple and neat dress style.


    This scene is enough to confirm that what the surveillance screen shows is not the surveillance inside the Santa Maria ship, but in the steam age he is currently in.


    The city-wide real-time monitoring of people coming and going in Leeds.


    As long as you operate the direction keys on the remote control, you can actually control the scene changes in the monitoring.


    Tu Fu held down the direction adjustment with trembling fingers. He is now wandering wantonly in the city from a ghostly perspective.


    Just like the street exploration function found on the map when surfing the Internet before, I had a great time playing.


    Only this time, it is a real-time street view change.


    On the bustling Leeds Avenue, the unique horse-drawn train in the city gallops on the rails, and the half-empty manned airship shuttles back and forth between the cities.


    There is even a slogan of Fangsheng Church on it.


    Leeds Comprehensive College, which is bustling during the day, also becomes extremely quiet when night falls.


    The cries of small vendors at street stalls can be heard clearly through the screen. The sparks and smoke of a man in a black windbreaker scraping a match and lighting a cigarette are reflected in the camera, and the high-heeled shoes of a well-dressed lady make a crisp "click" sound. The sound was deafening.


    The inhalation and exhalation of people''s breathing are clearly visible.


    This clearly visible steam world is now like a beautiful moving picture.


    "My God."


    After confirming the monitoring''s ghost perspective, Tu Fu briefly lost focus and then subconsciously took a few steps back.


    The degree of fright this time is no less than the big scene of seeing many monsters in the cabin just now.


    This is simply a set of "super satellite navigation" that far exceeds the technological limitations of the times, and can monitor any corner of Leeds in real time.


    Even Sophon Project would cry when he heard this.


    When this kind of thing that only appeared in science fiction movies was in front of him, Tu Fu was extremely excited after breaking free from the short-term fear.


    In other words, he can spy on whatever is going on in the city.


    Can see anyone''s secret.


    Simply, the true omniscient and omnipotent **** of this city.


    Tu Fu pinches the center of his brows, and the arc of the corner of his mouth slowly draws upwards,


    "I have a bold idea right now."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 7： Cruise Ship Safety Manual

    Chapter 7 Cruise Ship Safety Manual


    Every boy has had unrealistic fantasies as a child.


    For example, I hope that I can be invisible, I hope that time will stop, and then go to some places that do not meet the age group, unscrupulously violate the secular rules and break the moral bottom line.


    Let the mind and body reach unprecedented stimulation... Yes, it is to go to the Internet cafe to play games all night.


    This is the most simple idea of ??every adolescent boy.


    It��s a pity that in the age of the steam industry, children��s childhood is nothing but simple wind-up toys and hard-core reading materials circulated among the people, which is no fun at all.


    Relying on the memory of the streets of the Green District, the perspective of ghosts wandering in the city groped all the way to Crescent Street, and successfully stopped in front of the two-story bungalow of the "Winster" family.


    This is an interesting experiment.


    If you can see any place on the map, then the first thing most people want to see must be their own home.


    "Arrived."


    Tu Fu was a little nervous. As he moved his finger forward, the surveillance screen went straight through the house and came inside as he had guessed.


    Sure enough, he managed to spy on the environment in the house.


    From the main hall on the first floor to every corner of the house, there is a panoramic view.


    In the small garden, all kinds of exotic flowers and plants flutter in the wind, and the furniture in the house is arranged in an orderly manner.


    Even the newspaper with "ghost ship" that he peeked at not long ago was quietly hidden by his uncle.


    Ethan uniformly stored these "prohibited items" in the inner drawer under his bed, and Tu Fu hadn''t accidentally caught a glimpse of a few banknotes and a pile of fragmented coins stored in it.


    If I recall correctly, the finances of the Winston family have always been controlled by the aunt who runs the family.


    "I didn''t see that Uncle Ethan, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, still has such small thoughts."


    Tu Fu then changed the monitoring direction.


    Just in time to see the aunt on the other side who just finished the housework, humming a cheerful song and returning to the bedroom, twisting her plump buttocks and doing yoga-like movements introduced by the southern mainland colony.


    Just a few simple movements of the body and already drenched with sweat. Large beads of sweat kept passing across the snow-white skin and landed on the ground. Even the clothes were mostly soaked, and the skin was tightly attached to the translucent dress.


    No wonder my aunt''s figure doesn''t look out of shape in middle age.


    What makes Tu Fu the most interesting is that the punk room he was in was empty.


    Time is still moving,


    This proves that this miraculous experience is not a teleportation.


    He was indeed teleported to the "ghost ship" whose location is unknown, where he drifted without end.


    "Let''s see what Sophie Kangkang is doing."


    Tu Fu pretended to hesitate, but still jumped over.


    Miss Sophie never allowed family members to enter her room without authorization. After all, girls of this age have their own little secrets.


    Compared with my own **** punk room, this one is full of more warmth, a typical girly bedroom dominated by pink.


    Under the hazy screen window, besides books, there are also mystical gadgets such as sachets, witch bottles, and magic oil on a simple table.


    In the half-open wardrobe on the side, you can vaguely see the corset with the corners exposed...


    What surprised Tu Fu the most was that there was a wind-up bear model beside the pillow on the lace bed.


    "It looks like I gave it to her before."


    Tu Fu rubbed his nose, remembering the gift he gave to his titular sister when he first came here. At that time, Sophie was clamoring that such an ugly thing would have been thrown away by her long ago.


    "Asshole Tufu."


    Sophie, who had just lost 3 crowns, returned to the room in a huff, and stomped on the jiojio with her mouth full of reluctance.


    Enduring a moment of calm, taking a step back and thinking more and more.


    Then she was so angry that she lay on the bed like a maggot and writhed back and forth, while beating the wind-up bear toy to vent her anger. The scene was once very violent.


    "I didn''t expect Sophie to have an unknown side."


    The corner of Tu Fu''s mouth raised, and he gave a sharp comment.


    If Sophie knew that he accidentally saw such a shameful scene, it would be a wonderful social death scene.


    Do not,


    According to Miss Winster''s temper, she will definitely die with Tu Fu before he exposes this matter.


    Continuing to control the screen changes, Tu Fu tried to make the monitoring area wider.


    The angle of view spreads from Leeds Comprehensive College to the surrounding crowd.


    Then, he accidentally saw something interesting.


    Several couples in the class who were usually quiet were quietly holding hands for a private meeting after school.


    Those students who usually never attend class to play with everyone are now working hard at home to read at night, secretly studying behind everyone''s back.


    Mr. Coleman, who said that he is no longer interested in the "ghost ship" issue, has a mountain of information in front of him that shows that it is related to the ghost ship.


    This old-fashioned old man who refuses to accept the old is trying to chase the huge world of physics truth.


    Various things are happening in every house and street corner in this city called Leeds.


    No matter good, bad, bright, dark, noble or despicable, everything that happened passed before Tufu one by one.


    He is like a true God above all living beings, watching the city''s troubles indifferently.


    "What a magical ability."


    After several experiments, Tu Fu gradually understood the limit of this "super eye".


    Although he can now observe every move in the city at any time, the scope of monitoring is also limited.


    There is a small map displayed at the lower left of the display, clearly indicating the monitoring area.


    However, this map of Leeds is not complete.


    Currently there is only monitoring from the Green District where Crescent Street is located and Leeds Comprehensive College.


    In other words, only the area he has opened up today can be counted as a monitorable area.


    More areas are gray and gray, which is very similar to the map exploration of RTS (real-time strategy) games. It must be explored before it can be displayed on the small map.


    Secondly, the viewing angle and strength of this kind of monitoring are very powerful, even if you just pass by unintentionally, you can use the perspective angle to directly enter any building.


    Even the sound of the monitoring range can be heard clearly.


    With such a powerful monitoring power, it is not an exaggeration to regard the user as "the Kami of the new world".


    And in theory, he can know everyone''s secrets.


    "Now, I have really installed surveillance cameras in your homes."


    Tu Fu''s tone was sighing, the kind that couldn''t be removed.


    Under his unintentional operation, the ghost perspective stopped in an inconspicuous alley on Crescent Street.


    Tu Fu saw two people in suits and leather shoes staying here. The strange thing was that both of them covered their faces with face scarves, as if they were doing something shameful.


    Because the short man among them opened the suitcase, and there were a lot of bright banknotes inside, which made Tu Fu''s eyes widen.


    He gradually turned up the volume until the conversation between the two in the alley became clear.


    "According to the previous agreement, this is 1,000 crowns and asparagus fruit as a deposit." The man carrying the suitcase said dissatisfiedly: "It''s really an expensive price."


    "It''s never easy to chase the great path, is it?"


    The other accepted the handbag after counting the banknotes, and gave a sinister smile:


    "For the sake of safety, we will record the specific transaction location and time in the advertisement corner between the sixth and seventh pages of tomorrow''s "Leeds Daily".


    Although we don''t know who you are, sir, we will invite an intermediary in the circle who knows each other''s identities during the transaction. The transaction password is ''Praise the Goddess''. I wish you a happy transaction. "


    After the simple conversation, the thin man in the suit walked away quickly without any delay.


    At this moment, a drunk man who staggered and muttered indistinctly happened to pass by the side of the alley. He looked at the people in the alley in a daze.


    "Who... who''s in there?"


    The drunk man shook his head vigorously, and when he saw that the other party had spotted him, he just realized something was wrong and was about to run away.


    I saw a man in a long robe standing behind him at some time, standing behind him in a mysterious way.


    Placing both palms on the neck of the drunk, only a crisp "click" was heard.


    The man''s neck was twisted in an instant, and he collapsed limply after being crushed like a rotten banana.


    "Good job."


    After paying the deposit, the short buyer smiled in a relaxed tone, "Are you sure?"


    "The other party is indeed an extraordinary person. At least I can be sure that it is a powerful trading circle. It is normal to have extraordinary items." The robed man''s tone was cold.


    Tu Fu widened his eyes, secretly surprised.


    Obviously, this is a complicated and shady transaction, and the transaction object must also be shady.


    It''s now,


    A living person is killed directly like a livestock.


    Even across the screen, the impact force makes people feel a little uncomfortable.


    Tu Fu, who was sitting in front of the screen, has been using surveillance to track down one of the buyers who paid, and secretly recorded the address he said when he got in the car.


    "They just mentioned Transcendence, maybe this is an opportunity."


    An idea just popped into Tu Fu''s mind, and when he thought of the embarrassing situation now, he gave a helpless smile.


    This is equivalent to him who is dying of thirst in the desert and suddenly discovers a pile of huge wealth.


    If you cannot leave the desert, no matter how many 0s there are behind the value of this pile of wealth, as long as the previous 1 is gone, it will be meaningless.


    "Where did that logbook go?"


    While Tu Fu was contemplating the solution, he vaguely remembered that the diary on the desk was missing when he left the ship, and began to search the drawer of the captain��s cabin based on his memory.


    It was a thick book with a leather cover, about the thickness of a normal book.


    It''s not easy to find. In addition to the monitoring equipment, the captain''s room also has a built-in bookshelf, and there are hundreds of neatly arranged books everywhere.


    In the past, Tu Fu didn''t have the time to look through them, but now he has to look them one by one.


    Until he found a colorful brochure on the bookshelf. If I remember correctly, this is the brochure that every tourist received at that time, with cruise ship distribution maps and service introductions on it.


    He was obsessed with dancing, so he naturally didn''t pay attention to this manual.


    Open the brochure, and there is only one line on the front page��"Cruise Ship Safety Precautions".


    ��Cruise Ship Safety Notice:


    Welcome to the most unique cruise ship in the world. In this travel plan, we will circle most of the world, take you to appreciate the ultimate natural beauty, long cultural history, and offer the most unique cruise service to your The journey brings a comfortable sightseeing experience.


    During the round-the-world tour, all tourists must abide by the following rules to ensure your safety. Once you violate the regulations on board, you will bear all the consequences at your own risk.


    1. The round-the-world voyage will be a long journey. After the voyage begins, you will only stay in a fixed area. Will not stop without authorization, especially if you find that the ship is approaching the shore, please stop it immediately and notify the staff.


    2. Each area on the ship can enjoy different services, and those who are good at using tools will have a better experience.


    3. Cruise ship cabins are divided into four classes, hard sleeper, soft sleeper, private box and luxury liner. Please remember that tourists must return to their own cabins during rest time. Your cabin is absolutely safe.


    4. Be careful when you see sailors at night, don''t shout, don''t get close, especially when the number of sailors is more than three, please run away immediately and ask other staff for help.


    5. The kitchen will provide three meals a day, including sour soup and vegetable soup. If someone recommends broth to you, please don��t drink it.


    6. The cruise shop sells gifts, but not drinks. If you see it, don��t buy it.


    7. The performance hall will hold dance parties regularly to enhance mutual relationship. Please make sure that you and your dance partner are in place before participating.


    8. Sea life is the best partner of human beings. Appropriate contact is conducive to increasing intimacy, but remember to be careful when touching.


    9. If you unfortunately violate any of the above regulations and find yourself lost, please find a way to find the captain immediately. This is your only way out.


    ��


    As long as you abide by the above rules, you will have a successful sailing trip and gain valuable knowledge and unforgettable memories during this journey. Follow the rules and be safe.


    I wish you a pleasant journey. "


    The bottom column of the promiser is blank.


    In this seemingly ordinary manual, the rules and regulations revealed an incomprehensible weirdness, but inexplicably gave people a sense of peace of mind.


    It seems that as long as the above requirements are followed, terrible things will not happen.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Just as Tu Fu was about to seriously analyze the rules, there was a strange collision sound outside the deck hatch, causing Tu Fu to turn his head quickly.


    Do not,


    Something seems to be knocking on the door.


    The movement in the captain''s room just now seems to have attracted the monsters outside.


    "not good."


    At this time, Tu Fu lightly squeezed the space between his eyebrows.


    Suddenly felt a headache for no reason, and a strong sense of dizziness struck again. It seemed that after staying in this environment for too long, the body had a rejection reaction.


    He is just an ordinary person, and he can''t stay on this weird ghost ship for long.


    In a trance, he immediately focused his eyes on the string of distorted numbers in front of him.


    The countdown never stopped.


    "00:03:00, which means there are three minutes left."


    Tu Fu anxiously waited for the countdown to go to zero, and at the same time silently hoped that the monster outside the door would not break in.


    00:02:55


    00:02:54


    00:02:53...


    Time is passing by every minute and every second.


    This time the countdown counted down to just over two minutes, and Tu Fu immediately relaxed from his nervousness.


    If nothing else, this should be the countdown to comeback.


    As a Chinese with a passion for sex, if you tell Tu Fu to stay in this world, he will definitely not want to.


    But if said to be trapped on a ghost ship, then he is willing to stay.


    "Bang, bang."


    The weird knock on the door continued, and the sound increased with frequency, and it had evolved into an impact.


    Tu Fu looked up at the source of the sound. Through the thick gray fog through the oval glass of the upper half cabin door, he could vaguely see a dancer wearing an old dance dress with purple and black corpse spots on his face. It was numb and mechanical. Like hitting the hatch.


    Those gray eyes lost half of their vitality, leaving only a void and silence.


    With every knock, the dead air frozen outside the door was so thick that water could drip out, as if breaking some kind of restriction on the hatch little by little.


    "Are you Anna?"


    Tu Fu remembered that he had a good impression of this beautiful dancer named Anna who he frequented at that time, but it was a pity that she was poisoned to death after eating poisonous fish by mistake.


    Didn''t expect to meet again, and this sister''s interest in her is still undiminished.


    There are only two and a half minutes left in the countdown, and this monster must be stopped.


    It must not attract the attention of the more terrifying creatures on board.


    The beads of sweat on Tu Fu''s forehead condensed and dripped downwards, and his hands and feet felt even colder.


    Suddenly, when he turned his head and saw the main broadcasting console next to the monitoring screen.


    A brilliant idea emerged.


    He stepped forward quickly, then plugged in the radio station socket and reactivated the ship''s public address system.


    Then, quickly switch to free music mode to spread the sound to various areas of the ship through the Ethernet switch.


    The speakers all over the ship uniformly emit beautiful music.


    Sure enough, the next moment, the creature covered with corpses outside the hatch was also attracted by the sound, stopped knocking on the door, and started chasing a new sound source.


    This move was exactly the trick that the sailors on the ship would turn on the music in advance to cover up the screams when they killed each time.


    "so close."


    Seeing that the ghost countdown was running out little by little, Tu Fu secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and subconsciously stuffed the safety manual into his pocket.


    00:00:03


    00:00:02


    00:00:01


    ��


    00:00:00.


    When all time returns to 0.


    The gray fog cleared.


    The world seemed to lose its luster. It was dark in the cabin of the ghost ship just a second ago. Everything in the cabin became silent, and the salty sea breeze disappeared in the nasal cavity.


    Dang Tufu returned to the classical and exquisite small room, and was in the very center.


    The past experience also disappeared, as if nothing had happened.


    He raised his head and shifted his gaze to the cuckoo clock. Now the thickest hour hand is pointing to the number ��, the minute hand is pointing to ��, and the sound of clicking is moving the last second hand.


    "8:10."


    Is ten minutes spent on the ghost ship, as the countdown shows.


    "One-to-one time flow." Tu Fu lightly nibbled his index finger and came to this conclusion, "Unbelievable."


    That is to say.


    During the usual ten minutes, he did disappear at the Winsters'' house and was teleported to the wrecked ghost ship drifting somewhere.


    The dilapidated scene on the ship, the sleeping monsters, and the amazing super eye, these wonderful experiences are all vivid in my mind.


    Now he exudes the unique fragrance of the sea.


    In order to verify the authenticity of what he just experienced, Tu Fu conducted another small experiment before leaving.


    I saw that he stretched out **** and slowly poked into his pocket.


    Clamp it, take it out.


    That''s a brand new safety manual.


    "The experience just now is indeed true." Tu Fu heaved a sigh of relief, and opened the booklet casually.


    next moment.


    The palms trembled slightly, and the whole person froze in place for an instant.


    In the room, the faint orange light of the gas lamp hit the manual.


    In the column of the promisee at the bottom,


    "Tufu Capet" is impressively listed


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 8： learning makes people happy

    Chapter 8 Learning makes people happy


    Da da!


    Tapping his fingers on the edge of the long table, he held the corner of the manual with his other hand and rotated it, playing with it interestingly.


    Tu Fu''s eyes were completely focused on this small object.


    He never expected that the evidence taken from the ghost ship would establish some kind of connection with him invisibly.


    "Real name binding."


    Tu Fu frowned slightly, "Do you know about the anti-addiction certification?"


    This safety manual is equivalent to letting you read a long list of terms of service before playing the game, and then guiding you to click "I agree".


    The key point is that in the disclaimer clause, "in case of any accident, the consequences shall be borne by the players themselves, and the company shall not be responsible".


    After returning to the bedroom, the first thing Tu Fu did was to check his body carefully. After finding that there were no scars or marks, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    And do a simple review of the event just now.


    Now it seems that the ghost ship has no malicious intentions towards him, but only intends to guide him to abide by the order on the ship and continue to keep the Santa Maria stable.


    The rules in the safety manual are the best proof.


    The above seemingly weird rules are all telling him what to do, and he can be safe by following the rules.


    Although the manual doesn''t state the cost of violating the rules, it''s not what he should try now.


    Briefly summarize these rules.


    1. The ship cannot dock.


    2. You must return to your room at the specified time.


    3. If you have difficulties, you can seek help from the staff, but it is not absolutely feasible.


    4. The ship is divided into many areas, and he needs to judge how to use the tools by himself.


    "And my existence is to maintain the balance of the ghost ship. In contrast, I have the authority to use the super eye, and I can continue to obtain the information I need."


    Tu Fu tapped the table with his fingers in an orderly manner, comparing the pros and cons one by one.


    The premise is that he must abide by the rules and survive on the ship where the crew turned into monsters.


    If he hadn''t been quick-witted and turned on the radio to lure away the dead Anna this time, he might have fallen.


    What he can do now is to explore the entire city of Leeds as soon as possible, and maximize the monitoring of the captain''s room, and it is best to explore the secrets of the extraordinary.


    Thinking of this, Tu Fu decided to try again. He wanted to make sure that the appearance of the countdown was controllable, so he learned the method just now and recited the name of the ghost ship again.


    The moment the word "Santa Maria" was blurted out, Tu Fu immediately felt a strong sense of dizziness in his head, and the strong discomfort hitting his brain forced him to stop this behavior.


    "No, I can''t enter the second time for a short time." Tu Fu immediately understood this logic, just like the CD (cooling time) after releasing a skill in the game.


    Access to the ghost ship was also somewhat restrictive for him.


    According to his exposure to occultism, after a short thought, he immediately comprehended the logic of entering and exiting the ghost ship.


    Passing the anchoring ceremony can indeed lock the leaked breath of the ghost ship.


    But this kind of ceremony is like a thief picking a lock. It is true that the door can be opened and entered in a short time, but it must be left before the owner returns home.


    "If you want to obtain long-term residency, you need more permissions (house book) to stay." Tu Fu instantly understood.


    Only by finding a way to become a legendary superman can there be a way to obtain more ghost ship permissions, and using supernatural power to suppress that terrible ghost ship is the long-term way.


    And the most important thing at hand is another one.


    study hard.


    It is a long job to explore the secrets of the extraordinary and the ghost ship. Many ancient books and materials are written in Assyrian, and even the monsters on the ship cannot be recognized without learning it.


    It''s a pity that his current language learning level only stays at the level of answering questions on paper and can speak simple short sentences.


    "You may not be so lucky next time." Tu Fu rubbed his temples and suddenly felt a headache. "We must master the knowledge of this world as soon as possible."


    By the way, prepare for the selection of higher education in the near future.


    With the sky-defying technological assistance of "Super Sky Eye", coupled with a little bit of effort, it is by no means empty talk to sprint to the Seven Schools Alliance.


    The foundation of the original owners of the other six subjects is fairly solid, and it is not difficult to understand with Tu Fu''s modern thinking.


    Only ancient Assyrian, the source of the modern languages ??of the northern continent, has jerky and complex pronunciation, complicated grammatical rules, and a large number of derivative words. It is a very difficult inflectional language.


    In fact, the learning of ancient Chinese is a considerable challenge for low-level students.


    Ordinary children of the big bourgeoisie and nobles receive elite education since childhood, and even hire private teachers for one-on-one tutoring.


    From the aspect of language teaching alone, it can be seen that the educational gap between the rich and the poor in this era is actually reflected in all aspects.


    His current mood is the same as that of countless college entrance examination students in the past��"It would be great if there was no English test in the college entrance examination."


    Is there any character who can get along well without learning a foreign language?


    have.


    It''s that Li Hua who doesn''t want any face...


    "I didn''t expect that I can''t do without learning even after time travel."


    Tu Fu sighed depressedly, and slipped the safety manual into the "Ancient Assyrian" textbook that he carried with him.


    After thinking about it again and again, he finally put out the idea of ??reporting to the Police Department.


    This ship is his biggest secret in this world, and the only possible way to return.


    Never let anyone know.


    Before his uncle found out, he sent the revolver and ammunition back to the original place, and everything seemed to have never happened.


    Looking at this completely different travel brochure, Tu Fu walked into the bathroom, looked at himself in the mirror, and began to gradually accept a reality.


    "From now on, I am Touf Capet, who was born in Leeds, an important member of the Winster family, and the only surviving passenger of the ghost ship ''Santa Maria''."


    This night, he had that weird dream again.


    Under the eerie blue moon, the Santa Maria was riding the wind and waves on the sea. There were all kinds of hideous monsters on the ship, and a man in the captain''s uniform of a red and black coat stood at the bow to command.


    Facing the wind and waves, it floated to the sky.


    He seemed to be screaming.


    "Forward, forward by any means."


    ��


    The east is gradually whitening.


    The cuckoo bells of the whole family were ringing in unison, making a noise like the dogs of the whole village barking at the same time.


    Tu Fu stretched out his hand sleepily and pushed the cuckoo back hard.


    "It''s that strange dream again."


    Dreams of that weird dream twice in succession made Tu Fu suspect that the ghost ship was sending him some kind of message.


    After calming down for a while, he didn''t wash up and go to school immediately.


    Today is just in time for the holiday. Just like the original world, the North Continent will be divided into 365 (366) days in a year, and there are seven days in a week.


    Six working days and one day off, this work and rest time is related to the myth of God��s creation.


    It is recorded in the Genesis chapter of the best-selling book "Revelation of God" in the Northern Continent. At the beginning of the birth of the world, the abyss was dark, the surface was empty, and the world sank into chaos.


    That is more sublime than the starry sky, and longer than eternity. The original omniscient and omnipotent God, the great creator, broke such a dark world day and night.


    He opened up chaos on the first day, and created two spheres of light, called the sun and the moon, so the world had light, and it gave birth to day and darkness. Playing with light and darkness, the **** of truth and order in charge of rules appeared.


    He created the heaven and the earth on the second day, and created the sky, so the world was divided into sky and earth. The Mother Earth, who is in charge of agricultural harvest and women''s fertility, came into being.


    On the third day, he moved mountains and filled the sea, making the world divided into sea and land, so the **** of storm, who is in charge of sea and disaster, was born.


    On the fourth day, He created and adapted all creatures. There were birds in the sky and fish in the sea, making the world full of vitality. The destiny in charge of nature and life is born.


    He enlightened human beings on the fifth day, endowing them with unique wisdom, making them the most special species in the world. Thus was born the goddess of wisdom in charge of war and production.


    On the sixth day, He opened up the other pole at the end of the world, connecting to the river of the underworld at the end of the living beings. The Lord of the Nether, who is in charge of sacrifice and death, was the last to be born.


    On the seventh day, the Creator was tired.


    This is the seven-day creation theory known to everyone in the world.


    Later, myths and legends of various sizes appeared all over the world, such as the **** of drama and the **** of steam, which only appeared in this century.


    Among them, there are many evil gods worshiped by some extreme believers.


    Not long after Tu Fu woke up, he heard light footsteps coming from the corridor outside the door.


    Miss Winster walked in naturally, opened the door and walked in.


    "Sophie, remember to knock on the door first when entering the room of the opposite sex." Tu Fu was startled by the door opening. He quickly closed the textbook and said seriously: "This is polite."


    Of course, it is also to avoid some embarrassing behaviors of adolescent boys who can pierce steel plates.


    "Oh."


    Sophie nodded half-understanding, and walked out of the room silently.


    "May I come in, please?"


    Sophie knocked on the door a few times symbolically, and before Tu Fu could speak, she walked in as before, tilting her head and laughing: "Mr. Capet, are you satisfied?"


    "As expected of you." Tu Fu took a deep breath, "I declare in advance that I will not refund the 3 crowns no matter what."


    Tu Fu blocked Sophie''s words first, leaving her with nowhere to go.


    "I''m not talking about this." Sophie looked at him with contempt, "I didn''t realize that you are such a greedy person before."


    "I''m glad you got to know me again, Sophie."


    Tu Fu muttered in his heart, if it wasn''t for what he saw from the surveillance, he wouldn''t have thought that you still hide the arrogant attributes.


    "Why didn''t you stand by me last night, I mean the incident at dinner." Sophie mentioned this incident, and Tu Fu remembered it.


    The brothers and sisters seem to have made an agreement before. When Sophie mentioned that he wanted to pursue the extraordinary, Tu Fu should stand firmly by his side.


    This time his mutiny made Miss Winster very upset.


    "Actually, even if we add up, it is impossible to convince Aunt Anfier and Uncle Ethan." Tu Fu calmly analyzed.


    Plus Miss Winster, the pig teammate.


    During the debate, the effect of one plus one less than two can definitely be achieved.


    Moreover, Tu Fu has always been experienced in bickering with adults.


    You can say that you have won countless times, but it only takes a moment for the opponent to overturn the table.


    "And uncle is right, I don''t think it''s a good thing to get in touch with Chaofan, and the life you have now is the envy of many people."


    After experiencing the mysterious incident last night, Tu Fu had an inexplicable fear of Chaofan.


    Especially Miss Winster, who grew up rich and never experienced any hardships, not to mention that walking the extraordinary road itself is a road full of thorns.


    Sophie''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t believe that this was what Tu Fu would say, "You didn''t say that before."


    "Because there are more important things now." Tu Fu said seriously.


    Sophie looked curious: "What''s the matter?"


    "Reading."


    After finishing speaking, Tu Fu set up the Assyrian textbook and said seriously: "Learning makes me happy."


    "It''s really unfortunate that the Capet family has a descendant like you."


    Looking at the beautiful figure finally showing his sad and indisputable eyes, Tu Fu still shrugged indifferently, and followed Sophie downstairs.


    "Does Sophie want me to support her and help me find my parents after I become a superhuman?"


    The moment this ridiculous idea appeared, it was immediately suppressed by Tu Fuqian.


    impossible,


    Absolutely impossible.


    How could Sophie, who dislikes even dogs, be so kind.


    Uncle Ethan got up early, and took the newspaper that the postman put in the mailbox as usual.


    It is my uncle''s habit to get up early every day to read newspapers, and now even the most ordinary residents can afford newspapers.


    In fact, in the early days of the newspaper, it was not popular because of its high price, but after the invention of the first printing press, paper became extremely cheap.


    The major manufacturers uniformly set the price at 1 Poor, which is even much lower than the cost price.


    In contrast, the price difference is well transferred to the advertisers.


    "It''s really unimaginable that Liz still has such a thing."


    Ethan complained about the news that happened today as usual, silently holding his forehead with pitifully thin hair.


    "What happened?" Tu Fu asked puzzled.


    "A tavern in the advertising corner is recruiting, and the daily salary is only a pitiful 3 pools. This is a naked squeeze." The enthusiastic Uncle Ethan sneered:


    "And just to advertise in newspapers, even if it''s just an advertisement, it costs at least 3 crowns."


    "These damned vampires, sooner or later, will be hanged by the people on the street lamps like the capitalists in Landis. If that day comes, I bet all the shops in Leeds will be out of rope in a day." Uncle is no exaggeration used a very exaggerated statement.


    "Not necessarily." Tu Fu retorted slightly.


    "You disagree with me?"


    "I mean before that, the government must build a few more rows of street lights." Tu Fu carefully corrected this mistake, and then followed suit with a slanderous sentence.


    "It''s only been a night, you really have a sense of humor." Uncle praised him again without hesitation.


    At this time, Tu Fu also glanced at the advertising corner from the corner of his eye. There was only a very simple notice on it.


    "The Old Hunter Tavern is now recruiting bartenders. Those who are hardworking and hardworking are preferred. The daily salary is 3 Poole. Those who are interested should apply at 14 Mings Street at 9:00 today."


    The careful Tu Fu noticed that this notice was in the inconspicuous gap between the sixth and seventh pages.


    Just like the transaction method mentioned by the two mysterious people in the surveillance in the alley.


    "A deal about extraordinary?"


    Tu Fu''s expression immediately became bright and subtle.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 9： The master is kind, he doesnt see the poor

    Chapter 9 The master is kind, he doesn''t see the poor


    It was May, and it was the hot season.


    Despite the scorching summer weather, the enthusiasm of the citizens of Leeds to go out on weekends cannot be stopped. Unfortunately, the poor planning of the route by the Department of Communications made the road a mess, and the dense traveling carriages and steam cars blocked the road.


    On this rare rest day, Mrs. Winster proposed a new satchel as a gift, making Miss Sophie selectively forget the unpleasantness of last night, and went shopping with her aunt early in the morning.


    Come to think of it, the method of "packaging" and curing all diseases can be effective in any era.


    "It''s time for me to go too."


    After silently writing down the time and place of the transaction in the advertisement corner of the "Leeds Daily", Tu Fu simply put on a black uniform and a brim hat and went out directly.


    The owner of his travel plan just wanted to expand the monitoring map of Leeds, and by the way investigate the identities of the buyers he saw in the monitoring.


    Even from the perspective of cost performance, it is absolutely unwise to advertise low-income job recruitment in a newspaper with a huge advertising fee.


    Last time, during the special transaction process that was monitored and photographed in the alley, the two parties who met both covered their faces in an attempt to conceal their identities, indicating that this transaction was extremely unusual.


    Besides, an innocent person died.


    "Even the way of telling the time and place is so complicated, it is certain that the goods are at least invisible."


    Tu Fu secretly pondered to infer this aspect.


    The other party mentioned that it was related to the extraordinary, but in the memory of items related to occultism, the government strictly prohibited the circulation of related items in the market in the name of disturbing social order.


    This made him equally interested in this transaction involving transcendence.


    After going out, Tu Fu stood on the bus platform as usual, waiting for the arrival of the punk horse-drawn train.


    Of course, he can also choose an independent car. He doesn��t need to stop halfway, and he doesn��t need to be crowded, so he can enjoy high-quality car service.


    The price of independent transportation is three times that of the "horse-drawn train", which is more expensive than taking a taxi before.


    As for taking an airship to the destination, let alone a limousine class, it is not a good choice for the cash-strapped Tu Fu.


    Until the giant steel beast approached with its horseshoes, even if it was witnessed again, it would still be shocking.


    "Wood District Cross Street."


    Tu Fu told the coachman this street he was not familiar with.


    This is the address he secretly wrote down when he used surveillance to track down the mysterious buyer. The address is a little far away from Leeds Comprehensive College, just outside the surveillance range.


    "8 kilometers, a total of 6 pence." The driver gave an accurate answer, adding 1 pence per kilometer after the starting distance after three kilometers.


    "certainly."


    Tu Fu nodded with a smile, stretched out his white arm and took money from his already meager wallet to the ticket seller.


    After getting into the car, Tu Fu carefully covered his pockets to make sure that the banknotes were still there, and showed a poor and satisfied smile.


    "At least I still have my hard-earned 3 crowns."


    It was the familiar bumpy road again. Fortunately, Tu Fu has gradually gotten used to this rhythm.


    And he discovered a little trick for riding, as long as he keeps the same shaking frequency as the carriage on bumpy roads, he can overcome the problem of motion sickness very well.


    Sure enough, the little beauty in life lies in careful discovery.


    ��


    Cross Street in the Wood District.


    This block in the northwest of Leeds is close to a remote location on the outskirts of the city.


    In my memory, this place was specially used by the municipality as a base camp for refugees and homeless people in the past few years. The crime rate reached an astonishingly high level, and it is the most notorious community in Leeds.


    However, although the urban construction that Tu Fu saw when he arrived was not as prosperous as the Central Avenue, it was also well-equipped overall.


    It was a rest day, and this street was also very lively. After getting off the car, Tu Fu heard the shouts of the shops next to the street one after another.


    "Chestnuts, the sweetest chestnuts in Leeds."


    "Freshly baked Eivor pie, fragrant and crispy."


    "Delicious charcoal grilled fish that will bite off your tongue. It is a hundred times more delicious than piranhas. It is a signature product of Liz."


    "Fangsheng Church brand drinking water is worthy of your trust."


    Businessmen, big and small, are selling their products loudly on this festive day.


    And don''t forget the tradition, what the church did.


    In the lively crowd, the residents of this area always touch their wallets habitually when they see some unfamiliar faces. Tu Fu also learned to cover his pockets carefully from time to time, watching the passers-by vigilantly...even though he has no money .


    Wood District has never been short of pickpockets and crooks who fish in troubled waters. Just as he saw, there were several unlucky people who had their pockets ripped open and their wallets easily stolen.


    According to Tu Fu''s previous monitoring, the main members of the begging and theft groups in the city came from this area, especially the children who looked sallow and emaciated.


    They all carried out the theft in an organized and planned way, and finally all concentrated in the hands of a certain leader.


    Obviously these people come from the control of some street organization.


    Worse still, the hands and feet of begging organizations were interrupted to pretend to be disabled to win sympathy.


    In my memory, after Baia launched several wars against neighboring countries in recent years, a large number of refugees flooded in, causing many families to be broken up. In addition, due to inadequate policies or other reasons, countless children were homeless.


    These people are either begging or stealing, and they have been living on the streets like this.


    Until one day the body was found in a stinking ditch, just like what happened in that alley.


    "If I didn''t have the protection of the Winster family, maybe I would be one of them."


    Tu Fu has always been grateful for this. Compared with the lonely boy of the original owner, as an adult, he knows that the Winsters'' attitude towards him, an outsider, is good enough.


    After nearly half an hour''s journey, Tu Fu''s eyes stopped at a snow-white three-story single-family house.


    32 Cross Street.


    This is the address of the buyer in memory, and the address he mentioned is this high-end residence marked with the surname "Morton".


    "Today is the day of the transaction, he should at least go out and get the money."


    Tu Fu was sure that the buyer would show up, so he decided to sit on a park seat not far away.


    While he was contemplating, out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of an elderly man wearing a gray and white jacket with gray temples lying on the seat next to him. He seemed to have caught a cold as he shook his body.


    "How many times do I have to say, overnight stays are not allowed here." A short man in the uniform of the city management office growled viciously at the old gentleman.


    "Ahem... I understand what you said."


    The old man''s physical condition is very poor, and the continuous coughing sounds make him look very painful.


    After he got up with difficulty, he took out a crumpled cigarette from his pocket, but he couldn''t light the match because of his trembling palm.


    "Maybe let me try."


    At this time, a white palm next to him took the matchbox, rubbed the two dexterous fingers easily, and lit the saltpeter paper, and the crumpled cigarette **** ignited red dots.


    "Thank you...for your kindness."


    The old gentleman nodded politely to the strange young man, who was exactly Tu Fu who witnessed this incident. .


    "You''re welcome."


    Tu Fu nodded slightly, "No rest is allowed here?"


    "They always say that homeless people will affect the appearance of the Wood District in Leeds." The old man repeated this sentence for countless times, "but I don''t understand what is worth affecting here."


    "I remember that it was not like this a few years ago." In Tu Fu''s memory, there was no cityscape in the Wood District, and it was already very strenuous just to live.


    The old gentleman who was lighting a cigarette raised his trembling fingers, "This has something to do with the owner of that house."


    Tu Fu looked in the direction, and it happened to be the mansion of the mysterious buyer. He admired from the bottom of his heart:


    "It looks really luxurious."


    "The Morton family is a well-known real estate developer in the Wood District, and this is just an insignificant property under his name." The old man''s face wrinkled slightly, and he squeezed out a smile.


    "I guess he must be very rich." Tu Fu pretended to be surprised.


    "Of course, Mr. Morton is the most famous businessman in this area, and most of the land development rights for the entire Cross Street are in his hands."


    The old man bit his cigarette holder and took a puff of smoke with difficulty, "It''s hard for you to imagine what kind of person he is, rich, shrewd, benevolent, these are just the labels attached to him by the outside world, and these praises are far less than his A heart of gold."


    Real estate developer, no wonder he is so rich... Tu Fu said without hesitation: "Can we talk? This may help my recent academic investigation about Wood District."


    The old man rolled his eyes and shrugged his shoulders, "I''m actually a little busy now..."


    "I can totally understand that."


    Seeing the embarrassment of the other party, Tu Fu thought for a while and took the initiative to buy some pies and a pack of cigarettes from a nearby vendor, and handed them to the old man who lived in poverty, "This is as compensation for wasting time .��


    "You can call me Old John, and you can ask me anything about the Wood District. I grew up here since I was a child, and I am definitely the most kind person in this area. I am happy to help you."


    Old John had a smile on his face, very satisfied with the "sensible" approach of this enthusiastic young man.


    During the conversation, Tu Fu learned that Old John is now a laid-off worker, because he participated in the parade organized by the Workers'' Union and was dismissed as a typical example.


    Of course, there are laid-off workers like him all over Leeds.


    For the workers at the bottom, a serious illness, an injury, or an accident at any time is enough to make a happy family fall from heaven to **** in an instant.


    "You must know that the Wood District was previously used by the government as a refugee area for refugees and homeless people. There are refugees from abroad, criminals fleeing here, and some street organizations. Nothing is more troublesome than this **** outsider."


    "I can understand."


    Tu Fu is very touched by this. The large population migration from other countries naturally seizes the living space of the local people, and it is very normal to be hostile to each other.


    "But since Mr. Morton Henry and some investors came here, many things have changed, earth-shaking changes.


    Just like they promised everyone at the beginning, they want to completely solve the poverty problem here.


    After demolishing all the refugee camps with very gentle means, they obtained land development and use rights from the government and resettled the refugees.


    Later, many factories appeared in the Wood District, schools were built and hospitals were built. After the road was paved, buses were even introduced, which is the kind of carriage that you think is full of country bumpkins.


    After the number of these posts increased, many people were introduced, and now the buildings in Lianwood District are getting taller and taller.


    look,


    Even street lights were installed on both sides of the road, which was unthinkable in the past. "


    "I see." Tu Fu has stayed in Crescent Street for a long time, and has never experienced the life of the lower class civilians. Naturally, he can''t feel the shock of the residents of this community to the huge changes here.


    When Old John introduced the changes in urban construction to Tu Fu, his eyes were filled with strange brilliance, and he almost shed tears: "Son, do you think Wood District has gotten better now after Mr. Morton came?"


    Tu Fu nodded approvingly: "Sounds like a great thing."


    "This is really, really good."


    Old John''s eyes were red when he spoke, and sparkled with crystal clear light.


    Although the gray-haired old man in front of him is so tortured by life that he can��t even see the next meal and where he will live tonight, it doesn��t hinder his inner pride when he introduces the area where he grew up to others.


    take a look,


    What a beautiful city,


    This is where I grew up.


    Although I don��t do well, I am very happy that my hometown can develop so well.


    This may be the only thing that the little people can show off to others.


    A few simple words pierced Tu Fu''s heart, and he now feels guilty for wanting to plot against the rich gentleman in the house.


    "But where did the refugees go?"


    Tu Fu''s heart moved, and he suddenly thought that the begging children he saw just now did not seem to be in a well-placed situation at all.


    Coincidentally, at this time, several young beggars on the street stopped at the door of the Morton family''s mansion with papers in their hands, and they dared not knock on the door for a long time.


    "Ding Dong~"


    After a while, an older boy hesitated for a long time before mustering up the courage to ring the doorbell.


    "Sir, you promised to give us the money."


    "It''s you again?"


    Not long after, a butler-like figure in a suit and swallowtail came out angrily, holding a broom in his hand, as if he was planning to give money.


    When they opened the door, they chased and beat them, scaring these little beggars and running away.


    "Go away, I''ll warn you **** bedbugs one last time, don''t come within ten miles of ''Morton''s house, I won''t let you go if I catch you again."


    The butler chased after him all the way, until his hand hurt from the beating, and then he freed his mouth and cursed viciously at the backs of the group of beggars.


    "Master Morton has a kind heart, and he hates poverty the most."


    Seeing Tu Fu''s surprised gaze, Old John slowly opened his mouth to reveal his stained teeth, looked at the group of poor people who were driven away outside the mansion, and then squeezed out a mocking smile:


    "I can''t see the poor."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 10： complaint letter

    Chapter 10 Reporting Letter


    Boom boom boom!


    The crisp knock on the door echoed in the empty and lonely three-story building until it reached the ears of a short middle-aged man with a peaceful face and a hooked nose in the study.


    As the head of the Morton family, Morton Henry didn''t like to be disturbed when he was thinking about things, so he frowned when the door sounded.


    He called the butler''s name with a majestic voice, "Ford, I said I would never see any visitors today."


    "Not guests, but those little **** wandering in the Wood District."


    The butler Ford in a black suit explained with a smile in the most gentle words.


    In just one minute, Ford was like a face-changing master, completely different from the harsh attitude he had just faced with the beggars, like a chameleon.


    "I guess they must have come to ask for money. You built such a beautiful neighborhood for them, and it''s incredible that they have the nerve to ask the master for money."


    The butler put his palms on his chest, and respectfully reported to work, "So, I have already driven people away."


    "Why be angry about this, I have already forgiven them."


    Morton took a look at the trading hours in the advertising corner of the Leeds Daily, and after closing his eyes, he reorganized his thoughts, "Also, remember the car ready to go at eight o''clock."


    He has been under a lot of pressure recently. There have been several demonstrations in the Wood District recently. Workers in several factories are also going on strike after forming an alliance. Even refugees who hide in the gutter like rats dare to ask him for land compensation.


    Fortunately, these are little things that don''t matter.


    It is not the first time that workers have gone on strike. According to the old method, they are divided from the inside, and a few organizers are hit hard with money, and then some are recruited, some are suppressed, and some are fired. The so-called workers'' alliance will naturally disintegrate.


    In particular, many workers rely on this job to support their families, and workers who have lost their source of income are even worse than beggars.


    It reminded him of a joke made by a companion at a celebrity party.


    May I ask what organization is funnier than a clown show in a circus?


    Answer: Workers Union.


    "The highlight should be tonight''s deal."


    Morton chuckled suddenly, carefully folded the newspaper and put it back in the drawer.


    Being often ill since getting old, his fear of death has never been so deep as it is now.


    Especially after accumulating a lot of wealth, he is even more reluctant to let go.


    Extraordinary,


    Only by achieving the so-called extraordinary can he be saved.


    Although the governments of various countries have strict control over supernatural related objects, once they are caught, the consequences will be disastrous.


    And if he wants to achieve extraordinary things through formal channels, he may lose his freedom and accept the control of the government and formal organizations. He absolutely cannot accept that his hard-won freedom after working hard for half his life will be deprived again.


    So he could only find a dangerous organization hidden underground called the Brotherhood, which was said to be a temporary gathering specially organized for extraordinary transactions.


    The method of this transaction is also extremely strict.


    He must first pay a deposit and then obtain a temporary trading location from the newspaper. The transaction identities of both parties are kept secret, but a well-known person on the road must be used as an intermediary.


    Everything seems so reasonable, this time he will step onto a wider stage.


    Thinking of this, Morton Henry almost smiled.


    However, today''s time seems to be extraordinarily long. After a simple dinner, Morton watched the clock dial move and walked back and forth, feeling a little anxious inexplicably.


    "We must be extremely careful in formal transactions with these extraordinary people."


    Although it is known that the transaction method adopts the middleman model, the identity information of both buyers and sellers can be kept strictly confidential.


    But who can guarantee that these extraordinary people keep their promises.


    "Boom, boom."


    Morton returned to the bedroom and tapped twice from the hidden compartment under the bed, and the bottom drawer came out in response.


    He took out a revolver that was a masterpiece of steam technology and full of mechanical beauty from the hidden drawer. After taking it out and filling it with ammunition, Morton quietly stuffed it into his waist.


    The sense of security brought by the cold guns undoubtedly made Morton temporarily relieved. He preferred the feeling of having his life in his own hands.


    "Master, the vehicle is ready and you can travel at any time."


    The butler, Ford, was very experienced and arranged everything for the trip before eight o''clock.


    "Go down."


    Morton Henry hummed lightly, but did not tell him the destination of his trip.


    Such a shady transaction, even the closest people around you should not disclose it, let alone send your men to participate in the transaction.


    Until everything was ready and he was about to leave, he heard another "bang bang bang" knock on the door, this time the knock was stronger, and the violent knock echoed in the empty floors and corridors.


    "Damn."


    Morton bowed his head and cursed, striding towards the door, and after pulling the door, he planned to give some stern warnings to those who came.


    "Hello, we are from the Police Department. Is Mr. Morton at home?"


    After the door was opened by the butler Ford, it was discovered that there was more than one person coming. Several people wearing blue and black striped police uniforms and white hats marked with the logo of the Police Department filed in, and walked into Morton unceremoniously. Family.


    One of them was Edward, a district police officer whom Morton knew and had a good relationship with, but the other party now had a serious face, pretending that he didn''t know him at all.


    The other two are fresh faces, but judging from the sun badge on the shoulder and arm, it is a very regular equilateral triangle, which is one level higher than the oval police badge.


    A second-level police superintendent and two first-level police officers, their backgrounds are by no means small.


    The last one was not wearing a police uniform but a low-key black overcoat. He exuded a dangerous aura all over his body, and his sharp eyes, which were as sharp as a falcon, seemed to be able to penetrate his heart.


    "Mr. Morton Henry?"


    One of the senior police officers looked him up and down and called out his name, "The General Administration received an anonymous report from a citizen. You were involved in a murder case yesterday, which seriously endangered public security. Please assist us in the investigation."


    After hearing what the police officer said, the seasoned Morton breathed a sigh of relief, and said in a tough tone, "Mr. Edward, I have offended a lot of people recently because of business matters, maybe it''s someone''s malicious revenge.


    And it is not in compliance with the rules to send the police force to question me based on an anonymous report. "


    "Unfortunately, we investigated your travel records yesterday, and the reality is completely consistent with the report, and we have found the corpse that was disposed of."


    The police officer blocking the door smiled sarcastically: "You will not forget what happened in Nanmen Lane, Narcissus Road, you killed a passing gentleman.


    In this regard, we are curious about your reasons for doing this. "


    "Do not."


    Morton took a step back subconsciously, as if realizing something was wrong, his pupils shrank sharply.


    What he did yesterday was very covert, and the people under him never missed a clean job. Unless they saw it with their own eyes, they would never describe it so accurately.


    It happens to be a critical juncture for this kind of transaction.


    Could it be that some big shot above wanted to knock him out of his position?


    This sudden desperate situation made Morton subconsciously put his hands on his waist.


    Suddenly, the hot blood rushed to his head, causing his heart to beat rapidly, and his mind began to be filled with crazy thoughts.


    "I wouldn''t do this if I were you."


    It was just the last unsightly man in a black windbreaker in the police group in front of him, who raised his jaw slightly and cast a cold gaze.


    The depths of those ancient well-free eyes are like a bottomless deep sea vortex, flashing sharply at a specific moment like a bolt of lightning splitting the clear sky.


    This move was like a bucket of cold water poured down, extinguishing Morton''s bold ideas.


    "Don''t move."


    Then, the policeman who had just shouted sharply cast his eyes on Morton''s waist, and took a step forward to lift the clothes directly.


    Then the revolver with beautiful stripes was immediately exposed to everyone''s sight.


    Several pairs of eyes looked up at each other.


    The atmosphere was almost frozen in embarrassment.


    A moment later, Edward, the district policeman who opened the door and came in, spoke in a deep and serious voice:


    "Now, Mr. Morton Henry, you are under arrest."


    ��


    The night fell, and the light blue moonlight shone on the Tufu in black casual clothes on the street. He walked alone on the sparsely populated Mings Street like a ghost.


    The difference from just now is that he has put on a new set of looser robes and masks, new clothes that can completely cover most of his body.


    Even took the time to do a hairstyle.


    Of course, this cost a full crown.


    He learned a lot of information from Old John and confirmed one thing with multiple intelligence.


    Facts aside, Mr. Morton is definitely a kind man.


    Tu Fu knew very well that he alone would not be able to shake such a real estate agent, let alone attack the mysterious and extraordinary organization on the other side of the transaction.


    He thought of using a third party to break the situation.


    So, a report to the Police Department involving a murder case came from him.


    It was a letter of report full of details, beautifully written, slightly artistically processed, and involving the direct participation of extraordinary beings.


    In the letter, as an enthusiastic citizen, he had no intention of spying on the tragedy, because he was really afraid that he had to deliver it anonymously.


    In order to be sure, Tu Fu used three written reports in advance and delivered them to different police stations, one of which was even sent directly to the Municipal Police Department.


    Presumably, the time difference between the police dispatching for consultation is enough to hold back that "kind-hearted" Master Morton.


    As for Tufu,


    After delivering the anonymous letter, he rushed to Mings Street, the trading place mentioned in the newspaper.


    Mins Street is already close to the port of Ryze on the Polya Sea, and the sea breeze blowing from the waves drives away the heat.


    The unique saltiness of the sea made Tu Fu feel quite uncomfortable, and walked all the way to the direction of No. 14 Mings Street, just as it was published in the newspaper.


    "Arrived."


    Tu Fu looked up and saw the words "Old Hunter" on the top of the main entrance, the seagull logo was very conspicuous, the low chimney stood on the roof tiles, and the fragrance of alcohol was in this pub.


    Push open the door and you can feel the noise and heat waves coming.


    There are only a few simple tables and chairs and an operating bar in the tavern, and a few people dressed as drunken sailors are drinking stuffy drinks on the bar.


    The guests who come here to consume are not only sailors who are not happy with their lives, but also laid-off workers. They pour cheap alcohol into their intestines one cup after another to paralyze their nerves, trying to temporarily forget reality in this way.


    In the dim environment, people are drinking from wooden wine glasses, their eyes are numb and dull, like walking dead.


    The bartender in a white shirt and black vest at the front desk may have been used to such a scene, and has been diligently wiping the wine glasses.


    And in the center of the tavern, a crude catwalk stage seemed to be the center of attention of the audience. Several hot show girls danced a large-scale dance around the steel pipe.


    The audience threw money of varying amounts around in an attempt to unlock more poses.


    Although the faces of the girls on stage were more beautiful, the uniforms they wore were too conservative. There was even a layer of gauze under the white lace dance dress.


    What puzzled Tu Fu the most was that, under his vision of 5.0, he vaguely saw through the thin dance clothes that the dancers were wearing a layer of anti-peeping fabric on the outside of their thighs.


    Duo Duo is the prototype of early leggings.


    This made the crotch-staring cat sigh when it came, and be silent even when it looked at people.


    He even shut out honest gentlemen like Tu Fu completely.


    The smile on the corner of Tu Fu''s mouth had completely disappeared when he came, and he whispered: "The appearance of leggings is the biggest product that hinders the progress of human civilization."


    By the way, he sighed in his heart: "The inventor really should have been hanged on the street lamp by the citizens during the Great Revolutionary Movement together with the capitalists in Lantis next door."


    In fact, another way of thinking, the current women''s underwear market is completely a blue ocean. It is hard to imagine what kind of sensation will be caused after the emergence of private clothing such as black silk, tube top, and hollow in this conservative era.


    Afterwards, the chain of lingerie stores, brand effects, special issue magazines, and model runway shows blossomed in full bloom.


    The brand name is Victoria... No, let me know the secret of Tuf Capet?


    "A few centuries ago, I would have been tied to the stake and burned to death with the young lady witch."


    Tu Fu begged God to forgive him for his bold idea.


    "Huh, is that... Grace?"


    His peripheral vision happened to be on the face of a young girl in the rest area. Her clothes were relatively conservative, but what impressed Tu Fu most was that she seemed to be a female classmate in his class.


    In my impression, she is a good girl who studies well, but I didn''t expect to have such a hobby in private.


    Before Tu Fu got to the bottom of it, the bartender at the bar also noticed the mysteriously dressed new guest at the door.


    The bartender skillfully began to quote: "Rum 2p, Rine 5p, Volt 1 Pole. Perhaps, what you need more is a glass of sweet milk beer."


    As soon as these words came out, several regulars in the tavern next to him burst into laughter.


    The milk beer in the tavern is a special drink for children who haven''t even grown their hair yet.


    "A shot of rum, thanks."


    Tu Fu walked up to the bartender directly, chose the cheapest one without even thinking about it, and said in a voice that only each other could hear in the noisy old hunter''s tavern, "It was said in the newspaper that there is a bartender here. ?��


    Without waiting for the other party to speak, he carefully recalled the joint code, and inadvertently tapped his chest three times with his fingers, with a bit of piety in his solemn movements:


    "Praise the Goddess!"


    PS: Trouble reading here, friends who like this book can vote more, gossip more, don��t keep books, all recommendations now have to read the book, please


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 11： adventurer potion

    Chapter 11 Potion for Adventurers


    "Praise the Goddess."


    Under the cover of the mask, the corners of Tu Fu''s mouth raised an imperceptible arc.


    There is a cathedral dedicated to the Goddess of Wisdom in the Wood District. Using such joint codes to complete illegal transactions under the eyes of the Goddess is really a mockery of the gods.


    With a sound of ding dong, the needle of the big pendulum clock in the tavern points to nine o''clock, and the trading time is just right.


    So, here he is.


    Tu Fu feels that if a person arrives at the trading place at the agreed trading time, and accurately tells the trading secret to the contact person.


    Then why can''t he be the transaction object?


    Logically connected.


    He intends to start the second ghost countdown to return to the ship. According to the strange rules of the manual, once midnight passes, he must venture through the monster-filled deck to return to his room.


    Tu Fu knew very well that it was necessary to master supernatural powers in a short period of time.


    There is no better opportunity than this.


    Even if you take a little risk, it is worth it.


    "I think someone has been waiting for me for a long time."


    The bartender brother of "Old Hunter" stopped pouring after his expression froze for a moment: "You are welcome."


    Following that, the bartender made a gesture to invite in.


    Obviously there is something else going on inside this tavern.


    The plan goes through... Tu Fu took the rum calmly, not intending to waste it, and poured the light yellow liquid from the wooden cup into his throat.


    After all, it costs money.


    Not long after drinking, a spicy burning sensation irritated the mouth and burned all the way to the stomach. The alcohol content of the rum was far beyond his imagination, and the body burned like a fire.


    But in front of the other party, Tu Fu held his face and said lightly, "Not bad".


    "It seems that I should really try milk beer next time."


    Tu Fu angrily followed the bartender brother to a luxurious box inside the tavern, and the other party disappeared without waiting for orders.


    He repeated the signal just now, and only then did the two people on the opposite side feel reassured.


    "Thank you Mr. Buyer for your punctuality."


    The two trading strangers on the leather soft seat cast their gazes at the same time.


    One of the sellers should be carrying a suitcase, and the other party is also dressed in a mask that completely covers his face.


    The other person is wearing a professional western-style three-piece coat, trousers and top hat, a bow tie tied on the chest, and a classic pocket watch accessory with vine patterns, which has the flavor of modern British gangsters.


    His emerald green eyes exuded majesty, but he maintained a gentle smile, holding a cane in his hand, and wearing several dazzling diamond rings on his fingers.


    "This is the witness of this transaction, Mr. Alonso, a well-known figure in the circle, and he is happy to facilitate our transaction." The seller stepped forward first, and explained the transaction model to Tu Fudao.


    He knows a thing or two about the classical trading model of "middleman".


    In the past, in some kidnapping cases of wealthy businessmen and nobles, in order to stabilize the mood of the kidnappers, those big shots would usually find famous people on the road to witness the transaction, and pay after meeting to ensure the safety of the hostages.


    A reputable intermediary can even allow the kidnapper to release the person first, and the wealthy businessman to pay the bill later.


    "I''m very happy to witness this transaction. I have the real information of the forces behind the two, so you two must not play tricks during the transaction."


    ''Middleman'' Alonso played with the glass with a smile on his face, and his gentle and thorny actions in his words were like a poisonous snake spitting out a letter.


    Tu Fu also immediately understood this logic.


    Both parties in extraordinary transactions must conceal their identities for safety. In order to avoid accidents, a third party, that is, as a neutral party, will obtain information from both parties to hedge risks.


    Correspondingly, after each transaction is completed, a certain percentage of commission will be drawn.


    So, it is very reasonable for him to pretend to be the representative of Lord Morton to come to trade.


    "What do I want?" Tu Fu deliberately lowered his voice, straight to the point and directly brought the topic to trading items, coping with the situation calmly.


    took advantage of the situation and sat on the opposite side of the two.


    "Patter."


    I saw the seller put the suitcase on the table. After opening the suitcase, the contents inside were immediately exposed to the eyes of the three of them.


    A light blue glass test tube.


    Like something that can be seen everywhere in a chemistry laboratory.


    The azure liquid in the test tube was flowing with a faint light, refracting a touch of brilliance in the dark box, and the crystal clear liquid seemed to contain vast and dazzling stars all over the sky.


    Tu Fu was immediately fascinated, his eyes fixed on the things in the test tube.


    The seller was very satisfied with his performance, and said quietly: "As you wish, sir, absorbing the power of potions is the only way for ordinary people to pursue the extraordinary.


    And the potion in my hand points to the most valiant ''adventurer'' sequence. "


    "Adventurer sequence?"


    Tu Fu didn''t understand the meaning of this strange word.


    "Potions are divided into nine extraordinary sequences, and absorbing potions of different sequences will also give you different abilities.


    It is said that on the seventh day of the creation of the world, God divided His power into nine rubbings on a stone tablet. The stone tablet recording the path to God is the book of original knowledge.


    After centuries of changes, wars, sacrifices, and countless attempts, these scattered ancient language knowledge has finally been translated into nine extraordinary pathways that conform to modern cognition.


    Only now do people know that after absorbing a portion of potion, they can obtain a part of extraordinary ability, which is divided into sequence 1 to sequence 9 according to the strength of the ability. Each stage will have a specific name that belongs to the sequence of the selected potion, and cannot Take high-level potions sequentially and across levels, otherwise you can only get a tragic end.


    The promotion process must strictly select the corresponding potion materials for debugging and production.


    So modern potions have concrete names that are more in line with this century, such as the Sequence 9 potion of the adventurer path in his hand, and the extraordinary name is also called "brave". "


    The "middleman" Alonso of the transaction smiled and explained.


    These words not only popularize the knowledge of mystic science, but also explain the difficulty of making potions in disguise.


    Mr. Alonso is very familiar with this method. Increasing the added value of products through storytelling was a routine played badly by capitalists in the era he lived in.


    Tu Fu, who has been cut by the sickle of capital countless times, doesn''t think so: "So what he sold to me is just a potion, not a formula, right?"


    "Of course, if it''s a potion formula, it won''t be at this price." The seller nodded seriously, "Even if it''s just the lowest sequence potion formula, you should abide by the most basic confidentiality principle in the circle.


    As for the mid- and high-sequence potion formulas, only the royal family and nobles, the great religious emperors, and extraordinary organizations have complete monopoly. Unless you join them, you will have no hope of promotion in your life. "


    During the introduction of the two, Tu Fu learned that the potion sequence of the Transcendent Path is also divided into nine levels.


    From Sequence 1 to Sequence 9 in descending order, Sequence 7, 8, and 9 are collectively referred to as low-sequence, which is the lowest and most common part of the extraordinary class. Most people can only find a potion in their lifetime.


    After the high-sequence potion formula is monopolized by a powerful force, ordinary people basically have no hope of climbing to a higher sequence.


    "This is the ''Adventurer'' potion, the Sequence Nine Hero. It can bring you a strong physique and excellent strength, and it can maintain a strong vitality even in the most desperate predicament. The keen vision ability makes you You roam freely in the dark, making man the best hunter in battle."


    When the black-robed seller introduced this potion, he still did not forget to act as an instruction manual, briefly summarizing the abilities of the "adventurer".


    Of course, only after truly absorbing the power of the potion can one comprehend more abilities.


    It sounds like it��s the extraordinary path of a reckless man who reads as an ��adventurer���� Tu Fu secretly complained about the ability of this potion.


    This thing happened to be what he needed most right now, and it was just used to deal with the monsters on the ghost ship.


    "There is no specific way to take the potion, but the mature method is to choose a place with abundant spiritual power and find a transcendent person you know."


    "Guardian?" Tu Fu was puzzled.


    "No, no, it''s to prevent the user from mutating while taking the potion and bring about a greater threat, and to end his suffering early."


    You might as well just say it��s convenient to kill the user in time... Tu Fu made silent calculations and decided to postpone the plan of taking the potion.


    Alonso clearly sensed the changes in the trader''s aura, and the excited red element occupied most of it. He couldn''t help but frowned and reminded: "Do my duty to remind you one last time, please take the potion carefully."


    "Ok."


    Tu Fu is ready to listen carefully.


    "The price of taking potions to become extraordinary is too high, and the success rate is not 100%. The mind of the chaser must be strong enough. If you accidentally see something you shouldn''t see while taking it, it is very likely to lead to mental death, and the flesh and blood will split into pieces of activity. monster.


    Similarly, beware of the terrible ravings in the promotion. The legend is from some suppressed evil gods. Remember not to be bewitched by them.


    Even if the digestion is successful by luck, the residual magic power left in each part of the body will gradually corrode our minds, lead us to the wrong direction, and make the superhumans gradually become terrible monsters and die in pain.


    Please remember that losing control is the ordeal that every extraordinary person must go through on this road. "


    Alonso held the cane tightly, and explained the matter seriously and carefully like a teacher teaching a student.


    This made Tu Fu quite guilty, but when he thought that Mr. Morton had already paid the tuition fee, he accepted it calmly.


    Actually, many mysterious incidents in society are caused by out-of-control superhumans, which is why this special group is called "freaks" by some people.


    A dynamite pack that can explode in the crowd at any time can easily arouse the disgust of most people.


    "I remember."


    Tu Fu answered the words very seriously. In fact, it was not the first time he knew about this matter. Uncle Ethan also said the same thing.


    The topic of supernatural beings is a forbidden topic in Winster''s family. No family would want their children to come into contact with these dangerous things.


    However, Tu Fu really didn''t understand why people in this world would risk huge amounts of money to become monsters and take potions to become superhuman.


    After Tu Fu took over the box of the "Adventurer" potion, he didn''t move after pondering for a long time, which also caused the seller''s displeasure, "Where is your last payment?"


    He noticed very keenly that Tu Fu did not have any boxes for storing banknotes in his hands. It stands to reason that the seller of this official transaction should have the balance to pay the rest of the money.


    But the fact is that Tuf has all his assets in his pocket, save for a few pitiful pennies.


    Now the money in his pocket is purer than his noble soul.


    Tu Fu slowly put away the big gift, and then stated in a pretentious manner according to the prepared statement:


    "I can''t judge the authenticity of this potion, it will take a little time to prove it."


    Without waiting for the seller to refute, Tu Fu immediately looked at the middleman, "Since Mr. Alonso knows the identities of the two parties, there is no need to worry about it.


    If there is no problem after the potion is verified, I can guarantee that the final payment will be delivered to you within three trading days. "


    He added mentally: "If Mr. Morton is willing to pay the price."


    "But it doesn''t follow the rules."


    Seeing that Alonso''s brows were slightly frowned and he was entangled in this matter, Tu Fu smiled appropriately: "Of course, this is indeed against the rules. You have the right to refuse. You only need to send the 1,000 crowns and the dragon beard Just return the grass."


    This sentence seems to have completely confirmed his identity as the buyer, subconsciously giving them a reassurance.


    In this deal, no matter what he does, he will never lose money.


    The official transaction has come to an end, and it would be a troublesome procedure to start all over again.


    Using a more popular and convincing reasoning is-come all come.


    The organizer''s black-robed seller had no choice but to compromise, and in the end he could only say a cruel sentence unwillingly, "Well, don''t play any tricks, you can''t afford our revenge."


    "certainly."


    Tu Fu nodded solemnly, and successfully took the "adventurer" potion under the watchful eyes of the two extraordinary people. He tidied up his clothes naturally, and his demeanor seemed so calm.


    just like,


    A buyer who actually spent their money.


    When walking out of the box, the tavern was in a warm atmosphere of applause and howling, and the girls swayed desperately to the nostalgic disco music, dancing to the carnival of the customers.


    The familiar female classmate Grace has already stepped onto the stage. She is wearing a pair of red dancing shoes that do not match her age. Judging from the jerky dance moves, she has not been in the industry for a long time.


    Maybe it is to make money to support the family, or to earn fees for applying to colleges, which has never been a rare thing for low-level students.


    Tu Fu had just escaped from danger, but he had no intention of enjoying the dance. He didn''t dare to reveal his identity. He pushed open the half-waist door of the tavern and walked away. When he came out, the evening breeze by the sea was caressing his face.


    After realizing it, the brand new black robe on his body was soaked in sweat.


    Tu Fu gripped the contents of the box tightly with his hands, and it went smoothly as expected.


    In fact, he would rather the other party return his 1000 crowns than accept the potion.


    Behind the invisible mask, Tu Fu squeezed out a strange and proud smile on his face, and sighed sincerely:


    "It seems that downloading the National Anti-Fraud Center app is really necessary."


    PS: borrowed from the setting of squid


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 12： The Heist

    Chapter 12 The Extraordinary Thief


    Perhaps it was because the glass of strong rum had an astonishingly strong aftertaste. Tu Fu stood at the door of the tavern and blew the evening breeze for a long time. After calming down for a long time, the excitement in his heart was eased.


    He held the potion box tightly, and did not rush out of the trading place immediately after the transaction ended.


    Instead, he waited at the platform in a very calm state of mind, until an independent carriage arrived with iron hoofs, Tu Fu raised his hand to signal, and told the driver the name of the place unhurriedly:


    "32 Cross Street, Wood District."


    This is naturally the home of that Mr. Morton. Tu Fu cannot guarantee whether the transaction party and the intermediary will send someone to follow him, so his voice is not too loud, but people who pay attention can just hear it.


    So under the light of the blue moon, the exquisite independent carriage gradually disappeared on the horizon of the night.


    Da da��


    Shortly after the carriage started, there was also the sound of horseshoes landing next to the Old Hunter''s Tavern, and an unfamiliar carriage followed the direction where Tu Fu disappeared, as if verifying the buyer''s address information.


    "The news that Mr. Morton was taken away by the police department is probably about to spread."


    Tu Fu was extremely calm-minded. He deliberately delivered the report letter two hours before the transaction in order to delay Morton Henry and replace the transaction partner with the time difference before the underground organization got the news.


    The transaction organization is unclear about the identity of the buyer, but the middleman is always paying attention to every move of the Morton family.


    "Sure enough, he was followed."


    From the window of the carriage, Tu Fu looked at the movement behind him out of the corner of his eye. After a brief thought, he took out the "Adventurer" potion from the box.


    The other party is an underground organization with various means, and there are many extraordinary people. It is not surprising that there may be tracking methods in boxes or other places.


    "Park at the front corner." Tu Fu handed over the driver''s labor fee in advance, and said in a deep voice, "Then continue to cross the street and deliver this box to that family."


    Naturally, it is necessary to make a complete set for acting, after all, this is the goods that Master Morton bought at a huge price.


    Although the coachman was puzzled, he still agreed.


    When the carriage is turning at a corner in front of the street, the position of the carriage is just stuck in the rear view.


    Tu Fu took a deep breath and opened the door ahead of time, jumped straight off the carriage, took off his black robe and threw it into the trash can, which was also a means of avoiding tracking.


    One cannot be too cautious when dealing with extraordinary people.


    This brief moment allowed him to get away, and Tu Fu was not completely relieved until he watched the two carriages go away. So far, all steps have been completed exactly as planned.


    The underground organization sold the goods.


    The Police Agency improved its performance.


    I also got the potion.


    "A World Where Only Mr. Morton Hurts" Achieved.


    The taste of "Zero Yuan Purchase" is really good... Tu Fu looked back on this action with satisfaction, and also praised his wit.


    The first vote after his debut was completed quite neatly from planning to execution, which shows that he has a good talent in this area.


    Until, when Tu Fu was about to take the bus home, his neck stiffened when he put his hand in his pocket, and his expression became serious. He suddenly realized a very important thing.


    The total cost of the fare is 1 crown, the clothing fee is 1 crown, and the rest of the money is spent on the meal and the glass of rum.


    Even, even the bus fare home now is not enough.


    You know, the Mings Street next to Ruizi Port is more than ten miles away from Crescent Street.


    Coincidentally, a few noisy black crows in the sky happened to cross the sky.


    Looking at the sky.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa...


    ��


    It wasn''t until late at night that Tu Fu reluctantly rushed home, and opened the door with a resentful attitude. It was rare for a child who was playing outside to return home with an uneasy mood.


    The gas lamp in the living room was still on, and Uncle Ethan was alone on the sofa, covering his head with his hands. When the door opened, his upper body became weightless, and he shuddered violently.


    After seeing the person coming, the uncle put a trace of seriousness on his face:


    "Little husband, where did you go today?"


    "A classmate invited me over for a birthday. I played too much."


    Tu Fu prevaricated with the excuse he had prepared in advance, and by the way made up a detail of drinking for the first time at a birthday party to explain the smell of alcohol on his body.


    Uncle Ethan immediately turned his worries into joy when he heard this. It is a great thing that Tu Fu is willing to change his dull personality and take the initiative to contact his classmates.


    Ethan showed a long-lost smile on his face, "Litz has been having a rough night recently, but don''t let your aunt know. She left you dinner in the kitchen, delicious lamb, don''t look like she likes to talk about it, but in fact Is a very nice person.


    After the uncle greeted briefly, he yawned in a daze and prepared to go up to the second floor.


    At the end, he turned around suddenly, patted the table lightly and then blinked and added: "Alcohol can paralyze people''s spirits, no matter how strong a person is, they can''t resist such a temptation, but it''s okay to go out of line once in a while."


    "I will."


    Tu Fu nodded earnestly. This was the second time uncle mentioned that the city was dangerous at night.


    Looking in the direction of the clapping uncle''s palm,


    Just now Ethan left a small butter bag, as if it was specially reserved for him.


    Tu Fu opened the bag indifferently, until the color of the objects inside became weird after taking it out.


    A bottle-sized rubber ring,


    The bottom connection material is a small bag made of sheep cecum, which seems to be used for spitting in case of emergency.


    The specific use is very obvious.


    "Hey, uncle, have you misunderstood something, I am not the kind of person you think."


    Tu Fu complained that he was wronged, and it was difficult to clear his innocence for a while.


    But by mistake, he put away the sheep intestines and planned to hide it somewhere.


    Going to uncover the boiler in the kitchen, Tu Fu noticed that the food that Aunt Anfeier left in the kitchen exceeded his previous portion.


    Having been hungry all day, he chewed on the slightly cold dinner, and felt complicated for a while.


    Aunt has a poisonous tongue but has never treated him badly. Ethan''s character seems careless but also has a careful side. Even the most arrogant Miss Winster in the family takes care of him intentionally or unintentionally.


    The Winster family never regarded him as an outsider.


    Backing to the room, Tufu took out the potion test tube after a simple meal.


    Lightly tap the tube surface with your fingers.


    The shimmering potion in the bottle is like a solid liquid, without a trace of water ripples, and the brilliance shining like stars makes it extremely unusual.


    After thinking about it, Tu Fu hid the potion under the shelf, and chose two books to block the sight on both sides, so he would never find it unless he looked carefully.


    By the way, throw in the sheep intestines.


    "Potions can''t be taken now, at least not here."


    Tu Fu''s eyes were slightly closed, but he already had an idea in his mind. He didn''t have enough knowledge of mysticism, so naturally he didn''t know whether it would cause external mysterious phenomena while taking the potion.


    The underground trading organization just lost a copy of the potion. In case of an accident while taking it, the noise of his promotion in Winster''s house may bring unnecessary trouble to the family.


    Moreover, Tu Fu has not yet decided whether to bear the price of becoming a superhuman.


    According to the evidence from many sources, once this road of thorns and thorns goes down, there is no turning back, becoming a different kind in the eyes of ordinary people, and bearing unknown dangers.


    Tu Fu is not a person with lofty ideals. His greatest wish in life is to achieve the boring life described in Ji Lao''s diary.


    If it wasn''t for the unpredictable ghost ship that hijacked him, he really didn''t need to take this risk to chase the supernatural.


    "The only thing left to do now is to wait."


    Tu Fu will make further plans after the news of this incident has completely passed.


    A few days after the transaction incident, the city of Leeds was still peaceful. Even without Morton, the scourge of Wood, there were still refugees everywhere, and the labor movement was in full swing.


    Wood District is still that Wood District.


    Tu Fu has been studying hard since he came back, pretending not to care about the outside situation at all, as if that incident never happened.


    Until three days later, my uncle brought back a piece of valuable news. This new trending search brought more vitality to his dull daily life.


    "Come on, that 10,000-damned villain of the Woodlands, vampire inbreeding, Morton Henry is officially in custody for tax evasion charges, and in fact, as long as he pays back taxes it''s nothing.


    But you would never guess that after Mr. Vampire was arrested, the indictment of the Workers'' Union received by the court was higher than the mountain. "


    Uncle Ethan blushed with excitement when he spoke, stretched out his fist and swung it vigorously in the air a few times, "Once these criminal evidences are confirmed, he will spend the rest of his life in prison."


    In fact, this kind of notorious character has a good reputation in Leeds, and many people have heard of his bad style.


    "It was not arrested in the name of intentional homicide."


    Tu Fu pondered for a while and then figured it out. It is impossible to directly arrest Morton, who has all-hands and eyes, with a suspected murder case alone, let alone he didn''t kill the person himself.


    The crime of tax evasion is worth recalling.


    In the country of Baia, death and taxation are the fate that every citizen cannot escape.


    There is a saying in the Kingdom that if one day you will have to do a dangerous job, remember that tax evasion is a safer way than buying insurance.


    Even if you are unfortunate enough to end up on a desert island, the IRS will use all resources to find you.


    This reminded Tu Fu of a cold joke.


    If you are unfortunate enough to be stranded on a deserted island one day, don��t worry, just draw a Mickey Mouse on the beach and wait quietly to attract the rescue of Disney��s legal department.


    "Dad, but I heard from my classmates that this incident is related to a thief with extraordinary power." The young Miss Sophie was very interested in this kind of gossip.


    "The Extraordinary Thief?" Tu Fu''s eyes widened, why didn''t he know about this.


    Sophie cleared her throat, and said solemnly: "Because Mr. Thief couldn''t understand what Morton was doing in the Wood District, he specially sent a letter of war to him, and will take away the most valuable collection in his home tonight." .


    Even though that Mr. Morton hired a team from a security company, he never saw the shadow of the robber that night.


    Just when they thought it was a prank, a carriage suddenly passed by Morton''s house, and the driver only returned an empty box as a warning.


    When he came back to his senses, all valuables in the house were stolen.


    At the same time, he wrote a letter of accusation based on the criminal evidence collected at Morton''s house, which scared Morton to surrender himself to the Police Department. "


    The version of the story mentioned by Sophie who joined this topic cannot be said to be exactly the same, at least it is quite different from the original truth.


    "Nice story."


    Ethan nodded with a smile, "This matter is indeed related to a report letter. If this is the case, then this Mr. Thief is really noble."


    Tu Fu couldn''t help shrinking his neck, subconsciously feeling guilty, "Is there a possibility, maybe this thief just wants to steal something."


    Sophie immediately looked at him with disdain, "Not everyone values ??money as much as you do."


    Girls at this age worship heroes the most, not to mention that among the folks in Leeds, this super thief who punishes evil and promotes good is already a legendary figure like Robin Hood.


    People don''t care whether he stole the money of the rich, but they are excited about the punishment of the wicked.


    Even without knowing exactly what crimes he committed.


    As for the authenticity of the story of Leeds'' legendary thief?


    It can only be said that there is a certain deviation from the truth.


    Anyway, Morton Henry was completely stumped this time, and he was put together by the workers'' union he despised the most.


    Even if you can get out of prison, your property will be confiscated by the Leeds government. If you don��t keep it, the underground organization will search for people all over the world because they haven��t received the final payment.


    Tu Fu couldn''t help but sigh, "The person they want to arrest is Morton Henry, don''t care about me, Tu Fu Cape."


    But he never figured out where this outrageous story came from.


    ��


    Wood District, Underground Tavern.


    The blond-haired and blue-eyed Alonso was receiving Mason Adams, the leader of the brotherhood of the underground organization selling potions, because the final payment was not delivered as scheduled during the trading day.


    "According to our information, Morton Henry has been taken into custody by the police department, and the person who traded that night has also disappeared."


    The implication is that Mason needs a reasonable explanation from his middleman.


    This failed transaction made both parties look bad.


    "I will refund the original amount of the agency fee, but I hope this matter will be left alone."


    Holding the wine glass lightly, Alonso also expressed his attitude. This matter is indeed his responsibility.


    "I want to know the information about the super thief circulating in the outside world, whether the brotherhood will spare him."


    "A Transcendent who is a scammer."


    Alonso''s tone was firm. After seeing Mason''s astonished expression, he said in an admonishing tone: "Mason, for my sake, it''s better to let this matter go like this."


    A Sequence 9 potion is indeed precious, but both parties can afford it.


    The fact that an ordinary person defrauded both a supernatural organization and a well-known person on the Dao spread, it is hard to imagine how far his reputation in this circle will fall.


    However, if it is a superhuman who is a charlatan, it is an acceptable thing to use mysterious means to punish evil and promote good, and it is a story that everyone likes to hear.


    "Ha, you mean that a superhuman intervened?"


    What Mason learned from the contact person was not such information.


    "The most cunning, despicable, deceitful and stealing superman of the charlatan path."


    Mr. "Middleman" Alonso once again gave an affirmative answer, but he subconsciously clenched his back molars tightly when pronouncing the pronunciation.


    Yes,


    must be extraordinary,


    must also be an extraordinary thief.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 13： cinderella

    Chapter 13 Cinderella


    However, after the potion trading incident, Tu Fu, the rumored cunning and despicable "fraudster", seemed to have completely forgotten the existence of potions. He lived a life of two points and one line as usual, and did not easily try to cross the red line of the restricted area.


    But unlike usual, he has become very **** his studies, especially the two subjects of Assyrian and history.


    The degree of selling is as greedy as a newborn baby for breast milk.


    From the textbooks, he learned that since the birth of writing in the Northern Continent, it was the earliest record of God and the gods.


    According to the stories adapted from the ancient seven gods by later generations, they were endowed with the dark side of humanity. Similarly, the level of confusion in the stories derived from the gods and humans after the creation of God was comparable to a "Greek Mythology".


    The great master with an absurd life style acts as a walking pile driver, making the family relationship even more messy.


    Comparable to the absurd relationship of the royal genealogy in the medieval period of the Northern Continent: "My daughter''s daughter is still my daughter."


    All kinds of stigmatizing style problems can be said to have trampled the B character of the gods to pieces.


    Historical records record creatures such as giant dragons, elves, mermaids, and demihumans before humans. At the beginning of the era, they often left traces of their activities.


    It was only after the Industrial Revolution and the Age of Discovery that these races gradually began to disappear.


    Perhaps it hid deeper to avoid human capture.


    On the way to Leeds Comprehensive College, Tu Fu tirelessly listened to the stories of the mysterious thief in Leeds.


    Passed on, the Morton family was stolen by unknown thieves.


    Pass it on, Mrs. Morton stole.


    Pass it on, Morton got stolen.


    ��


    By analogy, some versions of the story were derived that even he, the client, did not know.


    When you meet classmates, you even have to go along with them and praise yourself.


    Tu Fu sighed a little, and complained silently in his heart: "If everyone didn''t say that, I wouldn''t know that I was so good."


    Children of this age like to talk about this kind of thing most. When they were young, who didn''t imagine that they could become partners of justice.


    If you get older and are overwhelmed by the daily necessities of life,


    I couldn''t even have the courage to think.


    People don''t hate having supernatural powers, but it has become a certain consensus why the people hate superhumans.


    According to Tu Fu��s short-sightedness as a keyboard warrior, the root of this disgust is not only that the superhuman brings trouble to the original social order.


    More importantly, I don''t hate you because you are a transcendent, and I am not.


    The underground organization didn''t intend to find out who was behind the scenes these days, and he also got a bit of breathing room for a while.


    Simply enjoy the youthful campus life. Even though I feel that this kind of life is very boring now, it is the most memorable time in the days after getting married and starting a business.


    Tu Fu, who has installed monitoring at your classmates�� homes, has undergone a subtle change in his mentality, as if he is looking at you from the perspective of God.


    The underground couples in the class exchanged glances, but pretended to be strangers to each other.


    Looking at the naughty male student next to him deliberately making the girl he likes angry, he probably still expects to be hit twice in his heart, and it is best to chase after him.


    Usually pretend to be some high-achieving students who never study, and in private...never study.


    Speedy Billy in the next seat shared the latest campus gossip as usual.


    "Guess where I saw Grace a few days ago. If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, you would never believe it. She was actually a backup dancer in a tavern."


    "I remember that she seems to live in the Wood area, and it''s normal for those people from the countryside to be undisciplined."


    "Grace''s parents are divorced, and her stepmother has been to the school several times and plans to apply for withdrawal."


    "Probably to earn some tuition money."


    "Anyway, it''s ridiculous."


    A few people whispering in the corner of the classroom attracted more people''s attention.


    Actually, students at this age have already learned how to respect others, and they will not speak out loudly and satirically.


    But that doesn''t stop them from pointing fingers behind their backs and putting a label on someone that they can never take off.


    "Is it really her?" Tu Fu held his chin, recalling the backup dancer girl he saw in the old hunter''s tavern, who happened to be a classmate of the senior class of the academy.


    Grace Kelly, a girl who is good-looking and has a nice name.


    Billy and his group pointed to a female classmate with long curly chestnut hair who was soft and shiny sitting in the front row.


    Her skin is very white and delicate, and her clear and bright light blue eyes seem to be immersed in crystals. The fusion of pure pupils and willow-shaped eye shapes brings a different style.


    Out of instinct, Tu Fu knew all the names of the good-looking female classmates by heart, so he recognized the identities of the girls at the old hunter''s tavern at a glance that day.


    Compared to her popularity, Grace is at the top of the ordinary class regardless of her academic performance or appearance, but she is also almost the poorest student in the class because of her rural household registration and family reasons.


    In addition, she always does odd jobs outside, so she got the derogatory nickname of "Cinderella".


    Grace with chestnut hair was wearing a washed-out female school uniform, and the rough patchwork on the clothes was completely inferior to that of her aunt.


    Billy''s voices overwhelmed the others, but she didn''t seem to hear the sarcasm behind her and was still looking down at the book.


    Tu Fu rolled his eyes, walked over and blinked in disbelief: "Billy, did you mean you were in the tavern at that time?"


    The quick-talking Billy who claimed to have witnessed Grace going to the dance hall in the corner was also taken aback, and then quickly motioned him to shut up, "Don''t talk nonsense, I never go to pubs."


    "Of course, no one with integrity would go to a tavern to watch a performance." Tu Fu''s expression was also very serious, except for those who like to write a diary, "Unless you didn''t witness it with your own eyes."


    Going to a tavern is not something worth mentioning on the table.


    The taverns, dance halls and some entertainment venues of the Baia Kingdom actually prohibit minors from entering, but adolescent boys will always try to break the rules and challenge the shackles.


    Tu Fu found such a widely circulated color joke from the memory of the original owner.


    The father always advises the underage son not to go to the dance hall, because there will be something that should not be seen there, which is the key to open the taboo door, and the body of the person who sees it will be cursed and petrified.


    After countless struggles, the son finally couldn''t bear his curiosity, so he went to the ballroom secretly one night.


    Sure enough, he saw something he shouldn''t see��his father.


    "So in fact, you didn''t go to any tavern, let alone saw a performance you shouldn''t watch. I think what you heard should be some irrelevant rumors."


    Tu Fu smiled and followed his words.


    "But I clearly... No, you''re right, it must be a rumor." Sure enough, Billy, who was still gossiping just now, finally realized the stakes.


    Although this incident is not a big deal, it is also the most enthusiastic topic of the boys in private.


    If it is made public, it will definitely be notified to the Academic Affairs Office, and it will inevitably be notified and criticized. Then he spent his campus life infinitely under the surprised eyes of all the students in the school.


    It''s better to go down the steps given by Tu Fu.


    Without Billy, the gossip leader, the few people gathered just now scattered back to their seats, and this sensitive topic came to an end naturally.


    Tu Fu''s appropriate topic change resolved the embarrassing scene and cleverly saved classmate Grace''s face.


    After the brief excitement, the girl in the front row, Grace Kelly, turned her head quietly and gave Tufu a grateful look, but the latter turned her head and indulged in the study of ancient Assyrian.


    As if this was nothing more than a trivial matter.


    After finishing today''s study, Tu Fu re-examined the troubles he was about to face now.


    Unknown dangers on the ship are waiting for me, and the people from the underground organization will not let me go easily. There are dangers hidden in the darkness of this world.


    It has been less than three months since the final selection for higher education. It is not easy to improve points, find a career, or earn tuition fees.


    The pressure of living in this era is really overwhelming.


    Tu Fu habitually lists these things one by one in the notebook, makes plans after clarifying the goals, and prioritizes solutions to problems according to emergencies.


    In fact, in his previous life, he was such a person who was organized and had a clear plan for the future. However, such a person... was still exploited to death by capitalists.


    Tu Fu integrated the cards in his hand, such as listing the pros and cons of returning to the Santa Maria, accepting the crisis on board and using the convenience of the sky eye.


    ��The advantages of being on a boat far outweigh the disadvantages.��


    This is his final conclusion. After experiencing the sweetness of the transaction for the first time, Tu Fu wanted to dig deeper into the secret of the ghost ship.


    When school was about to end, when the students in the classroom were leaving one after another, a strange figure appeared next to his seat. Grace, the central figure who was discussed just now, lowered her head and whispered softly: "Thank you, I mean What happened just now."


    Tu Fu shook his head indifferently: "It''s nothing?"


    "It''s true what they say, but I have some necessary reasons for doing it."


    Grace was a little ashamed. For a girl her age, there was nothing more embarrassing than being part-time in a ballroom to earn tuition.


    You Qi was discovered by the students in the same class, and she felt a little ashamed of Tu Fu''s kindness.


    "As I said earlier, it''s nothing."


    Tu Fu felt from the bottom of his heart that he would do the same thing if it weren��t for the blessing of his adoptive parents. ��In any age, it shouldn��t be a shameful thing to earn money with your own hands.��


    "Perhaps." Grace smiled mischievously.


    Perhaps it was the other party''s experience that touched him, Tu Fu continued to speak after pondering:


    "I''ve heard a story. Once upon a time, a rich man''s wife died of illness, and he married a new wife soon after. It''s just that the stepmother was not friendly to the original wife''s daughter, and made the two younger sisters bully her in different ways. Everyone called her ''Cinderella''."


    Grace''s eyes shone slightly, as if realizing the intention behind this story.


    "Cinderella inherited her mother''s excellent character, and lived seriously every day no matter how difficult it was. Once the prince in the city held a huge ball, and all the girls in the city would go..."


    Tu Fu talked about this story leisurely, talked about elements that girls are interested in, such as balls, crystal shoes, and midnight princesses, and talked about the ending leisurely:


    "She finally met the prince and lived happily together. The stepmother and two younger sisters were also punished as they should be."


    I don��t know whether it��s an accident or a coincidence, but the characters in the book are inexplicably similar to Grace.


    This is a simple story of "Don''t bully the poor girl", but when Tu Fu finished the story, Grace was very silent.


    She is like the protagonist of this story, even her life experience and encounters are so similar.


    Student Grace turned to seriously look at Xiao Transparent in the class. I don''t know when, the other party''s temperament has undergone some inexplicable changes, and his gestures exude sunshine and confidence.


    "do you understand?"


    Looking at the sincerity on Tu Funai''s smiling face, Grace''s coldness that had been frozen for some time was also melted away. She solemnly thanked the other party again:


    "Thank you for your story. I think I understand what you mean. No matter what hardships you go through, people who work hard will eventually be rewarded."


    Looking at the suddenly enlightened look of the girl in front of her, she thanked him very seriously.


    Tu Fu pondered for a moment, because he hadn''t finished the second half.


    Actually, what he wants to say is,


    "Look, it may be a beautiful thing to marry a prince."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 14： serial murder

    Chapter 14 Serial Murder


    From the conversation, when he learned that Kelly''s family lived in the Wood District, Tu Fu almost subconsciously said: "How is the security over there? I heard it''s very chaotic."


    His acting skills are very natural, pretending that he has never been there before.


    "As rumored." Grace showed a helpless expression, "The streets are full of homeless people, thieves and swindlers have almost become a specialty here, and workers parade every now and then."


    "But I heard that the villain Morton Henry there has been arrested?"


    Grace smiled: "That''s why it became like this."


    Tu Fu paused for a moment, and then slowly recalled this sentence.


    After the arrest of Morton Henry, the gray industry forces in the Wood District will undergo another reshuffle, more people will participate, and there will undoubtedly be greater turmoil.


    Everyone hates Mr. Huang, but everyone also wants to be Mr. Huang.


    Perhaps a new replacement will appear soon.


    Uncle Ethan will be happy that such a villain was arrested, and Sophie and the others will also appreciate the daring grand thief and spread this legendary story.


    Everyone will applaud for hearing such a good news.


    Only those who live at the bottom of Wood District understand deeply.


    Wood District, still the same Wood District.


    "Because of several strange murders, the neighborhood has become more dangerous. Sometimes it is not easy for girls to go out at night." Grace admitted her uneasiness.


    "Murder case?"


    Tu Fu''s lips parted slightly, but he didn''t look too surprised.


    He has seen many dark sides of the city of Leeds. There are actually a lot of homicides due to fights or gang behavior, not to mention the Wood District, which is comparable to the three-way zone.


    "Speaking of it, this is really a strange thing. I heard from neighbors that those poor dead died suddenly at night one after another. It''s even weirder that they all died in the same way."


    "Has the murderer been caught?"


    "Of course." Grace pursed her lips, "Every time there is a murder, the gentlemen of the police department will catch a murderer, and they will tell everyone not to worry, the criminal has been arrested."


    "God above, everything will be fine."


    Tu Fu held back for a long time, so he comforted the other party with a sentence like this.


    In case of indecision, God is above.


    Grace also smiled sweetly, as if she was used to such a bad life.


    "Uncle seems to have said that the frequency of mysterious incidents in Leeds has increased a lot. It''s best not to go out easily at night. This probably refers to this incident."


    Based on the information provided by Grace, Tu Fu boldly guessed that perhaps this was a mysterious incident with a serial nature.


    However, he has no idea about this, the affairs of the big shots should be left to the big people to worry about.


    "Dingling~"


    After the class bell rang, the little turmoil in the classroom just now disappeared. In the winding corridor, Tu Fu saw the familiar white-haired old man rushing to the classroom with a cane.


    "Mr. Coleman''s hair is thinning."


    Tu Fu has noticed the initial greenhouse effect on the other side''s head, and I''m afraid he''s still brooding over the issue of the "ghost ship" superposition status.


    In fact, in addition to proving their talents in professional journals, scholars engaged in physics research also have hair volume. It is embarrassing to say that you are a big player in the industry if you don��t lose a few hundred million hairs.


    Even if Tu Fu kindly claims that there is no need to waste time on this kind of silly question like "Can God create a stone that he cannot lift?"


    The proud Mr. Coleman waved his cane violently at this time, clearly refuting that he did not spend too much time studying the "ghost ship" problem, it was just out of interest.


    And as a mature scholar, you should learn to face failure calmly.


    After entering the classroom, Coleman did not attend class directly. He solemnly conveyed a message to the students from the school board to each class.


    "Children, I regret to tell you that due to serious social security problems, the school temporarily cancels the evening self-study program."


    After the little old man announced the news, many students showed painful (happy) heart (out) sickness (hope) head (outside) expressions, and the children with better acting skills even beat their chests.


    "My God, what the **** are the idiots in the police department doing."


    "Speaking of which, I can''t think of a worse department."


    "No, you even forgot there was Leeds Transport."


    "Watch your words."


    After Coleman stopped the rude and unrefined scolding, he demonstrated on the spot in the language of civilized people: "Perhaps, the red-haired baboons in the zoo are more suitable for this job than the gentlemen in the police department."


    ��


    Green District, Police Department.


    As usual, Ethan Winster, whose IQ is not as good as that of the red-haired baboon, came to his second-level superintendent post with enthusiasm at work, and actively dealt with all kinds of troublesome things.


    Like I told Sophie, being a police officer is never an easy job.


    Every day, I have to rack my brains to think about what to eat at noon.


    It takes a lot of effort to sign a beautiful name on the document.


    Sometimes you need to move your **** to avoid cervical diseases.


    If we say the biggest action of the day, perhaps it is to send the police to help the poor grandmother on the street find her lost baby child.


    By the way, it might be a naughty cat.


    It is indeed difficult for ordinary people to bear such loneliness.


    He is over 40 years old and has been sitting in this position for ten years. Almost all the boys in the same group as him have been promoted to the city police department or a higher position in the state. Only he sticks to it day after day post.


    Strictly speaking, Ethan never thought of himself as a very hardworking person, and his career after retiring from the army and turning into a police officer was also uneventful.


    With no political resources, lack of self-motivation, and a messy temper, he will be promoted to the position of first-level police superintendent at most in his life without any accidents, and then he will retire honorably.


    From now on, I can receive my pension with peace of mind and officially become a moth of the country.


    However, it is Ethan''s biggest wish at this stage to see his children grow up healthy and get admitted to a good school.


    "Snapped."


    Right after sitting on the soft seat, a young police officer named Mullen under him rushed in rashly. Ethan instinctively straightened up and picked up the documents on the table.


    This is the greatest joy of going to work every day. Even if you have nothing to do, you have to pretend to be very busy in front of your subordinates


    "Sheriff Winster, we are probably going to the Wood District. As you guessed, the serial murder case is still going on." Maren Dale showed a worried expression, "The director means to let our team re-join the case investigation."


    "Mullon, it''s a great idea to transfer the death row criminal to cover the crime."


    Ethan shook his head contemptuously, "Compared to solving the case, I''m more curious why the capable gentlemen in the hall don''t continue to do this?"


    "There are not enough prisoners on death row. If this continues, we can only catch some thieves and rapists." Mullen''s face was full of frustration.


    "This is really great." Ethan gave his proposal a thumbs up, and the strong yin and yang in his words were about to overflow: "Just keep doing it like this, maybe the city will be cleaner, our Leeds It will be one step closer to becoming a national civilized city.��


    Dissatisfaction is nothing but dissatisfaction, but Ethan is still very concerned about the multiple serial murders in the Wood District. He was the first police officer in the Green Division to notice that the strange case was unusual.


    But at an important moment in the city selection, the group of stupid worms in the hall unanimously decided to slow down the investigation of this case.


    In the following month, there was a second and third case. The murderer became more rampant, and each new murder method was exactly the same as before...


    "Sure enough, Mullen, only capable people like us are competent. It seems that the director has given us enough trust." Ethan couldn''t help but start bragging.


    "Isn''t it because our team has the lowest detection rate in the bureau?"


    Mallen corrected the reason calmly, those shrewd police officers were unwilling to take over such a big trouble that affects the detection rate.


    As for the bottom one, do you still need to worry about the detection rate?


    "Officer Mullen, pay attention to your words and deeds, you are only one more mouth away from becoming a qualified good police officer."


    Ethan did not forget to remind the police officers under him, and inserted the revolver into the armed belt around his waist, "Call Bruce and the others, we are ready to go now, remember to bring weapons."


    After all, they are going to an area where there is no violence 24 hours a day and the news is on the news.


    ��


    call��


    The horses on the outside neighed resoundingly. It was a police car that could seat six or seven police officers at once.


    This is a public carriage specially equipped by the police station.


    There are conspicuous metal branding symbols on both sides of the carriage. They are two long swords crossed and superimposed on a shield. These are the famous "Sword of Victory" and "Shield of Protecting the Country" of the Kingdom Police Department. ".


    The logo of the police badge is always reminding everyone,


    While the Kingdom of Baia symbolizes the maintenance of order, it also expresses that this country has achieved today''s status as a major international power by means of iron and blood.


    Soon after Ethan and several other police officers boarded the car, the skilled driver took them to the scene of the crime in just one cigarette.


    Police officers from several districts of Leeds have arrived ahead of time, and low-level police officers have blocked off the area where the homicide occurred.


    This is the most common low-end community. Many people live in a dilapidated house, and the landlord sublets different areas to multiple people. This is already considered a good condition.


    While the professional autopsy officer in the bureau was examining the body of the deceased, Ethan also walked towards the deceased and quietly observed several details of the middle-aged man.


    Judging from the rough palms and the fishy smell from the trousers, and the fact that the incident was not far from the port, this person was probably a porter engaged in marine cargo transportation.


    There were no signs of scars or fights on his body, and the wallet had not been stolen, and the furniture was very neat and there were no traces of being turned over. It can basically be ruled out that it was a violent incident such as robbery.


    The corpse was very fresh, and it seemed that he had a good relationship with his neighbors. He was found and reported to the police not long after his death.


    "It has been confirmed that, like those before, the cause of death is also organ failure." The police officer who checked the cause of death also wrote these elements.


    "Is this the seventh or eighth of this month? Maybe it was another accident. Unfortunately, there are not enough death row prisoners."


    A police officer chuckled lightly.


    Anyway, unsolved cases like this pile up in the hall every year, and no one will blame them.


    "Listen, if anyone dares to use this no-brainer method again, sooner or later I will stick your brains up your ass."


    Ethan strode forward, his eyes stayed on the corpse and never moved away.


    The most surprising thing is that there is an obvious smile on that stiff face full of wrinkles.


    Satisfied, satisfied, warm smile.


    it seems that,


    A silent mockery of all the police officers present.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 15： make money

    Chapter 15 Making money


    In fact, even without the safety notice issued by Mr. Coleman, due to the professionalism of a "famous thief", Tu Fu also noticed that the number of police cars on the main street has increased recently.


    On the way home several times, Tu Fu came across a police car patrolling. He resisted his instinct to escape, for fear that someone would come to arrest him.


    "The three main districts of Leeds (Green District, Wood District, and Central District), including the main river Moine River, have been successfully unlocked.


    In addition to this, there are three other districts and suburban areas that have not been surveyed. It is estimated that it will take at least one month to unlock a new area in free time every Sunday. "


    After returning to the room, Tu Fu concentrated on drawing on the paper.


    On the desktop is a map of the whole city of Leeds that sells for only 5 pence, which is cheaper than the price of a newspaper.


    Every passing area in the urban area was marked by him with a marker pen. In less than a week, relying on horse-drawn trains and other traffic, Tu Fu quickly unlocked the observable area of ??half the city of Leeds.


    All these preparations are done in order to spy more secrets when returning to the ghost ship next time.


    "At the same time, Mr. Alonso and the people from the underground trading organization have not seen any movement for so long, and they probably gave up." He ticked off this matter.


    By the way, mark the location of the "Old Hunter" tavern and memorize it as a control point.


    As far as Tu Fu knows, as long as the monitoring equipment on the ship can be turned on, the video recording function can be triggered, and the video data of the last three months can be automatically saved.


    And he learned that extraordinary people exist in small circles, and trade through gatherings.


    In this way, if you want to get new news, you must deploy control in advance.


    "The last is the murder case in the Wood District. Grace mentioned that the same incident happened a month ago, which may be a good opportunity."


    Tu Fu added this latest incident that may involve mystery to his notepad, which is also an object worthy of attention.


    It just so happens that the murders happened in the Wood area, and the murderer can also be checked from the surveillance.


    Looking at the pile of notes in front of him, in order to prevent the content inside from being deciphered, Tu Fu specially used Chinese characters to encrypt.


    Fortunately, after reviewing the historical data, there was no suspected time traveler before him.


    this means,


    In the future, you don��t have to worry about pretending to be second-hand.


    "Finally, there is the issue of potions. You can find a safe place to take them while ensuring that there is no risk at all. It is best not to take them in Leeds."


    Then the basic situation is like this.


    Tu Fu classified the tasks according to the urgency of the tasks, and figured out the general direction after coming to this world.


    Working hard as an ordinary person, you can peek into the extraordinary without getting involved too deeply.


    The process of completing the recording work is unavoidable. Compared with the big shots in Leeds, Tu Fu will know more about the secrets hidden in the city''s darkness and those shady deals.


    Although, this excitement did not last for too long.


    After retracting the perspective of God, Tu Fu touched his empty pocket, and was surprised to find an incredible thing.


    He has no money.


    This is a very real problem.


    That''s right, even though he is the super-fraud Mr. "Grand Thief", playing with many extraordinary people at his fingertips.


    But he has no money now.


    Yes, even though he has the potion in his hand, he can cross the restricted area at any time and become a freak with extraordinary power.


    But he really has no money now.


    Yes, even though he controls the eye of the sky, he monitors every move of the city at all times, comparable to an omniscient and omnipotent god.


    But now, even going to and from school by car every day has to rely on Sophie''s wallet, and owes a lot of money to the young lady.


    If this continues, I don��t know how long it will take to get enough tuition for public universities.


    The word "poor" in capital red was almost engraved on the forehead.


    "It can''t go on like this."


    After reorganizing his thoughts, Tu Fu suddenly crossed out the first line of the notebook to expand the scope of monitoring, and rewritten and added a more important matter to the previous page.


    and ranked first.


    There are only two simple and simple words��making money!


    Make money!


    Still making money!


    After figuring it out, Tu Fu acted immediately and whispered: "Beautiful Sophie~"


    The beautiful Miss Winston was in the next room. After hearing the call, she opened the door expressionlessly: "I declare in advance that I will refuse to accept all your stupid challenges from now on."


    In the past few days, Tu Fu has tried his best to win a lot of pennies from her to pay for the fare, including but not limited to betting, telling stories, guessing puzzles, and brain teasers.


    Almost made Tu Fu try his best to cheat the little girl out of money.


    "Okay, but I guess Miss Sophie, who is beautiful, kind, and warm-hearted, is more beautiful than a princess, and better than an angel, I believe you will definitely not refuse to lend me five pools." Tu Fu vowed.


    Sophie opened her mouth without thinking, "I refuse."


    "It''s a deal, thank you again for your generosity."


    After a short few seconds, Sophie changed slightly, and then she realized that this was a double negative sentence, so she stared at her big eyes full of murderous intent.


    "Hasn''t uncle come back yet?"


    Tu Fu glanced at the time of the cuckoo clock and changed the subject naturally.


    Sophie is no stranger to this: "It should be delayed by boring entertainment."


    It was already close to ten o''clock. Some time after dinner, my aunt hadn''t waited for my uncle to come home. Mrs. Anfer, who still hadn''t received any news, was like an active volcano about to erupt.


    Just as the two were talking about this, there was finally movement at the downstairs door. Officer Winston greeted Mrs. Anfer skillfully after entering the door.


    Uncle Ethan came back very late tonight, later than any other day, he took off his uniform casually, full of exhaustion.


    Before my aunt got angry, my uncle took the initiative to explain, "Madam more beautiful than an angel, today we have taken over a big case, which is very important.


    All the officers of the Leeds precinct are gathered in Wood, and you can ask anyone about that. "


    Mrs. Anfeier immediately stepped forward to give her uncle a warm hug. She touched the fabric of the hem of the clothes in a professional way, scratched every corner under the collar, and sniffed the breath of his collar.


    Until nothing was found, then that angry face turned into a smile: "Ethan, of course I believe you."


    "What is this smelling?"


    The uncharacteristic Tu Fu, who peeped at his aunt from upstairs, was full of doubts. Sophie, who was about to go back to the room, laughed mockingly: "The smell of bad perfume and alcohol."


    "I see."


    Tu Fu suddenly realized this logic, presumably only dance halls and some unscrupulous clubs can emit such a smell.


    As for the hug, I''m afraid they are also looking for the hair scattered on the clothes.


    Sure enough, there is no easy word in the world of adults.


    "Fortunately, I was caught by my uncle last time."


    Tu Fu felt guilty again, he had an ominous premonition.


    Assuming that one day he is serious and just wants to enjoy the dance, that dangerous joke may come true when he goes to the ballroom.


    I don''t know whether "green oranges" are planted in the rich northern and southern continents.


    "God is above, I finally don''t have to play with those idiots from Fangsheng Church in the future."


    The uncle who took off his uniform went to the dining table, and suddenly smiled gratifiedly, "This is a big case, and I may be very busy in the near future, but with my qualifications, if I can contribute to solving the case, I will definitely be promoted in a short time. "


    Mrs. Anfill knew that what Ethan said was actually correct. State police agencies generally include criminal police, security police, police reserve and water (sea) police. Ethan''s establishment is a serious criminal police. Without a strong relationship, if you want to be promoted, you can only rely on your personal ability to solve cases and accumulate meritorious service.


    The sad thing is that the detection rate of the case handling team led by Ethan has been ranked first in the bureau for several consecutive years. In a sense, it is not something ordinary people can do.


    "What case is that?"


    "Regarding the murders in the Wood area, many people died. I can''t disclose too many details. But don''t worry, there are many people in the hall. I don''t think the murderer will be caught in a long time."


    Ethan generously shared this matter, he has not smiled so happily for a long time.


    "Murder case? Why do such a dangerous thing." The aunt frowned sadly, she valued her husband''s safety more than her promotion. Even though he always complained that this guy in his family was really not up to date, but now that he knew that he had accepted such a dangerous murder case, he couldn''t help but want to persuade him.


    "Believe me, compared to those terrible kingdom wars I experienced when I was young, this is actually not dangerous, and no one can compare to me in terms of life-saving."


    Ethan intentionally made the topic easier, "It''s not just a job change, the state will also give a lot of rewards to the team leader who solves the case, which is also a very important income for our family." Zhi, Ma''am, it''s time for you to add some new clothes."


    For him, the temptation to make money is far higher than promotion.


    "But there is still no need to touch such a dangerous thing."


    Mrs. Anfield really doesn''t understand why a person like her husband who is unmotivated, muddling along, and content with the status quo suddenly works so hard.


    In the past, because of this incident, the couple had a lot of quarrels.


    "There are some other reasons."


    "Tell me."


    Ethan spoke with a very serious expression, "Do you remember? My husband said that he would try to get a good grade in the exam, and he planned to try to apply for a public university locally."


    "That''s a good joke." The aunt smiled knowingly.


    "But you definitely haven''t noticed that Xiaofu has been working hard recently. Even if you walk past his room very late, the lights inside are always brightly lit, and the textbooks are full of dense notes.


    I secretly asked Mr. Coleman, the old gentleman with a hairline taller than mine at Leeds Comprehensive College.


    Xiaofu is really preparing for the advanced selection these days.


    He is a strong child. Since Mr. Capet and his wife left, he never expresses his sadness easily, and he will not open his mouth even if he wants something.


    So, that''s no joke"


    Uncle Ethan, who has always been careless, said so.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 16： Goddess Church

    Chapter 16 Goddess Church


    After the short family meeting was over, Ethan called the brothers and sisters by their names. He put away the seriousness of the conversation just now, and gently rubbed his face to cover up the exhaustion from a hard day.


    Watching the two children come down the stairs, Ethan raised a bright smile,


    "How are you doing, kids?"


    "Just now, I lost three hairs."


    Miss Sophie who came downstairs rubbed her enviable thick blond hair in frustration, "If the high-level selection is not over yet, sooner or later I will be like you."


    Hearing what my sweetheart said, my uncle''s face darkened, he subconsciously stroked his thinning forehead, and sighed helplessly: "When you reach my age, you will understand everything.


    I''ve been obsessed with work recently, maybe tomorrow you can accompany your mother to the Goddess Church on Central Avenue. "


    Mrs. Anfield agreed with her husband to let go of this dangerous matter, but as a believer in the goddess of wisdom, she will go to church to pray for a satisfactory resolution of the case.


    "But you have never been there before." Sophie ruthlessly exposed.


    Before getting married, the local Anfeier family where my aunt lived were devout believers in the goddess of wisdom, and had strict religious requirements for their children''s future partners.


    The thick-skinned Ethan naturally became a faithful believer of the goddess.


    Although he never went there once.


    "Don''t care about those forms, the status of a goddess in my heart is second only to your mother."


    Sophie felt unbelievable: "I am actually ranked third."


    The aunt had a look of disbelief, and smiled coldly: "That''s really an honor."


    Ethan retorted with reason, "Besides, going to church is a very troublesome thing. You can''t always ask me to go to church every week and talk to a group of people I don''t know."


    "Little man, what do you think?"


    "Of course I''m fine."


    Tu Fu calmly agreed, and planned to take this opportunity to expand the scope of surveillance.


    As the goddess of wisdom born on the sixth day of God��s creation, she is also regarded as the **** of war and victory in mythology. My aunt went to church to worship, probably hoping that Uncle Ethan would be blessed by the gods and win an early victory.


    And smeared Uncle Ethan without leaving a trace in his heart, "With uncle''s ability, if you want to solve this case with your own ability, you really need to pray to the goddess."


    "Perhaps we can use the surveillance playback to help uncle catch the perpetrator."


    Thinking of the monitoring system on the ship that is comparable to Sophon, Tu Fu couldn''t help but feel a little more confident in finding the murderer.


    He also lives in a foster family, and also helps his incompetent uncle solve the case.


    After the family conversation at night, Tu Fu went back to study as usual, but what happened just now made him focus on the gas lamp above his head.


    Fuel power generation seems to be burning banknotes.


    Tufu stared directly at this expensive metal device at home. If I remember correctly, its usage fee is as high as one kroner per month.


    "Black bread costs 1 penny and 1 pound, buses cost 2 pennies a day, beef costs 1 pool per pound... the price of shirts is 9 pounds and 15 pence."


    Tu Fu''s thoughts gradually let go, and he began to worry about "making money" again.


    It''s a pity that in Leeds, apart from doing some odd jobs selling newspapers, children of his age have to go to the factory and be exploited to death.


    The daily consumption of the Winster family is much higher than that of ordinary families, and there is almost no extra money for the second child to receive higher education.


    Uncle Ethan, no matter how careless he was, would have realized this a long time ago, so he took the risk of taking the case of the suspected mysterious incident.


    "Perhaps, there are some other ways to solve the tuition fee."


    Looking down at the schedule, Tu Fu''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Next,


    A blinding thought emerged.


    If I remember correctly, the dead people on the ship seem to have scattered a lot of valuable things, and the jewelry, gold and silver worn by the upper-class celebrities can circle the ship twice.


    Borrowing some casually can solve the current embarrassing situation.


    Provided that if they are willing to borrow...


    "Sure enough, the ways to make money are all written in the criminal law."


    Rewriting took out a pen and paper, and Tu Fu added another inconspicuous small goal in the next boarding schedule.


    Earn him a thousand crowns first.


    ��


    Sunday, early morning.


    God''s Sunday.


    According to the time agreed with his family, he should go to church today. Tu Fu simply put on a black uniform and a brim hat, perfectly blending into a part of this era.


    The beauty-loving Sophie happily changed into a black gauze skirt embroidered with golden lotus leaf patterns. The fluffy skirt danced with the twisting of the slender waist, and she jumped like a rabbit when she went out.


    Using the words of the Winster family, nothing is more important than decency.


    "Arrived."


    After driving for a long distance in an independent carriage, a gray-white church with a prominent spire and semi-elliptical windows is in sight.


    The noisy central street is full of pedestrians traveling, but in front of this ancient church, it is extremely quiet, which makes people feel an inexplicable sense of peace of mind.


    "You guys wait for me at the door, it won''t take too much time."


    Aunt Anfeier also wore a plain black long dress, a lace-brimmed hat, and an exquisite handbag, like a graceful and luxurious lady of a celebrity.


    "Why don''t we go in too?"


    Sophie looked sideways at the church curiously, she was interested in everything related to mystery.


    "My dear, it is unreasonable for a believer who is not a goddess to enter the church without authorization." The aunt looked at her daughter with a smile.


    In the Winster family, only Mrs. Anfield firmly believes in the Goddess of Wisdom and insists on going to church every week.


    In fact, the new generation of children''s belief in the Seven Gods has dropped too much.


    The steam engine and a series of modern inventions made the word "technology" gradually become the mainstream. At the beginning of this century, the name of the **** of steam and commerce has a tendency to catch up with the original seven gods.


    "Okay then." Sophie sighed regretfully.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Anfer."


    Standing at the main entrance of the church, an amiable middle-aged man wearing clergy clothes smiled and said, "Maybe you can let them in, I don''t think the goddess would mind someone listening to her teachings.


    "Mr. Fredo, since you say so, I think they are also very willing to accept the glory of the goddess."


    "Praise the Goddess."


    The middle-aged clergyman adorned his chest three times with his fingers. On it was the symbol of the goddess of wisdom and the church emblem composed of a spear and a shield.


    After saying hello, Mrs. Anfer put on a professional smile, and then made the same move: "Praise the goddess."


    Sophie thanked happily: "Thank you, Mr. Fredo."


    "I wish there was a way for you to be quiet inside for a while."


    Anfil expressed concern about this.


    Tu Fu decisively gave the answer: "Of course, tie Sophie."


    "Hey!"


    Sophie immediately rolled her beautiful eyes and gave him a hard look.


    The corners of the aunt''s mouth moved slightly, and she raised her hand to rest her forehead in a rather tired heart. After repeated instructions, she dared to lead the two naughty children into the room slowly.


    When Tu Fu followed the crowd to the interior of the church with quiet steps, he seemed to be shrouded in a warm light. Off-white stone pillars were scattered on both sides of the seat, and there were dozens of symmetrical glass windows on the four sides.


    The tall and empty Santiago church was quiet, and the rows of wooden pews were filled with men and women who also came to pray.


    They come from all walks of life, including celebrities and wives from the upper class, and ordinary pawns, but the difference in class does not create barriers. Under the guidance of the priest, they pray silently and complete the church hymn.


    In this ceremonial building, everyone has the same identity��goddess believer.


    At the front is the mahogany tabletop of the prayer table, and a few unburned candles are still burning.


    And on the wall is the portrait of the Goddess of Wisdom, holding a spear and a shield, and wearing a crown of wheat ears on his head, looking sacred and solemn.


    Even an unbeliever like Tu Fu would not feel moved when he saw such a scene with his own eyes.


    "what is that?"


    At this time, a scroll in the church caught Tu Fu''s attention.


    The scene in the painting is full of darkness, and the thunder and lightning strikes as if the world is destroyed.


    Only the goddess of victory who descended from the sky was illuminated by light and wrapped in armor. She pierced the terrifying beast with a spear in her hand, and there were black people under the goddess'' feet.


    People danced and danced, as if celebrating the scene.


    "This is the scene where the goddess kills the dangerous beast Aenes, and she protects the people who believe in her in the temple." Fredo, the gatekeeper who had just stood at the door of the church, walked over with a smile on his face.


    "People are singing hymns to cheer the goddess, this is the one now."


    Fredo, the disciple, held the church Bible "Gospel" with a smile, and raised his idol to the young men and women.


    "It''s a beautiful voice."


    Tu Fu listened carefully to the singing of the believers not far away, and the melodious melody rose slowly. Even as a bystander, he could feel the peace of mind.


    As the singing deepened, his face became a little pale.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion.


    I vaguely feel the imperceptible chaos and madness from the orderly and vivid chants, hitting the soul again and again.


    Looking at the believers singing hymns and the murals in the church, the two seem to have reached a certain degree of fit,


    A sense of uneasiness rose from my heart.


    This may be the instinct he cultivated from the turmoil on the ship, and he has a natural sense of discomfort for those dangerous things.


    Instinctively, he wanted to turn around and leave, but when he saw his aunt in the crowd, a trace of hesitation flashed in Tu Fu''s eyes, and he immediately made a compromise.


    "Children, it is a good choice to believe in the goddess of wisdom. Among the seven gods, the goddess is definitely the most benevolent and the most virtuous. In Genesis, she has repeatedly blocked God''s anger against the world, and she used her own power to contain the danger spreading in the darkness."


    Fredo talked about the legend left by the goddess, and once praised his greatness.


    "Something has to be done to get my aunt''s attention."


    Tu Fubiao began to meditate silently. He had no reasonable reason to directly interrupt the prayer activities of the believers, which was absolutely disrespectful.


    Facing the preacher, he subconsciously asked:


    "You said that the goddess is the most benevolent one among the seven gods?"


    "Of course, at the same time, she is also the supreme goddess of wisdom, the spokesperson of war and justice, the symbol of the lord of glory, and the enigmatic wise man. She is the embodiment of wisdom, the guardian of secrets, the **** of literature and art, and the mother goddess of owl at dusk.


    His spear of war is indestructible, his shield is indestructible, and he always protects the most faithful believers. "Mr. Fredo seemed to feel that his words had an effect.


    Looking at the disciples who were still enthusiastic about Amway, Tu Fu''s eyes suddenly lit up, and a bold idea appeared.


    He first silently apologized to the most benevolent Goddess of Wisdom in his heart, begging to forgive him for what he did next, and then said: "I understand what you said, so sir, I think I have a very important question?"


    "Happy to answer for you."


    "You just said that the goddess of wisdom has an indestructible spear?"


    "Of course, that is a golden spear made of rare meteorite in the world, a peerless divine weapon blessed by God himself."


    "There seems to be an indestructible shield?"


    "To be precise, after killing the beast Aenes, he peeled off its skin and took off the shield of glory embedded in the center of the monster''s head." Fredo''s expression was proud and confident.


    Tu Fu suddenly realized, and asked that rather rude question as if deliberately finding fault:


    "So, can the goddess'' indestructible spear penetrate the goddess'' indestructible shield?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 17： rave party

    Chapter 17 Carnival Party


    Fredo, the doorman of the San Diego church, is a well-known Mr. Good-natured.


    Although his position in the church is not high, and he is far less respectable than the godfather and clergy in the church, this person seems to have endless enthusiasm.


    Every prayer day, I will offer the most sincere blessings to every visitor, and preach the teachings to the guests of the church in my spare time.


    A good-hearted person who talks about it, this is how everyone evaluates him.


    But like today, Fredo''s face turned from white to red in an instant, and he was trembling all over in the hot weather, like a dynamite pack about to explode, which is really rare.


    "Boy, what are you talking about?"


    Fredo''s voice increased in vain, and he couldn''t believe his ears.


    Anger rose from my heart in an instant, and I was about to say two radical words, but I gave up because of my good upbringing and poor swear words.


    This loud shout attracted the attention of many people in the church.


    Sure enough, this trick was more powerful than Tu Fu imagined. It is absolutely intolerable to blaspheme the **** he believes in with a mocking tone in front of a sincere believer.


    "That''s not what he meant," Sophie was also shocked by his shocking words, and hurriedly nudged Tu Fu to try to smooth things over, "Hey, apologize to Mr. Fredo."


    "I''m just purely curious." Tu Fu persisted, making Fredo''s face even more rosy and plump.


    Sophie almost instinctively took a step forward to block the position between the two, and pulled Tu Fu to signal him to stop talking. However, when the cowardly Miss Winston was caught in the middle, she half-closed her eyes because of fear, for fear of being accidentally beaten.


    "What are you doing?"


    Finally, when the commotion at the door of the church intensified, Aunt Anfeier, who was originally singing hymns, was forcibly looked away.


    She struggled to withdraw from the group of believers who were singing hymns. This action made her mind feel a little confused, as if all the energy in her body had been drained, and Venus appeared in front of her eyes.


    Realized that the situation of the two children was not good.


    Anfeier strode towards the two parties in the conflict, and immediately asked Miss Winster who was also at a loss: "Sophie, tell me what happened?"


    "Tu Fu asked a rather unreasonable question, I think, I think this is probably... a misunderstanding."


    Sophie felt aggrieved and defended Tu Fu. She tried her best to beautify Tu Fu''s "evil deeds" by using neutral words such as "misunderstanding", "careless", "no malice" and "no offense".


    After listening to Sophie''s beautified version, the shrewd Mrs. Anfer immediately understood what was going on, and her pretty face was covered with an invisible frost.


    "Little man, now it''s like Mr. Fredo is apologizing, right now, you shouldn''t have annoyed him with those rude words, this is too sad."


    Compared to Sophie, who was thinking so hard, Auntie was undoubtedly more experienced and much smarter.


    One sentence turns blasphemy into an innocuous personal conflict.


    "Oh, I''m really sorry, it''s all because I didn''t discipline him well with my questions."


    Immediately, the aunt told Fredo that she was not strict in discipline and took the main responsibility on herself, and asked Tu Fu to apologize, hoping that this matter would be over.


    It is the best choice to save Tu Fu in full view and save face.


    Even though she usually reprimanded Tu Fu, she would never allow outsiders to bully her once something happened.


    The Winsters have their own rules, and their children can only be disciplined by themselves.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Fredo, please forgive my ignorance."


    Tu Fu apologized decisively without hesitation when he saw that the matter had been decided, and the change of attitude was completely different from before.


    In short, he has already attracted his aunt, and if there are no more accidents, he will indeed apologize for his offending behavior now.


    "Humph."


    After this combination of punches, the gatekeeper Fredo''s anger seemed to have been punched into the cotton, and he turned away angrily after eating this sullen loss.


    "Woooooooooooo..."


    The believers sitting on the pews of the church are still singing hymns, singing songs meticulously, in awe, and persistently. They seem to have no intention of eating melons from beginning to end.


    This exaggerated concentration appears very orderly and grotesque.


    Anfeier didn''t even have time to accuse Tu Fu of his mistakes, but a small trouble inside the church interrupted it just in time.


    "boom."


    The first person in the crowd stood up without warning, his body twitched like an electric shock, and he knocked over a stool unconsciously.


    He started waving his arms at the goddess statue without saying a word, followed by his body began to sway weirdly, obsessed with repeating such movements.


    "Andrew, what is he doing?" Auntie widened her beautiful eyes, looking in surprise at her companion who sang hymns together not long ago.


    "It seems to be dancing. It''s not a bad dance."


    Sophie was also attracted by this stranger''s behavior for a while.


    Furious Fredo looked at Andrew, who was dancing in front of the goddess statue, in shock. This was more provocative than the young man''s behavior.


    He shook his head in disbelief, "Shit, what the **** are you doing!"


    "catch him."


    Several young priests rushed forward, trying to control the dancing Andrew.


    Unexpectedly, when they approached, they were blocked by the opponent''s great strength, and some people were knocked back several meters.


    "Wow-"


    Some non-believers who were watching on the scene erupted into loud boos, all with the mentality that watching the excitement is not too big of a deal.


    ��This is by no means normal.��


    Tu Fu was a little thankful for this reckless adventure, and then looked at the male and female believers on both sides of the bench. They were also staring at the crazy Andrew, but there was no expression of surprise at all.


    This man went crazy like this without warning.


    still dancing wildly,


    It''s just that the range of movements is bigger and more exaggerated now, and the hands and feet are twisting the body vigorously, as if catering to a certain rhythm and getting better.


    Tu Fu frowned and thought about what happened just now.


    Do not,


    No,


    Before that, there was a chorus segment, and he heard some different music from people singing.


    Gently tugging at his sister''s sleeve, Tu Fu asked quietly, "Sophie, before Mr. Fredo came over, did you hear any strange singing? I mean sounds other than hymns."


    "I''m sure, there are absolutely no other singing voices." Sophie gave the answer with certainty.


    "What exactly is going on."


    Anfeier suddenly held Sophie and Tu Fu''s palms tightly, and the fine sweat in the aunt''s palms had already betrayed her nervousness.


    After all, her social experience simply cannot understand this kind of unreasonable thing.


    Until a clergyman pounced hard and crushed the believer named Andrew under his body, several people quickly pressed the lunatic''s hands and feet respectively. Even though he couldn''t move, his body was still twitching strangely.


    The elderly priest in the church has already quietly run in, preparing to contact the church''s senior management.


    The Church of the Seven Great Gods has been passed down for at least a thousand years. From the mouth of the trader Alonso last time, we learned that the Church has mastered some mid-to-high-sequence potion formulas.


    It is also very normal to have an extraordinary force.


    "Roar!"


    Just when Tu Fu thought the matter was about to end, Andrew, who was crushed by the crowd, let out a beast-like roar.


    What''s even weirder is that,


    Not long after, someone imitated Andrew''s movements. After a strange body twitch, they shook their limbs and began to go crazy.


    I don''t know if it was a coincidence or a deliberate plan, but the believers who had just joined the chorus got up and cooperated tacitly at this moment.


    First, second... More and more people stood up.


    They imitated these weird movements, and everyone began to shake their bodies stiffly according to their own rhythm, kicking, raising their legs, and twisting their waists.


    They danced, jumped, and screamed wildly. At this moment, these dancers had weird smiles on their faces.


    That was excitement, impulsiveness, and extreme fanaticism.


    Without any music, they just completed a tireless dance under the instinctive trend.


    In Tu Fu''s view, this kind of organized and planned fanatical group activities can barely be called... multiplayer sports.


    "what sound?"


    While in a trance, Tu Fu felt his head being attacked by a sense of dizziness again. When the believers danced happily together, the weird singing began to sound.


    It was the sound of evil singing mixed in, cold, gloomy and dark, and one couldn''t help but tremble all over when listening to it.


    That weird rhythm is the original singing that caused everything to go out of control.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The hysterical and frantic movement of more than a dozen people, the trampling sound shook the floor and roared in unison, even though they were already foaming at the mouth, they couldn''t stop.


    "Auntie, Sophie, let''s hide first."


    Although Tu Fu did not understand their actions, he was greatly shocked.


    Then he took his aunt and sister towards the door of the church, intending to escape from this innocent disaster.


    But the group of fanatical dancers didn''t stop them. Fortunately, although they were insane, they didn''t do any harm.


    "You bastards, stop it."


    The kind Mr. Fredo suddenly ran forward to stop them.


    Because this group of crazy hot dancers were no longer satisfied with simply dancing, they moved towards the huge statue of the goddess of wisdom, acting crazy and brutal.


    If it is said that Tu Fu just teased his belief with words.


    So at this moment, these fanatics who look like sick people are digging his family''s grave, and there is no logic at all.


    "Do not!"


    During the last exclamation, Tu Fu did not forget to turn his head and take a second look.


    I saw that group of crazy people gathered in a circle, and with the strength they didn''t know where they came from, they worked together to overthrow the unattainable statue of the Goddess of Wisdom in the center of the church.


    "Boom!"


    After only hearing a huge landing roar, the madness of this group of people finally ushered in their demise after ushering in the apex.


    Everything came to an abrupt end.


    All weird and crazy sounds completely disappeared.


    The church is filled with dust everywhere, and it seems that everything has settled.


    "Puff��"


    The huge air wave created by the collapse of the statue spread to all directions of the church, and the aftermath swept all the way to a picture scroll on the wall.


    painting,


    Facing the wind slowly falling down.


    It is the one where the Goddess of Wisdom descends to defeat the beast.


    People,


    Clapping, dancing, and celebrating prosperity.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 18： Extraordinary

    Chapter 18 Extraordinary


    The flying dust cast an indelible haze on the messy Santiago Cathedral.


    All chaos ended with a final loud roar.


    The tall statue of the goddess shattered into two parts, and without any accident, it hit the believers who pushed it with their own hands. They could no longer dance happily, and lay peacefully on the cold floor of the church.


    "Da da��"


    On Central Avenue, there was the sound of trampling horseshoes one after another, and dozens of horses and vehicles shuttled through this already lively street.


    After receiving the report, the law enforcement officers in the uniform of the Police Agency have surrounded the church and formed a quarantine zone.


    This crazy and unexpected terrorist attack happened too fast,


    There was no time to react.


    "Ahem."


    Tu Fu, who left the stage with his family in advance, let out a cloudy breath from his lungs:


    "It''s safe."


    Seeing the dust settle, Tu Fu, who had been tense all the time, suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. His decision just now not only saved his aunt who joined the choir, but also avoided the last turmoil in advance.


    Compared to those who were injured innocently because of watching the excitement, their family was lucky enough to get away unharmed.


    "Little husband, Sophie."


    A middle-aged man shouted loudly in the chaotic crowd.


    Wearing a police uniform, Uncle Ethan, who was frantic with anxiety, ran towards the family with a face full of anxiety. He was panting hard, and dense beads of sweat rolled down his forehead continuously.


    "It''s okay, everything is over."


    After rushing out from the crowd, Ethan hugged the frightened Aunt Anfeier, and the latter''s suppressed fear finally had an outlet, and hugged her husband tightly.


    "This group of **** should be crazily stealing tributes."


    Looking at the blood-red uncle who was all over the church, the corners of his eyes began to turn red. After learning the news of the accident in the church in Santiago, he fell into great self-blame and sadness, and hated the stupid decision he had made before.


    There is no other way but to leave as soon as possible.


    A young police officer who followed his uncle, Maren Dale, could not help showing a strange look on his face after he obtained the cause of death from the autopsy during the on-site inspection.


    Because the group of believers who launched the terrorist attack were smashed to death, but the real cause of their death was exhaustion.


    What is even more surprising is that a smile froze on their icy corpses.


    A sarcastic smile.


    "Sheriff, the bodies of these people are exactly the same as the previous deaths of victims in the Wood District." Mullen quietly told Ethan what he found, and pointed out the doubts he found, "I think it may be done by the same person."


    Except for a few who were crushed to death, most of the dead were foaming at the mouth and their limbs twitched. The cause of death all came from organ failure.


    Obviously, someone deliberately used such a handwriting,


    to blaspheme God.


    "I''ll get that **** guy out and make him pay the price." It was rare for Uncle Ethan to make up his mind to do a good job, and he was determined to fight the people behind the scenes.


    "Thanks to my husband today, without his reminder, I really can''t imagine the consequences."


    Auntie told in detail what happened just now, starting with the conflict with the doorman Fredo. This quarrel happened to save their family from a terrible disaster.


    Ethan couldn''t help but feel surprised after hearing this, but there was more sadness on his face, "Little man, I''m amazed at your bravery. I really can''t believe what would have happened without you."


    "I think there is no need to say thank you among family members." Tu Fu squeezed out a smile.


    "Your behavior is too unusual. This is not an ordinary criminal case. Someone will definitely notice this. So no matter who comes to ask about the process of this matter, you must answer truthfully, and you must not lie."


    The smile on Tu Fu''s face froze.


    Even Ethan noticed that this happened too much, but he patted Tu Fu on the shoulder to comfort him: "But don''t worry, I will take care of everything."


    Staring at the dilapidated statue in the church, Ethan suddenly remembered his identity as a believer, put his hands on his chest, and extended his most sincere greetings to the gods to the dead bodies in the church:


    "Praise be to... the most merciful goddess."


    ��


    Leeds Police Department attaches great importance to this attack. It is not easy to take care of the casualties, work in the church, and silence the crowd.


    A large group of people came in and out, but Tu Fu and many other witnesses could not leave without authorization.


    "It turned out to be the same method of death. The serial murders in Wood District and the attack on the church on Central Street. Is this the use of extraordinary power?"


    Tu Fu was sitting on a pew outside the church and was reviewing what had happened when something happened to him.


    "Hello, Mr. Cape, I am Dutton Fix from the City Police Department. We have done a basic investigation into this attack. Before that, some of your behavior made us feel strange.


    This is not to suspect that you are the murderer, but please cooperate with our investigation. "


    The people uncle said came faster than expected. After a short period of confusion, a strange combination came to Tu Fu.


    The speaking sergeant Fix showed his police ID. Two superintendents directly under the police department including him and a middle-aged man wearing police uniforms all had senior triangular sun badges.


    The middle-aged police officer''s face was covered with stubble, and he looked completely unkempt, and his body exuded a strong and pungent aura.


    That''s the awful smell of alcohol and bad perfume.


    Noticing Tu Fu''s sniffing behavior, the decadent middle-aged police officer explained to himself: "Those drunk drunks always like to make trouble in pubs, and it''s bad to deal with these facts."


    This is the lameest excuse I''ve heard this year, even Sophie couldn''t fool her...


    "Okay, as an enthusiastic citizen, I think I am obliged to cooperate with the gentlemen''s investigation."


    Tu Fu forced a smile to deal with it, and then followed the three of them into a carriage with no sign and no siren.


    There were no windows installed on both sides of the vehicle body, and only two lights were burning on both sides of the carriage. The three police officers did not say a word while driving, and the atmosphere seemed very depressing.


    The road kept undulating and turning along the way, and it was impossible to judge which direction it was going.


    Until the long drive time passed, Tu Fu was blindfolded and got out of the car and was taken all the way.


    It wasn''t until shortly after getting off the car that he followed several police officers along the way, and just after taking off the black cloth, he realized that he was already in a separate interrogation room.


    "Sorry, this is customary."


    Officer Fix explained their behavior, "You look nervous?"


    "Of course, it''s the first time I''ve experienced such a thing, and I''m still a little scared now."


    Tu Fu gritted his teeth and adjusted his emotions in time. He was three-point nervous with two-point fear, and just the right amount of confusion and helplessness, vividly showing the ordinary atmosphere of a common people in the market.


    The other one who spoke was an elderly police officer with green eyes: "Don''t worry, we just want to ask you for some information, remember Fredo from the church?"


    "Of course, that''s a nice guy with a warm heart, how is he doing now?"


    ��Unfortunately, he was not breathing when we went.��


    Tu Fu''s mind became more and more heavy, "If it wasn''t for stopping those guys, maybe Mr. Feredo could escape too."


    "Yes, but this is not important anymore. I heard that you had some quarrels with him before?"


    "That''s because I accidentally asked a very unreasonable question."


    "You can say it again."


    "That''s really a very unreasonable question." Tu Fu was very frustrated and had to repeat the classic contradiction question.


    "Hmm, Spear and Shield of the Goddess of Wisdom?"


    Hearing this answer, the decadent expression of the middle-aged alcoholic police officer gave birth to a trace of vitality, trying to control his facial expressions, but in the end he still burst out laughing loudly,


    "He didn''t kill you, as expected of Mr. Good Temper."


    Seeing the dissatisfied eyes of the two colleagues, the alcoholic police officer waved his hands, "Hey, guys, this is obviously very funny."


    "Do you know what happened in the church just now?"


    Officer Fix didn''t bother to take care of this guy. His voice was loud and rich, and with such aura, he could easily overwhelm the psychological defenses of ordinary people.


    "It was nothing at first, they were just singing hymns, which is a normal thing on a Sunday.


    But then it became not quite right, someone started to go crazy without warning, and started dancing in front of the **** statue, dancing crazily, the clergy in the church tried to control him, and finally subdued him after a lot of effort.


    At first, it was just one person going crazy, and then more and more people joined in somehow, and it all seemed so abnormal. "


    Tu Fu''s statement is completely consistent with the information they learned from the scene.


    Many people witnessed this scene at the time, and he had nothing to hide.


    "Crazy...dance...then push it to the idol..." The decadent middle-aged police officer carefully pondered the weirdness of this case, slowly mentioned those key words, and casually played with a pen,


    His deep and vicissitudes of voice seemed to have some kind of charm, soothing the fragile heart of the interrogated, "Don''t you think, this is very strange?"


    "Obviously, this is definitely a mysterious incident!"


    Somehow, under the guidance of the other party, Tu Fu obeyed the thoughts in his heart, and blurted out this sentence directly.


    After opening his mouth, Tu Fu''s heart trembled suddenly: "What am I talking about?"


    Invisibly, he actually revealed the true thoughts in his heart, as if there was an irresistible magic power, inducing him to obey his heart.


    speak out,


    Say it all.


    However, the decadent Mr. Police Officer''s eyes lit up, but he didn''t stop asking, "There is no doubt that this is a mysterious incident, a vicious mysterious incident, so when did you become aware of it?"


    "It''s him?"


    Tu Fu focused his eyes on the middle-aged policeman, who was the weakest and least serious of the three, and everything became unusual after he spoke.


    Extraordinary!


    I''m afraid that the organization that talked to him turned out to be an extraordinary organization that maintains law and order in Liz.


    Tu Fu also immediately realized that this was probably a certain sequence of extraordinary abilities.


    A strange ability similar to "Veritaserum".


    No wonder Uncle said just now, never try to lie when you meet these people.


    Tu Fu clenched his teeth, beads of sweat ran across his temples on both sides of his forehead, ready to resist this wave of questioning.


    If you keep asking this question, he might even reveal things like weeding his pants when he was a child. What''s even more frightening is that those weird memories about the previous life will be found out by people.


    "Tu Fu, you actually knew about this a long time ago, right?"


    The other party still did not let go, and once again increased his tone.


    Accompanied by a sharp pain, as if burning nerves, he even wanted to sing a song in public to relieve the urge to "tell the truth" in his throat.


    calm.


    Never sing here.


    "You mean the incident in the church?" After a short thought, Tu Fu changed his approach to deal with it, his tone was heavy: "Just as they were singing hymns, I seemed to hear some strange voices. "


    After the words fell, Tu Fu''s heart was pounding.


    succeeded.


    When telling the truth, you can naturally speak selectively.


    During the "Talk the Truth", Tu Fu pointed the finger of the question at what happened in the church, rather than the serial murders in the Wood area that he had long noticed.


    Successfully avoided revealing the secrets of the ship through this topic.


    "What kind of sound is that?" Officer Fix asked quickly, and recorded it with a pen.


    "I can''t describe it. It''s not just a simple musical performance. It''s a very messy, chaotic, screaming, constantly echoing alternately. The sound makes my head almost explode, like the chant of the devil."


    Tu Fu''s eyes showed a faint fear, revealing the just right awe of ordinary people when facing mysterious events.


    Tu Fu decided to disclose this important information. It is too inefficient to investigate the case solely by his own ability.


    In this way, his quarrel with Mr. Fredo in the church became logical, and his doubts were completely justified.


    "Oh, it turned out to be an unlucky guy with too much inspiration."


    The corner of the middle-aged police officer''s mouth was rippling, and he couldn''t tell whether it was a regretful or pitiful expression.


    "Inspiration?"


    "Actually, it is a person who has a stronger perception of the spiritual power of the outside world. You can understand it as a kind of talent. Sometimes you can see things you shouldn''t see, or hear voices you shouldn''t hear.


    But in fact, this is not a good thing. Those strange things will make people start to think about it, and sometimes it is so noisy that people will go crazy and suffer unknown injuries. "


    The decadent middle-aged police officer sighed for this.


    "What usually happens to them?" Tu Fu''s heart sank.


    ��Continuously struggle with these indescribable voices or things, taking medicine, self-mutilation, extreme sports, but many people fail and compromise in the end.


    Just imagine, going through such things all the time, causing schizophrenia and going crazy is already the best result. "


    The middle-aged police officer slowly analyzed based on his past experience, he had seen too many such things in his life.


    certainly.


    Some people will take risks and try to do something,


    Violating taboos to try to chase the invisible and intangible path of no return.


    Enduring unspeakable pain in the dark, becoming a freak in people''s eyes, a poor creature who looks beautiful but only known to himself.


    By the way, some people call these freaks and poor people,


    Extraordinary.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 19： epitaph

    Chapter 19 Epitaph


    "The last question, whether you have anything to do with the attack on the church, you just need to answer me, yes or no."


    The middle-aged decadent police officer finally pointed to the core problem. Of course, he noticed the attributive condition Tu Fu added in his previous answer.


    But everyone has their own secrets, and it is immoral to use one''s ability to pry into the privacy of others.


    So when investigating cases, he always only chooses the most important inquiries.


    "No."


    Tu Fu looked into his cloudy eyes and gave an affirmative answer.


    "So I''m sorry to meet you. Let me introduce myself. I''m Roman Richard, one of the people in charge of handling mysterious incidents." The decadent middle-aged police officer finally agreed to report his family.


    He used the word "unfortunately", because the people they get involved with usually don''t end well.


    "Isn''t the matter already over?" Tu Fu was puzzled.


    "Roman is right, you guys seem to have escaped, but based on past experience, survivors of these types of events can die from a variety of causes.


    Sudden death, murder, suicide, weird ways. "


    The green-eyed police officer spoke leisurely. His voice is very unique. He always speaks without rush or slowness. He looks like an elderly wise man who always likes to emphasize things in a didactic tone:


    "Even if you seem to be fine now, this may only be a short period of peace. Please don''t forget that the murderer behind the scenes has not been arrested, and I don''t think he will let you spy on part of the truth."


    "This is why we brought you here." The alcoholic uncle Roman Richard said, "It is very likely that some freaks are behind this incident to achieve their special needs.


    Or something with magical powers causing chaos.


    Of course, it is not ruled out that cultists prepare some kind of ceremony. After all, living in this era has too many uncertain and dangerous factors. "


    Roman''s words were very cryptic, because he couldn''t say anything more specific.


    They took Tu Fu away in front of everyone, which was equivalent to a disguised form of protection.


    If Tu Fu confessed everything, he could also reduce some of his own risks.


    After hearing these words, Tu Fu immediately became embarrassed. He had no intention of participating in the struggle between these organizations and the murderers behind the scenes.


    Since living in this era, every step has been on thin ice. He works hard and wants to change his destiny through hard work, but fate has always dismissed him.


    No one wants to get too involved with the supernatural, the mysterious.


    His most simple wish now is to make a lot of money through the ghost ship, save the Winster family from the economic crisis, and then buy an independent house in the city center.


    Plus a pair of maids in black and white silk, you can hear a soft "Master, welcome home" after a hard day.


    But the reality is that there seems to be no difference between this place and the Santa Maria,


    Only the cannibal and the eaten.


    Even if you want to settle down, you may die in an accident, or it may be an impromptu thought of some big shots.


    Roman noticed the frustration in the other party, and couldn''t help comforting him: "To be honest, I admire a young man like you, who speaks humorously, acts decisively, and has an enviable appearance.


    You are really a thorn in the side of all boys of the same age. I believe that many girls must like you very much. "


    "Very good, I decided to use this sentence for my new epitaph." Tu Fu felt a little funny, like a terminally ill person diagnosed by a doctor.


    In the last days of life, you should eat and drink, and you must not disappoint your life.


    Roman asked interestingly: "So, what is your original epitaph?"


    "Hey, friend, when you see this line, you should realize that you stepped on me." Tu Fu raised the corners of his mouth and chuckled with a mocking expression.


    This vile joke full of black humor is his attitude towards his own life.


    "I like your sense of humor, you should be a comedian."


    Roman Richard happily slapped the table after hearing this answer, and began to actively discuss this issue, "Not bad, then what kind of epitaph do you think I am suitable for?"


    Tu Fu sized him up for a moment, his face was full of stubble and he was dressed awkwardly, and his body exuded a disgusting smell of alcohol. He hadn''t cleaned it for an unknown period of time.


    He pondered for two seconds, and suddenly his eyes lit up: "This guy is lazy, he didn''t leave anything behind."


    "It couldn''t be more appropriate."


    Mr. Roman was amused again, and he expressed approval in his words, "Son, our investigation is over. You can leave at any time, if you need help if you encounter a situation later.


    You can go to any tavern in Nan''ankou to find the leading dancer there, just mention my name. "


    "I will."


    Tu Fu memorized this address silently, and at the same time couldn''t help feeling the backwardness of technology in this era.


    Whether it��s an underground organization or an official channel, I always like to go to some pubs and other places to make contact. Those who don��t know it think it��s the underground party on the street.


    ��


    The carriage was parked on the side of Leighton Street.


    Ethan Winster was waiting on the bed with his wife, daughter and family members. In just one day, his whole portrait had aged several years, and his whole face was terribly gloomy.


    In order to learn about Tu Fu''s news, he used many connections.


    He has never asked for help, he took the initiative to save face today, and asked for more times than in his entire life.


    It''s okay to be ridiculed, but those **** talk nicely, but their actions are just perfunctory.


    After all, it is an extraordinary organization involving the church, and there are all kinds of freaks in it. Those lunatics are definitely the objects that no one wants to offend.


    "How is the boy now?" Mrs. Anfeier was very annoyed, she shouldn''t have been so harsh on the child before.


    Especially Tu Fu, regardless of past suspicions, sacrificed himself to save her life.


    Gosh,


    I turned out to be such a person, Anfeier felt like a vicious stepmother in a drama.


    "Everything is fine, wait for the news." Ethan could only say such words to comfort her.


    Just as the family was worrying about this matter, a black carriage kicked up the dust and stopped in front of them after a precise and straight brake.


    "boom."


    When the car door was wide open, the people inside just got out, it was Fix from the police department who took Tufu away, but when Officer Fix saw Ethan, he was obviously surprised.


    "Ethan, it''s actually you."


    Aunt Anfeier strode forward and asked, "Where did you take my husband?"


    "Don''t worry at all, he''s already safe."


    Fix shifted his gaze to Aunt Anfer, who was speaking, and did not forget to praise: "Even after so long, Ms. Gustav is still as beautiful as a rose in Lake Belle."


    "Son, come out, your family should be anxious."


    As he spoke, he motioned for Tu Fu to get out of the carriage. Officer Fix turned his eyes to Ethan and was full of doubts:


    "I heard that even you took over this case, is there no one in the police station?"


    After seeing Tu Fu escaped from danger, Ethan choked as usual, "Indeed, after all, it''s a case you can''t solve, so you can only send us to wipe your ass."


    "We''ll see."


    Fix seemed to have been poked into a sore spot, so he didn''t continue to argue. After sneering, he blew a whistle and drove away in the carriage.


    "Uncle, don''t worry about me, nothing happened, those gentlemen just took me to find out the situation, that''s all."


    Tu Fu talked about what he just experienced.


    Just in order not to worry my uncle, so I concealed the matter about the inspiration and the transcendent.


    Ethan began to help sort out this relationship: "So, after including Fix, there are three people in total, and he is the only one from the main office. The people in the main office always like to look at people with their nostrils up. their traditions.


    He doesn''t like me, and I don''t like him, it''s okay.


    But you have to watch out, stay away from that guy named Roman. "


    "Roman Richard? You know him?"


    "I can''t say I know him, I just know some bad deeds about him. You can learn the story of this person from every dancer. It is said that this **** never spends money to go to the dance hall."


    Understood,


    Contemporary Liu Yong is a role model for our generation.


    Tu Fu nodded thoughtfully.


    "What about Police Officer Fix? How did he know his aunt?" Tu Fu still didn''t understand why Fix was so sad after seeing the Winsters.


    "It''s an interesting story."


    Aunt Anfeier''s tone was already dissatisfied: "Ethan!"


    "It''s okay, it''s been so long."


    Uncle Ethan posed, and said indifferently: "In fact, he and I were brothers who retired together a long time ago, and we chased your aunt together after returning to Leeds.


    But at that time, his conditions were better than mine, both in terms of family background and future. "


    "Then what happened afterwards?" Tu Fu was curious as to why he could still catch up.


    "Later, there was Sophie." Uncle Ethan smiled triumphantly


    Sophie: "��"


    Under the aunt''s eyes that can almost make people linger a thousand times, the uncle''s smile gradually dried up.


    "Young man, you did a good job."


    Ethan proudly praised him, and his face regained a lot of vitality.


    Aunt Anfeier, who usually spoke badly to him, also expressed his sincere thanks.


    "Tu Fu, I''m so glad to see you''re fine." Even Sophie''s eye circles were much redder and swollen than before. I don''t know when this beauty quietly touched her tears.


    Tu Fu''s heart warmed up, "Don''t worry..."


    "I almost thought you couldn''t get out, so what about the money you owe me." Miss Winster''s beautiful face was full of sadness, and she was really relieved now.


    Tu Fu: "..."


    Fortunately, the uncle ended this embarrassing topic in time, "Children, it''s time for us to go home.


    Go back to sleep and forget about these things completely, because tomorrow is another beautiful day. "


    At sunset, the carriage carrying the Winster family disappeared into the horizon along with the sun.


    This Sunday was not as peaceful as usual, many people died unexpectedly, tomorrow''s "Leeds Daily" front page news will surprise everyone.


    Then it is natural to forget about it after a period of time, a small thing that is used to it.


    People who live in this era are used to it.


    But for Tuf, he hopes that the Winsters will never...never be a series of insignificant numbers in an event on the news.


    ��


    At night, the faint blue moonlight shines into the house, until listening to the soft cries of his family members after they have fallen asleep peacefully, Tu Fu, who has stood under the light and shadow for an unknown period of time, exhales gently for breath.


    Retrieve the cruise ship manual that was clipped in the textbook.


    Not long ago, he made a decision.


    Going back to the "Santa Maria" again, the real achievement is extraordinary, and completely solve this matter.


    And in front of his eyes, the weird gray countdown,


    L,


    It kept ringing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 20： black swan office

    Chapter 20 Black Swan Office


    "00:05:03."


    "00:05:02."


    "00:05:01."


    The string of cold numbers in front of the pupils heralds crisis, unknown, and nothingness, but the opportunities hidden behind the dangers are fascinating.


    Even though he was used to this link, Tu Fu still felt nervous.


    Squeezing the sweat in his palms lightly, he gradually adjusted his breathing rate.


    An hour ago, Tu Fu followed the same anchoring ceremony, reciting its real name through meditation, and started the countdown again after capturing the breath leaked from the ghost ship.


    Compared to the first time when he was at a loss, Tu Fu was obviously more prepared this time.


    In addition to the paper manual, I also brought a colored map of Leeds and an itinerary planner, everything is so familiar.


    In the limited ten minutes, he must complete the planning and arrangement.


    "Crack."


    As time passed bit by bit, Tu Fu finally made up his mind, opened the wooden cabinet and took out the contents.


    A bottle of light blue test tube that looks like the tears of the sea, glowing in the dark space is breathtaking.


    It was the Adventurer Sequence potion that I got by my own ability.


    "Be sure to go to a safe enough place to take it."


    This was Tu Fu''s plan after he had calmed down for a period of time after he got the potion.


    According to the intermediary Alonso, the process of taking the potion cannot be disturbed, and it is best to have a companion who is also a superhuman guardian, so as to avoid irreconcilable troubles.


    So, he made a bold attempt.


    Take the potion on the ghost ship, let the monster crew help protect the law, and complete the extraordinary transformation.


    Even if he turned into a monster by accident, there would be no sense of disobedience on that ship full of monsters.


    Although, Ethan said many times that being in contact with extraordinary makes people unhappy.


    But Tu Fu really didn''t like this passive situation. He didn''t want anyone in his family to go crazy or die for no reason one day, and become a set of cold data sacrificed in a mysterious incident.


    The believers in the church believe in their gods, but disasters happen right under their noses, but gods can''t save anyone.


    From the moment the conversation ended, Tu Fu had made up his mind to take the initiative.


    "00:00:30."


    "00:00:29."


    "00:00:28."


    Staring at the countdown that lasted less than a minute, Tu Fu started counting down with his lips moving slightly, and his slack eyes gradually became firmer.


    As the breeze around you stopped flowing, the light blue moon shadow reflected dissipated.


    After the last clock tick, the whole world in his eyes is only the original black and white.


    Time stood still, Tu Fu''s eyelids began to become heavy, and a sense of drowsiness came over him. The last direction he looked at before falling asleep was the two bedrooms of Winster''s house. His uncle could still be heard snoring across several walls. voice.


    The Winster family slept soundly after a hard day.


    Faced with this extremely risky itinerary and uncertain promotion ceremony, Tu Fu didn''t know whether he could succeed.


    He could only send his heartfelt blessings with a slightly tired voice:


    "Good night."


    ��


    "Hush��"


    The howling wind rushes head-on under the impact of the waves, and the air molecules are full of salty sea breeze.


    The weather in the Misty Sea today is not ideal. The dark and gloomy sky seems to be a heavy rainstorm at any time.


    But no matter how much time has passed, no amount of sea water or raindrops can wash away the sins of this cruise ship.


    The thick gray fog made the cabins in the ship a bit more hazy. After a short period of dizziness, the shaking of the sea water against the hull made it difficult for Tu Fu to stand firm.


    Open your eyes.


    The dilapidated and gloomy sights make people feel uncomfortable instinctively. No matter how many times they come here, they always feel shocking.


    "came back."


    After the last experience, Tu Fu can at least be sure that he can take things out and bring things up when going to and from the ghost ship, but he doesn''t know the specific quantity and weight.


    He wasn''t even sure if this ship was really in a certain sea area in this world, otherwise he couldn''t explain why he couldn''t see other ships on the sea every time he came up.


    "Didi."


    There is still the sound of time ticking in my ears, and the familiar ten-minute countdown is still there.


    The **** red countdown seemed to remind him to do things as soon as possible.


    Having yet to feel the movement outside the captain''s room, Tu Fu''s hanging heart was finally relieved.


    Did not take the potion directly, he found the remote control with ease, pressed the power switch and started the monitoring monitor, and the screen instantly jumped to the streets of Leeds.


    The modern city scenery in the middle of the night is not worse than that in the daytime. The rustling wind blows the leaves, and the beautiful Gothic buildings and metal tracks are full of dreams under the moonlight.


    The horses tied to the carriage under the street lights closed their eyes, enjoying the rare peace.


    On the streets, apart from the drunks whose life is not satisfactory, there are only homeless people who have been driven from one place to another.


    "Good evening, City of Leeds."


    Tu Fuping sat on the captain''s armchair and started today''s program like a broadcast host.


    He observed Liz tonight cheerfully and condescendingly, like a **** who clocks in to work on a regular basis, maintaining a proper ruthlessness when necessary.


    "The range has indeed expanded to half of Leeds."


    Taking out the prepared city map, Tu Fu began to compare the subtle differences between the two, and searched his memory from the San Diego Church on Central Avenue to the mysterious area that was taken away.


    "Let me check your background first."


    Tu Fu inadvertently showed a triumphant smile.


    Because this is an interesting attempt, if there is an area in his memory that has not been developed but has an additional area that can be monitored, it must be the location of the other party.


    If the maps overlap, Tu Fu can also use surveillance to track the unmarked carriage in the church after the incident.


    "found it."


    Didn''t spend too much energy, after comparing the differences between the two maps.


    Tu Fu quickly found a point in the surveillance that was not marked in his memory or on the map, and zoomed in by clicking on the local map, presenting the street view of this street on the monitor.


    As the ghost''s perspective deepened, his gaze finally stopped at a dark, old-fashioned building.


    No. 45 at the end of Baker Street.


    A towering building that looks no different from ordinary shops, with lace outlines carved on the walls, and half-height iron railings surrounding the oval metal door.


    A green mail box is hung on the top of the door, two gas lamps are hung on the left and right sides of the door, and a green-backed gold-letter signboard of a professional consulting company is hung on the house number.


    The above name is the name of the company.


    "Black Swan Office."


    Tu Fu recited the name silently, and saw a black swan totem engraved next to the name.


    It is a very weird sign, and it is impossible to judge the business of this firm.


    Through the large glass window outside, the internal structure of the house can also be seen clearly. There is a consultation desk and two or three solid wood tables and chairs, and the conspicuous metal typewriter is under the file cabinet.


    However, as the field of vision deepens, the second floor is reached after passing the spiral staircase, which is probably the core area.


    On both sides of a narrow and long passage, there are more than a dozen individual offices, similar to the style of hotel apartments.


    Fortunately,


    Even though it was already night, there were still people in the room.


    In addition to seeing the sloppy uncle Roman Richard today, the green-eyed police officer is also there, but the two are not wearing police uniforms.


    Talking about today''s case one after another.


    "I have no clue at all, except for the usefulness of what the slippery boy told me, there is no progress in anything else.


    Kirby, why don''t we go to Old Jonah''s beer hall for a drink now, where the rum is never watered down. "Roman Richard whistled casually.


    "Do you want to go there for a drink?" Green-eyed police officer Coby rolled his eyes, not bothering to expose him, "But how did I hear that there are a new batch of dancers there?"


    "I don''t know anything about this." Roman pretended to be surprised.


    "Leaving aside this case, is there any trace of the potion that disappeared on the black market?"


    Hearing Officer Kebi mention this matter, Tu Fu suddenly turned up the volume, and he realized that it might have something to do with him.


    Roman showed a mocking gesture: "The idiots of the Brotherhood have become the laughing stock of the underground circle. The white wolf has the nerve to let the word out after being empty-handed. He will definitely not let go of the scammer who deceived them."


    "But isn''t their common practice leaving an induction mark on the cork? It shouldn''t be so long without news, unless there is a higher sequence that blocks divination."


    "The person who made the shot was very mysterious and cautious. I''m afraid he knew about this matter and hadn''t opened the potion all this time.


    I don''t know how he got the news, but he happened to replace Morton when something happened, and the deal was completed calmly. One link after another, absolutely extraordinary.


    Since then, there has been no news of this person. It is too cautious. "


    Roman praised this "Legendary Thief" who is well-known in Leeds, "It is a potion for adventurers. It is hard to imagine that the reckless man who decided to take this extraordinary sequence would be so cunning. It is really amazing."


    It''s not just Roman who thinks this way, at least the extraordinary circle agrees.


    Adventurers are a vulgar, irrational, and tyrannical way of transcendence. Things that can be solved by brute force are never solved by their pitiful wisdom.


    The only function of the adventurer''s head is to knock the Vilen fruit.


    This delicious, locally grown nut is known for its incredibly hard shell.


    "Compared to the fact that you are on the knight path, it is even more surprising." Kebi looked at his companion, "It''s hard to imagine why you have affairs with so many girls, but it never costs extra."


    Romans never spends money on whores, or at least he never spends money on them.


    Among the Transcendents of this sequence he has seen, all of them are upright and have an enviable noble character, which has almost become the highest standard for men living in the civilized age.


    Roman Richard is definitely an exception. This old rogue relies on his chivalry to win the hearts of women, and he has affairs with almost all the serious and unscrupulous dancers in the city.


    Hearing his colleagues talk about the women he had experienced, Roman solemnly emphasized: "Are you kidding, I am true love with them."


    It is well known that


    True love does not need to pay.


    ��


    "Inductive marking?"


    Tu Fu looked calm, and looked down at the bottle of light blue liquid in his hand. If he hadn''t heard it with his own ears, he would not have known that this potion actually contained such a big trick.


    If you take it in Leeds without knowing it, it will inevitably cause the underground organization called Brotherhood to come to your door.


    But here, he is not afraid at all.


    "Bo~"


    With unknown emotions, Tu Fu opened the cork indifferently, and an imperceptible red light flashed on the bottle mouth, which seemed to indicate what was about to happen.


    Tu Fu poured the potion down his throat indifferently.


    And with best wishes,


    Looking forward to someone getting on the ghost ship to collect debts from him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 21： Rank 9 Hero

    Chapter 21 Sequence 9 Hero


    Leeds City, central area.


    "Cunning robber, finally let me catch you."


    A young man with a slender figure who looked too thin, with an excessively pale face, clenched his fists.


    As the spokesperson of the Brotherhood in Leeds, Mason Adams clenched his fist fiercely and waved it vigorously in the air after the incident.


    The Brotherhood is a well-known and well-known underground organization in the entire Osway State.


    They often organize some extraordinary gatherings, sell some low-sequence potions through channels, extraordinary materials and other organizations that cannot be circulated in the market, wander in the gray area, but the harm is by no means serious.


    They are not the group of evil lunatics who want to do things, but just as a channel to provide convenience for the extraordinary, and by the way, obtain a stable source of income for the members of the Brotherhood.


    That''s why officials can acquiesce in the existence of such organizations as part of intelligence.


    The Brotherhood has always been based on honesty. The goods traded will go through strict inspections, and they have established good relationships with local well-known extraordinary figures, so they have established a solid foundation in the extraordinary circle.


    But there are always people who don''t like to follow the rules when making deals, such as a robber who cheated the adventurer of the potion.


    And these people who don''t play by the rules will definitely be punished.


    "Woooooooooooo..."


    In Mason''s hand, a goose-yellow diamond-shaped crystal trembled slightly, and the shaking became bigger and bigger.


    Obviously, the induction seal left on the potion bottle was activated.


    That shameless, cunning, despicable and indecent thief and liar, after more than a week of silence, finally couldn''t help but use the potion.


    In order to preserve his reputation, the idiot transcendent Alonso, following the arrest of Morton Henry, even declared to the outside world that he was a transcendent of the scammer path.


    Because of this incident, the Brotherhood lost all face in the extraordinary circle, and some colleagues always laughed at the matter of when the Brotherhood became a charity organization.


    The truth of this matter is only known to a few people, and the transaction partner that day was just an ordinary person.


    Do not,


    That''s a shameful liar.


    "Little guy, let me see what you look like."


    As a dreamer who has just been promoted to Sequence 7, Mason Adams has an additional ability called dream divination in addition to entering and exiting dreams like mazes.


    Able to display abilities through dreaming.


    Dreams are the fulfillment of desires.


    Use the existing information in reality to perform reasonable divination in dreams, and obtain useful inspiration from astral bodies when roaming in the spirit world.


    The citrine, an auxiliary item that uses spiritual power to engrave, will anchor the guy who uses the potion. He wants to see who dares to intercept the Brotherhood.


    "Help me find the user of the ''Adventurer'' potion."


    Mason closed his eyes and quickly entered a state of meditation, then silently recited this sentence several times.


    His thoughts regarded it as a desire he wanted to satisfy, and began to project into the dream to lock the position of the other party.


    After a brief illusory moment, his body became light, and he felt a little buoyant all of a sudden. While the voice in his ears dissipated, he kept a distance from the room he was in, as if he had come to a place where reality and fantasy intersected.


    When he reached the junction, Mason''s consciousness had come to the dream, but the terrible haze completely wrapped him up, making him unable to move.


    He could clearly perceive that this was a dream, but he couldn''t stop it from changing.


    Mason was shocked and realized a possibility: "I can''t control the dream."


    This is not an unusual situation. As a well-known dream maker, controlling the direction of dreams is a basic means.


    He can''t control the dream now, which means that the other party''s environment is in a relatively safe and secret place, perhaps using some means to hide himself in the fog.


    "Maybe I should go deeper."


    A strange light flashed in Mason''s blue eyes, and mysterious symbols appeared on his pupils.


    He decided to forcibly penetrate the thick gray fog in an attempt to spy on something deeper.


    Along with the fog, a strange chill made his hair stand on end. In the endless strange dream, he seemed to see a string of huge mysterious symbols circulating in the void.


    Those symbols continued to dissipate and recombine, gradually forming a huge monster whose outline could not be seen clearly, and continued to move with the gray fog.


    But when he wanted to go a step further, when he delved into the meaning of those symbols, a strange, depraved, creepy, hell-like scream sounded in his ears.


    When the harsh voice broke out, it was like dripping hot oil into the brain.


    The extreme touch makes the intuition of the whole body shattered, it is the howl of tearing the soul, it is the extreme pain that almost tears the person in half.


    "what!"


    When Mason wailed in pain, he couldn''t help twitching and rolling all over his body, and shut down the source of the dream entrance at all costs, which completely cut off the connection between the dream and reality, and desperately stayed away from that place of right and wrong.


    He opened his eyes suddenly, and a dazzling hot stream slowly rolled out from the eye sockets.


    The skin on his body was cracked at this moment, the flesh was ripped apart, and the dark red blood flowed all over his body from top to bottom. This action almost made him completely out of control, but his strong desire to survive finally made Mason survive this test.


    The opponent didn''t continue to attack, otherwise he could easily be crushed to death.


    This is like a trivial warning.


    It also reminded Mason Adams that when he first entered this circle, a senior once said it, but he had never encountered such an experience.


    He opened his pale and cracked lips, tremblingly repeating the rule:


    "Do not look directly at God."


    ��


    There is no ceremony, no prayers, and no wine and beautiful music to add to the fun.


    If Tu Fu had to describe the midnight when he took the potion, even though he hated to admit it, it was just an ordinary night.


    Not much different from any night on the Santa Maria.


    Chef Harry with the octopus head is wandering outside with a knife, the annoying pet dog always likes to howl at night, restless music is playing in the dance hall day and night... If you want to say that the only witness is probably in front of the captain''s cabin Prowling dancer Anna Bar!


    "cheers."


    After raising the bottle to the other party as a gesture of respect, Tu Fu simply let the light blue liquid in the bottle flow down his lips, and the silky and cold touch flowed from his throat to his stomach.


    The bone-piercing freezing sensation unique to potions froze every cell in him, like swallowing an ice thorn, making a mess in his stomach.


    "What will happen if the potion is not finished or only half of it is taken."


    Maybe have the same effect as Devil Fruit.


    It was not until he ensured that there was not a drop of liquid left in the container that Tu Fu narrowed his eyes and began to experience the changes in his body.


    The cold and illusory sense of sight made his eyes blurred. Although his consciousness was erratic and he was about to float into the sky, the soreness of his muscles made Tu Fu feel that he did still exist.


    Bones, muscles, cells, and nerves are all quietly undergoing certain changes.


    The only thing that makes Tu Fu feel regretful is that the hair follicles on the skin do not secrete black impurities, and it is not the way to wash the marrow and cut the hair.


    What surprised him even more was the change in the pupils. The scene in front of him gradually became virtual, and after penetrating through the layers of gray fog, all the colors became blurred.


    The skeleton of the ghost ship''s hull is clearly visible, but there are dense and unimaginably dense mysterious symbols floating on the hull, like a module constructed by strings of green codes.


    Those scattered symbols spontaneously followed the ship and sailed on this sea of ??mist.


    The illusory raving in my ears was like a dream, and I don''t know what I''m talking about.


    Those strange characters are difficult to understand, but careful study seems to reveal the mystery of them, as if any mysterious symbol contains a huge knowledge base.


    Tu Fu didn''t decipher those floating symbols too much, he really didn''t have the energy to be distracted to do this.


    Instead, he felt the dissolution of the potion in his body with all his heart, until the liquid in his stomach dispersed to every cell.


    His trance spirit gradually became clear, and the colors, symbols, and ship structures he saw in front of him all disappeared, and his eyes seemed to have added a little luster and became piercing.


    The noisy whispers in the ear, even if you listen to it with your heart, you feel very messy and ambiguous, and you can vaguely hear a few understandable nouns, but when you connect them together, you don''t understand the meaning at all.


    Very similar, the current situation of the English listening test.


    After a brief burst of frenzied uproar, Tu Fu made a decision.


    Instinctively said a rap and then moved with the body, lying on the ground like a twisted... maggot.


    Only this kind of rhythmic dancing accompanied by weird bgm can barely divert my attention.


    Tu Fu didn''t make sure that the potion had begun to melt into his body until all the voices in his ears disappeared, and the blur in front of his eyes began to merge into one.


    Tu Fu was overjoyed, "It''s done."


    The most intuitive feeling is the changes in the body. I feel that the limbs have more strength and lightness, and the strength and speed have obviously doubled.


    He has been endowed with the ability to move skillfully, can achieve perfect control over every muscle in the body, and can easily break through the physiological limits of ordinary people.


    As expected of the Transcendent Sequence dubbed ''The Reckless'', the abilities obtained are so simple and brutal.


    Unprecedented confidence made his temperament completely new.


    The most obvious change is his pair of dark eyes, which are clearer and sharper. At the moment of the captain''s cabin, the eyeballs rotate faster, and the speed of moving, recording, and feeding back to the brain is greatly increased.


    At the same time, it also overcomes the limit of vision at 180��, and there is no so-called blind area of ??vision anymore.


    Any object that blinks the eyes is like a shot taken by a high-speed camera, every frame is clearly visible, and even the seen pictures can be recalled from the storage.


    Like the eyes of a falcon hunting prey.


    Wherever you pass will become the perspective of God.


    This is also the second ability.


    As for the last ability, Tu Fu tried to mobilize it, but nothing happened when he stood still.


    As if he can only play out when he is in a certain state.


    "If I remember correctly, they called the Sequence 9 of this adventurer''s potion the ''Brave''."


    Brave?


    A brave and reckless man?


    Although he knows that he has become a member of the extraordinary, Tu Fu actually knows that the ability to acquire low sequences is not too exaggerated.


    After being promoted to Transcendence, the biggest change is undoubtedly the string of blood-red numbers in front of the pupils.


    After what he did just now, the countdown was about to reach zero, and with Tu Fu''s promotion, another half hour was added.


    00:29:59


    00:29:58


    00:29:57


    ��


    It changed from ten minutes to half an hour, and after restarting, it started counting a quarter past one.


    "The road to promotion to the extraordinary is the way to obtain temporary residency?"


    After thinking about it, Tu Fu realized this logic. With the improvement of his strength, he can stay on the ship for a longer time.


    After each time the sequence ability is improved,


    It is equivalent to the validity period of the temporary ID card.


    After figuring it out, Tu Fu quickly started to implement the next goal plan.


    Called the monitoring again and fell to the church after the incident. After half a day of handling the incident, there was no serious problem, but there were no valuable clues.


    So Tu Fu began to operate another monitoring function.


    Video playback.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 22： plague dance

    Chapter 22 Plague Dance


    Time: May 23, 1492 at 9 am


    Location: Santiago Cathedral, Leeds


    Characters: Andrew, Goddess Disciple, Fredo


    Event: Terrorist attack (tentative)


    Putting these key words in order, Tu Fu skillfully operated the monitoring system, and accurately located the church through the ghost lens.


    The efficiency of the Liz government is really high. Half a day after the terrorist attack, the broken statue of the goddess in the Santiago church has been removed, and the blood on the ground has been wiped clean.


    In the quiet church, nothing seemed to happen.


    After Tufu turned on the playback of the church��s video surveillance, he held down the left arrow on the remote control all the way back in time. Before the Winsters arrived at the church, Mr. Fredo, the gatekeeper, stood at the door and talked cordially with every visitor. .


    "It''s better to start directly at the scene of the crime."


    Tu Fu manipulated the remote control, recalling what happened at that time.


    Before that, including Andrew, the believer who was the first to go crazy, did not have any abnormal behavior, and they sincerely prayed to the goddess.


    There is no suspicion of committing a crime at all, as if what happened later was just a temporary idea.


    To say the only doubtful point, it also started when Andrew and the believers sang hymns together.


    It was the weird and gloomy music that was mixed in.


    Immediately afterwards, Andrew began to dance crazily without warning. It was after this move that other believers danced together one after another.


    Everyone was doing the same thing, and there was an incredible smile on every believer''s face when performing this thing.


    They get excited, they dance, and they do whatever they want.


    "Perhaps an extraordinary person from a certain extraordinary path is playing tricks."


    Tu Fu caressed his chin. He knew the three Transcendent Sequences of the Adventurer, Scammer, and Knight Path in total. He even only knew the abilities of the 9 heroes in this Sequence, so he had no way of judging them.


    The only knight path transcendent I have ever seen is not a serious person.


    Through monitoring before and after, Tu Fu can confirm that these people do not know each other at all, and rule out the possibility of a gang committing crimes.


    Goddess believers are just in the same belief and gather together.


    And what happened when they sang hymns together, at that time, I was busy arguing with Mr. Fredo about the classic "contradiction problem", and I also didn''t notice anything unusual.


    Now he can only observe the scene of the accident repeatedly, and check the people who were at the scene one by one.


    "Rather than cooperation, it is more appropriate to use the word imitation."


    Tu Fu frowned, the deeper he went, the more strange the scene was.


    It''s like animals imitating human actions out of curiosity.


    And the group of believers began to imitate Andrew after a brief surprise.


    It''s like a kind of meme pollution, and Andrew is the source of the meme of this terrorist attack, spreading around him from the center.


    From the moment he took the lead in dancing, and others tried to do so, things developed in a weird direction and never stopped until the group of people overthrew the statue of the goddess without fear of death.


    "A mental illness?"


    Tu Fu was taken aback by his bold idea, but the more he thought about it, the more likely it was.


    "Uncle came back late that night, and was also delayed by this case." Tu Fu quickly called up the surveillance video of the Green District Police Department.


    He used the monitor playback function to rewind all the way back to another serial murder case in the Wood area that his uncle was in charge of.


    Carefully observe the behavior of the deceased before.


    I learned from the files that this case was unified as a serial murder case, because the deceased in each case died violently, which is extremely unusual.


    In a house in the Wood District, the drunk person in the surveillance was a porter at the port. After finishing the night''s work, he went to the pub for a few drinks and came back with weak feet.


    Immediately afterwards, he did the same action as Andrew without warning.


    Like bewitched by an evil spirit, he suddenly started dancing without stopping, twisting his body frantically again and again, until exhausted, he fell into a coma, rolled on the ground, foamed at the mouth and died.


    This weird scene couldn''t help but make one''s hair stand on end. Tu Fu has seen many people die in front of his eyes, but he still saw an ordinary person die in such a weird way.


    Exhaust myself to death!


    This explains why the serial murder case in Wood District has not been solved for a long time, because there is no murderer at all, or the murderer has not yet appeared on the surface.


    These dead were committed suicide.


    Andrew has his own infection meme. When performing certain actions, he intentionally or unintentionally synchronizes the people next to him.


    After the frequency of the two is consistent, the latter will be attracted by the former''s actions, thus giving birth to the urge to imitate, and let more people join this crazy dance party.


    Like the plague virus, this mental illness is contagious.


    If it is really necessary to name an unheard of disease, Tu Fu will definitely name it "Plague Dance".


    Through that kind of weird music to drive people crazy, the infected person can infect the next person through dance movements.


    "So, where is the source of the plague dance? Who would be the murderer?"


    Tu Fu began to think about this fundamental issue, judging from the recent surge in the frequency of serial murders, from the use of serial murders to plan a case of attacking a church and blasphemy today.


    It is enough to see that the harm of the plague dance is constantly expanding.


    In vain, a cold sweat broke out behind him.


    Next time, what if the outbreak is downtown.


    After taking a deep breath, Tu Fu forced his brain to calm down. His monitoring object was still Andrew, and he turned the monitoring back and began to observe some of this person''s previous experiences.


    Just like the movie process, Tu Fu carefully savored Mr. Andrew''s day. He is neither a cultist nor a superhuman.


    Judging from the monitoring feedback, he is just an ordinary person who believes in the Goddess of Wisdom.


    Andrew has a happy family and is engaged in a job he likes.


    He will kiss his pregnant wife before going to work. Although he is always running around for a living, he is very lucky compared to most people in this city.


    Owns a decent civil job in the government department and has a beloved wife.


    Although when I encounter troubles, I will find a tavern to have a drink in silence, and take a peek at the beautiful dancing girls from the corner of my eyes, but no matter how tired I am, I will return home on time.


    Never make his wife work hard.


    On the day of the accident, Mr. Andrew went to church to pray for his upcoming child, prayed to the goddess with the most sincere sincerity, and sent some wishes for his upcoming child.


    On the day his wife was in labor in the hospital, Andrew was supposed to go back after the prayer service to witness the birth of a new life.


    However, it all ended with the roar of the church that resounded through the sky.


    When that Mr. Andrew fell down, he might not be able to hear the newborn''s "wow" cry in the delivery room of the hospital.


    Because after this, Andrew can only become a bunch of insignificant cold numbers in the newspaper.


    ��


    After a brief moment of silence for this group of people, Tu Fu was even more thankful that he had rescued Aunt Anfeier from the clutches of death.


    Lenovo analyzed the commonalities between the incidents, and Tu Fu tried to connect the suspicious points of the two cases, "The previous deceased also returned home drunk, and the only place that has anything to do with dancing and drinking is the tavern. "


    The two people infected with the plague dance have one thing in common, the tavern they went to is in the Wood area.


    Speaking of which, Tu Fu was still very impressed with this place.


    Because it was in this tavern that he obtained this adventurer potion.


    "The Old Hunter''s Tavern?"


    Tu Fu''s face was serious, and he re-examined this place he thought he would never go to again.


    So he quickly wrote down the new information observed in the surveillance in his notes. There was not much time left, and he planned to reorganize it after going out.


    Now look,


    The mysterious cases related to the "spiritual plague" have exceeded the capabilities of the Police Department, and should be resolved by the extraordinary organization of the church.


    beep beep��


    Just when Tu Fu was about to pack up his things and go out, he only heard the sound of the radio station on the side. After an unknown period of silence, the indicator light of this machine turned on a red light.


    It was the same as when he was sitting in the captain''s cabin three years ago.


    The radio channel received an...unknown signal.


    what''s the situation?


    Tu Fu frowned. Ever since the Beidou navigation system on the ship received a signal from this world, the Santa Maria had some connection with this world.


    "It''s better to listen to what it is."


    With the intention of trying, his fingers accidentally chose to receive that signal.


    and began to slide the **** to switch the frequency. Amidst the noisy intermittent sound, there was finally a sound from inside.


    "Zizizi...zizi...save...zizi...life...help!"


    What came out of the chaotic radio sound was a combination of several Northern Continent lingua franca words, and it was an extremely unusual cry for help.


    I just don��t know what method the other party used to send the distress signal to the radio station of the ghost ship


    Tu Fu remained silent. After a short period of contemplation, he decided to ignore the other party before he knew the identity of the other party.


    There is one more important thing right now.


    His gaze turned to a clock in the captain''s cabin, and the three pointers in the timetable were all steadily pointing to the top position.


    23:59.


    According to the regulations of the cruise ship, the night time is up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 23： brainy adventurer

    Chapter 23 Brain Adventurer


    The third prohibition in the "Cruise Ship Safety Code" clearly states that passengers must return to their cabins during rest hours.


    "00:10:05."


    Tu Fu quietly glanced at the remaining time of the countdown, "Ten minutes left."


    This time he didn''t have enough time to procrastinate.


    After midnight, only his own cabin was absolutely safe. He instinctively chose to believe in the rules, and began to think of solutions as soon as the time came.


    "Crunch��"


    The door of the captain''s cabin was pushed open for the second time, as if a passage to **** had been opened, a thick mist came in through the gap in the door, Tu Fu couldn''t help holding his breath, and stared at the situation on the deck.


    The weather today is not good. The rainy sky is dripping with raindrops. There seems to be black shadows looming in the weird gray fog. I don��t know what ghosts are jingling.


    Tu Fu pieced together the spatial distribution of the Santa Maria from his memory.


    This is a super-large cruise ship that integrates modern facilities. Not to mention the middle deck, there are hundreds of guest rooms with different purposes, staff lounges and ball halls with various purposes.


    Just the entertainment area on the top of the deck, two swimming pools, a fitness area, a children''s playground, a water park, and a piano bar.


    The lower deck area is distributed with the main restaurant, bar, entertainment venue and Cirque du Soleil performance area. The captain''s cabin is in the middle of the bow, and above the head is the spa fitness area and VIP exclusive area.


    Going further down, there is a grand theater. Walking along the way, you will pass a chocolate workshop, a Michelin restaurant on the sea and a boutique shopping area.


    Everything that is available in land cities can also be found on luxury cruise ships.


    Grandma Mary, who lived next door to Tufu at the time, sold the property to renew the luxury room until after her death.


    She will spend the rest of her life traveling around the world, leading a free life that Tu Fu envied most, but it is a pity that she has encountered such a thing.


    The once luxurious cruise ship is now a lair infested by terrifying monsters.


    Fortunately, the VIP area where Tu Fu lives is not far from here. You only need to go up a few more stairs to find the guest room, and everything seems so logical.


    "Ahem..."


    Grey white mist instantly covered the captain''s room, but Tu Fu didn''t run away in a hurry.


    His eyes shone with a faint gleam. The eagle eye ability is most suitable for night work. The black and translucent color is more pure and strange, as if the entrance to **** is endless.


    "The last time I saw the monsters from the surveillance, there were some that appeared, some that were hidden, and I don''t know how many more there are. It is undoubtedly a risky behavior to go out swaggeringly."


    Tufu didn��t rush through the abandoned treasure ship like a real adventurer, jumped from a height of tens of hundreds of meters, and finally escaped from being chased by monsters.


    Make no mistake, this Jackie behavior doesn''t work for everyone.


    As a brainy adventurer, Tu Fu decided to gradually understand the situation on board after a round of visual scanning with Hawkeye.


    Hawkeye''s extraordinary ability brought him a pair of vision without dead angle, which spread to the limit range of 360��, and the internal structure of the entire cabin was constructed like a 3D model.


    The monsters around the cabin can''t escape the eyes of the eye.


    There was the cry of a wild beast on the top floor, and two ghouls were blocking the corridor and lowered their heads to eat the bones. Anna, a dancer wearing high heels and taking small steps, seemed to sense the movement here.


    Based on rough statistics, there are six or seven monsters blocking his access to the cabin, which is not very good.


    Theoretically speaking, as an adventurer who is not afraid of difficulties, Tu Fu should go all the way and defeat all the monsters blocking the way, but he still feels that he is different from an adventurer in the traditional sense and should use more... Wisdom.


    "Pfft."


    Without much time to think, Tu Fu ran quickly in this corridor after leaving the captain''s cabin. The potion brought him a strong physique and helped him break the limit of body movement effortlessly.


    Following the direction he remembered, Tu Fu made two turns in the corridor until he saw the house of the main power distribution room.


    Although the inside was pitch black and there were signs of fighting, it exuded a stench of corpses, but it didn''t affect Tu Fu''s work at all.


    He quickly scanned the generator and the switches of various places. In addition to a huge generator in the narrow room, there are circuit boxes in each cabin of the cruise ship, which are neatly piled up to form a wall.


    "found it."


    Tu Fu had quick eyesight and quick hands, and quickly twisted the main circuit switch that controls the entire ship''s circuit, and the huge power generation device turned on a red light.


    The cold air from the shutters followed, and after passing through the power generation equipment, the heat flow was discharged toward the ventilation shaft, and it seemed to start operation.


    As guessed, the Santa Maria is still in operational condition, and all modern tools, including circuits, can be used.


    But before that, only the captain''s cabin was connected to the circuit.


    After completing the work of opening the main circuit, Tu Fu transmitted the power from the generator room to various places on the ship through the sub-switching device on the cabinet wall.


    This action took effect immediately. Starting from the room in the corridor of the captain''s cabin, a huge "sizzling" electric sound made the bow of the ship shine, like a chain reaction of dominoes.


    Quickly lit up among the various cabins, one after another, and the halls on each floor were lit up.


    This ghost ship floating in the unknown sea, the moment it was powered on, it immediately brought endless vitality to the lifeless deck.


    Those ghouls gnawing on corpses everywhere, skeleton soldiers patrolling the deck, living corpses wandering aimlessly, or those terrifying existences hidden on board all stopped their work at this moment.


    Hundreds of rooms on the Santa Maria, together with the deck, shone dazzlingly with a "swish" after being silent for an unknown amount of time.


    The monsters hiding in the dark and in the corridors rioted one after another, and they all began to stare at this magnificent ghost ship.


    It''s different than before, but it doesn''t seem to be different.


    After finishing all this, Tu Fu happily enjoyed the changes he brought to the Santa Maria. The corridor from the captain''s outdoor to the luxury housing area has disappeared from the monsters.


    Even the dancer Anna, who had already arrived outside the captain''s room, turned around and walked away towards the place where there was light.


    Through the perspective glass window, Tu Fu looked up and saw the signal tower on the top of the ship, where a giant detection light with a power of thousands of watts was placed.


    After turning on the power, a strong and dazzling beam of light revolves on the misty ocean, making the ghost ship look like a dazzling pearl on the sea.


    If this scene is seen by residents living in the North Continent, both the three views and the five senses will be shocked beyond measure.


    I don��t know how many monsters on the ship looked at the light, while Tufu was looking at everything on the ship, his arms slightly opened, like a **** looking at his people.


    Thinking of the myth that God created the world in the chaos of day and night, he smiled kindly:


    ��The Lord said, let there be light.��


    ��


    From the captain''s cabin to his own cabin, the ground along the way was covered in blood, but there were no monsters staying here, so it was too safe.


    "Crack."


    After opening the cabin door with the room card carried in the wallet, a luxurious cabin with an area of ??about 50 square meters was opened.


    Although it is also dusty, it can be seen from these old supporting equipment that this is an extremely luxurious room.


    The low-key and luxurious brown has become the main theme of the room. As the top luxury room on the ship, it even has a jacuzzi pool and a dining table balcony.


    Sitting on the small 20-square-meter balcony chair, you can enjoy the best sunshine and sea view. After opening the parasol, pour a glass of cocktail or orange juice, and mix up any book for reading, you can spend a whole day Perfect afternoon.


    It''s a pity that it has been a long time since the shipwreck came to Tufu to enjoy such benefits.


    Everything else in the stateroom is there, too, with gadgets like interactive TVs, minibars, refrigerators, and coffee espresso machines.


    "Sure enough, they are still there."


    Tufu came to lie on the dusty high-grade big bed with mixed feelings, enjoying a moment of tranquility.


    Although the countdown is coming to an end, it does not prevent him from stopping here for a moment, and rediscovering the good time before time travel.


    After a short break, Tu Fu suddenly remembered the content of the safety rules.


    Flexible use of tools can help him survive on the boat better, so he got up and began to explore the available facilities in the room. The bathtub can only be opened to take a bath, and the refrigeration function has just been turned on in the freezer, and the quality of the bottles of fat house happy water has changed. .


    Unexpectedly, the screen of the interactive TV in the bedroom can be switched to the monitoring equipment in the captain''s cabin.


    The current monitoring screen is fixed on several points he marked in advance, the Old Hunter Tavern, Leeds Comprehensive College, the Black Swan Consulting Office, and the Police Department Headquarters. These are the keys to solving the case.


    Next time, he won''t have to go back to the captain''s cabin to continue the control.


    "Maybe, I should try something else."


    Tu Fu��s gaze finally settled on an old-fashioned landline with a rich metal texture on the coffee table. The brass-colored handset is clamped horizontally on the solid wood rotary dial frame, which is very retro.


    Typical decoration means more than a retro vintage telephone set.


    "Can you call over?"


    Tu Fu lightly raised the receiver and began to recall several familiar numbers, but after dialing the dial number, he couldn''t hear any sound.


    Heh, not even emergency numbers.


    If this telephone hadn''t dialed back to modern times, then the Northern Continent, which couldn''t even see the **** of the electrical revolution, wouldn''t be able to use this invention at all.


    According to the current progress, the invention and popularization of the telephone will take at least a hundred years.


    As for the Southern Continent?


    You expect those blood-drinking savages to invent the telephone, it is better to let them understand the principle that metal can conduct electricity.


    Of course, the best teaching method is to run to a high ground in a thunderstorm with a lightning rod and get struck several times.


    Tu Fu stared at the phone carefully and pondered, "Maybe it has other uses."


    On an extraordinary ship, with satnavs monitoring the world and radios receiving signals from unknown places, the phone should have additional uses as well.


    He tried a few more numbers, all of which failed.


    Until Tu Fu inadvertently glanced at the map of Leeds brought from home, and noticed the numbers on it, which made his eyes light up.


    Although the telephone was not invented, the emergence of the post office has made communication in various places easier. Regardless of the country and region in the Northern Continent, even every house has a clear number.


    "In the era when there were no telephones, every subordinate city in the Northern Continent had its own code number to facilitate the delivery of mail."


    Tu Fu tried to enter the representative number of Leeds City in Oswald State, Kingdom of Baia in sequence, and then turned the number to Crescent Street, Green District.


    The last one is No. 64 representing the Winster family.


    After all this was done, the call was still not made, until Tu Fu called "Sophie Winster" in a low voice, and then waited for a change.


    Drip, drop...


    Tu Fu was stunned to hear several long busy tones, which meant the connection was made.


    After the connection was made with a ding, a female voice called "Hurrah" came from the receiver, judging from the frequency, it should be Miss Winster''s voice.


    "This is also okay?"


    Tu Fu witnessed all this miraculous thing in disbelief, just like when he turned on the Beidou satellite navigation last time, he found that the whole city of Leeds was being monitored.


    "If I talk now, won''t she be able to hear me? It''s still the kind that can''t hang up."


    Tu Fu suddenly discovered a fact in surprise. He was able to directly dial the communication voice into people''s consciousness, and he was one step closer to becoming an evil god.


    With weird thoughts in mind, Tu Fu didn''t hang up the phone.


    After a long time of thinking, he finally turned to the other end of the receiver and whispered the evil god,


    "Dear Miss Sophie, all the debts owed to you by Mr. Tuf Capet have been paid off."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 24： Tu Fu Diary

    Chapter 24 Tu Fu Diary


    "There is God''s will in the dark, I actually found this diary again in the cabin suite.


    After confirming that there is no suspected time traveler in history, I decided to continue writing it down as evidence to record that I have been here.


    I have to say that the entertainment in this world is terribly poor. There is no Internet, no TV, and even literature works are pitifully scarce, especially in a small city like Leeds. In addition to making people, people here sniff each other''s farts fragrance.


    Maybe I can earn the first pot of gold capital by writing a book, which is in line with the background of the times and highlights secular contradictions. Presumably, love stories about men and women will be sought after by people.


    So I decided to call the work I was going to write Romeo and Juliet.


    copy?


    How can the affairs of scholars be called plagiarism.


    1492, Monday, May 24th.


    After returning from the boat, I slept soundly, but Sophie didn''t sleep well. She looked at me with a strange face and said that she had a nightmare about debt rights last night. I calmly told her to follow my heart will.


    In order to appease her sad emotions, I told her about the love story I wanted to write, and by the way, I also talked about "Titanic" and "Notre Dame de Paris". After telling the general plot of these stories, I concluded There is a reason.


    If you don��t fall in love, there��s nothing wrong with it!


    Sophie was very moved after hearing this, so she asked me to pay back the money immediately.


    Heh, I can''t deal with this kind of Aquarius people at all. They are paranoid, stubborn, and have a strong rebellious psychology. I hate Aquarius.


    What, I am a Virgo born in early September?


    That''s all right. "


    "Tuesday, May 25, cloudy to overcast.


    After thinking about it all night, I gave up the decision to write a book. I can��t remember the contents of tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands. It is really a kind of torture for me who only writes 800 essays.


    Today another workers�� demonstration broke out in the Wood District. Demonstrations, protests, strikes, and suppression seem to have become the main theme of the world.


    I thought it would be over if I solved one Huang Silang, but then I found out that everyone wanted to be Huang Silang.


    Sure enough, where there is oppression, there is resistance. Maybe what I should really write is "Das Kapital" and that book.


    A ghost, haunting the����


    "Wednesday, May 26th, sunny. I quietly found Grace at school. Since she heard the story I told, her attitude towards her life and towards me has changed a lot. We have become good friends. .


    I told her cryptically not to work at the Old Hunter Tavern recently, but she didn��t say what it was. She listened to me and didn��t go there again, because she wouldn��t see me in the tavern.


    Unfortunately, I saw another acquaintance here tonight.


    I didn''t expect Uncle Ethan to be such a person, I''m so disappointed! "


    ��On Thursday, May 27th, the weather was cloudy. Since the church attack, the murders have not continued. After the attack, people selectively forgot about it, without any ferment.


    As long as bad tragedies do not happen to me, as long as I pretend not to see them, those tragedies that happened should be forgotten.


    There is nothing unusual in the Old Hunter Tavern. There are only guests who don''t want to pay to see the show and only girls who want the guests to pay to see the show. It''s a match made in heaven.


    Even the Brotherhood, an underground organization that sells supernatural items, seems to be hiding,


    Hope people are okay.


    Perhaps the appearance of those dead people here is just some kind of coincidence, I can only overthrow the original guess.


    However, I found one thing. Most of the dead died on rest days, including the terrible church attack that also happened on Sunday, and the murderer could only find time to kill on rest days.


    It doesn��t necessarily mean that he wants to blaspheme God on this rest day. Another possibility is that the murderer��s status is not high, and he only has time to do it on this day.


    If even the murderer needs 996, why can��t we work hard.


    By the way, after possessing the eagle eye ability, I was able to see things that I normally couldn��t see clearly in the tavern performances. It turned out that it wasn��t lace, it��s a sin! "


    "Friday, May 28, sunny.


    In the latest mock test at school, my grades just passed the national score line last year. Mr. Coleman was very happy, and I noticed that his hairline seemed to be much higher.


    He found me and explained that he could write a letter to recommend me to the University of Leeds, and I temporarily agreed.


    After taking the potion, my memory and comprehension ability have been greatly improved, but the learning of ancient Chinese and other subjects seems to have reached a bottleneck. I can''t make a huge improvement in the short term, and there are only a few months left before the selection for higher education.


    I had to work hard during this period of time, study hard, strive to be admitted to a good university in the capital G?ttinghagen, and slapped my aunt in the face severely.


    I''ve decided, I''ll start learning from the dead tomorrow. "


    "Saturday, May 29th, a breeze. The wind is really noisy today. In fact, it is very difficult to concentrate after the age of study. In fact, if you think about it carefully, the University of Leeds is also a good choice. .Life is short, enjoy yourself in time."


    "May 30th, the day of rest. Even God rests on this day, so I have no reason not to rest."


    "Monday, May 31st. I was laughed at by Sophie again. There will be so many tomorrows. Tufu, Tufu, you can''t indulge yourself like this anymore. How can you sleep at your age?"


    "June 1st, Tuesday, cloudy. Baia does not have a term for Children''s Day, but I think it should be on this special day, and I should give myself a day off when I am about to grow up.


    According to what they said, the Leeds Institute of Technology and Mechanics seems to be good. "


    "Wednesday, June 2, sunny.


    It��s worth mentioning that today I got an offer from Grace, who wants to ask me out on her next day off.


    As a keyboard love master who likes to give love advice to friends and has been single for many years, I slowly came to a conclusion.


    She likes me.


    But I didn''t give her an answer, because now I don''t want to talk about romantic bullshit, I just want to make money now.


    What''s the use of just being envious of others, you have to act and become richer than them.


    By the way, when I saw Anna on the boat that day, she seemed to be wearing a string of priceless necklaces from wealthy businessmen around her neck, so I had to find a way to get them back. "


    "June 6th, Sunday, light rain. Unfortunately, after a period of silence, the serial murders started again. The mood of the murderer seems to have something to do with the weather.


    Recently, even my uncle started to work overtime on his own initiative. The world is so crazy. He also seemed to notice that going to and from "taverns" was a common feature of the deceased. This may be the key to solving the case.


    Facing the uncle who smelled of alcohol and bad perfume when he came home, Aunt Anfeier sneered, "Go on, I''m listening".


    This is destined to be a restless night.


    The murderer of the church attack has not attacked our family for a long time. This is a good signal. It would be good if we can stay safe all the time. After enjoying a peaceful life, I don��t really want to take care of this case.


    But after falling asleep several times, I would dream of the church and the dead people on the boat.


    They looked at me with tears in their eyes. "


    "Tuesday, June 8, overcast.


    Uncle and several of his colleagues came to the house for a meeting today.


    Officer Mullen is a kind person, and every time his uncle tells a bad joke, even if it is boring, he will join him.


    I overheard that they were talking about the cooperation of the Black Swan Office, from which I learned that this office has a great relationship with the Goddess of Wisdom, and is an official extraordinary organization.


    The murderer openly provoked the church, which aroused the dissatisfaction of the church''s senior management, and he (she) must pay the price.


    And I also heard an interesting message.


    After checking out the extraordinary people in Liz, the black swan began to turn its attention to investigating the "taboo". In fact, this may be what Uncle Roman said has magical power.


    It seems to be a supernatural ability object that is uniformly contained, managed, and used by the church, and is classified into strict danger levels.


    Their existence may be a gun, a pen, or even a dice. Even the extraordinary use of such items is quite dangerous, and improper use may be backlashed by taboos.


    When I heard the content of the conversation, a thought appeared in my mind, perhaps the ''Santa Maria'' itself is a powerful taboo. "


    "Wednesday, June 9th, sunny.


    What kind of experience is it like to be handsome in school?


    Grace once again invited me to go out with her on the weekend at the Leeds Grand Theatre. The reason why I am willing to go is mainly because I heard that stage performers will wear a performance costume called one-piece stockings.


    May I ask, who can refuse Bai Si? "


    "June 10th, Thursday, recently I started to study my abilities, and I haven''t made much progress during this period of time. Apart from muscle strengthening and granting Hawkeye, I haven''t discovered the third ability for a long time.


    One cannot take the advanced potion of the next stage without fully digesting the potion. This is the basic principle of taking potion.


    And according to the concrete title of ''brave'', maybe I should do something that fits this sequence, could it be to slay a dragon? Or to save the princess? Hey, isn''t that what Zelda should do? "


    "Saturday, June 12, cloudy.


    The serial murder case is about to come to an end. Ever since I came into contact with things related to mysterious events, every decision I make is cautious, like walking on eggshells.


    Hope this time it will be safe and sound.


    If it should be described in one sentence, my mental journey after taking the potion,


    ��This brave man is obviously inferior but overly cautious��. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 25： Dating

    Chapter 25 Dating


    Close the diary, Tu Fu frowned instinctively, and carefully stuffed it into the bookcase and piled it up with the textbooks, without any sense of disobedience.


    As a serious person, it is normal to indulge one��s heart when recording a good life.


    No one can understand Chinese characters anyway, so naturally there is no such thing as social death.


    To Tu Fu��s surprise, everything was safe and sound after returning from the boat. As survivors of the church attack, Tu Fu and the Winster family did not hear the strange singing again for a long time, and the other party seemed to let them go.


    He sighed violently:


    "However, as Mr. Roman said, even if ten or twenty years have passed after experiencing such a mysterious incident, even if the murderer has been brought to justice, there is still no guarantee that the person involved will wipe his neck quietly one day."


    Sunday, early morning.


    After a simple wash in the bathroom, Tu Fu yawned and went downstairs to eat the morning that his aunt had prepared long ago.


    Exquisite oat milk, vegetable salad and fragrant fluffy egg patties are good arrangements even in middle-class families.


    Before the dining table, a naturally beautiful blond haired girl looked very charming under the sun.


    Sophie, who got up early, had already enjoyed the food, and her brows were also tightly frowned, "Hey, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, it seems that the voice of your voice was in the dream that day."


    "Sophie, I swear in the name of the Statue of Wisdom in San Diego, this has nothing to do with me."


    Tu Fu said it confidently, but still felt guilty because of Sophie''s amazing sixth sense.


    He didn''t expect that the telephone in the suite could be able to accurately call anyone''s brain through the concierge number, and it was still the kind that could not be rejected, which was more powerful than precise coordinate locking.


    From a certain point of view, he can even sing a whole paragraph of rap when some extraordinary people are promoted, comparable to those evil gods who like to whisper in people''s ears.


    "Why don''t you see Uncle and Auntie?" Tu Fu picked up the pie, took a sip of milk and deliberately changed the subject.


    "Mom and Aunt Rowling went to a wedding party, and she never called me for such a good thing."


    Sophie complained, and pushed a few mouthfuls of breakfast towards Tu Fu, "As for Dad, you know, I haven''t seen him in the morning and evening for a long time.


    It''s hard to imagine how bad the law and order in Liz is now. A lazy person like him started working overtime. "


    "This is indeed very bad." Tu Fu also agreed deeply.


    If Uncle Ethan was here, he would definitely look at his two unlucky children with a dark face and slap each of them.


    "My God, there is nothing more boring than being at home alone on the weekend." Sophie tugged at her blond hair bored, and then shook her head vigorously, "If there is, it must be spending the weekend with Tu Fu."


    Heh, fickle Aquarius.


    Tu Fu complained coldly, "I''m afraid it won''t be as you wished, because I have an appointment today."


    "What! Say it again."


    Sophie almost burst her eyes out of disbelief, and she couldn''t believe her ears even more.


    "So, Miss Sophie will have the most boring weekend in history." Tu Fu said seriously: "Maybe, you can find a new member of Mr. Exxon''s house next door to join you. I prefer its soft fur."


    The neighbor next to Winster��s house is a very talkative and good-tempered old man in his seventies, who likes to instill his life principles in everyone he meets.


    In fact, most of the owners who live on this Crescent Street are very polite to others, not because they have a good temper, but because they live here.


    It��s like you don��t become rich because you are kind, but rich people are extra patient when dealing with people of the same level.


    Sophie subconsciously turned her head to look at the neighbor, "But isn''t there only old Exxon in his house?"


    "Of course, because little Phoebe is a smooth-haired Brad Retriever." Tu Fu blinked mischievously, "At least, it''s a male dog."


    "roll!"


    These words were seriously insulting, and Sophie was so angry that she stretched out her pink fist and hit him.


    Tu Fu did not lie, and this rest day was indeed reserved.


    A few days ago, the Cinderella Grace Kelly in the class who seemed to like him found him, hoping to make an appointment today to spend a pleasant rest day together.


    In fact, this is the first time Tu Fu has accepted such an invitation in his two lifetimes. He is afraid that he is seriously lacking in dating experience.


    "By the way, Sophie, is there any boy chasing you at school?" Tu Fu hesitated for a while before asking this question.


    "This will be the biggest problem that plagues me in my life."


    Tu Fu asked again: "If someone confesses to you, how can you politely refuse them without being rude?"


    "Congratulations, you finally asked the right person this question." Speaking of this, Sophie got a lot of energy: "This needs to be handled according to the relationship between each other."


    "What if it''s someone you don''t know well?"


    Sophie tilted her head and blinked, "Then you tell them the truth, maybe we can become friends and continue to get along for a while, and after a while, they may go to find other girls."


    "But I have a good relationship with her, this excuse is too far-fetched."


    "Then you say that you just ended an unforgettable relationship, which brought you a lot of hurt, and you haven''t gotten rid of the shadow of your relationship until now, and you need more time to dilute your memories."


    Sophie taught seriously, and Tu Fu also devoted himself to learning.


    "After that?" He really didn''t turn the corner.


    "In the future, I will go to bigger cities, and I believe there will be more and better choices there." Sophie spread her hands and asked back with the appearance of someone who has experienced it, "Why dig for gold on the road?"


    "If the other party knows you well, knows that you are not troubled by an old relationship, and has a very persistent attitude." Tu Fu thought about it, trying to learn a few more things from her.


    At this time, Sophie suddenly sat upright, and became interested in it rarely.


    She showed a little bit of shyness on a rare occasion, and even lowered her tone suddenly, and even winked her bright eyes at herself, and said softly, "You treat me like a brother."


    "Wonderful."


    After a long silence, Tu Fu spit out this word from his mouth.


    Sooner or later, if the Golden Mask Award is not awarded to Miss Winster, the fairness of the theater industry will look ridiculous.


    After simply having breakfast and cleaning the dishes, Tu Fu glanced at the clock.


    There is still plenty of time for him to change into a decent attire, which includes a six-button white vest with pockets and a light-colored tweed suit.


    After wrestling with the tie for a long time, Tu Fu hung a cheap brass pocket watch on the collared shirt pocket, and finally picked up an eight-piece hat to complete the complete outfit.


    After a little clothing modification, the young man in the mirror raised his energy and spirit by more than one level. He exudes a strong and elegant atmosphere of books. His handsome facial features seem to be chiseled by knives and axes, and his perfect jawline has a classic beauty.


    "Perfect."


    Tu Fu is very confident in his appearance, and he exudes strong male hormones everywhere.


    "You don''t intend to just go through like this, do you?" Sophie sighed heavily, holding her forehead, really worried about this ineffective brother.


    "Otherwise what else?"


    "Even if you don''t like the other person, it''s a good choice to send a bouquet of flowers to represent your heart at the right time. The language of flowers can express your attitude towards a person." Sophie repeated the mantra that Aunt Anfeier had said countless times, "Decentness trumps everything."


    In the Winsters'' house, decency is above all else.


    Be respectful to yourself and others.


    Seeing that Tu Fu was about to cry poorly, Miss Winster stretched out her white and tender arms, and handed over a few dark green banknotes with His Majesty''s face printed on them, and she made what seemed to be the most beautiful voice in the world.


    "It''s a loan to you."


    Tu Fu took over a few kroner banknotes, his expression changed from surprise to doubt at this moment, and finally turned into a group of warm smiles:


    "Thank you again, Miss Winster, the most beautiful, kind, and generous in Baia, for your generosity."


    ��


    Green District, Cologne Main Square.


    This place gave Tu Fu a really bad impression.


    If you don''t pay attention, you will be touched. Beggars who can''t distinguish between true and false will always tell their tragic stories, and his accomplices will quietly touch your bag when you are not paying attention.


    And those vendors, as long as you are not from this area, they will always try to get a few more pennies out of your pocket instead.


    After haggling with the florist for half a day, I finally got a flower that was cheap but decent enough.


    The Tufu who came out smiled, wrapped the fresh flowers in paper bags, and pretended to be sophisticated in the square where people come and go to show his embarrassment.


    Across the square, Grace Kelly has arrived.


    I saw that beautiful and youthful girl, her crystal clear skin shone with an ivory-like halo, her fleshy snow-white skin was like a lotus emerging from water, and her orange-blue pupils under her rippling black and long eyelashes were like calm autumn water.


    It''s different from the Cinderella I saw at school and the dancer I saw at the Old Hunter Tavern.


    Today, Grace put on a set of light silk gauze white dress, wrapping a graceful figure and amazed everyone. She was like a flying butterfly, causing invisible ripples in the hearts of passers-by in the square.


    Tu Fu plucked up his courage, tried his best to make his figure not so stiff, and put out his hand pretending to be proficient, "I am lucky to be invited by a beautiful lady like you on such a day."


    "Glad to have you here, too."


    Grace covered her mouth with a smile, smoothed a few chestnut hairs from the frown corners to the back of her ears, and then took the initiative to put her tender white hands over.


    She noticed that Tu Fu put his other hand on his back, as if he was hiding something, "What''s behind you?"


    Following this step, Tu Fu naturally handed out the most suitable trophy to give away after a verbal battle with the flower shop owner, in the surprised eyes of the other party, "I don''t think there is anything more suitable for you than this." .��


    He took out the bunch of flowers from his back, a bunch of chrysanthemums that were also white and flawless, with slightly curled petals.


    This bouquet of flowers came to Grace, and the store owner made it clear that the best wish for her friend was a bouquet of Sunderland autumn chrysanthemums, and Tu Fu immediately bought the cheapest Sunderland with white petals on the shelf. winter chrysanthemum.


    Grace''s smile froze on her face, and she became silent with a change visible to the naked eye. Perhaps she was frustrated when she realized that the relationship between the two was just friends.


    "Student Tu Fu, do you know what the flower language of Livia Dongju represents?" Grace was silent for a long time before looking up.


    "what?"


    ��At many grand funerals, people usually choose a bunch of winter chrysanthemums like this to commemorate the misfortune of the deceased.��


    Tu Fu: "..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 26： Sparrow becomes a princess

    Chapter 26 The sparrow becomes a princess


    "Different from those hateful thieves and liars who violate the law, unscrupulous merchants always use a legal means to defraud you of your money, and then give you unsold goods."


    Tu Fu calmly pushed the pot to the florist, he squeezed the Sunderland winter chrysanthemum with his five fingers, and put the bouquet in his pocket casually, then shrugged his shoulders pretending not to care:


    "Why don''t we just forget about this unpleasant incident."


    He has experienced more embarrassing scenes than this, and this is the time to test a person''s emotional intelligence.


    As long as you have a thick skin like an uncle, all problems will be solved.


    "What just happened?"


    Grace blinked blankly, so as not to make Tu Fu continue to embarrass herself.


    "That''s right, that''s it."


    But the atmosphere, due to this inadvertent small mistake, began to become more awkward. Tu Fu, who has always been eloquent, remained silent, and Grace, who received this special gift on the rest day, also bowed her head.


    The shadow of a man and a woman,


    Even together they look lonely.


    Tu Fu, who has experienced two lives but has no experience in dating matters, couldn''t help sweating for himself. He originally wanted to end it all with a bouquet of flowers representing friendship, so that he would be even more unable to open his mouth when he got into trouble.


    He sighed silently in his heart: "I would rather fight wits and courage with the monsters on the ship."


    Say something quickly,


    Anything is fine.


    After holding back for a long time, Tu Fu finally said, "Grace, do you have any plans for tonight?"


    Grace opened her backpack with a smile and took out two theater tickets, "The stage tickets for the Leeds Grand Theatre, I saved up for a long time and finally bought two tickets for tonight, why don''t we go to the theater together."


    "Why not."


    Tu Fu raised his eyebrows, took the ticket of the famous stage play, and also smiled back, "I am really touched, no one has ever invited me to the Grand Theater to watch a play before, you treat me like a sister. "


    He added in his mind: "In comparison, I want to see you dance more."


    "Perhaps, you should gradually get used to all this in the future."


    Grace didn''t seem to understand the essence of this sentence, her gentle wink made Tu Fu''s heart flutter, "Tu Fu, I noticed recently that you work hard, do you already have a clear goal?"


    "Of course, Leeds technology... No, the University of Leeds is a suitable goal for me." Tu Fu changed his words very timely.


    "Then we might have a chance to be classmates again, so that I can get to know you better."


    Grace''s bright smile seemed to reveal some kind of signal.


    A signal that has been fully revealed.


    This made Tu Fu''s brain hurt, so he could only pretend that he didn''t understand, and had to use the method Sophie taught him to continue trying.


    His facial expression began to look a little sad, and his tone gradually became low: "Actually, I experienced some unforgettable things not long ago, which caused me a lot of harm.


    At least in the short term, I don''t actually plan to think about other things. "


    "I understand this very well, but I don''t think you will refuse a listener." Grace winked like silk, and took up the conversation decently, "We are sharing your story together."


    Her mischievous smile that followed abruptly blocked the subtext that Tu Fu wanted to express, and his words could only become: "That''s really... wonderful."


    OK,


    In front of high ranking ladies.


    Let Sophie, who can only talk on paper, go to **** with her useless words.


    Bowing his head, Tu Fu glanced at the stage tickets and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    This is a stage play that looks very interesting.


    It''s like the transformation of Grace from the past to the present.


    ��"Sparrow Becomes a Princess"


    ��


    What would a perfect rest day look like?


    In Tu Fu��s fantasy in the past, he spent a wonderful day with a beautiful girl, holding hands and bathing in the golden streets full of sunshine.


    Talk about some romantic stories while enjoying the food, after watching a good or bad movie.


    The most literary way of saying it is to hope that after waking up, we can greet the sun in the early morning of the next day with the other party.


    If Tu Fu had to make another choice now, he would definitely choose to stay at home, lying on a soft chair and complaining about the boredom of life.


    At most, count each other''s eyelashes with Sophie.


    Because Tu Fu suddenly discovered that dating a girl like Grace is simply a kind of torture, and even more a whiplash to the soul.


    After spending a whole morning and an afternoon, Grace enthusiastically took him to visit all the shops on the three commercial streets in a row, but she still maintained a very high enthusiasm and never felt tired.


    What''s more, as of now, Ms. Grace is still empty-handed.


    In the verbal battle with countless merchants, I didn��t even buy a single thing, it seemed that I simply liked the atmosphere of shopping.


    Whenever Tu Fu couldn''t help complaining, the beautiful Grace would appease him appropriately, "It''s really troublesome for you, it must be very boring to go shopping with me."


    Tu Fu could only reply helplessly, "Oh, no, this is my honor."


    decent,


    Bigger than all.


    Seven o''clock in the evening, Municipal Square.


    As soon as he came out of the commercial street, Tu Fu saw two huge airships soaring in the sky, and a huge poster banner was hung between the two ends of the airships.


    It can be said that it is very creative.


    It is the team advertisement of this stage performance troupe, which marked the performance time, performers and tonight''s performance of the drama "The Sparrow Turns into a Princess" in Baiya language.


    The woman in the center of the banner is a beautiful woman with beautiful blond hair hovering above her head, and a classical beauty with a bumpy figure. She is very conspicuous in a white tutu.


    On the municipal square, a towering triangular tower Gothic-style grand theater was covered with layered light tubes, and the colorful lights made the Leeds Grand Theater shine.


    "Quick, we''re almost there." Grace excitedly led Tu Fu to the square, as if she had endless energy.


    "You said the same thing half an hour ago."


    Tu Fu responded weakly. He has never understood how women define the concept of time.


    At the entrance of the Grand Theater, walk through a red carpet to the performance hall.


    The audience below took their seats in twos and threes one by one, and the clown actors on the stage smiled and threw many juggling **** to warm up the stage.


    With Tu Fu and Grace entering the table, the tiring day of dating finally ushered in a moment of peace.


    A dozen people from the performance troupe entered the arena, and the atmosphere in the arena immediately heated up.


    They all wore a complete set of tight dance costumes, and the protagonist Ms. Christina stood in the middle. She raised her beautiful face and smiled confidently to greet the audience, which immediately attracted cheers from the audience. .


    It��s just different from the bright and beautiful makeup of other stage actors.


    The actress who played the heroine in the play wore old patched clothes, deliberately ugly makeup, and her thick country accent, which made the audience remember this role at a glance.


    Actress Christina officially talked about her tragic experience in the play.


    The lights were turned on, and the stage play "The Sparrow Turned into a Princess" officially started.


    At the beginning of the story, it tells the story of a poor poor man who struggles after coming to a big city.


    Like a sparrow trying to survive in the slits, but because of the unsatisfactory life, he fell into a state of extreme embarrassment, until one day he lay on a bench and almost starved to death.


    Fortunately, she was called up by a group of soldiers at this time, and a minister of internal affairs in the palace found her and explained to her that she was mistaken because she looked exactly like the princess of the kingdom.


    A prince from a neighboring country is going to marry a princess from his own country recently, but the princess in the palace ran away because she didn��t want to marry him. Rumor has it that the prince looks very ugly and has a violent personality, like a terrible monster.


    The wedding was approaching, and every courtier from the king was in a hurry. The Minister of Internal Affairs had an idea and begged the lady to dress up as a princess to help the kingdom tide over the difficulties.


    In return, they will give her food and clothes to tide her over, and live a prosperous life from now on.


    Miss "Sparrow" excitedly agreed to this request. From that day on, she enjoyed a princess-like life, not only being able to eat rich food that she had never seen before, but also having countless skirts for her to choose from.


    And on the day of the wedding, when she went to meet the terrible neighboring prince with trepidation, what she saw was a handsome, tall and extraordinary prince...


    In fact, in Tu Fu��s opinion, this kind of sweet drama has been widely spread in Baia.


    This Miss Sparrow living in misery is the epitome of most people, and they all look forward to meeting the same opportunity one day to transform into a princess.


    "However, in reality, the sparrow girl will not meet the prince on the street."


    Tu Fu complained without leaving a trace, "She will only meet the barbarians of the city management office and yell at you, ''Hey, you can''t stay overnight here''."


    Such plots can only appear in dramas, because in reality it is neither romantic nor interesting.


    Grace enjoyed the stage play very seriously and ignored his complaints: "Although I have watched it many times a long time ago, I like this stage play very much."


    Perhaps because of the unexpected similarities in life experience and experience, she has a strong interest in stories such as "Cinderella", "Sparrow Becomes a Princess" and "Don''t Bully Girls Poor".


    "Kelly, speaking of which, have you been working part-time in a tavern to earn tuition?" Tu Fu said intentionally or unintentionally, without moving his eyes.


    "After hearing what you said, I seldom go there, and the Wood District has been in chaos recently, and various things are always happening there. I remember I told you."


    Grace rubbed her eyes, feeling a little tired.


    "Yes, it''s not just the Wood District. Not long ago, even the San Diego Cathedral on Central Avenue collapsed. Many people died in that disaster. Do you know about it?"


    Tu Fu unintentionally mentioned the riot in the church.


    Grace''s expression immediately became depressed: "I saw it in the newspaper. It''s really sad."


    "Yeah, I was in the church in San Diego with my family at the time, and now I think I''m lucky to be alive.


    It is said that it was all because of a murderer named Andrew. He killed many innocent people and himself in the riots, and Fredo, the doorman there, is also a very nice gentleman. He introduced us enthusiastically The story of the goddess of wisdom. "


    Tu Fu recalled what happened back then with fear, and sighed regretfully, "It''s a pity that he also died in that riot."


    "I really hope that the murderer can be caught as soon as possible." Grace took the words casually, but there was an unconcealable sadness in her expression.


    "Grace?"


    "What''s wrong."


    "...I just said the murderer is dead."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 27： red shoes

    Chapter 27 Red Shoes


    atmosphere,


    Not only a little solidified.


    Even revealed a strange atmosphere.


    The answer given by Tu Fu is very interesting.


    Yes, at least in the public perception, the murderer of the church attack has died in the riots.


    Only a very small number of police officers and the Black Swan Agency at the time knew that there was another murderer in this case.


    The noisy and bustling performance on stage made people unable to take their eyes off it, but Tu Fu and Grace in the auditorium were relatively silent, and the external signals did not interrupt their conversation.


    In the extremely short distance between seats, you can even observe the sweat beads on the other person''s forehead and the sound of rapid breathing.


    On this rest day that should have been romantic and ambiguous, he raised such a dull question.


    Unavoidable, a little unpleasant.


    Grace''s expression changed again and again, and she was naturally surprised,


    "I thought there were other murderers in that case."


    "So that''s how it is." Tu Fu didn''t delve into the matter, but turned the topic to another point, "Did you just say that you no longer work at the Old Hunter Tavern?"


    "I haven''t been there for a long time since you told me it''s not safe." Grace winked playfully, as if looking at a jealous boy, "Do you care about this?"


    "I do care about this."


    The corners of Tufu''s mouth curled up slightly, "Because a lot of things have happened in the Wood District recently, because my uncle told me that those who died were related to the Old Hunter Tavern."


    Grace patted her chest belatedly, "It''s really dangerous, but luckily I''ve already left..."


    "Since you left the Old Hunter Tavern, the murders in the Wood District have stopped."


    Tu Fu said quietly, which is why he hinted at Grace leaving after returning from the boat.


    He had doubts for a long time, and threw a bait.


    His dark night-like eyes raised at some point, and stared at Grace fiercely. His pupils were so deep that there was no end to them, and they seemed to be able to penetrate the lies in the world.


    In fact, from the second time he boarded the ship, Tu Fu noticed the monitoring of the Old Hunter Tavern, and was surprised to find something.


    Every time someone dies from a crazy dance, they go to the old hunter''s tavern, and Grace happens to be on the surveillance.


    Once or twice is a coincidence, even if it happens a few more times, it''s nothing.


    But as Tu Fu said, when he intentionally let Grace hear the news, she left the Old Hunter Tavern, the serial murders stopped, and everything in the tavern went on as usual.


    The stage play was still being performed, and it happened that the wedding ceremony between "Princess Sparrow" and the neighboring prince had already been performed, and the atmosphere was pushed to its climax.


    Even though the flashes continued to shine, it failed to break the solemnity of the conversation between the two.


    "This is ridiculous."


    After laughing, Grace felt ridiculous about it, "Just because I work in that tavern, you dare to conclude that I am the murderer of that serial murder, let alone you have been there, right?"


    "I wasn''t sure before, but now I''m sure." Tu Fu said again quietly.


    The more he tried, the more frightened he became.


    Based on these speculations alone, Tu Fu can''t make a judgment directly, after all, there is no substantive evidence.


    Just now, he accidentally mentioned the Old Hunter Tavern, and was surprised to learn that Grace knew that he had secretly gone to the Old Hunter Tavern.


    What even the underground organization and the middleman Alonso didn''t know was actually discovered by Grace.


    He was already able to judge the extraordinaryness of the other party, and even recalled that after he got the potion, there were a pair of eyes staring at him in the dark, and he felt terrified.


    "Then how did I do it? To be able to kill so many people invisibly, without even doing it myself."


    Grace laughed back angrily, and then threw the problem to Tu Fu.


    "That''s what I want to ask too." Tu Fu said bluntly, "Perhaps, it''s not difficult to do it with the help of some supernatural power, supernatural power, taboos, or rituals."


    Tu Fu tried to use surveillance to investigate Grace, and naturally knew that this superficially well-behaved girl had another face in private. She appeared on the stage in the name of working in a tavern, but it was actually a kind of self-indulgence.


    Whenever Grace performed on stage, she attracted many audiences to join her like magic, and even started chasing her.


    Whenever Grace performed on stage, she completely lost her usual youthfulness.


    It''s like a sparrow princess in a different dress, very different.


    "So I''m very curious, how did you do it, and why did you attack the church." Tu Fu spoke slowly, but his tone was not questioning.


    But it has actually been confirmed.


    Grace''s eyes immediately became deep and sharp after hearing this. She was surprised that an ordinary person knew so much about this matter.


    "Do you want to know?"


    There was no excuse, no rebuttal, and no need to cover up with more words. Grace''s tone was surprisingly calm, but it was like a volcano that was about to erupt at any time.


    The calm tone made Tu Fu start to tremble in his heart, and as she blurted out these words, the entire theater fell silent at this moment.


    The whole world fell silent.


    The actors performing on the stage suddenly stopped, the lights of the station stopped moving, and the talking audience also stopped whispering.


    It seems that the pointer on the clock dial stops moving forward at this moment.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    Grace couldn''t help raising her voice, there was no tenderness, and the unstable tone was mixed with anger, dissatisfaction, and even madness.


    Tu Fu''s heart beat suddenly, and he felt the familiar crisis again.


    He activated the Hawkeye ability subconsciously, and his sharp eyes noticed the opponent''s feet. At some point, Grace put on a pair of gorgeous red dancing shoes.


    The light is so red that it is dazzling.


    "I''ll tell you everything."


    Grace got up slowly, her lithe body leaped high, imitating Andrew dancing in the church that day.


    But her movements were slighter, and Tufu blinked his eyelids violently, before he could stop him, the strange and familiar song almost stopped his heart. And blood vessels are almost crushed.


    This music is even scarier than the looped versions of Canon and Little White Boat.


    The expression on Grace''s face became more and more weird.


    Since owning this pair of red shoes, Grace has started to love dancing


    Dancing non-stop, non-stop dancing, day and night, across the fields and lawns.


    start dancing without stopping,


    Jump in the rain, jump in the wind, jump in the sun.


    Not only jumping on the cemetery, but even in front of the church can''t help but want to jump.


    But there, she was kicked out by the priest, cursing her never to stop.


    When she finds that she is dancing in red shoes, those who have never paid attention to her will become very excited, as if only after wearing these shoes, she is the princess after midnight.


    After midnight, once you take off these shoes, you will be that ridiculous Cinderella again.


    Even though she was scared, she couldn''t stop like a curse, and couldn''t take off the red shoes.


    keep jumping,


    jumping till whitish and chilly,


    Jump until the body shrinks into a white skeleton.


    Grace''s maverick action seems to have triggered a reaction in the theater. The actors on the stage cast their gazes here, and then the staff also cast their gazes.


    The noisy child sitting in front stopped crying, and the couple watching the drama together stopped making noise, and the old man twisted his stiff neck.


    This group of people who had nothing to do with it seems to have made an appointment in advance,


    Turn around and look up.


    The person who bowed his head raised his head, the person who turned sideways turned his body, and the person who turned his back turned his head around strangely.


    At this moment, countless eyes stared at him.


    Look at Tu Fu, who is only a normal person.


    The next moment.


    The corners of everyone''s mouths showed a fanatical, weird...death smile.


    ��


    Central Avenue.


    "Damn it, it''s Ethan''s people, why are you everywhere?"


    When Police Officer Dutton Fix saw the team of cars from the Green District Police Department suddenly appearing in front of him and blocked the perimeter, he was immediately surprised.


    Accompanying him are the alcoholic Roman Richard and his transcendent colleague Kirby, in fact they are the main people responsible for this operation.


    Just as they arrived, they suddenly saw Ethan Winster''s car and his idiot police officers. This group of people was already ready to go.


    "It''s a pity that you are late. Officer Ethan has led the team to sneak in ahead of time." Maren whistled happily using the words Ethan taught him, "Gentlemen of the Police Department, why don''t you continue to go to the prison?" Arrests?"


    "Damn it."


    Officer Fix''s face turned blue and then pale, "Obviously we discovered the suspicious point first, you''d better not hinder us from handling the case."


    The two sides began to argue over who would discover the doubts here first, and the leader of the other side, Roman Richard, touched his chin with interest,


    "Is there a possibility that you all came here after receiving the report letter?"


    "What, you have too!"


    Mallen seemed to think of something, took out a report letter from his pocket, and then watched Fix and Roman dumbfounded and took out the same report letter.


    It clearly states that another terrible riot is about to take place at the Leeds Grand Theater tonight, and it is the murderer in the Wood District and Santiago Church cases.


    At the end of the three letters, it clearly bears the identity of the writer.


    fraternity,


    Sincerely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 28： My lord, times have changed

    Chapter 28 Sir, times have changed


    Today, today.


    The cold, evil, devil-like whispering voices once again spread in the Grand Theater, like the turbulent ripples of the lake, spreading layer by layer from the inside to the outside.


    But Tu Fu kept his eyes on the red dancing shoes under Grace''s feet, and the disturbing noise never stopped after Grace got up and danced.


    In his head, he seemed to be blocked at the door of his house by a team of well-equipped full-choreo square dance aunts, and was bombarded by the loudest bluetooth speakers for a whole day, which was so painful that it made people crazy.


    Fortunately, after being promoted to Transcendence, the instinctive resistance will not easily fall into the cycle of the sound of death.


    Now he is completely sure that Grace is spreading a spiritual plague like a time bomb through this pair of red dancing shoes, and with the directional spread and large-scale spread of her mind.


    This is definitely a taboo.


    At this moment, after transforming into a princess, Grace exuded a unique temperament. Her cold eyes ignored everything in front of her, including Tu Fu.


    It was precisely because of his arrival that this wonderful stage play was broken, and she suddenly woke up from this role-playing game of prince and princess.


    She covered her face sadly, releasing unspeakable sadness, "Why does it have to be like this?"


    "Beautiful lady, I would like to apologize for my inappropriate remarks just now."


    Tu Fu realized something was wrong. There were hundreds of audiences and actors in the theater, but they were all infected by the plague dance at this moment. They were like hungry beasts.


    As long as Grace gives an order, Tu Fu will be torn into pieces immediately. With the meager extraordinary power he has mastered, he can probably leave him with a full body.


    At the critical moment, Tu Fu, who cherishes life, chose to follow his inner wishes, "Perhaps, I can apologize to make up for my stupid mistakes."


    "It''s all because of you, you ruined everything I prepared for you."


    Grace, who was wearing red dancing shoes, changed her mood drastically. She accused Tu Fu of her crimes, and even covered her face in sadness and began to cry.


    Tu Fu was very anxious. He hated seeing girls cry the most, so he could only try to stabilize the other party''s emotions.


    Only listening to Tu Fu''s gentle tone, his attitude turned 180 degrees, "Yes, of course it''s my fault, but on such a wonderful day, being able to complete a perfect date with my beloved princess will be my greatest blessing." wish."


    When the word "princess" was mentioned, Grace''s movements obviously froze.


    With every performance on stage, amidst the cheers and applause of the audience, Grace gradually indulged in such role-playing, and as the performance deepened, she became more and more like a princess.


    Do not,


    Perhaps in her heart, she already regards herself as a princess.


    Feeling the opponent''s killing intent diminished, Tu Fu also sensed the key words, and couldn''t help but continue to exert his strength, "Elegance and decency are the excellent qualities of a real princess."


    In other words, killing him here is really a ridiculous thing that is neither elegant nor decent.


    Witnessed by hundreds of crazy spectators with red pupils, the light fell on Tu Fu at just the right time. God''s will seemed to allow him to complete this unfinished stage play.


    ��The qualities of a true princess.�� Grace seemed genuinely persuaded.


    He slowly approached the crazy Grace, shaking his palms lightly, signaling for her to relax, "Yes, that''s it, it''s hard to imagine how great this date is.


    You see, everyone is blessing us, and it''s all turned out wonderful. "


    Tu Fu realized that Grace didn''t want to kill him, so he simply played the role of the prince and played ridiculous games with her in the theater.


    Behold,


    What a success this date was.


    After many trials and tribulations, the princess finally meets her destined prince.


    The prince really loves the princess.


    Since then, they live happily together.


    The audience couldn''t help but applaud for such a plot.


    Even Tu Fu, a straight man who hates sweet and greasy love the most, was moved to tears by this kind of dreamy love that only exists in novels.


    He was really about to cry.


    Because just when he thought he had calmed down Grace''s emotions and the overall situation had been decided, someone appeared at the entrance of the Grand Theater and yelled, "Police, don''t move!"


    "Damn."


    Tu Fu is like a cat whose tail has been stepped on, wishing to jump up and give the **** who shouted a hard slap.


    Sure enough, these words directly poured out Grace, who was almost obsessed with acting, like a basin of cold water. Her eyes instantly turned red, and she shouted angrily:


    "You''re lying to me."


    "Roar!"


    Almost at the same time, a dozen or so spectators beside him, like beasts in heat, rushed towards Tu Fu. After the latter realized that something was wrong, his dark pupils, like ink dripping, flashed a strange light.


    Playing the action of everyone rushing forward frame by frame in his sight, Tu Fu quickly controlled the muscles of his body and concentrated all his strength on the soles of his feet to jump out of the encirclement.


    The sharp claws that swarmed up happened to pass by the corner of his clothes, but they didn''t hurt the malicious "His Royal Highness" at all.


    Coincidentally rolled down to the bottom of the stage, and happened to miss the moment with the police officers who came in.


    "Kangdang."


    At the moment of falling backwards, Tu Fu accidentally bumped into the huge bracket ladder behind him which was specially used to arrange lighting, etc., and firmly stuck him inside the ladder, but it also just blocked the crazy audience and slowed him down. They shred their own rhythm.


    "The third ability?"


    Tu Fu vaguely noticed that he had passively used the third ability of the brave.


    When you are in danger, you can reverse the situation through small local changes, an indescribable extraordinary luck.


    Plainly speaking, it is the aura of adversity that most protagonists have.


    "Oh, it looks like we''re in time, which is bad enough."


    Middle-aged uncle Roman Richard, a member of the Black Swan Extraordinary Team who entered from the other door, was slightly shocked when he saw the scene in front of him, and then shifted his target to the most dazzling Grace.


    "Tsk tsk, a superhuman who can spread the plague?"


    It was mentioned in the report letter sent to the Black Swan Office.


    This may be a kind of mental disease that can be transmitted, and the experienced Roman immediately noticed the reason why she lost control, a kind of shoes that spread spiritual plague.


    Then all the homicides would make sense.


    Actually, this is not unusual. Those taboos are always strange, but such taboos that are extremely lethal and destructive are extremely rare.


    Theoretically speaking, as long as the mental body manipulating taboo objects is strong enough, the scope of destruction is not limited to dozens of people.


    "Keby, you are here to cut off the infection chain, and the number of infections cannot continue to expand." Roman threw a sentence at the green-eyed police officer, and then walked forward alone.


    The police officer with green eyes, that is, the dreamer Kebi, smiled. He exuded a literary and artistic momentum, and when he spoke, his voice was mixed with the magnetism of a poet.


    "A deep black sleep, descend upon me.


    sleep, all will,


    Sleep, all hope!


    I am a cradle, rocking it with one hand.


    Forget the evil memories, and sleep peacefully in the empty tomb.


    sleep~"


    His soft chant spread from all directions in an instant, and even Tu Fu, who had fallen to the ground, couldn''t help but feel his eyelids sinking. The unprecedented fatigue made him want to rest.


    Invisibly, a hand was shaking his body lightly, making people fall asleep with the beautiful melody.


    "No."


    Just as Tu Fu was about to lower his head completely, the silence in the theater made him suddenly alert. The roar and heavy breathing of the audience just now became extremely quiet at this moment.


    Because the hundreds of viewers actually fell asleep at this moment of life and death.


    Plop, plop, plop. They were like dominoes, one by one they collapsed powerlessly on the spot.


    "Another extraordinary person."


    Tu Fu was shocked but couldn''t help being surprised. It turned out to be an extraordinary person with hypnotic ability, and the other party completely controlled the out-of-control scene.


    Thanks to his reminder, the Black Swan team is obviously not the first time to clean up such an incident. The methods and techniques are very sophisticated. After cutting off the infection chain in the first place, Roman Richard greeted Grace alone.


    With a calm face, he picked up a stick scattered on the ground, and when he threw it, it instantly turned into a sharp steel spear, and threw it towards Grace in the face of the huge sound of breaking through the air.


    "Hush��"


    The latter dodged the attack with a dexterous tiptoe. The alcoholic uncle Roman picked up the wallets, belts, water glasses and other supplies scattered on the ground and threw them away.


    In the hands of the extraordinary knight sequence, they turned into blades, hook locks, and bricks one by one, and smashed towards the target person in the center. Grace, who was wearing red shoes, was like a graceful dancer, with a very sensitive movement frequency.


    After some dodging and maneuvering, he dodged all attacks perfectly.


    "Is this the legendary Knight Sequence Transcendent?"


    Even Tu Fu, who was watching the battle, was shocked. Even if he didn''t observe chivalry one-on-one, he should at least fight the enemy head-on like a brave man.


    Regardless of life or death.


    But Mr. Roman seems to be unable to say that this kind of prop-throwing children''s housekeeping behavior can''t be said to be obscene, at least it has nothing to do with bravery.


    Another green-eyed police officer, Keby, joined the battle again after cutting off the chain of infection.


    Just listen to his lips slightly open and spit out a word, "Dream."


    Officer Keby snapped two fingers, and the frequency of Grace''s feet, which had been nimbly avoiding, unexpectedly slowed down, and her high-spirited head slowly drooped.


    He intends to end the battle in a more efficient way, dragging the opponent directly into a dream, and resolve the battle in the field he is better at.


    It was only after this action was over that the seemingly powerless lady burst out with astonishing aura in an instant when the pair of red dancing shoes under her feet shone with red light.


    "Puchi."


    Keby''s closed eyes suddenly opened wide, and blood sprayed out of his throat after his chest was constricted.


    It is still the pair of red dancing shoes that are exerting force, as if they can have endless power as long as they are worn.


    Roman Richard didn''t care too much, he tore off the gas lamp on the stage to act as a fire spear, and pulled the seat with the other hand to block the front and moved forward. The boxy seat passed by his hand immediately. Turned into...a shield.


    This fast-paced battle was fleeting in the eyes of others, but Tu Fu locked Grace firmly from the very beginning.


    Taking advantage of the gap between him and the transcendent who used the dream ability, Tu Fu was like a poisonous snake hiding in the dark, spitting out a letter to give the opponent a final blow when necessary.


    After jumping up, the muscles of his legs swelled up, and he ran like the wind.


    Seeing the opportunity, he landed on the big stage when the opponent was fighting with Roman. He suddenly threw out a hand and grabbed the pair of red dancing shoes that were locked under Grace''s feet, trying to break them off with brute force.


    Kelly Grace screamed in pain at the moment of action. Roman seized this good opportunity with deep eyes and pierced the opponent''s calf with a flaming spear. Immediately, blood spattered and the long hair broke through the skin. It is as easy as cutting tofu with a kitchen knife.


    Tu Fu, who was about to take off the other party''s red dancing shoes, was also shocked, because he found that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t take off the **** shoes.


    Seeing that the mad Grace stepped forward, she was about to trample him to death.


    Uncle Ethan, who broke in from the back door of the Grand Theater, saw exactly such a scene. The police officer who had been a police officer for many years quickly cut out a bronze revolver from his waist. His hand holding the gun had never been like this before. So stable.


    After a little adjustment, she aimed at the target without hesitation, but Grace, whose feet were fixed, couldn''t move.


    With two "bang, bang" gunshots, a strong smell of gunpowder permeated the air. In the flickering flames, the two brass bullets that were discharged from the chamber spun at high speed after tearing the air in mid-air, and bloomed two places on Grace''s body. There are amazing blood flowers.


    Unbelievable, shot and fell...


    So the battles and riots are completely over at this moment.


    Uncle Ethan let out a breath suddenly, and said in Bayanian dissatisfiedly, "It''s so fancy."


    It''s ridiculous that a group of extraordinary people fought here for a long time.


    Dazzling shots are worse than a gun and two bullets.


    At this juncture, Tu Fu, who was still holding on to his red dancing shoes, suddenly had a famous movie scene in his mind.


    "My lord, times have changed."


    ��


    Watching off the arrival of the police force outside the Grand Theater, the matter is probably settled.


    Tu Fu, who participated in the whole process and triggered the battle, had complex emotions flashing across his expression, looking at Grace''s body lying in a pool of blood.


    She was pale, but there was a relieved smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Like a budding flower.


    Tu Fu looked indifferent, took a few times out of his pocket, and touched the flower that he had stuffed in before.


    He once again presented Sunderland winter chrysanthemum to Miss Grace.


    This time, there is no wrong delivery.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 29： actor

    Chapter 29 Players


    Grand Theater Stage.


    After a fierce battle, the auditorium was in disarray, and a loud male voice caught everyone''s attention in the chaotic environment.


    "Ethan, why is it you again?"


    Officer Dutton Fix acted together with the people from the Police Department after arriving at the destination. After clearing the audience outside the theater, they surrounded the performance hall from all directions.


    Extraordinary people such as Roman have already been in place to fight the suspect. The mutual temptation between the two parties is really dazzling, and it makes people see the demeanor of the extraordinary.


    However, at this time, Ethan appeared out of nowhere and seized the opportunity to quickly end the battle.


    Just like in the previous service period, he is always the least conspicuous of everyone, but he can always play good luck at critical moments.


    This is true on the battlefield, it is also true in the pursuit of Mrs. Anfer, and now it is even true in solving crimes.


    Wait until everyone was exhausted, then jumped out and settled the battle with a single shot.


    Fix felt a burst of frustration, and the inexplicable sense of powerlessness made him growl at Ethan angrily, "She is an important suspect, and you actually killed her."


    The alcoholic uncle Roman raised his hand to signal, "It doesn''t matter, she died just now. I mean when the forbidden object exerts its strength, even a low-level transcendent like her can''t bear the price."


    In the duel with the dreamer Kebi, the power erupted from the pair of red shoes drained Grace''s extraordinary power, and then turned her into a cold corpse, continuing to fight with her consciousness and instincts during her lifetime .


    It''s a pity that such power can''t last long.


    "Little man, why are you here?"


    Ethan Winster, who put the gun barrel down, didn''t answer him, but went straight to the flustered Tufu. After this incident, Tufu seemed at a loss, and his pale face made him look frightened Not light.


    "Uncle, listen to my explanation. Grace and I know each other so we came here together. I didn''t expect this to happen."


    Tu Fu lightly rubbed his temples, and began to worry about how to make up a reasonable reason.


    He considered keeping himself out of it, but Grace hid it too deeply, and he set up such a situation because he was afraid of arousing the enemy.


    The three report letters were sent at different times. The letter sent to the uncle was the earliest, and the content provided was also clear, so that he could take advantage of the time.


    It''s just that Tu Fu really didn''t expect that Uncle Ethan really has two brushes, and he can win the first prize.


    Roman Richard, who had already resolved the battle, tidied up his clothes casually, "Nice job, kid."


    Uncle Roman sincerely praised Tu Fu for his desperate action just now.


    His gaze immediately set on the pair of bright red dancing shoes scattered on the ground, and motioned for the member holding a black box behind him to move forward.


    It wasn''t until the other party put the pair of red dancing shoes into the box that Roman breathed a sigh of relief,


    "A pair of shoes that can cause spiritual plague should at least be classified as a level 2 taboo. If the user''s spiritual power is stronger, then the spread will be the entire city of Leeds."


    Just imagine, this kind of spiritual plague that can trigger a plague dance and spread through dance.


    If the outbreak on Central Avenue starts to spread from all directions, it will snowball like a snowball until it engulfs the whole city and explodes to pieces with a "bang".


    "They will be fine." Tu Fu noticed the hundreds of ordinary civilians who were forced to sleep, and thought that they were also infected just now.


    "Don''t worry, the taboo has been cut off, so it won''t work."


    Another green-eyed police officer, Keby, forcibly suppressed the wound, "They will wake up immediately, and what happened just now is just a dream."


    Keby is also a little strange that Tufu is immune to the spiritual plague infection of the red shoes, but it can only be guessed that it is the reason for his high inspiration, after all, this is not the first time.


    "That''s good."


    Tu Fu finally breathed a sigh of relief. He is not the savior, and he is not capable of helping too many people. He was powerless to stop it in the church last time, and could only protect his own family.


    But at least this time, his plan will not harm others.


    "I still don''t understand why Grace does this, she''s not usually like this." At the right moment, Tu Fu''s eyes revealed a hint of well-timed sadness.


    "Probably because of the choice of the extraordinary path." Roman Richard seemed to think of something, and raised his mouth in a low voice, "Having such a magical taboo can indeed speed up the digestion process. But the price of over-acting is indulging Among them, she is manipulated by taboo things like her.


    Forgetting that you are just acting is a big no-no. "


    "Roman, you shouldn''t talk about this casually."


    Another Transcendent, Kebi, frowned, interrupting his partner''s chatter.


    To Tu Fu''s ears, this undoubtedly became another piece of valuable information, "Personating the concrete name of the potion is a way to digest the potion, but remember not to overplay it."


    "Little husband, you really shouldn''t be here, let alone listen to things that don''t help your life." Uncle Ethan didn''t forget to come over and warn him that getting close to Chaofan will make people unhappy.


    Tu Fu looked scared, "It was just an accident, I promise it won''t happen in the future."


    It''s just like Conan showing up at the crime scene every time, it''s just an accident.


    "Mr. Winster, thank you for coming in time, I hope we have the opportunity to cooperate together." Roman didn''t care about the other party''s serious attitude, and shook his hand with a smile.


    Ethan said perfunctorily, "I hope so."


    In fact, no one who really understands the supernatural is willing to step into the abyss. Only those young children think how cool it is to be a superhuman.


    Different from the attitude in the church last time, after being able to catch the suspect this time, no major disturbances have been caused. Only such a small commotion is definitely the best result.


    "Sir, our luck is really good." Ethan''s policeman, Maren Daller, was already smiling.


    A colleague who has been with him for many years, he really knows Ethan too well.


    It was clearly an unsolvable serial murder case, but it took a lot of money without any effort.


    As the person in charge of this case, he was qualified to solve the case in time, not to mention that Ethan personally executed this dangerous person, such credit is enough for him to get more rewards.


    "Hmph, I already guessed the murderer''s purpose."


    Seeing that Ethan was safe and sound, an obvious smile flashed across his mouth, and he said confidently, "Everything is under control."


    "The police officer is wise."


    Mullen yelled loudly in cooperation with his shameless boss.


    This made Officer Fix of the main hall on the side grit his teeth with hatred, "It''s just luck."


    "Oh, this is not my dear Mr. Fix, may I ask you to stand for punishment just now?" Uncle Ethan gave full play to his unreasonable temper, and he pretended to be surprised:


    "My God, you are not here to take charge of this case, I can''t believe that the Police Department even sent you here."


    Fix was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    Everyone is doing the same job, evacuating the crowd, encircling the murderer, and because of Ethan''s decisive shooting at the end, he almost takes all the credit.


    "Very good, I hope you can be promoted to the police department as soon as possible, so that you can catch up with me." Fix took a deep breath to make himself look more generous, "Yes, some people It��s just down to luck.��


    Uncle Ethan was not angry, but called out the other person''s name kindly, "Darton."


    "Ok?"


    "Anfiel''s choice is me."


    "Shut up, shut up quickly."


    "The Anfeier family even gave me a house on Crescent Street."


    "I don''t want to see you again."


    "I have a well-behaved daughter with her."


    "Ethan Winster!!"


    Tu Fu had no doubt that if his uncle hadn''t left as a victor, Officer Fix would have the urge to draw his gun and kill the shameless **** in the next second.


    The interrogation process this time was far less troublesome than last time. As the murderer, Grace and the pair of red shoes were taken in by the Church of the Goddess behind Roman.


    Roman did not use his ability to interrogate, but simply learned what happened from Tu Fu.


    "To be honest, it''s really rare to see a courageous kid like you." The alcoholic uncle Roman made no secret of his admiration for Tu Fu, and offered to hand over a note with the address on it, "If you are interested in If you are interested in this matter, come and find me in three days.��


    "But uncle forbids me to contact you again."


    Tu Fu wanted to interrupt the past, but was greeted with a smiling expression from the other party. He then shrugged and asked a question that he was looking forward to, "And there is one more important thing than this."


    "What''s up?"


    "Is my behavior just now considered a righteous act?"


    "Courage, of course."


    "Then, should the Police Department give some bonuses?" Tu Fu suddenly said seriously, "This is very important."


    "��should."


    ��


    The spiritually infected and hypnotized audience of the Leeds Grand Theater also woke up one by one after the incident, and they looked at the dilapidated performance stage in confusion.


    I saw a team of police officers coming in and out, but didn''t explain anything to them.


    For ordinary people, staying away from mystery is a great happiness.


    Christina, the star of the stage play "The Sparrow Turned into a Princess", this beautiful lady tapped her temples after waking up, unaware of what just happened,


    "My God, what happened?"


    "Some accidents." The one speaking next to her was an audience holding a stage ticket. His eyes were unusually clear, and his act of reaching out to help her up won Christina''s favor. "Fortunately, the matter has passed. gone."


    "thanks."


    "Will the show continue?"


    "I''m sorry, it seems that I haven''t had the chance to perform again recently." Christina regretted.


    "That''s a pity, I can''t continue to appreciate the performance of a beautiful lady like you." Tu Fu felt this way from the bottom of his heart, and only when he saw the other party showing a smile did he try to meet him in poverty, "So, can I get my money back?"


    Christina muffled: "Sorry, I can''t..."


    "Well then, you should tell me how the play ends." He meant the end of the stage play, which he only saw halfway through because Grace went crazy.


    "You mean "The Sparrow Becomes a Princess"? Of course it''s no problem." The leading actor Christina did not refuse this request again.


    Because this drama story is a very basic bedtime reading in the south of Baia, and its popularity is very wide, it does not count as leaking the subject matter of the performance.


    In line with professional ethics, she talked about the ending of this story emotionally,


    "After the handsome prince appeared on the wedding day, Princess Sparrow had never felt so happy, just as the prince and princess were going to live happily together.


    The original real princess who escaped from marriage found her again and married the handsome prince of the neighboring country with the help of the minister of the kingdom. "


    Even though this story has been performed many times, Ms. Christina is still sad about it. Her brows are frowned, as if she feels sad for the ill-fated Miss Sparrow.


    "Well then, what happened to Miss Sparrow?"


    "After being kicked out of the palace by the real princess, Princess Sparrow once again went out on the street and died alone in the cold and hunger. After that, she will always recall the happiest and joyful days in her life."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 30： wise sophie

    Chapter 30 Wise Sophie


    Roman Richard is not a reliable person. Regarding this point, any dancer on the South Bank who has had negative contact with him will give this answer.


    But the information he gave was fairly accurate.


    After the great plague incident at the Leeds Grand Theater, he learned from Uncle Ethan that after the conclusion of the case, the Police Department will award the merits according to the contribution of this operation.


    More importantly, as the only outsider who actively participated in the incident, Tuf Capet will be awarded the Medal of Bravery Citizen, and in this name will receive a considerable bonus.


    The Kingdom will not treat its contributing citizens badly in this regard.


    "300 crowns?"


    Tu Fu listened to this figure in disbelief. This is a year''s salary and bonus for an ordinary worker. He never imagined that the police department, which has always searched and searched, is so generous.


    "After all, I have been involved in mysterious incidents and I have worked hard, so the amount of rewards should be calculated according to the maximum limit."


    Ethan looked at this kid speechlessly, he probably didn''t know what he had done, he rubbed his brows tightly, "You go back first, it seems suspicious that we go home at the same time, your aunt will definitely notice.


    I will help you hide this matter, but don''t let it happen again. "


    The experienced uncle quickly made arrangements to make everything look very calm.


    "certainly."


    Hearing that a large amount of funds had entered the account, Tu Fu couldn''t help feeling much better.


    It was getting dark when he finished his confession at the police station. When he was shuttling through the crowd, he walked on this seemingly unfamiliar city street, but he had deduced countless plans in the surveillance.


    Yes, since Grace took the initiative to ask him out, Tu Fu had already noticed that something was wrong and started to make a game.


    On the day of the operation, according to different chronological order, the report letters were delivered to the police station where the uncle worked, then to the Black Swan Office, and finally to the Municipal Police Department.


    The general office is responsible for organizing and dispatching manpower, the superhumans of the Black Swan Office are the main combat force, and Uncle Ethan is responsible for... taking credit for it.


    And he himself wants to use this adventure to test the results of taking the potion.


    Unexpectedly, in addition to inquiring about the method of digesting potions, he also got a windfall.


    Look,


    I actually protected the people of Leeds once.


    Tu Fu has a strong desire to talk, but feels a little lonely because there is no one to share.


    The depressed mood didn''t last long. Thinking of the reward money that was about to be credited, Tu Fu deliberately chose to take a private carriage when he returned home.


    I also bought two exquisite cheesecakes and lived a small middle-class life.


    ��


    Crescent Street, Block B, No. 64.


    Facing the dark night, Tu Fu dragged his exhausted body back home. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Miss Winster with a strange expression. She looked suspiciously at herself holding the pastry in her hand.


    At this point, the hostess of the house, Mrs. Anfeier, is in her room, doing yoga activities to keep fit every day.


    "This is your reward."


    Sophie took the cake and shook her head in disbelief, "I thought you wouldn''t come back."


    "Otherwise where should I go?" Tu Fu didn''t understand.


    "The money I gave you is enough to open a nice suite." Sophie blinked earnestly, and when she saw that Tu Fu still didn''t respond, she turned out to have a disappointed expression on her face.


    "Did you forget to reserve a room?"


    Now, even the aunt who was doing yoga in the room, heard the bad conversation and shouted, "Sophie!"


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this." Sophie stuck out her tongue in fright, but the fire of gossip among girls of this age, especially the gossip of relatives and friends, far exceeds the anger of a boy who can withstand steel plates.


    "So, what about today''s date?"


    Tu Fu frowned, and for a moment he couldn''t think of any words to describe the ending, so he could only say embarrassingly, "It''s cold."


    "what?"


    Sophie obviously didn''t expect such an ending. The two willow-leaf eyebrows next to her eyebrows raised, and she offered to help analyze: "Tell me what''s going on."


    "Your tricks don''t work at all." Tu Fu didn''t forget to make up for it, and then started talking about the matter from the beginning, "After we met, I bought a bouquet of flowers according to your request."


    Tu Fu stated the situation innocently, "But she refused the flowers I sent her."


    "My God, there are still such impolite people." Sophie exclaimed.


    "What''s worse, we visited almost all the stores. During this period, I tried to use the words you taught me, but it was completely useless." Tu Fu repeated Grace''s words.


    "It seems that her rank is higher than yours." Sophie smiled contemptuously, "I guess she must use this method to promote the relationship between you."


    "That''s right, from today onwards, I will never go shopping with girls again.


    The next highlight is tonight''s stage play. I really can''t think of a show worse than "The Sparrow Turns into a Princess". After watching the ending, I was almost depressed. "


    "Obviously, she is trying to win your sympathy with this stage play.


    The relationship between you is like the sparrow princess and the neighboring prince. Only the man can take the initiative to save this relationship that is on the verge of crisis. "


    The wise Sophie began to use her great wisdom to analyze seriously.


    Based on her years of experience on paper, the girl who asked him out this time is just a high-ranking green tea plus sea king who goes fishing around.


    After dating Tu Fu, he hangs him and becomes a fish in the fish pond.


    Even Aunt Anfeier, who was eavesdropping in the room, couldn''t help shaking her head after hearing this conclusion.


    "Humph."


    After sharing information and drawing conclusions after analysis, the brothers and sisters snorted dissatisfiedly at the same time.


    "Tu Fu, why waste time on such a bad girl, there is always someone better waiting for you."


    Perhaps out of sympathy, Sophie rarely comforted the "broken love" Tu Fu.


    This has become an extremely rare scene in the Winster family.


    Sophie��s advice is like your mother��s warning to you when you were a child. When you grow up, there will be many temptations of all kinds. As a mature boy, you must control yourself.


    However, after a few years, what you really think will be "why haven''t those temptations come yet".


    With a "heavy" heart, Tu Fu walked into the bathroom with a sigh, put the hot water in advance with a sprayer, took off his clothes, and then slowly lay down in the bathtub.


    Gently softening his sore eyes, the price of today''s excessive ability is muscle soreness, and these things happened again, which made him feel very tired. He can only lie in the quiet bathtub and enjoy the hot water soaking his skin.


    For him, this is a very decompressing process.


    Many married men always like to sit quietly in the car for a while when they go home, or lie in the bathroom for a few more minutes, even if they do nothing, it is a great enjoyment.


    Busy work, pressure from spouse, and all kinds of life always make people overwhelmed.


    In this short moment, only this small space belongs to me, without noise, accusations, and endless quarrels. Then when I go home, I raise my smiling face again to meet the expectations of my children and the approving eyes of my wife.


    Just as Tu Fu was about to fall asleep, his keen hearing sensed the movement downstairs.


    Uncle Ethan is back.


    His face is full of smiles, no matter how late Ethan comes back every time, he will always bring warm smiles to his family, his hearty laughter can even be heard by Tu Fu on the second floor.


    "Come on, the case has been solved perfectly, it''s that easy, who told me that I am the favorite Sheriff Winster of the residents of Crescent Street."


    Uncle shamelessly like a wife and daughter began to brag about his achievements, the large rewards he could get for this case, and so on.


    But there is no mention of the thrills of the battle.


    Because he came home with a triumphant smile intact,


    This is enough.


    ��


    After soaking for an unknown amount of time, Tu Fu wiped his wet hair with a towel and came out of the bathroom. Uncle Ethan was waiting in his room at some point, as if he wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with him.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t say anything." Uncle winked at Tu Fu happily, "Listen to Sophie, your date was messed up too."


    ��Maybe this will make me more focused on studying.��


    "Well, I fully support you in doing this. Counting this award and the money I have saved over the years, it is enough for you to go to any university."


    Fortunately, my uncle didn''t let my aunt hear this sentence, otherwise a fierce battle would be inevitable.


    This also explains why Tu Fu saw his uncle stealing his private money from the surveillance, even though Ethan did not do well in many aspects, was very sloppy, and often made his family unhappy.


    However, 120% of his care and love for Tu Fu was spent.


    "Don''t come into contact with such things in the future, and stay away from people like Roman.


    Of course, they did make great contributions to Leeds, and they have devoted themselves to a career with no future. I respect those people very much.


    But you should understand that not everyone wants to see their children go to the front line, like today. "The worry on Ethan''s face touched Tu Fu.


    He does not deny that those who stand up at a critical moment are heroes. Even if they are not bright and in the dark, they are very respectable objects.


    But that''s not a reason for your own child to go that way.


    Many parents will never let their children inherit their careers. A large part of the reason is that they know the hardships in this industry. The elders want to use their own experience to save the younger generations from detours.


    Until many years later, the juniors who have suffered so much don��t know whether they will remember the advice they never paid attention to.


    After all, Ethan Winster is such a selfish and narrow-minded guide.


    "I see."


    Tu Fu lowered his head subconsciously, his eyes deliberately avoiding his uncle''s eyes.


    "Today you remind me of your parents. They did the same crazy things. I don''t want you to follow in their footsteps, but I will not prevent you from choosing your own path." Ethan talked about this matter thing.


    Tu Fu didn''t understand the original owner''s feelings for his parents, perhaps because he was too young to feel it, but kept it in his heart as a memory that he didn''t want to touch.


    Occasionally reveals subtle sadness.


    Seeing that his uncle brought it up, he followed the trend and asked, "What kind of people are my parents?"


    "Mr. Capet and his wife, Miss Sophia, were my best friends. I have never seen people like them. They are kind, talented, full of spirit of exploring scientific truth, and even to an amazing degree of paranoia.


    When organizing the expedition, he came to me and asked me to take care of you for a while, maybe then I should have realized that they chose a road of no return. "


    Uncle Ethan closed his eyes in pain, unaware that his nails had penetrated deeply into his flesh, and his voice became much lower.


    "For a long time after the incident, I tried hard to find their whereabouts.


    Through the channels of the Royal Army and the police system, I vaguely know that they have touched the mysterious incidents of high-ranking people, which is destined not to be accessible to people like me who do not seek to make progress.


    I have regretted it countless times. If I could have prevented them from following that crazy expedition that day, maybe none of that would have happened. "


    "It''s not your fault, they won''t blame you." Tu Fu said truthfully.


    "So every day after that, I really don''t want to see you get hurt again and repeat the ending of your parents. But I respect a child''s urgency to find their parents, and I also respect any future decisions you make.


    But please remember, if you really can��t hold on one day,


    The Winster family, always leave a light for you. "


    "I know you''ve grown up and have your own opinions, and I shouldn''t impose my will on you, but this is the last time."


    Uncle Ethan was a little sad when he spoke, he wiped the corner of his eyes lightly, "It''s so late, I won''t disturb your rest anymore."


    Tu Fu hummed in a complicated mood, wanted to say something but never said it.


    "Good night, Uncle."


    "Good night, Mr. Capet."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 31： Extraordinary power

    Chapter 31 Extraordinary Power


    Leeds Comprehensive College Senior Class Two, a small news spread in the class.


    Grace Kelly��s parents came here two days ago to complete the withdrawal procedures, which aroused a lot of discussion.


    Even the students in the class who didn''t have much contact with her in the class guessed for no reason. Even a trivial incident in a school with closed information would be regarded as big news.


    But there is no need for Tu Fu to worry about this. Black Swan''s behavior is very secretive. After the case is solved, all news is blocked, and even the participants are clearly banned.


    Tu Fu, who came to the class today, was full of smiles. He played games with his classmates in the classroom with great interest.


    The onlookers on the side held the mentality that watching the excitement is not a big deal.


    "Billy, no one can afford it?"


    Opposite Tu Fu, "Quick Mouth" Billy with brown-red hair had a heavy complexion and pale lips, but when he heard Tu Fu''s words, he couldn''t help raising his brows, and shouted in disbelief:


    "Come again."


    As soon as his voice fell, Tu Fu, who stood on both sides, stretched out his palms at the same time as him. His powerful five fingers were tightly closed, and Tu Fu stretched out his fingers at an extremely fast speed the moment he stretched out his hand.


    The outcome has been divided.


    "I surrender."


    In this game called "guessing the fist", after losing to Tu Fu for the seventh time, he finally gave up the little calculation in his heart, and handed over a one-crown banknote to those who were willing to bet.


    "Thanks to your attention, maybe we can have another ''Fighting Evil God''."


    "No, I will never play any games with you again."


    Billy took half a step back in horror, like Sophie who couldn''t afford to lose.


    Tu Fu accepted the prize with a smile. Not only did he guess punches, but in his spare time, Tu Fu also successfully promoted a poker game called "Fighting Evil God" in class with the cards he described himself.


    In addition to providing entertainment for the students, by the way earn some insignificant pocket money.


    "Hey, do you have a knack for winning?"


    "Of course."


    Billy''s eyes lit up when he heard the answer, he quietly pulled Tu Fu away, and swore seriously, "We are friends, why don''t you tell me, I promise I won''t tell anyone else."


    "Well, the secret is...follow your heart." Tu Fu explained with a smile, his answer was as unreliable as Big Mouth Billy''s swear.


    Well, some dastardly adventurer did use the extraordinary power of the brave.


    During the stage of dealing cards or punching, the eagle eye was used to lock the opponent''s cards and actions in advance.


    Wait until you make a move, use the machine-like precise control of muscles and joints to perform rapid changes in gestures, quickly deal and record cards, and fool the opponent''s eyes.


    Even, at the critical moment of losing cards after placing a big bet, it can change the aura of the enemy and ourselves.


    Always force a win by a subtle margin.


    Through a simple mini-game, using three extraordinary powers at the same time should speed up the absorption of potions.


    In Tu Fu''s opinion, the Transcendents of the adventurer path are simply natural gamblers, and they are better than any sequence in terms of money path.


    He can even use this advantage to go to the underground casino to make a fortune.


    Of course, winning money from the casino is not difficult, the difficulty is how to leave decently after winning a large sum of money.


    "The test results are out."


    I don''t know who yelled, and focused the attention of the students in the class on a list of forms on a wall.


    At this time, no matter the grades are good or bad, the students will gather together and talk about the scores.


    "Tu Fu, quickly look at the results."


    Someone exclaimed.


    Tu Fu then slowly looked up at the list of results. He ranked third in the class with a total score of 506.


    Except for Assyrian, which is still failing, the sum of the other six subjects has reached an astonishing 450, which is much higher than his previous average level in the class.


    According to this result, it has basically passed the score line of the University of Leeds.


    And Mr. Coleman''s commitment to him, using personal connections to make it easy for him to get into that university.


    "Hey, you''re not going to study at home behind our backs, are you?" Billy glanced at him fearfully, his resentful eyes full of resentment.


    It��s not that we agreed to be each other��s angels together, this wave of backstabs really caught people off guard.


    "It''s not surprising that Tu Fu has really worked hard recently."


    "It is impossible for someone to improve their grades so quickly."


    "Don''t you forget the genius Sophie, she must have helped make up the lessons."


    Many people were also attracted by this question, and while discussing, they also turned their attention to him and waited for his answer.


    Tu Fu shrugged with a half-smile, and didn��t mind sharing his successful experience with everyone.


    "It seems that you really only saw the improvement of my score, but ignored my hard work. Remember, no one can succeed casually. Has any of you tried to solve several sets of questions without interruption?"


    Billy first bowed his head in shame, but the vast majority of people still held their heads high. It is common for students who are about to graduate to write questions.


    ��Who can count an entire day solving a geometry problem.��


    Tu Fu spoke again, this time more students bowed their heads, but there were still some bookish students looking at him with unchanged expressions.


    "Last question, has any of you ever seen Liz at four o''clock in the morning?"


    Hearing Tu Fu speak quietly, this time everyone bowed their heads in shame.


    A picture vaguely appeared in everyone''s minds. In the dark sky that was about to turn pale and the stars were about to disappear in the early morning, a stubborn figure was writing hard under the gas lamp, gritting his teeth and insisting on studying.


    Perhaps this is the secret of success.


    If someone really has this kind of desperate effort, they will not be assigned to ordinary classes.


    Billy stared wide-eyed, looked at him in disbelief, and asked tentatively, "So what''s Liz like at four o''clock in the morning?"


    "I haven''t seen it, how would I know."


    Tu Fu raised a smile at the corner of his mouth, and spread his hands to the left and right.


    "cut~"


    This answer fell into everyone''s ears, and their eyes widened in unison. They didn''t expect to hear such an answer.


    Seeing that Tu Fu didn''t intend to speak again, the students who were watching the excitement just now saw that he didn''t want to speak, so they rushed away immediately, and they didn''t forget to whisper a few words of "stingy".


    At the same time, I don��t know how many people made silent calculations and decided to see the scenery of Leeds at four o��clock in the morning.


    Enjoying everyone''s eyes, Tu Fu has already integrated into this group without knowing it.


    But he did not lie. Other subjects except Assyrian rely on the understanding and learning methods of the previous life education model.


    As long as you master the main points, it is not difficult, and with a little practice, you can quickly improve the basic points.


    What''s more, after taking the potion, his mind is extremely clear, and most of the things he has browsed can be remembered at a glance. It is not difficult to improve a hundred points in a short period of time.


    You never know how easy it is for those who have good grades in the class and don��t look **** the surface.


    "Perhaps, I should really try to attack the Seven Schools League."


    Tu Fu stared at the grade board and stretched. He really missed Aunt Anfeier''s smile when he laughed at his thoughts.


    When the time comes, take the admission notice from one of the seven school alliances and yell at the whole family,


    "Don''t bully young people into poverty".


    ��


    South Port, Old Jonah''s Tavern.


    Even though it��s not night yet, this neon-colored tavern can��t help but have a lot more guests. There are many reasons for this. The alcohol here is never watered, and the store has just been renovated.


    But most importantly, a group of hot dancers have come here recently.


    Roman Richard glanced straight across the **** girls'' bodies, and sat on the bar counter, unabashedly expressing his appreciation for them with his eyes.


    But at this moment, I didn''t go forward to have a wonderful story with any of them, because there are still several important guests who want to meet today.


    "Squeak..."


    It didn''t take long for a thin, pale young man to open half of the door. He was dressed strangely, with a black hood covering his head, and most of his exposed face was covered by a pair of sunglasses. block.


    It doesn''t look like he wants to be recognized.


    After arriving at this tavern, Mason Adams'' eyes collided with the rogue uncle sitting at the bar in the air, and sparks sparked invisibly.


    The chief knight of the Black Swan church organization under the Church of Goddess of Wisdom met the leader of the largest underground organization in Liz, which is definitely not a trivial matter in the extraordinary circle.


    The two sides are even on opposite sides in some aspects.


    "Mason, you are finally here, I have been waiting for you here for a long time."


    Roman handed over a glass of yellow rum, and the latter closed the barrel glass expressionlessly, but still frowned, "Why did you ask me to meet in such a noisy place?"


    "Sometimes, you just lack a pair of eyes to discover beauty."


    Roman interrupted unceremoniously, and said straight to the point: "However, I am very grateful for the information you provided yesterday. The attack on the church has been solved."


    "What information?"


    Mason Adams didn''t understand the old guy''s words.


    Roman frowned subconsciously, and quickly suppressed it, "Didn''t you pass the news about the Leeds Grand Theater to the Black Swan and the Police Department?"


    A few days ago, Mason knew a little about the Black Swan��s actions, and it seemed that it was caused by a forbidden object, but after hearing this, he bluntly denied it, ��The Brotherhood didn��t provide you with any information.��


    Looking at the puzzled expression of the other party, he added an appropriate sentence,


    "Unless you are willing to pay for it."


    The seasoned Roman didn''t bother with this topic, and in a few sentences, he already understood that things were not that simple.


    He also noticed that Mason''s face was abnormally pale, and his body''s air mechanism was on the verge of collapse. He couldn''t help but wonder, "You''re actually injured?"


    It is definitely not an ordinary person in Leeds to be able to injure the Sequence 7 Nightmare of the Dream Maker pathway to such an extent.


    Mentioning this incident, Mason felt a lingering fear at first when he thought of the punishment he would receive after forcibly divination, and then said viciously: "This is none of your business."


    "I see."


    Roman was not angry at all, a strange golden symbol flashed quickly in a pair of pupils, and he said calmly: "Speaking of which, have you found the person who stole the potion last time?"


    "No."


    Mason sighed in despair and then fell silent, as if he didn''t want to make more answers on this topic.


    "Why don''t you let me check it for you? Actually, it''s not that difficult." Roman''s lips moved slightly, and a faint smile flashed, but suddenly broke out in the next moment,


    "But you have to tell me all the branches and members of the Brotherhood in Leeds."


    His words were as sharp as a sword, and the blade pierced directly into the opponent''s heart.


    He didn''t give the other party any time to breathe. This sentence made Mason Adams''s bloodless face paler like a terrible curse, and his trembling lips were biting to the point of bleeding.


    However, immediately his pupils became cloudy, without a trace of expression, and even the muscles subconsciously relaxed completely.


    "I do not know."


    Mason''s answer was very affirmative, but as the spokesperson of the Brotherhood, his answer seemed ridiculous.


    Under Roman''s puzzled gaze, Mason couldn''t help but smile, "Roman, just before meeting you, I hypnotized myself in advance, and I will never answer any of your intelligence questions about the Brotherhood .��


    For a Sequence 7 nightmare, this is a very simple matter.


    At the same time, the two of them couldn''t help cursing secretly in their hearts at the same time.


    Phew,


    Old ninja.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 32： Enemy meet

    Chapter 32 Enemies Meet


    Ding Dong��


    As the big bronze bell on the top of the school��s mountain was tolled, the students of the college ended another ordinary day in their day-to-day life.


    Every day of school life until the end of the selection, everyone has to tense up and try their best to draw a successful conclusion to this difficult time.


    In the straight corridor of the main teaching building, students with schoolbags on their backs dragged their tired bodies out of the corridor in groups of three and four, chatting about the usual bad topics.


    As usual, the young and beautiful girl Miss Winster is standing at the school gate waiting for her ineffective brother.


    "506 points."


    When Sophie heard the score, she was as surprised as any other student in Tufu��s class. Feeling unbelievable, she tentatively asked,


    "Did you cheat?"


    "That''s right, I did bribe Mr. Coleman to let him vent the problem to me." Tu Fu snorted briskly, "Use a bottle of shampoo that is said to be able to grow hair."


    Sophie carefully shook her head and watched. Fortunately, she didn''t see the angry old gentleman with a single lens. She feigned anger and said, "You''d better make sure that Mr. Coleman is not here. He hates people talking about the top of his head."


    After receiving the report card, she didn''t dare to be sure that it was Tu Fu''s result until the most outstanding one was still the Assyrian language.


    "It''s a pity that I only ranked third, and I couldn''t perform to my normal level."


    Tu Fu pretended to be sorry, but showed a smug smile, and was about to talk to her about how beautiful "Litz at four o''clock in the morning" is.


    "Oh, what a coincidence, I''m also ranked third this time." The kind-hearted Miss Winster took out her report card from her backpack silently, exuding a charming smile, "Why don''t you take a look at mine."


    There seemed to be a golden light on the paper of the report card.


    "Hahaha...650 points...haha...not a bad test...um."


    Tu Fu''s smile was not so confident, and his laughter obviously dried up, and then he bowed his head and fell silent.


    An obvious shift.


    He is so stupid,


    real.


    Why do you want to compete with this kind of monster girl for what she is best at.


    Sophie''s charming smile seems to be laughing at the little fool in front of you, you are still far away.


    "Let''s go, I believe Mr. Winster will be proud of you." The kind Sophie still patted him on the shoulder, giving the loser the care he deserved.


    "No, you go back first."


    The latter shook his head again and again, with an indescribable depression: "Mr. Coleman has something to ask me, and it should be related to some specific matters related to applying for the University of Leeds."


    "Well then, come back as soon as possible."


    Hearing that it was a serious matter, Sophie agreed naturally, and did not forget to smile sweetly before leaving, "As for the shampoo for growing hair, remember to keep a bottle for yourself."


    Turning around under the setting sun, only Tu Fu was left with a long, long back that belonged to the winner.


    ��


    Boom��


    After the whizzing-by carriage raised dust all over the sky, it precisely stopped at the Nanankou Station in Puton District.


    Tu Fu, who got out of the car immediately after a group of passengers, was wearing an off-white jacket, lightly pressed the brim cap on his head, and got out of the car calmly.


    Even though they are no longer as tight as they used to be, they still get used to choosing the cheapest way.


    He will no longer feel faint when he takes the "horse-drawn train". After coming to Leeds for such a long time, Tu Fu has been successfully domesticated by this magical means of transportation.


    Taking out a note from his pocket, Tu Fu glanced at the ink stains on it. The real purpose of his trip was actually to meet the appointment.


    "Old Jonah''s Tavern, Ross Street, Southport."


    This was an address that Roman had left for him at the time, claiming that he wanted to meet and talk about something. Perhaps that keen police officer had already noticed that he was related to the Plague Dance incident.


    Tu Fu walked all the way to Ross Street with anxiety. Although he was mentally prepared, he was still shocked by the opening of the street.


    Explained in popular language, this is a serious custom street.


    The shops on both sides of the street hang up brightly colored signs. When passing by the side of the road, you shake your head unintentionally, and you can still catch a glimpse of a service worker with half-drawn clothes and a hot figure inside.


    The fiery gaze oncoming seems to want to eat you alive.


    When passing by the road, Tu Fu remained unmoved no matter how many whispers comparable to evil gods rang in his ears. He walked down the street all the way, and soon saw the Jonah Tavern with the same bright sign, and pushed the door open And enter.


    This is a larger and less serious tavern than the old hunter tavern.


    When he came in, he immediately noticed Roman sitting at the bar, and another gentleman who was not so eye-catching, wearing sunglasses and a black hood to deliberately conceal his appearance.


    "Okay, the person I want to meet is here, and our business has been finished. I hope we will have the opportunity to cooperate in the future." Also noticing Tu Fu''s arrival, the middle-aged uncle Roman Richard just said goodbye to Mason.


    It is very difficult to get some information from such a cunning guy. During this not-so-pleasant chat, Mason always advances the money, fully expressing his distrust of him.


    He even deliberately guarded against an upright and noble knight like him.


    This is too bad.


    Trust between people is so weak.


    "I don''t think there will be another chance. I never do business with poor people."


    Mason gave this shameless guy a blank look, and casually threw a few Puer coins at the bar.


    Mr. Roman didn''t mind at all, and waved to Tu Fu with a smile on his face, "Son, come here and introduce to you. This is Mr. Mason from the Green Chamber of Commerce. He is a very energetic guy in society. In the future, if you have any You can find him if you need it.��


    Mason Adams lingered on him for a moment, a boy who looked jerky and restrained, his tone was not as mean as before, "This is my business card, you can get to know it."


    Tu Fu''s eyelids twitched when he handed out a personal business card with "Mason Adams" written on it, and the note was a manager of a company.


    Because this person''s name was mentioned by Roman and his partner Kirby in the Black Swan Office.


    Fraternity Mason.


    The leader of the underground organization who lost the adventurer potion.


    I didn''t expect the two to meet here, and I bumped into them.


    "Thank you, Mr. Adams."


    He reacted quickly to hide his surprise, and then stepped forward to take the business card carefully.


    Before he left, the good old man Mason did not forget to warn the honest-looking kid in front of him, "I give you some advice, although I don''t know why he came to you, it''s better to stay away from this old guy.


    And don''t believe anything he says, this is a **** who would betray his own mother in a pinch. "


    Although I have never met, I can give such a conscientious advice to my enemy.


    Tu Fu thinks this is worth listening to.


    Besides, that Uncle Roman, who was not wearing a police officer''s uniform, was about to stare into the bra of the tavern girl. No matter how he looked, he didn''t look like a good person.


    Even when he heard Mason maliciously smearing his reputation, he always kept a kind smile and said nothing.


    It wasn''t until the old man left that Roman said with interest: "What do you think of this place?"


    ��A place where body and soul can be cleansed.��


    Tu Fu gave an answer that caught Roman''s eyes.


    Because his gaze also wandered around the tavern, since he acquired the eagle eye ability, many things that he couldn''t see clearly before suddenly became 2K resolution.


    "Why don''t you tell me your opinion."


    Compared with Roman''s simple LSP, Tu Fu, a professional, noticed a more interesting discovery. Most of the women in this era wore corsets that wrapped their stomachs and upper bodies, also known as "Basque" .


    This is an early camisole structure underwear with exquisite structure that can wrap the upper body, which greatly beautifies the waistline above the hips. It is exquisite but conservative.


    In fact, the evolution history of women''s underwear from medieval petticoats, modern plastic corsets, garter bags to current corsets, presents the public aesthetics of women in each era.


    Tu Fu��s proposal is an underwear aesthetic that directly spans from the industrial age to the atomic age, which greatly liberates women��s freedom of thought.


    "Make some changes on the existing basis, and we can improve towards the direction of bikini." After Tu Fu threw out the three-point concept, Roman''s eyes sparkled.


    Listen, what a genius idea.


    It is comparable to the guy who improved the steam engine, just thinking about it is exciting.


    "Perhaps it is a good prospect to be in the underwear market in the future."


    Tu Fu, who was short of money, came up with this bold idea again.


    At the beginning, the founder of the Victoria brand went to the store to help his wife buy underwear, only to find that it was inconvenient for men to buy underwear, and thus keenly aware of this huge market demand and became a billionaire.


    What does this mean?


    In any era, LSP is the primary productive force.


    "Mr. Richard?" Tu Fu saw that Roman''s eyes wandered from the girl herself, so he gave him a slight push.


    "I''m already looking forward to the day when you become a millionaire."


    This made Roman, who has always been unscrupulous, praise his insignificant but incomparably great dream.


    "What did that Mr. Mason do just now?" Seeing that the fire was coming, Tu Fu raised this topic knowingly.


    "Mason? A boss of the underground trade, people always say he''s a shrewd miser, like a life-killer for a penny.


    Look, even I didn''t get any cheap from him just now. "


    "Looks like it too."


    "But on the contrary, I don''t think he is like what the outside world says. On the contrary, I think Mason is a very cute, generous, and warm-hearted guy, hahaha."


    Roman changed the topic, a rare and thought-provoking smile appeared on his face, and the laughter became louder and brighter.


    "why would you say so?"


    "Otherwise, why would he enthusiastically give advice to a person who took away his Transcendent''s potion without paying a penny." Roman Richard looked into his eyes and said, "Tufu, I Right?


    Or,


    Mr. Brave. "


    PS: The top score is strong, not bad, if everyone votes and comments, I will double update in the future


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 33： ugly duckling

    Chapter 33 The Ugly Duckling


    Jonah''s Tavern.


    The dirty air made people feel a little dull. Alcohol and tobacco permeated this small space, and the loud voices and vulgar music complemented each other.


    The atmosphere on both sides of the bar completely froze after Roman greeted with a smile. The imperceptible smile at the corner of his mouth was uncomfortable, as if he was hunting prey.


    "Sir, the milk beer you ordered has arrived."


    The dedicated bartender broke the silent atmosphere. After wiping the wine glass in front of the bar, he handed over a glass of milky white beer, and the **** deposited in it was clearly visible.


    "grateful."


    When the bartender was about to take away the extra coins with a smile, Roman unceremoniously reached out and held down the few pools that Mr. Mason dropped on the bar before leaving.


    when!


    Then, in front of the bartender, he popped an equivalent coin from between his fingers.


    "You''re welcome."


    The rest was put into his pocket.


    The handsome middle-aged knight squeezed a smile on his face.


    "Bayer''s currency conversion is definitely a big headache. The **** who invented this currency system should be hanged."


    Roman Richard taught Tu Fu based on the experience of those who have experienced it, "You see, a guy like Mason who is not good at arithmetic is always at a disadvantage."


    If Mason is still here, he will definitely despise Mr. Knight''s shameless behavior. As a miser, he has been prostituted for nothing again.


    "Here, here it is for you, underage should not drink alcohol, but fortunately milk beer is not included."


    As he spoke, Roman unsuspectingly handed over the glass of sweet milk beer.


    In fact, after hearing what the other party said just now, Tu Fu''s pupils subconsciously tightened, and several thoughts rolled in his mind instantly, and even wanted to use the power of the ghost ship to kill him for a moment.


    After being silent for a while, he calmed down again. He could only shrug his shoulders pretending to be calm, "Thank you."


    When he took the milk beer, he also spoke naturally, "Although I have no idea what you were talking about just now."


    "In fact, we have investigated you since the attack on the church, and found out some of your past whereabouts. At that time, we began to have doubts about you.


    But what really caught my attention was that you in the Grand Theater came to the scene again. I never believe in any coincidence. When an accident happens the second time, it is definitely not an accident. "


    Roman''s tone was sincere, and he took the initiative to open up to him without any grievances, even a little too straightforward, "Anyway, as a defender of order, I am very grateful for your contribution in the Plague Dance incident."


    "It''s just the duty of an ordinary citizen."


    Tu Fu took the milk beer and replied casually. After taking a sip, the sweet and sour taste spread in his mouth. This low-alcohol drink has the same taste as rice wine, and is more suitable for him than strong rum.


    "By the way, what happened to that incident?"


    "Damn Princess Sequence Transcendent, happened to pick up a forbidden item, which happened to cause panic in Leeds." Roman used two "coincidentally" in a row in a funny manner, but did not point out the source of the forbidden item.


    "Did you know? This is a generally recognized cursed sequence, which will always cause headaches and troublesome things. Anyone who has a relationship with them has almost no good end."


    He changed the subject and talked about business again: "Actually, you can see that I came to you with no malice, just like I did with Mason who handed you his business card.


    That is a not-so-famous leader of an underground organization, and I had a very friendly conversation with him just now. "


    Yes,


    It''s already quite harmonious without fighting.


    Roman''s face reveals sincerity, and the transcendents of each path will accumulate different auras for themselves.


    For example, when a transcendent on the knight path speaks, his gestures are extremely formal, and his noble quality appears in every moment of his behavior.


    "But I don''t quite understand. What do you say that has anything to do with me." Although Tu Fu still denied it, Hawkeye started to activate unconsciously, and quickly searched around the tavern.


    This point has not actually opened for business, and most of the surroundings are bartenders and unemployed dancers.


    The guests who just wanted to have a drink were in twos and threes. Other than that, he didn''t find any sneaky people. The only one who wanted to come to the black swan was Roman.


    Immediately, Tu Fu quickly calculated the escape route, and took a carriage to the port of Leeds or the steam train station, which was enough for him to go to any city.


    From the moment Roman revealed his identity, Tu Fu knew that if he was not absolutely sure of killing the opponent, he would have to give up his identity in Leeds.


    Ghost ships and past life memories are his secrets that cannot be touched.


    "There''s no need to be nervous about it. After all, a Sequence 9 Transcendent can''t cause any disturbances in Leeds. If the Church of the Seven Gods has enough power to sanction all those who have achieved Transcendence, I don''t know what kind of chaos will become in the Northern Continent. "


    Uncle Roman told him frankly that this was not a big deal.


    Different from the rumors circulating among the people, one does need to sacrifice some freedom if one wants to become a transcendent, but that is the official channel.


    Although they have been cracking down on the surface, they really can''t control all the wild supernatural beings who have become through private transactions and independent production of potions.


    "Although it is difficult to manage, we still need to know the information of the transcendent in the jurisdiction to avoid situations like the plague dance attack."


    Roman Richard finally revealed the reason for the meeting.


    This is an official warning, I know all your information, so don''t rely on your own ability to do things that violate the rules.


    The world of extraordinary people is also human, where there are people, there are rivers and lakes, and church organizations are the people who set the rules of the rivers and lakes.


    After Roman sent the peace signal, Tu Fu couldn''t help but relax. It''s a good thing to be able to keep his current identity.


    He also didn''t want to live in hiding from XZ after fleeing Leeds.


    "No wonder Mr. Mason is safe and sound." Tu Fu finally understood.


    "The Brotherhood is well-known in Leeds. It is almost a semi-public underground trading organization. It has branches in most cities. They not only sell supernatural items, but also sell intelligence and some odd businesses. Of course, this is not shady. .


    It is not difficult to use church power to suppress such an organization, but no one can guarantee whether the next brotherhood is still in control. "Roman said.


    This is a very simple truth, demand determines the market.


    The current development of the Brotherhood is at least under control. They never make trouble, and their trading methods are gentle, and they even facilitate the official access to information.


    No one can guarantee what will happen to the new trading organization that will be born after the organization is destroyed.


    So the forces of the Seven Religions have always turned a blind eye to this.


    "Of course, that doesn''t stop me from hating that miser."


    Roman raised his glass, because the other party was as shameless as him, which is very, very rare.


    "Let''s get to know each other again, I am Roman Richard, the chief knight of the Black Swan of the Goddess of Wisdom''s extraordinary team."


    He reached into his pocket and took out a badge with a black swan pattern that Tu Fu had seen. On a lake surrounded by a circle, the black swan flapped its wings.


    "What does this mean?"


    "The Origin of Church Superorganization."


    Roman rubbed his fingers on the badge, and told a story by the way, "Every ordinary person who has just entered the extraordinary is an ugly duckling with shortcomings before he wants to grow into a responsible black swan.


    Only by suffering and countless pains can one day finally transform into a black swan after going through the wind and rain.


    This is great, right! "


    This bedtime reading from the south of Baia seems to have been endowed with a different meaning by the Goddess of Wisdom.


    "Good story." Tu Fu applauded appropriately.


    ��Perhaps you can also join Black Swan and devote yourself to solving mysterious events in the future. This is a great thing.


    You can save a lot of cases like church attacks, people who should have lost their lives, a lot of these things happen every year.


    It''s just because there is a lack of people like you who have a sense of justice and ability. "


    Roman Richard''s voice was very deep, and he smelled of alcohol and tobacco all over his body.


    unexpectedly revealed a lonely and melancholy temperament.


    He even sniffed his nose secretly, raised his head, and the eye circles turned red at some point, and a few tears swirled in his eye sockets, as if his emotions would explode at any time.


    Even he couldn''t help applauding himself in his heart, "Damn it, Roman, when can you act so well."


    It''s just that when Roman glanced at Tu Fu secretly from the corner of his eye, the other party was unmoved.


    "To be honest, Mr. Roman, your performance almost moved me. If I am really a superhuman, I will definitely become a partner of justice without hesitation." Tu Fu added jokingly.


    Sophie,


    Look, look,


    The Golden Mask Award should go to this one.


    He learned a lot from this Roman, especially what a precious and noble quality a thick skin is.


    If there is a superhuman who is easily moved by those fictional stories, it is hard to say whether he has the opportunity to transform into a swan. It is more likely to be listening to black-hearted capitalists talking about the future in a black coal mine.


    Seeing that Tu Fu was indifferent, Roman''s eyelids started to twitch, and he gave him a fierce look, and finally he was willing to come up with something real:


    "In return, we can provide professional help, and after making meritorious service, we can convert it into merit points, which can be exchanged for follow-up potion information or finished products of the extraordinary path."


    "Sorry, Mr. Roman, I have my own plans for the future.


    Admitted to a good university, and then with a weekly salary of at least 10 crowns, buy a house of your own with a loan in places like Puton District.


    Well, there is also a maid lady in a maid outfit. "


    Tu Fu took another sip of milk beer, and briefly rejected his proposal.


    "Why don''t you listen to the salary, it''s very generous." Roman tried again without giving up.


    "Need not."


    The reason why Tu Fu refused so quickly was because he was afraid that if the offer was too high, he would not be able to help but agree.


    He is really not interested in going to the sharp knife to do the job of risking his life, not to mention the conditions given by the other party, as long as he is willing, he can go back to the ghost ship to get it himself, so why sell himself to them.


    "That''s a shame."


    Roman said this, but he showed a very appreciative look.


    I thought I would just instigate a few words to protect Liz and become a hero in the dark.


    Generally, don��t children at this passionate age yearn for such a rich life? What''s more, with the attraction of high salaries, it is difficult to have a reason to refuse such an offer.


    But the performance of the child in front of him is too calm, this kind of composure that does not meet his age appears in a child.


    "Well, it seems that there is no need to talk anymore. I wish you a happy life." Speaking of this, Roman actually has no need to talk anymore.


    "Mr. Roman, there may be another explanation for the story you just told."


    "What explanation?"


    After drinking the last drop of milk beer in the cup, Tu Fu did not forget to joke before leaving: "The reason why the ugly duckling turned into a swan is not because it has gone through countless hardships.


    Instead,


    Its parents are themselves swans. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 34： a lamp

    Chapter 34 A Lamp


    Watching the boy leave.


    Mr. Roman Richard, a frequent visitor to the Old George''s tavern, did not leave with him.


    He then ordered a glass of the most expensive Volta spirit from the bartender with sad eyes, then took the glass and placed it on the empty seat beside him, and glanced at the **** girl who was giving him a glance.


    Just because of that little guy��s suggestion, he felt more and more that this kind of conservative corset was too unsightly, and he felt more and more boring when he turned his head.


    "tick..."


    In the center of the light yellow liquid in the Volta glass, a layer of invisible ripples rippling around.


    The originally noisy and noisy tavern was eerily quiet. The figures of the guests and performers gradually faded with the vision, and the color of this simple tavern seemed to be washed by water and began to fade.


    "coming?"


    Roman has become accustomed to this, and he doesn''t even look back.


    Da da��


    The crisp footsteps at the door filled the missing sound and color in the tavern.


    Wearing a tall hat, a light blue denim coat and high-top leather boots, a young man with unusually handsome facial features sat skillfully at the bar.


    Sitting in this tavern with only the two of them.


    Roman took the initiative to hand over the glass and said, "Keby, my friend, why didn''t I see you just now."


    "Since I was promoted to Sequence 8, I prefer to stay in dreams than in reality."


    It was the green-eyed police officer Kobe Black that Tu Fu had seen in the Black Swan Office who was speaking, and he was also a member of the Black Swan Extraordinary Team.


    "Pfft... I can''t believe it, this is the perfect image you created for yourself in your dream? A cowboy."


    Until he turned his head away, Roman saw his image, and resisted the urge to laugh out of professionalism.


    His friend and colleague Kebi Black is a Sequence 8 dream-hunting agent who has just been promoted to the dreamer path not long ago, and is also a typical retroist.


    This guy hates the convenience of the present and misses everything that used to be.


    Compared with the convenient steam carriage, he prefers to run on the prairie and whip his horse. He is an old boy with northern romantic feelings.


    Together with the handsome vision, it is limited to this outdated cowboy hero, and the stern facial features and firm chin are essential features.


    Sequence 8 dream hunter agents have the ability to activate lucid dreams at any time, they can easily wander in reality and dreams, they can pull others into their own dreams, and they can also have a slight impact on reality.


    Officer Keby had long been accustomed to his gaze, and took the drink, "Have you found out who is behind the scenes at the Grand Theater?"


    "It shouldn''t be the work of the fraternity. Mason has denied it. He has no reason to deceive a poor man who can''t afford the money." A faint smile appeared on the corner of Roman''s mouth, "Then I saw that funny little guy again, unexpectedly He''s such a clever little ghost."


    "Why not use the power of the mantra?"


    "Kerby, the interrogation is aimed at the enemy, and should never be used on citizens who have done merit to Leeds."


    "So, are those letters really sent by him?" Coby, who was dressed in denim, raised his cowboy hat and asked directly.


    "I didn''t mention it, and I don''t think he wants to admit it. It would be too scary if all the things that happened in Liz were led by such a little guy."


    Kebi lightly stroked the revolver on his waist, "Cheated away the potion from the brotherhood, took the initiative to draw out the out-of-control superhumans, and led the church incident and the chaos in the grand theater with one hand, such a large-scale and intelligence system must be considered to be done by him .


    I''m afraid there is a big organization behind it, like a fraternity. "


    "I wonder if you just noticed? Mason was seriously injured."


    Roman''s tone paused, "Even though he concealed it very well, I can still detect that he experienced a big breakdown, even to the verge of losing control."


    "certainly."


    Being a Transcendent of the dreamer path, Kebi is more sensitive to this.


    When this topic was mentioned, the two felt an urgent pressure at the same time.


    That is the Sequence 7 nightmare of the dream maker path, a person who likes to hide himself in dreams most of the time, even when fighting, he likes to pull people into his dreams to create difficulties.


    For this kind of quite stable transcendent, even if they are one or two ranks higher, they dare not say that they are sure to win.


    Unless there is a Transcendent with a higher sequence or a higher personality, who has the ability to hurt Mason like this.


    If Liz really has such an invisible extraordinary organization that exists under the eyes of Black Swan and other church organizations, it will be a terrible thing.


    "I have an idea. If the strong man doesn''t intend to let him go, we must apply for a coffin to Mason from the Goddess Church in advance, and when this miser is about to die, send it to him for a fortune." Roman pretended to be serious. Said.


    "Good idea, I guess Mason would rather die in the wilderness."


    Keby skillfully rolled his eyes at this unreliable colleague, "Compared to this, you really don''t plan to continue chasing the fraternity?"


    "The Brotherhood has never been our enemy, why bother with them."


    "Listen to you."


    Keby had no choice but to raise his glass and touch him. As his closest colleague, he knew Roman very well, and his behavior style was not as unreliable as he seemed.


    Although Roman is vicious, has no chivalry, does not like to spend money on affairs, and has a messy life style, it can be said that he has nothing to do with the heroic knight.


    But Liz''s order is more reassuring precisely because of a shameless person like him.


    Just think about it, he will be more cunning, sinister and shameless than those crazy cultists and unscrupulous superhumans, which is probably a good thing.


    "I should be going."


    Kerby took off his hat to salute, bid him farewell in cowboy fashion, and quickly drank the glass of stout like an old-fashioned hero.


    Then slowly, he lifted the gun belt around his waist.


    Come gently, go gently, wave your sleeves without taking away a single cloud...


    Shortly after the dream-hunting agent left, the faded color of George��s Tavern recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the noise followed. The disappearing crowd and excitement also appeared at this moment.


    It was just the drink just ordered beside Roman, as if by magic, the drink disappeared from the glass under his nose.


    This is a glass of high-end spirits worth 1 poor.


    Roman couldn''t help frowning, slapped the bar, and called out the name of the bartender angrily, "Hey, why hasn''t the Volte I wanted been served yet?"


    ��


    After the conversation was over, Tu Fu took a deep breath after going out. During the short ten-minute conversation, his back was once again covered with sweat.


    Almost every sentence the other party said was trying to test him, but fortunately there was no malice.


    Otherwise, he believes that according to the ability of the extraordinary organization of the church, there must be a more professional way to pry into his secrets.


    Tu Fu didn''t leave immediately after pondering. He pretended to be nonchalant and took the public carriage directly to the line of Green District, so he couldn''t stay outside for too long.


    Looking at the panning and changing street view outside the car window, flat buildings, minarets, and colorful dome houses, in a brief moment, the high-rise buildings made of steel and concrete in the past emerged in his memory.


    For a while, it was difficult to tell which era this was living in.


    "If Uncle Ethan knows that I went to see Uncle Roman again today, will he be very angry?"


    Tufu suddenly felt uneasy, even though he knew that even the most tempered uncle in the Winster family would never back down on such matters of principle, and his aunt also didn''t like her children to step into dangerous areas.


    After thinking about it, only Sophie is willing to support him.


    Ku Tufu has no way out, from the day he chose to set foot on the extraordinary, there has been no way out.


    From now on, I need a person to deal with the unknown darkness alone.


    From Nanan Port in Puton District all the way to Crescent Street, this is not a short distance, but Li Tufu feels that time flies.


    It was already dark.


    He stood cautiously at the door of Block 64b, staring blankly at the lights inside.


    He didn''t go straight in.


    Instead of making up a set of plausible reasons in my heart, and achieve the proficiency of being able to say it backwards.


    "Crack."


    Coincidentally, he was bumped into by his uncle who came out carrying a bag of garbage. Ethan''s face was ugly, as if he was angry about something, and his voice revealed a low tone, "You''re back? Go in and talk."


    "Okay...okay."


    Tu Fu is like a child who has made a mistake. He lowered his head and walked into the hall of his home anxiously. When he looked up, he saw Sophie showing a malicious smile.


    "Hey, what happened."


    He tried to get something out of the other party''s mouth, but Miss Winston shook her head and refused to say a word.


    Aunt Anfeier turned her back to him in the kitchen, also silent.


    There was a strange atmosphere in the house, which made Tu Fu, who had seen the big scene, feel shocked.


    It was not until the meal was about to start, when the family gathered around the dining table, that Ethan said quietly, "Where did you go just now, why did you come back now? Why don''t you tell me."


    "��say what?"


    Tu Fu''s head was almost lowered to the ground, resisting this wave of torture.


    The degree of pressure of this kind of family questioning is no less than the extraordinary means of Roman in the Black Swan Office.


    Dense sweat appeared on his forehead, definitely more nervous than when facing Grace.


    "Of course it''s because Mr. Coleman is willing to recommend you to the University of Leeds." Uncle Ethan''s face changed, and he patted him on the shoulder excitedly.


    I just heard him laughing, "I''ve heard from Sophie that your test scores are very good this time. It''s quite good to maintain this level to go to the University of Leeds."


    "Yes, that''s right, that''s it."


    Tu Fu also breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that an unruly person like Roman would leak the secret secretly. He also felt relieved when he heard about it. "I originally wanted to wait until everything was settled."


    "Little husband, congratulations."


    Even Aunt Anfeier, who had always had no hope for him, finally turned around at this time, and brought it to the table together with sea fish and shrimp, a turkey and a whole pot of stewed lamb, which is usually done during the holidays. Great dinner.


    Ethan comforted him, "Fortunately like this, the case of the Wood District and the church has been closed, and I have made a contribution this time. The reward from the Police Department has already arrived in my account, so I don''t have to worry about it in the future tuition fees."


    "Dad, why don''t you talk about your process of solving the case." Miss Sophie is very keen on listening to stories.


    "Well, speaking of which, this case is really dangerous.


    Fortunately, I grasped her motives with my personal wisdom. At that time, I broke into the Leeds Grand Theater single-handedly and confronted that vicious murderer one-on-one..."


    Listening to Uncle Ethan who was talking big again, aunt who was listening to the story with a smile on his face, and Sophie who kept robbing him of the delicious ingredients on the dinner table, Tu Fu suddenly let go of his guard and smiled easily.


    He has always felt that he has been alone since he came to this world.


    But now, there is something to look forward to.


    No matter when he comes back, no matter how late he comes back,


    Winston''s family will always give him


    Leave a lamp.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 35： Professor of the University of Leeds (recommended for collection)

    Chapter 35 Leeds University Professor (recommended for collection)


    The administrative efficiency of the Police Department is very high. A few days after the dust settled, the case was finally concluded, and the government began to reward those who participated in the incident.


    Uncle won the Sword and Shield Medal and was successfully promoted to the position of first-class superintendent.


    Officer Fix got a�� verbal reward.


    Of course, there is Tu Fu who got nothing.


    Whether it is the police department''s protection of privacy or Uncle Ethan''s personal wishes, his actions have not been made public to the public.


    Of course, Tu Fu didn''t care about this, because he got a lot of rewards.


    Three hundred crowns more than the annual basic salary of an ordinary worker.


    When he got the bright and shining banknotes, Tu Fu''s eyes were so exaggerated that his eyeballs almost popped out.


    Although he was very reluctant, he still took out two of them and handed them to Uncle Ethan as part of future tuition fees.


    I left a hundred crowns for daily expenses. Who asked him to eat and live for free at Winster''s house for so long, and now he needs them to provide tuition fees.


    Even if Uncle and Aunt Ethan really treat him as their own child, Tu Fu will not be really embarrassed.


    If Miss Sophie saw that scene, she would be surprised and shout:


    "My God, Tu Fu must be crazy."


    ��


    Leeds Comprehensive College, teaching 2 classes for senior grades.


    Another extremely uneventful day.


    The ghost ship disappeared, the serial murderer in the Wood District was arrested, and after the Labor Union Movement was suppressed, there were many fewer people marching on the streets.


    As for the students of their academy, most of the gossip they talk about is limited to the clich�� rumors of who is with whom and who has broken up with whom.


    Love is always an enduring topic on campus.


    "A wise man never falls in love, and builds a beautiful (Baya) kingdom."


    Tu Fu, who has experienced a death date, has seen through the turmoil in the world, and now he is only focused on studying and preparing for future plans.


    Taking advantage of this period of time, you need to continue to improve your score, at least a score above 600 is considered stable.


    After being promoted, there were also some things that bothered him. Tu Fu described several future plans in his notes.


    "Recently, I have explored the ghost ship at least once, and I am proficient in the function of ''Calling You to Death'' in the cabin, as well as the unlimited radio station in the captain''s cabin."


    Counting it all together, Tu Fu hasn''t boarded the ship for a while.


    Instinctively, he was a little afraid of returning to that nightmare land, but his intuition told him that if he didn''t board the ship to maintain order for a long time, the ghost ship might lose control at any time.


    "Besides, this boarding itself is an adventurer''s ''brave'' behavior, which may be conducive to the absorption of potions." Tu Fu felt a little tired and smiled.


    In fact, since he experienced the red shoes incident, his absorption of potions has been in a state of stagnation.


    Intuition also told him that if he didn''t continue to die, his extraordinary ability would always stay at Sequence 9.


    So the second rule is to try to find a follow-up formula or potion for the adventurer while trying to digest the potion. After rejecting the black swan''s kindness, he can only rely on his own ability to get the follow-up formula.


    It doesn��t matter if you use the eyes of the sky to peek, or you can find the Transcendents of the same sequence, and you can even repurchase from the Brotherhood��s channel, if they want.


    He was even a little grateful to Uncle Roman and introduced him to the agent of the underground organization.


    "In this way, we still need to use the super eye of the ghost ship."


    Tu Fu''s thinking is extremely clear. Mr. Mason Adams is definitely his indispensable partner in the future, and he must find the location of their headquarters as soon as possible.


    After putting these plans on the agenda, Tu Fu patted his head lightly, attracting the attention of several students next to him, because he remembered a very important thing.


    "By the way, I must get Anna''s necklace next time."


    Tu Fu secretly made up his mind, he had been thinking about this matter for a long time.


    Just as he was making a clear plan for the future, a loud voice at the door interrupted his thoughts.


    "Tufu, Mr. Coleman is looking for you. It''s in his office. You''d better hurry up."


    It was Billy with a big mouth shouting, this freckled red-haired kid was very keen to pass on the news, but he looked at Tu Fu slightly.


    It seems that he is still complaining about why he didn''t tell him the learning method of raising scores.


    "OK."


    Tuff put away his notebook, thanked Billy and walked all the way to the teacher''s office. Through the winding corridor, he caught a glimpse of the door of the office ajar.


    There was also the sound of Coleman talking with an unfamiliar male voice.


    "Boom, boom."


    Tu Fu knocked on the door obediently until a lazy male voice "Come in" came from inside.


    Mr. Coleman''s office is not too big, even a bit sloppy, but the cabinets are full of books.


    The two cups of steaming hot tea on the table seemed to indicate that the conversation had just begun.


    In the office, there was a polite young man in a black suit, carrying a black briefcase, and wearing a pair of delicate gold-rimmed eyes. He had a refined and easy-going temperament.


    "Let me introduce to you, this is Associate Professor George McGovern from the History Department of the University of Leeds, the youngest associate professor since the University of Leeds was founded."


    Coleman smiled, presumably because the chat with the other party was very pleasant.


    Not a teaching assistant, not a lecturer.


    The title of professor in Baia Kingdom needs to publish enough weighty articles in professional journals and get the approval of people in the industry to hold this position.


    "The Department of History, University of Leeds?"


    Tu Fu paused in his thoughts, and saw the young associate professor extend his hand friendly, "Yes, Tu Fu, I am very fortunate to have worked with your parents, Mr. and Mrs. Capet.


    Speaking of which, they are all talented people. At that time, I was only a teaching assistant under them, but I learned a lot of valuable experience from them. I would have gone to the original inspection, but unfortunately..."


    George McGovern noticed a gloomy look in Tu Fu''s eyes, and thought it inappropriate to mention that matter again, and swallowed the words again.


    "Don''t talk about the controversial things in the past."


    Coleman took a step forward to resolve the embarrassing situation, and took the initiative to tell the other party why he came, "Mr. McGovern came this time to see your qualifications."


    "yes."


    George McGovern had a pile of paper materials in front of him, and he randomly picked out one of them. It was Tu Fu''s personal data, and his performance in each semester since he entered school was clearly recorded.


    It''s a pity that his performance and grades at Leeds Comprehensive College in the past few years can''t be said to be mediocre, at least they are useless.


    But this Mr. George smiled indifferently: "I have noticed that in the last few exams, your grades have taken a qualitative leap and then rose steadily, which is very miraculous."


    "This is all thanks to Mr. Coleman''s teaching."


    Tu Fu humbly put the credit on the dean, which made the old gentleman laugh from ear to ear.


    "Maintaining such grades is enough to apply for a place at the University of Leeds, and I can handle chores like review. If you want to go to the University of Leeds, you can contact me, and I can be your professional tutor."


    No extra nonsense, George McGovern came here to meet Professor Capet''s son.


    It was very easy to give him a favor based on his connections and status at the University of Leeds, and he agreed to it not long after meeting.


    The whole thing went incredibly smoothly, until George took the initiative to hand over his business card, which said his home email address, Tu Fu just woke up from a dream, and took the business card carefully with thanks.


    Mr. McGovern seemed to want to talk about his parents, but due to the presence of Mr. Coleman, the two didn''t have much chance to talk directly.


    "Walk slowly."


    Until the other party left, Mr. Coleman patted Tu Fu on the shoulder in satisfaction, "Tu Fu, you did a good job.


    After a young associate professor like McGovern has achieved enough academic achievements, it is only a matter of time before he can replace the old full professor after completing his qualifications. "


    The implication is that following him has a bright future.


    Tu Fu nodded. In fact, he didn��t make it clear whether he would go to the University of Leeds. It��s just that the local university has more advantages in terms of application and connections, and it is clearer.


    Tu Fu raised his head slightly, and noticed that Mr. Coleman''s head was above his head, and he actually stopped the decline of the Mediterranean Sea.


    He asked in surprise: "Sir, are you still working on the ghost ship issue recently?"


    "Ghost ship? No no, I''ve figured it out after that. A good scholar shouldn''t just spend useless time on one problem.


    Besides this question, I can answer any other difficult questions you have. "He smiled confidently. After all, he is a top student who graduated from a prestigious school, and he has the pride of a senior intellectual in his bones.


    "Well, there is a problem that has been bothering me recently."


    After Tu Fu opened the window, a beam of light came into the office. The sunlight was not harsh, but it was extraordinarily glaring.


    He slowly opened his mouth and asked the classic century-old problem, "Mr. Coleman, do you think that light like this is a wave similar to water waves or some kind of medium that realizes the propagation of light."


    Until the students were gone for a long time, Samuel Coleman lightly raised his monocular glasses, and the smile gradually solidified on his face just now.


    Looking at the sunlight pouring in from the window, his cloudy eyes once again fell into confusion, and began to mutter in his mouth: "Medium...wave...medium...


    No, light is a wave!


    Do not,


    It''s Medium! "


    ��


    "Guys, I recently found a super cool place in the Puton area, and I guarantee you there is no more exciting, hotter entertainment venue that will definitely get your blood pumping, not even the usual pubs over there. "


    Billy shared it with a few buddies in a low voice, just happened to be heard by Tu Fu who came back from the office, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Tu Fu, mocking with a vengeful tone: "But I will never invite anyone to go there, you guys Guess who this guy is."


    "Who is it?"


    Seeing the other party come out of the office, he laughed loudly: "There is no doubt that Tu Fu is a good student."


    It was the first time he experienced this kind of campus bullying, and Tu Fu even felt that it was still a bit fresh. He shrugged and turned around indifferently, not entering the classroom.


    Billy still refused to let go, "Where are you going? Looking for your aunt for a hug?"


    "No, I want to report to Mr. Coleman that you went to the tavern without permission."


    "But you have no evidence."


    "Who told me that I am a good student Tu Fu." Tu Fu frowned and retorted confidently.


    Good student, you don��t need evidence to report to the teacher.


    Billy''s face suddenly turned pale, "Hey, I admit that I was a little loud when I spoke just now, but I would like to apologize to you now."


    "Billy, my friend, of course I will forgive you."


    Tu Fu spread his hands, smiled and showed his fangs: "Unless you are willing to tell me where the explosive place is?"


    ��


    ��


    "Billy, is this the high-end place you said was explosive, exciting, and blood-pulling?"


    Shortly after school, Tu Fu raised his eyebrows and questioned the unreliable Billy.


    In his line of sight, there were only two big men with shirtless upper body exuding a philosophical atmosphere, standing on the boxing ring anxiously deciding the outcome.


    ps: I beg everyone to follow up every day, vote and post comments, and strive for two updates every day


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 36： civilized mans game

    Chapter 36 The Game of Civilized Man


    Since coming to Leeds, Tu Fu has been to many pubs.


    But this is the first time for an underground arena with a dark style and chaotic order like the one in front of us.


    Following Billy to the street of the entertainment club in Puton District, after turning around countless times, he finally came to a basement.


    As soon as he walked in, Tu Fu was surrounded by turbid air, and then the picture full of philosophical atmosphere he had just seen appeared, the hot eye scene of men on top of men, and men on the left and right.


    This is an underground boxing ring with an area of ??about two hundred square meters. It exudes a mixture of low-grade alcohol and the smell of sweat, which stimulates your senses all the time.


    I don''t know whether it is to deliberately create a dark atmosphere or to save fuel for coal-burning lamps. Only a few rings next to the central area are illuminated.


    The wooden bar at the entrance is old and black, and you can feel a sticky touch as soon as you put your hand on it. The drinks sold are mainly low-grade rum of 1~2 pennies.


    Even the guard at the front desk is only a little old man in a dirty shirt and a certain brown deer hunting cap. His shrewd eyes are on every guest who comes in from here.


    "Ha, Billy, this is the clubhouse that you told me is exciting, passionate, and exciting?" Tu Fu gritted his teeth fiercely. He seriously suspected that Billy was maliciously retaliating against him.


    "Hey, is there anything more blood-fueled and exciting than a one-on-one duel between two men."


    "Two women."


    Billy''s excited look didn''t seem to be fake, "Look, it''s super cool here, you will never regret coming here to watch the show."


    After finishing speaking, he took Tu Fu''s hand and prepared to walk towards the two men who were dueling in the middle of the crowd.


    At this time, I heard the grizzled and dirty old man sitting on the bar cough lightly, "The rule here is to order at least one drink before you can enter."


    "Of course, I understand." It was obviously not the first time Billy came here, and he carefully took out 4 pennies from his pocket and prepared to hand them out.


    "Two glasses of rum..."


    But I heard the old gentleman wearing a deerstalker say slowly, "But recently there is a law in Leeds that prohibits minors from selling alcohol."


    Apparently, Billy''s outstretched hand stopped for a moment, and he looked at the Tu Fu behind him who was curling his lips. The face-saving Billy became hard-hearted, and his voice became low, "Hey, old Muller, it''s the first time I''m bringing a friend here. My face."


    "Of course I have to give you face, kid."


    The white-haired old man called "Old Muller" changed his mouth into an "oh" shape, but sneered indifferently: "It is forbidden to talk about things here to outsiders. You have forgotten this rule."


    Seeing that the two people at the front desk were arguing and getting angry, Tu Fu didn''t plan to stay any longer.


    From the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the two people on the ring in the middle, punching each other methodically, their noses and faces were bruised from the beating, so they wanted to stay here and watch for a while longer.


    Glanced at Billy, who was not good at things, he was still arguing that it wasn''t his first time here, and he wanted to save face from the other party.


    If a guy with such no EQ continues to fight, he will be kicked out sooner or later.


    Tu Fu sighed and walked to the front desk very experienced, tapped the bar, "Give me two glasses..."


    "I just said that I won''t sell any alcohol to children like you, go home and drink milk beer."


    Old Mueller didn''t even bother to raise his eyelids, and directly rejected Tu Fu''s proposal.


    "Two cups of Nightrose."


    When Tu Fu mentioned the name of the wine, the eyes of the old Muller who had his own principles lit up, and a satisfied smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Oh, sir, it''s a pleasure to serve you."


    The old guy at the bar instantly changed from a rational **** to a reasonable one.


    "Why is that?" Billy couldn''t figure out the reason, so he could only look at Tu Fu in puzzlement.


    "The average price of Ye Rose is one pool." Tu Fu took the wine glass handed by Old Muller with a calm expression.


    Selling high-priced drinks, the salesperson can get a higher commission.


    Billy exclaimed, and looked at his companion curiously, as if saying that he didn''t realize that you were so rich. .


    "You lost to me." Tu Fu smiled and said, "So I should thank you for your generosity."


    Billy glared angrily at the old gentleman who was laughing with him, and raised his eyebrows in dissatisfaction, "Old Muller, didn''t you just say that the Leeds government prohibits businesses from selling alcohol to minors."


    "Putton prostitutes are always reserved before accepting customers."


    Old Muller lightly raised his deerstalker hat, and casually made a joke full of pornography: "But after talking about the price, it doesn''t prevent them from working harder in sports."


    For the same reason, a line of reminders that smoking is harmful to health will be marked on the skin of all cigarettes sold for smokers.


    It would be better to put a few photos of rotten lungs if this kind of soft and harmless words.


    After getting the admission pass, Billy couldn''t wait to beckon Tu Fu to get closer together, but the closer he was to the center of the crowd, the more difficult it was for the sour smell of sweat to move forward.


    There were people fighting each other in the surrounding arenas, but what attracted the most attention was the duel between the two big men in the central area.


    A group of spectators surrounded the two people in the center of the ring, cheering for the two inside with excitement and enthusiasm.


    "Fraser, are you bored, bastard?"


    "Joseon, beat him, beat him!"


    "This is the most boring game I''ve seen today, why don''t you let me go up."


    Surrounding the dark surroundings of the underground tavern, the guests who came here held the wooden wine glasses they bought when they entered the venue, and yelled frantically at the two players who were competing, creating a lively discussion atmosphere for the deserted underground tavern.


    Take the mother as the center, the father as the radius, and the 18th generation of ancestors as the circle of scolding.


    Even people who are not angry can''t help but get angry when they hear it.


    Even Billy joined the yelling camp, and followed everyone in shouting the extremely high slogan of "mom content".


    "Underground black boxing arena?"


    Tu Fu is no stranger to this. Although the entertainment industry in Leeds is not rich, the industries such as boxing, gambling and even **** pubs are extremely complete. It is said that there is even a **** pub called Zhuan Zhuan Big Bird.


    Such a lively boxing ring, unless it is a life-and-death fight tainted with money and blood.


    While people oppose violence, they always like to cheer for violent games.


    Tu Fu looked intently at the ring. If this is the case, then reporting it to his uncle should be a big credit.


    When he carefully observed the Fighter''s match, he didn''t see the brutal murderous boxing he imagined. Instead, the moves and movements of the two people involved were normal.


    Even, it is so simple that people feel that the behavior is primitive.


    You come and I punch and punch, hit the face, hit the body.


    Despite the bruises on his face, he has always maintained a gentleman''s movements, abiding by the rules of boxing without dirty tricks, but his movements seem unprofessional.


    In the fiery atmosphere, this kind of rough and simple beating seems to be a contradictory body. Rather than fighting, it is better to say that they are beating each other.


    "Sir, is this your first time here?"


    Old Mueller, who had just earned a commission, had a smile on his old face, "Don''t feel confused, because we are a fight club here, and the participants are all peace-loving civilized people, even if you fight, you still have to be decent. .��


    "Oh?"


    Tu Fu, who heard this statement for the first time, had a flash of surprise on his expression, "Is it any different from ordinary fighting sports?"


    ��First of all, only arms, legs and feet are allowed to be used during fighting. Head hitting, eye poking, crotch kicking, and weapons are not allowed.��


    The rule explained by the old Muller is very common, and it is clearly prohibited in almost any fighting competition.


    "Why take off your shirt and shoes?"


    Tu Fu raised his doubts.


    "More than that, watches and rings are forbidden to be carried during fighting, so as not to be damaged during the beating. After a fight, the shirt can cover the wound. Gentlemen have to continue their normal lives after returning home."


    When the old Muller introduced the rules, he waved two punches to the front, and said with a chuckle: "Once you enter the field, there is no time limit for fighting. But for the sake of safety, if one side is hit, called to stop, and slaps the ground to admit defeat during the fighting, then the fighting It must be terminated anyway."


    "Even if it''s just pretending?"


    "Even if it''s just pretending."


    Old Muller clearly talked about the rules here, "Sir, as I said, the people who come to participate in the competition are all decent and civilized people, so it is even more necessary to abide by such rules."


    Actually, after he came here, he noticed that the participants in this underground tavern were mostly rude workers from the lower classes and hooligans on the street.


    But there are also some onlookers wearing expensive suits. If even these people can be called decent civilized people, the quality of Baia''s people will probably be improved several levels immediately.


    "boom!"


    While the two were still discussing the rules, the fight that was still going on in the middle ended with the unlucky Qiao Sen being knocked down, and the other side automatically won.


    But as the old Muller said, the participants were fairly civilized when they were beaten.


    At the end of the fight, each side begins to thank the other.


    After putting on his clothes again, he showed a happy smile and walked out of the tavern.


    He didn''t care about winning or losing at all, as if it was purely for venting emotions.


    After being beaten or beaten by others, the resentment in my heart naturally dissipated without a trace.


    "Perhaps this is a good opportunity."


    Tu Fu''s eyes couldn''t help but start to shine. He seems to have found a way to digest the adventurer''s potion. For a brave man, it is definitely a good choice to have a free fight with no purpose at any time.


    "Want to have a game?"


    "Despite what you say, as a civilized person, I still cannot accept such barbaric behavior." Tu Fu still had some concerns.


    "Undeniable."


    After introducing all the above-mentioned rules, the old Muller said slowly: "But fortunately, everything involved in fighting sports is free."


    free?


    Tu Fu nodded slowly, seeing the fight between the next couple, he took off his upper body clothes as he walked over,


    "To tell you the truth, sir, in fact, I have always wanted to challenge my weakness."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 37： three minutes

    Chapter 37 Three Minutes


    To borrow an old saying, come and go.


    Something has to be done.


    Tu Fu looked towards the center of the ring, his eyes were shining with a strange light.


    As a brave man, it is normal for him to come to the underground boxing ring to fight. More importantly, this is in line with the actions of a reckless man.


    He took off his shirt and there was an unremarkable gray vest underneath. The close-fitting clothing covered his slightly protruding porcelain muscles, and the veins on the surface of his skin were exposed.


    Judging from the physical difference alone, they are not inferior to the gathered adults.


    The adventurer potion changed his weak body from the inside to the outside, from the cells to the muscles, but he never had the chance to participate in actual combat, and he still didn''t know where his upper limit was.


    Seeing such a good opportunity now, I naturally don''t intend to give up.


    There is no other place in Leeds where it is legal to fight safely without holding hands, and where practical experience can be cultivated.


    the most important is,


    for free.


    "Guys, I''m here for the next round of wrestling."


    While speaking, he took off the brass watch with vine pattern in the inner bag, twisted his neck slightly, moved his hands and feet, and walked to the most central position step by step, obviously launching a challenger posture.


    A group of spectators who were originally watching saw that the guy who was talking was just a kid, their original interest dropped by half, and no one was ashamed to play.


    "Hey, Tufu, are you crazy?"


    Billy looked at Tu Fu''s crazy behavior in surprise, and secretly gave him a hand. He called Tu Fu to watch the fun, not to be beaten.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do it lightly."


    Tu Fu''s non-fake smile caused many onlookers to frown. Some of the onlookers couldn''t help but let out a dull voice, "I''m here to participate in this competition."


    Among the crowd, the one who spoke was a tall, bald man. This man''s bald waist was a full circle wider than Tu Fu, and he looked extremely difficult to mess with.


    He took off the clothes on his upper body, leaving only a white vest, and his bronzed muscles supported his thick upper limbs, looking extremely majestic.


    "Damn, how could it be him, bald Hope, this **** is a semi-professional fighter."


    Billy couldn''t help but sweat for Tu Fu. This guy who appeared on the field has spent a lot of time in the underground boxing ring, and he is considered the most experienced group of people in terms of experience.


    "This will be a good show."


    "How long do you bet on this guy to give up?"


    "three minutes?"


    A group of onlookers who watched the fun whistled, completely looking like watching the fun is not a big deal.


    "Come."


    Tu Fu couldn''t help feeling amused when he watched the bald man take steady steps and came to the most central "ring".


    Because this is the first time he has fought with someone in such a stretching scene.


    The place where we are standing is tentatively called the ring, but in fact there are only a few simple fences and stones to divide the cordon. There are no professional gloves, armor and mouthguards, not even referees.


    The gloomy underground tavern is filled with the smell of tobacco, alcohol, and hormones mixed with countless sweats, and the members on the sidelines are beginning to be moved by the atmosphere.


    Start shouting and cursing the people participating in the competition, constantly shouting slogans such as "beat him up".


    Unprofessional venue, without the slightest sense of ceremony, just because two men are going to fight head-on, in the most primitive way, but this is enough to touch the hearts of all onlookers.


    Seeing this, Billy knew that he could not change it and took it. Before the battle started, he approached Tu Fu with a suggestion.


    "Don''t be brave. If you can''t win, you will lie down immediately. The rule here is that you will not attack the fallen person again."


    "Good idea, how about reporting your name and let this guy save face."


    Tu Fu thought it was a good suggestion, so he couldn''t help laughing.


    In the boxing range of about 8��8, as long as you go out of bounds, raise your hands, collapse, or call a stop, you are considered to admit defeat, but otherwise there is no limit to the fighting time.


    When he turned his eyes to the opposite side, the bald Hope also looked at him seriously.


    Neither side hugged each other''s names, because this was an irregular fighting match, and more importantly, they didn''t know each other after the fight.


    "start."


    After the bald Hope shouted in a low voice, his majestic body slammed into him like a locomotive, and the howling wind brought a gust of wind and waves to meet him.


    Tu Fu''s eyes narrowed slightly, his front and rear legs opened up a certain space and he played steadily, his arms crossed in a fork shape to withstand the swift and violent impact of the big man in front of him.


    "boom!"


    At the moment of the brief collision, Tu Fu only took half a step back slightly.


    The upper body just blocked the powerful impact.


    Such a scene was very unexpected, Tu Fu completely resisted the impact, and the latter raised his right fist slightly unwillingly to protect his jaw, while his left hand smashed from the side to form a swinging punch.


    Tu Fu''s dark eyes flashed an imperceptible gleam, and after he activated his Hawkeye ability, the bald Hope''s fist speed slowed down at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    He immediately made a prediction in advance, stepped back one unit, and avoided the punch perfectly.


    The step frequency under his feet changed direction, and the original retreating step was immediately changed to a sprinting step. The fist that was ready to strike suddenly moved, and he chose the straight fist with the largest route, the fastest speed, and the most powerful force, and hit the bald man in the front .


    "boom!"


    Having mastered the technique of muscle development, he immediately slammed the opponent''s front door with a powerful straight fist. The latter tried to block his right fist, but it was too late.


    This face-faced young man''s fist speed was too fast, Cishi''s heavy fist hit him firmly in the face, and the bald-headed Hope had to step back a few positions. After stroking his face, he let out a soft cry of pain .


    "Wow!"


    The audience who were still cheering for the bald man just now, when they saw him fall into a disadvantage, Qiqi booed inconceivably.


    I don��t know whether it��s due to his slap in the face, or because he despises this bald man with brute force and no skill.


    "beat him."


    "This is Hope, I have long disliked him."


    "Dude, I was very optimistic about you just now, and you really didn''t disappoint me."


    The change of wind direction outside the boxing ring was so fast that it was unacceptable.


    These pure tavern audiences who did not invest money in the quiz, naturally adhered to the spirit of whoever wins and helps whomever, which greatly enhanced their sense of substitution.


    "Good fight."


    Billy, who had been worried about Tu Fu for a while, subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Tu Fu didn''t stop, and continued to rely on the advantage of the eagle eye to see through the opponent''s movements, and took advantage of the situation to resolve them one by one.


    Punched a few times at the right time. Affected by the excitement, Tu Fu''s face began to flush, and the blood vessels in his arms twisted and twisted. The refined muscle lines made him look refined and fierce, not weaker than the big guy opposite.


    "Woo."


    After being punched four or five times in a row, Hope, the bald head, no longer cared about the so-called moves of holding fists with both hands one after the other, like fighting back in a storm, and would rather take a few heavy punches from Tu Fuci to attack.


    "Bang, bang, bang..."


    The two hit each other''s arms, chest, and shoulders several times in a row.


    The other party was like a cornered wild beast, no longer following the rules of the fight, Tu Fu naturally couldn''t avoid being beaten.


    The fists rained down on his body, and the pain from the blows increased, making Tu Fu gritted his teeth.


    After his breathing rate was disrupted, he panted heavily when he fought back. As his physical strength continued to decline, his movements began to deform, and the frequency of precise dodges also decreased, causing big drops of sweat.


    Bald Hope is undoubtedly a semi-professional player, relying on his physical reserves and Tu Fu to quickly consume the physical strength of both parties.


    During the face-to-face attacks, Tu Fu gritted his teeth tightly. His ability to survive until now has exceeded many people''s expectations. Even if he shouted the word admit defeat, there is nothing wrong with it.


    But the more this kind of adversity is, the more his inexplicable desire to win and lose rises.


    His eyes, as cold as ice, became firm, and he changed his tired and soft posture, and greeted him without fear.


    Straight punches, swing punches, upper and lower uppercuts in one go, circles, slides, sprints, and legwork are three in one when punching consecutively.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The swift and powerful movements at this stage seemed to be the reaction of a predator after finding its prey. The fierce attack with precision like a storm fell on the bald Hope with perfect precision.


    This wave of attacks made him feel overwhelmed, and the pain hit him all over his body. A trace of confusion flashed across Hope''s face, but he saw that Tu Fu''s movements became more and more fierce.


    He is completely immersed in the current state, has forgotten where he is, and is purely obsessed with this constant simple action.


    It seems that the depression in my heart will be relieved a lot when every punch is thrown out.


    Since he came to this strange world, he has been under tremendous pressure, the plight of the ghost ship, the ups and downs of the extraordinary road, and the treacherous waves of mysterious events.


    In reality, everyone who does anything has to go all out. The pressure and troubles that have accumulated in Tu Fu''s heart for a long time really make him a little out of breath.


    In the ring, he''s like mad at the **** world.


    Punch, kick, elbow, bump, you name it.


    Completely regards the opponent as a punching bag to vent, and continues to attack with his sore arm, as if there is endless power in his body, supporting him to vent continuously.


    Every blow is punched to the flesh, and the accumulated pressure is like floating clouds, dissipating on the other person with strength.


    The auras of the two boxing parties have been on the rise since they stood on the stage, and there was no suspense after Tu Fu unreasonably used his extraordinary power.


    "I surrender!"


    The bald-headed Hope realized something was wrong, and a combination of countless punches exploded on his body, and the bruised skin and flesh area spread rapidly.


    He became more and more frightened, and after a dozen consecutive blocks, he finally failed like a dam holding back a flood.


    Under the "bang" punch, his faith was completely shattered. When Tu Fu''s last unstoppable heavy punch hit him in the face again, the ferocious Hope finally couldn''t hold on.


    As soon as his trembling legs gave way, he fell straight to the ground, and shouted the word admit defeat with the remaining strength.


    The game wasn''t even three minutes long.


    The outcome has been decided!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 38： boxing Club

    Chapter 38 Fight Club


    Hoo��


    Tu Fu spit out the breath accumulated in his chest, and he was relieved until he knocked down his opponent. Beads of sweat had already stained the vest inside, and the sweat was scattered all over the floor when he punched.


    He worked hard to adjust his breathing rate. After knocking the opponent down to the ground, the unprecedented sense of relief made him extremely happy.


    This kind of simple, mechanically engraved violence in the genes makes people feel extremely relieved.


    As he personally participated in a boxing match, Tu Fu also gradually understood the purpose of this underground tavern.


    Using civilized rules to allow more people with a backlog of hearts to participate, will greatly release the daily pressure during the fierce fighting process.


    Of course, getting a beating can also release yourself.


    Seeing the bald-headed Hope covering his arms and looking at Tu Fu as if he was looking at a monster, the latter smiled and stretched out his hand to help him up, while Hope nodded to express his gratitude, without any discomfort.


    didn''t care about winning or losing, he put on his clothes again and left the tavern.


    The two of them didn''t interact with each other during the whole process, and they didn''t take any steps to speak harshly, and they didn''t even report their names.


    There is no need for this. Everyone here is each other��s passer-by. After completing a fighting game within the rules, they feel relieved of each other and then leave each other. It��s quite cool.


    After overthrowing this adult who was several times stronger than him, his physical strength rose by 60 to 70% after a short rest, and a stream of heat surrounded his weak arms. Adventurers have the cd time to quickly restore their muscles, as if they were born to be suitable Hit the ring.


    "continue."


    Tu Fu was going to play another game, but he heard the old Muller''s cheerful smile, "Dude, everyone can only play one game here."


    "Well played, Tu Fu, I didn''t see you are so good before." Billy offered to help pass the clothes, his eyes were full of praise, "Do you have any tricks?"


    "The trick? Of course."


    Tu Fu didn''t change his face and said: "Whether you have the advantage in the fight or not, don''t admit defeat, look at the opponent with wide eyes, at least overwhelm the opponent in terms of momentum."


    "This way we can win?"


    "It will be more honorable to lose this way." Tu Fu calmly analyzed.


    After he had no choice but to end, someone else participated in the next competition, and the continuous shouting ignited the atmosphere again.


    There never seems to be a shortage of guys here who have the guts to step up and fight.


    According to Tu Fu''s judgment, most of the members of the underground tavern should be factory employees, seamen, waiters and other low-level personnel.


    "Billy, I think I already understand the value of this place. I have to admit that the most original method is the most decompressive." Tu Fu shared his feelings with his partner.


    Billy was surprised: "It seems that we agree on this point."


    "You also thought the same way when you came to the stage to fight?"


    "No, I don''t want to go up and get beaten." Billy pointed at the group of booing spectators, "It''s really depressing to start the game with everyone swearing, that''s why I brought you here."


    Tu Fu: "..."


    He finally knew how Billy''s quick-talking nickname was developed, which can be regarded as an environment for educating people.


    After changing his clothes after the competition, Tu Fu went straight to the old guy selling alcohol at the bar, "Mr. Muller, do activities like this happen every day? Is there a fixed time? Who is the organizer?"


    After throwing a set of three consecutive questions, the old Muller narrowed his eyes, looked at Tu Fu with a professional smile, and subconsciously touched his ears, as if he was completely deaf because of hearing loss.


    Tu Fu, who knows the rules of the world well, took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and said, "Sir, I want another cup of Ye Rose."


    "Why be so polite." Although the old Muller said so, his movements were not slow at all, and he offered to hand another glass of mellow night rose wine.


    ��The boxing ring is open two to three times a week in Puton District, and visitors can watch or participate in fighting activities in person.


    My child, not only in the Puton area, but also in the main districts of Leeds, there are club branches, and there are dozens of boxing rings like this, which is really not a big deal. "


    The old Muller revealed a lot of information, and even Billy listened carefully with wide-eyed eyes. Presumably he didn''t know that he stumbled into such a special club by accident.


    Tu Fu rolled his eyes, and then realized that if this is in the form of a club, if it can be integrated, it will be quite a force.


    "As for the organizer you mentioned, I don''t know. I''m sorry. Even though I have been here for many years, the leader of the club has changed several times. I really don''t remember who is in charge now."


    Old Muller thought for a long time before giving a worthless answer, "As for the original founder, it is said that he left a long time ago."


    An underground boxing ring dedicated to venting anger,


    Actually speaking of this, Tu Fu already had a vague guess.


    Maybe it is an underground product of some big capital, or maybe the original founder is a transcendent of a certain path. Establishing such an organization is very suitable for digesting potions.


    He knows that it is very difficult for transcendents of many paths to be promoted. Compared with Grace''s crazy method, this is already a very benevolent method.


    Seeing that Tu Fu was still generous, the old Muller gave him another note, which recorded the addresses of the various branches of the boxing club, such as the Central District, Green District, and Wood District.


    The core rule here is very simple,


    Only one.


    If you want to participate in a fighting competition, you don''t need any procedures, you can find anyone in the field to fight.


    "I''m fully aware of this."


    Tu Fu nodded thoughtfully, and then raised his glass: "But now there is one more question, I haven''t drunk the Ye Rose that I just ordered, so can I return it?"


    "I can''t hear what you just said."


    Old Muller picked his ears again, showing a proper embarrassed expression, and his flexible listening standards allowed him to filter out what he didn''t want to hear.


    Want to prostitute for free?


    No doors.


    It wasn''t until Tu Fu walked to the door that he heard the old Mu Le think of something behind him. Looking at the young man''s back, his deep voice suddenly increased,


    "Remember, it''s called ''Fight Club.''"


    ��


    Central District, University of Leeds.


    As the only officially listed higher education college in Leeds, almost everyone from the Polya Sea area is proud to have been admitted here.


    Only local children from Leeds are unwilling to study here.


    And George McGovern, as the youngest associate professor since the establishment of the school, is even more glorious.


    All the way in from the school gate, there are students who take the initiative to say hello.


    He also kept a smiling expression all the time, and didn''t remove the smile on his face until he returned to his office. Picked up a leather bag from the desk.


    Carefully took out and carefully looked at the information obtained from other places. It is also Tu Fu''s information, but this one is more detailed, and even the information about the two recent entries and exits into the police system has notes.


    Comparing his grades, it was during this period that the child''s grades improved qualitatively.


    "George, have you met Mr. Capet''s son?"


    A clear female voice came from outside the office. The exquisite figure was paired with a black floral skirt and white shirt, which made women of this age full of two styles between youth and maturity. The woman''s words were full of curiosity.


    "Yes, we met briefly, and the exchange was very pleasant."


    McGovern sorted out the information at hand, and smiled softly, "From the moment I saw him, I believed that he was the child of Professor Capet and Ms. Sophia, and inherited the characteristics of Professor Capet and that lady."


    "So he is very handsome?" The eyes of the woman who asked the question lit up.


    "Hey, I want to say that he has inherited the professor''s humility and the lady''s pride." Professor McGovern added: "Although he is indeed handsome, he is hardly inferior to me."


    "I told him that if he wanted to come to Leeds University, I could help him with all the formalities. Although I was polite, I always felt...he was not very interested."


    McGovern has always been very accurate about his feelings. A person''s language and expression may lie, but only his eyes will never lie.


    The pair of eyes he saw today were deep and mysterious, like a bottomless pool of water. When they looked at each other, they seemed to be able to see through each other''s thoughts.


    The child has a maturity that is out of character for this age group.


    "Perhaps this is also good. If we continue to explore in the same direction as the professor and the others, we may be able to discover the real reason for their disappearance."


    McGovern put down the document, and lightly pinched the top of the bridge of his nose with two fingers.


    The disappearance of Professor Capet and Ms. Sophia was a big sensation. The scientific research team that gathered industry elites caused an uproar in the international academic circle.


    But overnight, it became an unmentionable topic, which made people doubt the truth.


    As the teaching assistants of Professor Capet''s group, the teachers and students of the same class, including McGovern, and the academic forces behind the scientific expedition team have been collecting the truth of the incident in private.


    Whether it is to discover the facts or find their whereabouts, it is a matter that requires a lot of energy.


    "It''s better to put this matter aside and focus on the present."


    The woman in the long floral dress mentioned, "This year, the examination papers from the G?ttinghagen examination hall have begun to be distributed to the printing factories in all states of the Kingdom. We will be busy soon."


    "Of course I haven''t forgotten this troublesome incident." McGovern felt a little tired.


    One month later,


    The selection of higher education in the countries of the North Continent officially started.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 39： Dangerous subjects

    Chapter 39 Dangerous Disciplines


    "Shua!"


    Turning on the faucet and changing out the sweat-stained clothes, Tufte took a tub to wash his shirt and vest alone.


    During the fight, he was soaked in sweat and had to wash himself.


    I really answered a word.


    Just how cool you were when you were punching, how messed up you were when you were doing laundry.


    It is worth mentioning that Winster''s family bought a steam washing machine that was regarded as a treasure.


    Compared with the earlier hand-operated washing machines with paddle-shaped leaves, this new invention not only allows the clothes to be tumbled and washed in the bucket, but also has water inlet and outlet holes.


    And after the drainage is completed, it can be dried quickly by steam, with the effect of stretching and ironing clothes.


    Much more powerful than a modern washing machine that Tufu forgot to use.


    The reason why it is not used is mainly because it requires at least one hundred liters of water and a lot of fuel costs to wash clothes every time.


    Starting the washing machine to wash a piece of clothing is, in Aunt Anfiel''s eyes, a crime.


    Of course, as a class-A war criminal who has been taught repeatedly, my uncle has often been scolded for similar things.


    "Are you doing laundry?"


    Sophie, who was passing by the laundry room, glanced suspiciously inside. Normally, a lot of towels would be piled up for cleaning on a fixed day, but today''s is very suspicious.


    "To be precise, it''s washing shirts."


    Tu Fu saw her weird expression, his face darkened and he defended himself.


    "Diligent Mr. Capet, why don''t you wash it for me next time."


    "Of course no problem." Tu Fu agreed readily, and made up his mind with a single mouth, "10p for school uniform, 20p for jeans, 50p for skirt, and the price of private underwear is negotiable..."


    "Shut up."


    Sophie''s white face rarely had two playful blushes, she gave him a hard look and then left sullenly.


    Long time to see you, Miss Winston still has a shy day.


    Uncle Ethan came back today before Tu Fu. Since he solved the church attack, his life rhythm has returned to the original track.


    Even though he has been promoted to a first-class superintendent and his salary and benefits have increased a lot, he still fishes with the mentality of dawdling.


    From going to work every day, the only wish is to leave work earlier.


    Seeing that the two children have come back, Ethan asked about the children''s recent situation as usual, "What interesting things happened today?"


    After drying the clothes in his hands, Tu Fu talked about today''s events to his uncle, "Mr. Coleman came to me early today, said that he had already solved part of the formalities, and introduced me to an associate professor at the University of Leeds, George McGowan.


    He promised me to help me solve all the troublesome applications as long as I reached the score line of the University of Leeds. "


    When the name was mentioned, Uncle Ethan frowned slightly, but soon returned to normal.


    "George McGowan?"


    After hearing the name, my aunt subconsciously said: "I heard Sophia mention this name, she is a very smart child, they had served as George''s mentor at that time, I didn''t expect him to have such a good personality at such a young age. develop."


    "Remember? At that time, George was supposed to go with them on that inspection trip, but Mr. Capet left him behind." Ethan also began to talk about this matter.


    Because of this, that Professor McGovern saved his life.


    "Then what should I do?" Tu Fu didn''t quite understand.


    "He is willing to help you because of your parents'' friendship, there is no need to refuse." Ethan waved his hand casually, "But I don''t suggest you choose him as your tutor, stay away from these **** subjects, biology, Archeology, folklore��


    You can never guess what happens to students of these majors every year, there are always several cases of strange deaths every year. "


    Ethan used several cases of takeover to show his own experience.


    On a certain day of a certain month and year, whoever is attacked and which team is completely wiped out are all normal things.


    Of course, there is one important thing he didn''t say about Professor McGovern.


    Because it is not only Mr. Capet and his wife Ms. Sophia who are missing, but also top scholars in various fields in the world. The relationship network behind them has actually formed a powerful team in the past few years, and has been pursuing the truth of the accident.


    Some of these people are just looking for the whereabouts of the expedition team, and some want to discover the truth of the scientific research. Of course, there are also some who continue to pursue the footprints that are about to sink in the long river of history.


    George McGovern is the leader of the University of Leeds on this network, so Ethan naturally doesn''t want McGovern to kidnap Tu Fu again.


    "Okay, got it."


    Tu Fu also noticed that his uncle still had a lot to tell him, but he didn''t ask any further.


    To maintain such a comfortable family atmosphere, you need to control the size of your speech.


    "Even Tu Fu has achieved this goal, so why don''t we work hard?"


    Miss Winster deliberately repeated her aunt''s words, which made Anfeier raise her eyebrows, and began to think about finding a reason to clean up the daughter who turned her elbow outward.


    "Sophie, which school did you decide to take?"


    Tu Fu changed the subject, and suddenly brought up this tsundere lady, who was swinging a wind-up bear toy.


    Just twist the spring on the back of the toy, and this little gadget can swing its arms and legs forward.


    "The teacher from the Admissions Office of the University of G?ttinghagen came to see me, you must cherish my last time in Leeds."


    Talking about this topic, Xueba Sophie raised her head happily, and there was an unconcealable smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Sure enough, it is a university of the Seven Schools Alliance.


    In order to recruit more talented students in advance, such colleges and universities usually get in touch with the students of the elite class of noble colleges or ordinary colleges before the advanced selection, so as to gain a wave of favorability in advance.


    Of course, there is another thought that Sophie didn��t disclose. Being able to go to the capital away from her parents will give her a better chance to get in touch with those mysterious things. Just thinking about it is exciting.


    "University of G?ttinghagen?"


    Aunt Anfeier��s anger about beating her just now disappeared instantly, "This is a great decision, the best university in Baia Kingdom."


    For parents, besides the choice of school is a matter of location, Sophie chooses the best university in the country, which is what the Winster family would like to see.


    In comparison, although the University of Leeds is not bad, it is only the gap between the top 2 in the comparison between Shuangfeiyiyi.


    Tu Fu also sent blessings to this nominal sister, but he couldn''t help but feel regretful.


    In front of Sophie is a road leading to prosperity and an infinitely wonderful life, and if he chooses the University of Leeds, he will be sure.


    Not surprisingly, their future lives are like two parallel lines that will never intersect, and there will never be any intersection.


    Staying in Liz, a pool where you can see your head at a glance, is not good for his future path.


    Potion formulas, materials, and taboos are not easy to get in such a small coastal city, and the monitors on the ghost ship must be expanded to all the main cities of Baia.


    The most important point is that he has made up his mind to go to the end on the extraordinary road. If he gets into some big troubles in the future, it is very likely that the Winsters will be implicated.


    ��Had to get out of Leeds and into a bigger city.��


    Temporarily suppressing the throbbing thoughts in his heart, Tu Fu reviewed as usual after dinner, blindly following the usual schedule.


    It wasn''t until he finished greeting his family, some time later, that he heard the sound of long breathing from the next room, Tu Fu slowly opened his eyes, lay on the bed, and continued counting silently with confidence.


    He became more and more proficient in the previous ritual, and because of the two boardings, his connection with the Santa Maria was already very close.


    You only need to proficiently recite its real name in several languages ??in turn to start the countdown.


    The clock face of the cuckoo clock is ticking.


    It''s three thirty in the morning.


    "5,


    4,


    3,


    2,


    1��"


    Put all the things you want to bring into the backpack.


    The air condenses and the two-way door opens.


    Tu Fu, who was lying in his punk cabin, felt dizzy for a while, and then seamlessly connected to the luxurious guest room of his cruise ship. On the softer big bed, he didn��t even change his arrival posture.


    "Arrived."


    Tu Fu''s heart sank, and he glanced at the viewing balcony outside the guest room. It was already daytime in the area where the cruise ship was located, but because of the majestic fog, it was impossible to observe anything.


    In this world, apart from the fog, there is only the ocean, and we can only start an endless journey on the sea level.


    Tu Fu''s eyes turned to the countdown again.


    00:29:55


    00:29:54


    00:29:53...


    The stay time from Sequence 9 automatically changed to half an hour, giving him enough time to explore.


    "First go back to the captain''s cabin."


    Tu Fu thought of the purpose of this trip, without hesitation, he immediately stood up from the bed, took his backpack and quickly walked towards the door, lying on the crack of the door, and could see everything outside through the peephole.


    Strange footsteps sounded outside, and it was Anna again.


    It seems that every time I appear, it seems to have a dog''s nose, and it haunts me.


    After opening the door, Tu Fu arrived on the deck from the stairs. It was the first time he faced the monster dressed in alienation. He stomped over unceremoniously and looked at the living corpse Anna without showing any weakness.


    Before the opponent howled, there was a slight side change in his figure, avoiding the opponent''s swift pounce, clenched his fists and exerted force on Anna''s upper body.


    Seeing that the fists and kicks were approaching, Tu Fu immediately withdrew his strength and turned his fists into palms.


    stretched towards the dazzling diamond necklace on Anna''s chest... before her neck.


    Exert force, tear off, recover...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 40： call of the abyss

    Chapter 40 The Call of the Abyss


    One of the important purposes of his trip was to get the necklace named "Heart of the Ocean" around Anna''s neck.


    Not only because it is a 23-carat royal blue-grade gemstone, 10-carat diamonds are set next to the pendant, and there is a huge blue crystal in the middle.


    More importantly, this seemingly inconspicuous pendant is worth around 120,000 yuan.


    Of course, this is not considered stealing. As the acting captain of the "Santa Maria", theoretically speaking, he has the right to dispose of everything on the ship.


    That makes sense.


    After activating Hawkeye, Tu Fu observed that there were no other monsters gathered in the area from the deck to the captain''s cabin.


    Suddenly, the evil turned to gallbladder, and decisively fought against the living corpse Anna.


    The energetic baby in my impression, Anna, no longer had the enchanting and charming beauty posture before. Her skin was all purple-black, and even her clothes were shabby and black.


    This foul-smelling corpse wrapped around Tufu with sensitive steps, and opened its teeth that hadn''t been brushed in many years. The strong stench almost made Tufu faint.


    "Snapped."


    Anna opened her **** mouth wide open and was about to bite Tu Fu. The latter''s fist precisely hit Anna''s elbow joint, and the sound of cracking the skull with a fist exploded under the action of huge force.


    In an instant, Anna, who was equally powerful, was knocked back. One of the opponent''s arms could not be lifted as if it was dislocated, and the injury was obviously serious.


    In the next moment, Anna also learned to behave, and she no longer planned to tangle with Tu Fu, and ran away with light steps.


    "Roar~"


    Tu Fu squinted his eyes, and was about to catch up with her, when two howls of ghouls sounded untimely in his ears. They climbed from the stairs to the deck, making a burst of fragmented footsteps, obviously heading towards this place. come over here.


    "Hmph, you''re running fast."


    Tu Fu clenched the "Heart of the Ocean", not intending to fight the two ghouls whose origins were unknown, and quickly trot along the last direction to the direction of the captain''s cabin.


    After holding the hatch, the arm quickly opened the long-lost captain''s cabin door, and quickly closed the hatch before the ghoul arrived.


    The thick white mist outside the door also swept into the room together. Tu Fu held his breath without making a sound, and held the sharp knife hidden in his backpack in advance.


    Once two ghouls found him in the captain''s cabin, Tu Fu would open the hatch without hesitation, put in a single ghoul, and kill the two monsters one by one.


    It''s a pity that from the cat''s eyes, you can see two skinny reptiles with red eyes almost sunken into their sockets.


    Climbed to the deck and saw that there was no one there, only licked his **** paw twice, and disappeared depressedly outside the captain''s room.


    "Next time you come, you must prepare weapons to deal with them. It is best to buy some firearms."


    After the crisis was resolved, Tu Fu suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The successive fights and escapes cost him a lot of energy.


    Relying on several abilities of the brave man, he drove away the dancer Anna and collected protection fees by the way, and finally drove away this thorn in the side.


    Next time, he will make more preparations to clean up the ghouls and living corpses on this section of the road and create a safe zone.


    "Twenty-seven minutes left."


    After glancing at the blood-red countdown, Tu Fu did not panic, but instead examined the movements in the captain''s cabin.


    The monitor is running, and it still monitors the Old Hunter Tavern, Santa Maria Church, and the Police Department, but these locations are not important now.


    Everything in the captain''s room, which has not been here for a long time, is intact and there is no sign of being turned over.


    "The captain''s cabin at night is not an absolutely safe place, maybe other monsters have come in." While muttering to himself, Tu Fu didn''t forget to go in and check it, but found nothing unusual.


    As usual, Tu Fu looked at his kingdom of God with a smile. He sat on the captain''s chair and bent his back, picked up the remote control and adjusted the monitoring position to a street in Puton District.


    "Good evening, City of Leeds."


    It was midnight, and this street, famous for its eroticism, did not disappoint Tu Fu at all. In many tavern rooms, there were gasps one after another, adding a bit of spring to the dark night.


    To Tu Fu''s no surprise, he also saw the humanoid pile driver Uncle Roman here.


    "Thirty days of automatic recording video resources are almost ready to be made into a set."


    Tu Fu shook his head, and called up the surveillance video of Jonah''s Tavern some time ago.


    What he really wanted to see was the meeting between Mr. Mason and Roman a few days ago. An hour before his appointment, Mason came to Jonah''s Tavern and exchanged some information with Roman.


    Tu Fu pricked up his ears to witness the intrigue between the two, a knight who didn''t know what morality was, and a miser who valued money like his life.


    The process of fighting between the two can only be described in one word,


    Absolutely.


    Mason, who hypnotized himself in advance, just didn''t give him a single useful piece of information, while the shameless Uncle Roman pestered him for a long time.


    However, in those few short effective conversations, Roman guessed that the person who sent the letter was not Mason from the Brotherhood, so he turned his suspicious eyes to himself.


    "This old guy is really deceiving me on purpose."


    He wished he could take a picture of the bastard''s current appearance and send it to the printing factory to print thousands of copies all over the pubs in Leeds.


    Of course, for this kind of shameless old hooligan, once the photo is exposed, he really has the guts to attach his experience under the photo.


    Write a "Guidelines for the Evaluation of Liz Custom Girls" based on personal experience, and maybe I will thank myself for the ideas I provided.


    It wasn''t until Tu Fu witnessed the whole process of surveillance that he finally had a clear idea.


    Roman actually didn''t know that there was a problem with himself or Mason, and deliberately set up such a bureau to spread the news.


    He has no information at all.


    Fortunately, my performance that day was not bad. From the beginning to the end, Roman didn''t catch any clues. Until now, the other party can''t be sure who planned the Grand Theater case.


    It wasn''t until some time after Roman sent him away that Tu Fu made another discovery. He stayed there for a while with his eyes blank, keeping his motionless posture. During this period, he asked the bartender for a glass of Volta.


    Right under his nose, the glass of spirits disappeared out of thin air. Tu Fu, who witnessed this strange scene, blinked.


    "This is the ability of a dream maker."


    After just one glance, Tu Fu immediately recognized that it must be the police officer Kirby who had appeared in the Grand Theater.


    At that time, there were actually two supernatural beings hiding in Jonah''s tavern, and the other one was hiding somewhere. Once he made a move, he would be crushed to the ground by these two and hammered to death.


    Tu Fu swallowed subconsciously, and at the same time he praised his calmness while feeling scared.


    And really pay attention to the Black Swan, a subordinate organization of the Goddess of Wisdom Church, these seasoned extraordinary people have their own exclusive methods, even if they usually seem to be unreasonable, they are all human beings.


    You think that people are on the first floor, but they are already on the fifth floor.


    Tu Fu once again lamented that only false transcendental beings are reckless, while real transcendentalists are always careful at every step.


    Fortunately, he is always at the top with the ghost ship.


    "Next, the fraternity position."


    After meeting the appointment, Mason Adams fled along the way, not only throwing away all the luggage on his body, but also switching to several vehicles such as carriages and airships to detour between major regions.


    After using at least three suspected divination methods, he returned to the Brotherhood''s headquarters in Leeds after ensuring that no one was following him.


    Finally back to the building opposite a quaint big clock tower not far from Crescent Street, open the window and you can see the time of the towering steeple clock tower opposite.


    The next circle of the clock tower is the government parliament building with the same steeple. There are countless people visiting this iconic building every day.


    Such a shady underground organization is actually operating under the eyes of the Leeds government. It is really bold enough.


    I think the poor Mr. Mason is also afraid of being tricked by the old **** Roman.


    Similarly, as the omniscient **** of the city of Leeds, Tu Fu transferred the control point to the bottom of the pendulum clock, paying attention to the recent actions of the Brotherhood, and by the way, the movement of the nearby parliament building.


    "From today onwards, the Brotherhood''s intelligence network is my intelligence network." Tu Fu smiled, and the generous Mr. Mason would definitely not care about this matter.


    "Didi...Didi..."


    Shortly after Tu Fu just finished this move, the radio station turned on the red light again, which was the same frequency as the last time the signal was sent out. It was just that Tu Fu was in a hurry to return to the bedroom last time, and didn''t pay much attention to the person who sent the signal.


    This time he had plenty of time to see what was going on.


    "Drip."


    After pressing the receive button, noisy and disorderly radio waves sounded at the speaker.


    "Help...help...help..."


    The signal source over there is really bad, and still can only vaguely hear a strange man of unknown age calling for help.


    And after listening to it several times, Tu Fu vaguely extracted the language he understood from the noise, "Ancient Assyrian?"


    Tu Fu was stunned. The last time the other party used the common language of the North Continent.


    After getting close to the speaker, many different languages ??rang out again, mixed with Baya, Ryan, and Landis, all sending the same distress signal to the radio.


    No matter what the other party''s identity is or what difficulties they encounter, it seems that they are at least very knowledgeable.


    Tu Fu began to meditate and continued to meditate.


    Then, I unconsciously placed my fingers on the button of the radio station to activate the handle function, and listened to the desperate calls for help from inside over and over again,


    Accompanied by the human voice and the hollow wind whistle, it seemed that there was only a dead silence, and the environment of the other party emerged in his mind.


    Finally, Tufu held the launch button of the handle, whispered a simple phrase in his unproficient Assyrian, "Where are you?"


    The other end of the radio station, together with the cry for help just now, disappeared, leaving only the whistling wind.


    It seems that there is only dead silence left.


    The person who called for help didn''t seem to have thought that anyone could receive his signal. After a long silence, he spit out a set of cold words in a deep voice.


    ��Deep�� abyss.��


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 41： The evil **** taught me to learn foreign languages

    Chapter 41 The Evil God Taught Me to Learn Foreign Languages


    "Abyss!"


    After the group of phrases was transmitted to the radio station through microwaves, Tu Fu, who sat in the captain''s cabin and claimed to be an omniscient and omnipotent god, trembled slightly with his hand clenched tightly to the sounding handle.


    fell into an unspeakable silence.


    Because the radio signal is not stable enough, vague sound waves and currents are faintly emitted from the earpiece, and an effective frequency is lost through time and space.


    The transmission from the radio station to Tu Fu''s ears has almost become a game of "you draw and I guess".


    Of course, the modulation signal is not too difficult for Captain Tufu (acting) who is more familiar with the captain��s room. According to his analysis, the low-frequency signal of the current FM mode of the radio is difficult to transmit over long distances.


    What he has to do is to load the low frequency signal to the high frequency signal, which needs to be done by AM.


    Generally speaking, the purpose of loading the signal is achieved by changing the amplitude, frequency and phase of the high-frequency signal waveform.


    Just let the radio station choose AM (amplitude modulation) to load the high-frequency signal, because AM is changed by changing the high-frequency waveform, and the amplitude-modulated wave is the amplitude-modulated wave.


    Compared with Fm (frequency modulation wave), which is suitable for municipal level due to geographical influence, the signal quality of AM (amplitude modulation wave) is stable, the transmission power is larger, and the corresponding coverage is wider. It is usually used in provincial and national radio stations .


    Frequency modulation is definitely a boring job, but with Tu Fu''s operation, the language from the other end of the signal gradually becomes clear.


    There seems to be a valley, and after the connection is established, there are endless whistling winds echoing in the earpiece.


    The deep voice on the opposite side said skillfully in Assyrian: "Hello, I have encountered some troubles..."


    Unexpectedly, before he finished speaking, he heard the person over there say a piece of Assyrian that he couldn''t understand: "Don''t reply, don''t reply, don''t reply."


    "I''m stuck..."


    "goodbye."


    Tu Fu spoke with a strong northern accent and was not proficient in Assyrian. He communicated with the other party, which was very similar to a Chinese-speaking foreigner and the jerky feeling of a foreigner speaking Chinese.


    He cautiously tested this unknown caller, and it was no ordinary person who could transmit the signal to the Santa Maria.


    After the other end of the signal was silent again, he also thought about it and switched to the common official language that Tu Fu is more familiar with, "Why don''t we use Baia language?"


    "Because." Tu Fu replied with a professional smile like a customer service staff, "I like it."


    It seems that the first communication with a strange netizen is not so pleasant.


    After a short mentality adjustment, an intriguing sentence came out of the receiver, "Since you have the ability to hear my call, why not help me return to the place of reality, I can promise any request you have."


    "So, how can I help you?"


    Tu Fu was very interested in listening to the other party.


    A person has been on a ghost ship for too long, what is more satisfying than having multiple partners who can talk to him.


    "A Ritual!"


    The voice on the other end of the receiver talked about a complicated ceremony with more than a dozen preparation steps alone. Not only were the conditions to be completed harsh, but Tu Fu had never even heard of the items needed for the ceremony.


    This seems to be more difficult than learning Assyrian.


    After the other party spoke for a long time, he finally offered his own conditions, "In exchange, I can help you kill any god-favored person today.


    Or, all potions above Sequence 4 in any route. "


    His tone exudes a breath of temptation.


    Simple words are very easy to blind people''s eyes by interests. Any potion above Sequence 4 is something that cannot be measured by wealth.


    Tu Fu didn''t dare to confirm that the person trapped in the abyss was at least a high-level existence until he heard the conditions offered by the other party, as if he was trapped somewhere.


    "Great condition."


    After thinking for a while, Tu Fu still maintained a professional customer service smile, "If I can do it, I will be willing to help you out of trouble, but unfortunately, as a low-sequence transcendent, I can''t do anything."


    Silence, this time the other station that sent the radio signal fell into an incomparably long silence, and it was also the longest since the establishment of communication.


    Low-sequence person?


    He doesn''t seem to understand why a small person of this level can receive the signal sent from the abyss.


    Limited by the wildness of this place, He can only send out low-frequency signals to the outside world.


    Like a special grain of sand in the desert.


    Maybe it can shine, but when the airship flies over the desert, it has no time to take care of the situation below. No matter how conspicuous the grain of sand is, the people on the airship will not stop and observe.


    What is more painful than a grain of sand that is trying to shine but has no sense of existence?


    have.


    At this time, an ant passing by just discovered the difference in the sand grains.


    Finally, after an indeterminate period of silence, a bitter voice from the other side sounded through the receiver, "Perhaps...you can try to do it, and I will try my best to help you."


    Tu Fu raised his eyebrows and waited for a long time just waiting for the other party''s words.


    "Okay, is there any way to promote from Sequence 9 to demigod in a short time?"


    "No."


    "Then can you contact your family and use their power to help you out of trouble."


    "No."


    "Or, do you have a huge wealth of more than 100,000 crowns in Baia or other countries?"


    Tu Fu always showed a smile, and it is also an extremely fast way to spend money on potions or formulas through channels such as the Brotherhood.


    Unfortunately, the other side replied sullenly: "No..."


    "Nothing, you really make it difficult for me to do things like this."


    Tu Fu was rather disappointed.


    Not to mention that it is difficult for Tu Fu to complete that weird and complicated ritual at this stage, even if he has the ability to do it, he will never help the other party out of trouble easily.


    Since the communication was established, He has been tempting himself.


    After being baptized by countless web articles, Tu Fu, who is very familiar with the drama of "the devil and the fisherman", never intended to believe this suspected "evil god" guy from the beginning.


    At first, I wanted to get something out of that person, but after asking, I found out that it turned out to be a pauper who was not much better than him.


    rustle rustle...


    The communication seems to have returned to the frequency before the modulation, and the blurred signal source was affected by the weather, and it became a dead silence again.


    "Help...help...help..."


    The other party does not know what method they used, but they are still persistently sending meaningless signals to the airship in the sky.


    "Stop screaming, no one will come to rescue you if you scream and break your throat."


    The still considerate Tu Fu opened the conversation again, "How about this, forget what happened just now, and let''s make a reasonable deal."


    With the guidance of seniors like Uncle Roman who put morality on the soles of their feet, Tu Fu has a clearer understanding of the supernatural beings of this era.


    In the wave of mutual testing just now, neither side had any good intentions, and the conditions and rewards proposed were all empty talk.


    It is better to ask for some more realistic conditions.


    "trade?"


    Finally, after hearing Tu Fu''s kindness, the other party resumed high-frequency communication in an instant.


    "It is not difficult for you to let me master Assyrian in a short period of time. In return, I think you should be very interested in information from the outside world."


    Tu Fu''s slow speech may be to give the other party enough time to think. After all, this condition is really embarrassing for a high-level existence.


    Silence.


    Persistent silence.


    "I can tell you the history before the epoch, which is more valuable." "Cthulhu" finally spoke, and he was willing to provide more valuable information.


    "No, I only learn Old Assyrian."


    Tu Fu didn''t give that person a chance to think and breathe, and said aggressively: "Of course you can refuse, and then continue to repeat the useless work you have done for an unknown amount of time, looking forward to the next person who can receive your signal."


    "But after this time, you will never have a chance to think about it again."


    Tu Fu is well aware of what it feels like to be isolated from the world for a long time. The endless loneliness and despair can drive people crazy. In calling for help again and again, even hearing the voice of other people will Crazy with joy.


    So he was not worried that this "evil god" would refuse.


    As the dominant party A, he is invincible, and his conditions are also very simple. For such a high-ranking existence, it is a very cost-effective deal.


    After presenting the offer to Lord Evil God, Tu Fu waited patiently for his answer.


    After a long time, the other end of the signal source did not know how difficult the mental journey has been. It expressed its stubbornness with silence, but finally spit out a word slowly.


    "Good~".


    "This will be the best choice you''ve ever made."


    Tu Fu flattered him at the right time, and said in a leisurely manner, "In the future, I will come to you every three days to tutor you in Assyrian, and the teaching time is half an hour each time. "


    "Ok."


    "During this period, I will check the teaching content. If I find that you are deceiving me, the cooperation will be automatically terminated."


    "Ok."


    In Tufu, a series of conditions that are not harsh, but very uncomfortable.


    He seemed to hear the faint cry of "Help" from the other side.


    Although chatting with strange netizens was not pleasant at first, Tu Fu believes that this must be a good start.


    From now on, the "online teacher" opposite the radio station will officially teach the "Assyrian" course in the remaining time.


    After the communication just now, the Lord Evil God on the opposite side has figured out Tufu''s background, and specially formulated a set of weak training, and carefully organized the extrusion grammar of Assyrian, repeatedly exhorting the main points of linguistics.


    "The next time you come, write down the part you think is the most difficult." Lord Cthulhu not only paid attention to the class, but even assigned Tu Fu homework.


    "clear."


    Sure enough, excellent people are excellent no matter what they do.


    Even the teaching is better than the teachers in the college. No wonder the aristocrats will hire private teachers.


    Now they have,


    Tu Fu also has.


    "Perhaps, in the future, there will be an opportunity to establish an online education platform, online teaching of **** evil gods." Fortunately, these "evil gods" adults cannot read minds, otherwise they will definitely try to kill him.


    It wasn''t until Tu Fu noticed that the countdown had reached the last minute that he asked a few interesting questions into the microphone.


    "Where is the abyss?"


    "The Land of Exile!"


    "Where are you doing what?"


    "wait."


    The other party''s answers were very concise, like a riddler talking, which made Tu Fu really puzzled, so he asked the last question very cautiously, "I''m curious, what''s your name?"


    The poor guy on the other end of the signal went quiet all of a sudden.


    It seems that he is seriously recalling his name. It seems that during this long period of time, He has forgotten his identity and real name, and only vaguely remembers his mission here.


    "You can call me." After a long time, I heard a sad sigh full of melancholy,


    "The Gatekeeper."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 42： Liz at four in the morning

    Chapter 42 Liz at four o''clock in the morning


    Countdown returns.


    "00:00:03"


    "00:00:02"


    "00:00:01"


    When all the numbers point to 0 at the same time, the sound of the waves in the ear stops, and the thick smoke on the sea spreads in an instant. When the gray fog clears, the power of the ghost ship transports Tufu back unscathed.


    It was dark and quiet, only the ticking of the cuckoo clock above the wall moved, and the hour hand was approaching four o''clock.


    The ticking of the hour hand became the only sound source in this punk hut.


    Tufu deliberately chooses to return at three o''clock in the morning, because studies have shown that people sleep the deepest during this time period.


    "Hoo~"


    Tu Fu took a deep breath, and easily adapted to the darkness in the room after being given the Hawkeye ability.


    Lying on the not-so-soft cotton bed, with his schoolbag still on his back, clutching the necklace "Heart of the Ocean" snatched from dancer Anna, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but curl up.


    Of course, in Tu Fu''s view, this is not a robbery, but a reasonable use of the resources on the ship.


    He is the actual controller of the Santa Maria, so everything on the ship belongs to him. What do you call it when you take your own things?


    Return to original owner.


    After bidding farewell to "Mr. Door", Tu Fu crept up from the bed.


    Gently closed the door without disturbing the family, and lightly pulled the button of the gas lamp, and the orange light with a "click" illuminated most of the punk room.


    The experience on the cruise ship today is too rich, his ability has progressed to the point where he can clean up low-level living corpses, and he barely has the power to protect himself.


    The most important thing is the proficient use of radio stations.


    After modulating from Fm to Am, I actually received a message from a place called "Abyss", where there is a suspected evil god.


    "Abyss."


    After uttering this phrase in ancient Assyrian, Tu Fu carefully put the contents of the schoolbag back into place. He sat on the solid wooden chair in front of the desk, bowing his head as if thinking about something.


    His eyes quickly wandered over the rows of titles in front of the bookshelf, and finally stopped on a simple book called "Encyclopedia of World Mythology".


    In addition to the best-selling "Apocalypse", this is a must-buy book for every household.


    Everyone may not necessarily read it, but they will definitely buy one.


    He vaguely recalled the word from the memory of the original owner, it seemed to have appeared in a fairy tale, but he didn''t leave a deep impression on it.


    Shua Shua��


    Quickly flipping through the pages of the book, Tu Fu carefully browsed the stories about the Seven Gods, from the seven days after the original Creator (God) created the world, to the present Six Gods.


    After that, the world is still in chaos, and human survival is facing many difficult challenges, such as strange monsters from extremely cold places, monsters crawling out of the cracks in the ground, fierce beasts crawling onto the land from the ocean, and alien species from outside the sky. ��


    Even when the Seven Gods played human-beast games during their activities in the human world, many half-human and half-god freaks died. For a long time, human beings living on the earth struggled against monsters every day.


    It is also known as the most prosperous golden age of human beings. Many outstanding people have stood up. Among them are heroes, demigods, and chosen children who bear destiny.


    They fought side by side with the seven gods and led mankind to a glorious age.


    During the long battle, the Seven Gods finally repelled the terrible monsters from the sky, the bottom of the sea, and the cracks in the ground, drove the strange monsters back to the extremely cold place, let the monsters sleep in the ground again, and defeated the monsters who wanted to climb up to the land. Ocean Behemoth.


    And all the most terrifying alien species and the evil gods who tried to compete for the throne were exiled to a scarlet land with no end, day and night. Legend has it that there is no light when the black moon rises there.


    It is that endless exile that is called the "Abyss".


    "It really is an evil god."


    Looking at the introduction in the fairy tale, Tu Fu couldn''t help muttering.


    "Abyss" is the most vicious and terrifying alien and evil **** that the Seven Gods exiled in Genesis.


    Although the myths are not fully believed, the existence of the self-proclaimed "Gatekeeper" who is suspected of being an evil **** is probably trying to get out of the abyss again through rituals.


    Just like the devil in all the stories who deceive honest people, but Tu Fu, who has received good anti-fraud education and actively uses the app of the National Anti-Fraud Center, will never believe the other party''s verbal promises.


    "In other words, the radio of the ghost ship can receive unknown signals from other parts of the world."


    Tu Fu discovered a new use of this thing, but using Am (amplitude modulation) to receive an unknown signal is itself an act of playing with fire. If he encounters a high-level transcendent again and tracks down the location of the Santa Maria, that''s not a good idea. Just sent it.


    "But I can use Pm (frequency modulation) to receive some medium and short-distance signals, and find some not so powerful Transcendents. If I operate properly, I may be able to establish a decent-sized Transcendent circle."


    Tu Fu was once again impressed by the power of the ghost ship. He didn''t know what happened in the first place, so that the entire ship was wiped out.


    Immediately, Tu Fu took out the diary on the shelf when he put the "Encyclopedia of World Mythology" back as usual, and recorded today''s events in Chinese characters.


    "June 17, Thursday, sunny.


    Sophie said today that she will go to the University of G?ttinghagen to study separately, and I feel a little sad.


    I''m so sad recently or the little Phoebe next door passed away, I miss its soft fur,


    After boarding the boat today, I successfully got Anna''s necklace, which is the interest of her terrorizing me for so long.


    It is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge within ten days.


    It is worth mentioning that a message from the ''Abyss'' was received on the radio station. After I contacted him, I learned that he was eager to leave. I said there was nothing I could do about it, but agreed to exchange messages with him.


    Sometimes the evil **** may not be able to confuse your mind, but it will definitely teach you how to learn Assyrian.


    As for the news I promised to give him, I just need to say that my status is low and I can''t find any valuable information. I will definitely be able to get a promotion from him.


    Sure enough, as long as you have no morals, you will not be kidnapped by morality.


    Regarding future plans, I decided to try my best to get into a school like the League of Seven Schools and get out of the small pool of Leeds.


    Also, Fight Club seems to help me digest potions quickly, so I have to find a way to figure out what''s going on with it. "


    Close today''s diary, and the next day will be full of energy.


    Looking at the time, Tu Fu dismissed the idea of ??sleeping. His spirit during this period was surprisingly good, and the journey of the adventurer had a great effect on his physical transformation.


    For qualified adventurers, having a healthy body and a strong spirit will start the adventure with motivation.


    "Come on, Tufu."


    Tu Fu did not take out the "Ancient Assyrian" textbook from his bag until he finished the work in hand, and followed the private teaching method of "Teacher Men".


    Accidentally, I seriously studied the old language learning that I hated before.


    After memorizing the words, actively brush up the questions, and then try to digest the content taught in the "Teacher Men" class.


    He even, somewhat enjoyed the process.


    Super memory, personal comprehension ability and professional foreign teacher guidance are enough to greatly improve his Assyrian subject score in a short period of time.


    Many people hate learning, compared to playing games to get happy or angry feedback in a short period of time.


    Learning is a kind of thing with slow feedback and long-term effect. It requires long-term and expensive will to gain some gains from long-term efforts.


    But once, you suddenly have a strong learning ability.


    You can get good feedback every few days, and you are definitely willing to spend a lot of time doing this.


    and realized one thing,


    Learning makes people happy.


    ��


    The night is deep.


    A cold shock suddenly caused Sophie, who was still sleeping in the next room, to groan.


    After humming softly, Sophie, who felt her belly swell, reluctantly opened her eyes, stood up reluctantly, put on her favorite bear pajamas, and walked towards the bathroom in a daze.


    Just two steps away, I saw a faint light coming from the crack of the door, which was very conspicuous at night.


    "what happened?"


    Miss Winster pulled herself together, and she noticed that the beam of light came from Tufu''s room.


    So, with curiosity in mind, he approached the other party''s room lightly, intending to see what happened through the slit.


    The ensuing scene left an unforgettable impression on Miss Winster.


    In the not-so-bright little room, the bright young man bent forward, his pair of focused bright eyes stayed on the paper, he read an old saying in a low voice with concentration, under the light of the blue moon, the sparse starlight outside the window scattered on his shoulders.


    As the breeze blew, Tu Fu''s thick black front hair fluttered slightly. Under the wisps of light, the curves of his handsome face were as round and perfect as a beautiful man in mythology.


    The young man who is fully focused on something seems to be shining with a strange brilliance.


    tick tick tick ��


    Hearing the passing of the cuckoo clock, Sophie suddenly raised her head and glanced at the cuckoo clock. She remembered the story that many students in the college had passed on by word of mouth recently.


    This is about four o''clock in the morning, what Liz looks like.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 43： high emotional intelligence

    Chapter 43 High EQ


    On a rare rest day, Tu Fu came from his room to the bathroom, and rubbed his temples in front of the mirror.


    Turning on the faucet with a sound of "swish", he bent his hands to catch the water and patted it on his delicate face. The moment the cold water touched his skin, he barely regained some energy.


    The youth in the bronze mirror had dark circles around his eyes, his blood color had faded a lot, and he looked very listless.


    "Sure enough, opening the ghost ship once every three days is really a little bit reluctant."


    This is Tu Fu''s calculation of his own spiritual limit after stepping into the extraordinary.


    Up to three days,


    The price of forcibly returning more than this number is to drain his mental power and make him so dizzy that he can''t stand up.


    After another foreign language training class taught by a famous teacher, Tu Fu benefited a lot.


    The "Mister Gate" on the opposite side of the radio station may have not talked to anyone for too long, but not only did the tutorials be prepared in advance, but when the small class opened, it started to teach like a real teacher.


    In only half an hour, he talked about key points, overcome his weaknesses, and used ancient Assyrian for dialogue throughout. In addition, Tu Fu memorized words very efficiently. Every day, Tu Fu could feel his ancient language level improved dramatically.


    Except for the regular Assyrian teaching, no matter how Tu Fu inquired about the "Abyss", the other party kept silent.


    seems to feel that it is pointless to tell him a low-sequence Transcendent.


    "Tufu, are these the notes you summarized?"


    I only heard Sophie''s sweet voice coming from the living room, she was holding the "Teaching Notes" that Tu Fu handed her to check in the name of asking for advice.


    She didn''t expect a high level at first, but after turning a few pages, she withdrew her original casual attitude.


    Seriously scanned this summary notes that concentrated on grammar, advanced vocabulary and even pronunciation skills, and the level was unexpectedly high.


    Some of the advanced grammar and vocabulary are even beyond the outline, it''s hard to imagine that this was memorized by a guy who failed this subject not long ago.


    "Otherwise, there are other people to help me summarize?"


    Tu Fu wiped his hands and walked back to the living room from the inside, and saw Sophie sitting on the sofa with a strange expression.


    He showed Sophie the notes of the Cthulhu small class to check, also to prevent the other party from "mixing private goods" in the teaching content. As a cautious adventurer, he naturally wants to prevent all accidents.


    "Is studying at night really more efficient?" Seeing Liz at four in the morning, Sophie couldn''t help wondering.


    "Of course, you can try it." Tu Fu forced a smile on his face.


    Miss Winster just said that, she cares more about her skin than her score.


    "However, the word ''lio'' does not mean ''starry sky'' but ''dome''. This is the name of the Assyrian Empire in the Black Iron Age of the last century, and it is no longer applicable to the current teaching version."


    The learned girl Sophie corrected this imprecise little mistake.


    "The Iron Age?"


    Tu Fu was secretly taken aback.


    As far as he knows, the residents of the Northern Continent now call this era the "Industrial Age" or the "Steam Age".


    It seems that we have reached the Quaternary Epoch now.


    Could it be that the evil **** from the abyss came from the third era or an earlier age?


    It''s too tragic that no one paid attention to the outside world for help for thousands of years.


    As for the small mistake in the vocabulary, Tu Fu doesn''t care, the ancient meaning of many words will change with the times.


    For example, the intimate term husband used to refer to eunuchs.


    After reading all the notes, Sophie found no other mistakes.


    "It''s not bad, keep up the energy, if you work so hard..." Sophie paused and raised her head, "You can barely see my back."


    "As expected of Uncle Ethan''s daughter."


    Tu Fu praised her for inheriting her father''s shameless qualities.


    "So, how did you improve so quickly in a short period of time?" Sophie asked Tu Fu sideways. This is already very rare for the proud Miss Winster.


    Tu Fu thought for a while, and confessed seriously: "Would you believe me if I told you that it was taught by an evil god?"


    "If you don''t want to say it, forget it."


    Sure enough, Sophie didn''t even believe a single punctuation mark. She noticed that after Tu Fu came out of the room, he took out a piece of letter paper and began to write quickly.


    "Who are you writing to?"


    Tu Fu pointed to the title of the cap and said: "Dear Professor George McGovern."


    Miss Winster noticed the title fixed on the envelope, and subconsciously corrected: "Obviously, you made a mistake. I remember Dad saying that he is an associate professor."


    "Please remember, in the future, whether you write a letter or address, follow my format." Tu Fu corrected, "Because no one likes to hear the word ''vice''."


    On this free day off, he was finally free to write a letter to Mr. McGovern. Whether it was out of politeness or friendship, sending a greeting to a university professor was an indispensable etiquette.


    In the first part of the letter, there are almost useless bragging, as well as false greetings and generous compliments to the professor.


    Then is the real thing he wants to ask, about what happened to his parents, hoping to tell him some information.


    The second is the advanced selection. He is hesitant about whether to go to the University of Leeds. He hopes that McGovern, who has been there, can give him some good advice.


    By the way, I hope that as a well-known scholar in the academic world, Tu Fu hopes that the other party can recommend some professional history books and the origin of mythology, because there is too little useful information that can be obtained from mythological stories and religious revelations alone.


    Of course, at the end of the letter, it was unavoidable to brag and ask McGovern for advice in a very humble manner.


    Really fill up the word EQ.


    At the same time, Sophie''s eyes were also full.


    It wasn''t until watching Tu Fu put the letter into the cover that Sophie asked a question that had puzzled her for a long time: "Since we are in the same city, why don''t you make a visit in person? Isn''t it more sincere?"


    "That would make me appear impolite." Tu Fu explained the reason.


    Before formally establishing friendship, it is undoubtedly a good choice to write a letter to test the attitude of the other party.


    If the other party doesn''t reply or write a letter to perfunctory the past, then he will naturally understand the importance of himself in the other party''s heart.


    "I see."


    After Tu Fu said this truth, Sophie finally realized that the world of adults is so complicated, and people who are not familiar with the rules are often not welcomed by others.


    "Of course, there are more important reasons that I didn''t mention just now." Tu Fu who packed the letter and was about to go out paused for a while.


    "more importantly?"


    "I can''t say these nasty compliments in person."


    Sophie: "��"


    ��


    After sending the letter from the post office on Crescent Street, Tu Fu rushed to the fight club where he had participated in the trials for several days.


    In addition to learning Assyrian crazily, Tu Fu will use his free time to find nearby clubs.


    On the ring.


    "boom!"


    As Tu Fu exerted strength on his upper body, a strong man with a naked upper body looked at the young child in front of him in surprise.


    As a professional boxer, he was so dizzy after receiving only three punches that he couldn''t even stand steadily.


    When dealing with this young man, he obviously didn''t have a strong body and his skills were seriously lacking, but he didn''t take advantage of it in a real fight.


    He was ruthless and fast when he shot, and his body was light and agile. He didn''t even have a chance to admit defeat in this battle.


    Tu Fu saw the timing, twitched, and disrupted the opponent''s deployment with a few swift punches one after another. The last beautiful heavy punch ended the battle without any suspense.


    Perhaps because of those strict regulations, this club all over Leeds has gathered many good players.


    In addition to ordinary citizens in the market, some fighting masters will appear from time to time, and there are many professional players who come here to compete.


    Tu Fu naturally and quickly learned their fighting skills in this chaotic environment.


    And in the recent days, relying on the capital obtained after digesting the potion, he frequently challenged some club players, and his fighting and fighting skills became more and more proficient.


    In the past few days, Tu Fu has quickly defeated the club''s long-established figures in various districts with fast speed, and has obviously begun to show unusual skills.


    "Thank you for your enlightenment."


    After being defeated, the strong man in front of him saluted Tu Fu sincerely.


    It was another unremarkable duel. After Tu Fu nodded to the opponent with a smile, he put on his clothes as usual and prepared to leave.


    Finally, the old Muller at the bar could not hold his breath anymore. Seeing that Tu Fu quickly ended the fight, he got up angrily and walked over, "Boy, if you keep fighting like you, the people here will have to run away sooner or later."


    Most people come here to release the pressure, and practice fighting skills by the way, not to be beaten.


    "But I''ve already pulled back." Tu Fu spread his hands to express his innocence.


    Old Muller smacked his lips: "Are you interested in going to the upper level of the fight club? I can guarantee that there will be something that attracts you."


    "The upper level of the club?"


    Finally, his actions attracted the attention of the higher-ups.


    Intuitively, he knew that such a large club had expanded to its current size not only because of interest.


    The act of kicking the stadium during this period of time was actually intended to test the top management of the fighting club. As expected, when he showed some strength, he immediately attracted attention.


    "Isn''t this the purpose of your challenging those underground masters?" The well-informed old Muller snorted coldly, "Or you dare not?"


    Tu Fu showed his white teeth, pursed his lips and chuckled:


    "Why not."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 44： Paradox

    Chapter 44 Extraordinary Showdown


    Facing the scorching sun, the sweaty Tu Fu followed the grizzled old Muller out of the boxing ring, across the street to the nearest public carriage platform.


    While on the road, I listened to him talking about some trivial things that happened in the boxing gym recently.


    It''s nothing more than who won and who lost, but these ordinary things become very interesting after the mouth of the old Muller.


    "Do you still remember the red-haired boy who brought you here for the first time?" Old Muller squeezed his eyes, "He has been here for a while."


    "Billy? He''s on stage too?"


    Tu Fu now has reason to doubt his identity. Could it be that he is a transcendent who is looking for opportunities again.


    "No, most of the time he acts as a qualified abuser, and his presence will always ignite the anger of both sides of the war. To be honest, after working here for so many years, a boy like him with vicious and ugly language It''s the first time I''ve seen it."


    Tufu knows that children of this age are under a lot of pressure, and most people have their own outlets, such as shopping and tasting food. He didn''t expect Billy''s way of decompression to be so unique.


    "Then what does he do with less time?"


    Old Muller said quietly: "Because of his radical words, he was beaten together by others..."


    Ok,


    As expected of Billy Quick Mouth,


    But being beaten is also a way to relieve stress.


    During the conversation, the old Muller led Tu Fu all the way to the central area in a public carriage. The most prosperous business district in Leeds actually had a branch of the Fight Club.


    Passing by a street store, Old Muller kindly reminded, "I''ll give you a suggestion, all members of the club we''re going to wear masks to hide their identities, you''d better buy one too."


    "Mask?"


    Tu Fu smiled cheerfully, wearing masks between each other in the private club.


    Why does it sound a bit unserious.


    After randomly picking out a cool dark gold skull pirate mask, he was taken by the old Muller to a signature and magnificent boxing gym.


    The location is in the city center where there is a lot of money and land. Whether it is buying or leasing, it is a lot of money.


    Going up to the second floor, the guards at the bottom immediately opened the door when they saw that the person coming was Old Muller. According to him, this is the VIP center of the Fighting Club, which is dedicated to receiving outstanding players selected from the bottom.


    "Miss Sasha."


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Mueller."


    A beautiful girl at the front desk greeted Old Muller and handed Tu Fu a registration form.


    "Sir, becoming an official member of Fight Club requires some formalities, and you need to pay an additional fee as a membership fee.


    After you pass the test, you will enjoy the high-quality services provided by the club, enjoy the club''s official venues, share information services, and entertainment activities held among members. "


    "Full member?"


    Tu Fu looked at Old Muller, as if asking him what was going on.


    "Isn''t that what you came here for?" Old Muller squeezed out a smile, even the wrinkles on his face seemed to be able to kill flies, giving him a sinister feeling.


    Tu Fu was tricked like this by the clerk in the bath center last time, and now he has seen a similar smile again.


    "What do you mean by test?" Tu Fu became a little interested.


    Miss Sasha who registered at the front desk began to explain: "Before becoming a full member, the club will arrange a decent fight, and only after passing can you be eligible to become a member.


    "A special fighting game? Could it be that professional players are invited?"


    This is not bad, it is difficult for ordinary boxers to pose a threat to Tu Fu.


    The staff of the fighting club didn''t give him any extra suspense. The competition when it was Tu Fu''s turn was already arranged in advance.


    It is also a boxing ring. This VIP gym is well-equipped. It not only provides a professional arena, but also plans several fighting venues.


    It''s just that there are only a few people inside, and the few people are tasting the desserts provided by the club and chatting with each other.


    On a row of seats under the arena, there was only a young lady wearing a fox mask, leaning on the seat wearing a white lady''s bowler hat, with her legs crossed and her head close to her knees as if she was asleep.


    On the other hand, the one standing on the stage was a man with big arms and round waist, also wearing a ram mask that symbolized the devil. Just looking at it from a distance, one could feel a biting cold temperament.


    Different from the underground boxing ring, which is full of scolding, only a few people can come to this high-end boxing gym, and their behavior is also quite elegant. Their eyes are vaguely glanced at the upcoming battle.


    "let''s start."


    Old Muller sat down leisurely, smiling and ready to enjoy the upcoming good show.


    Tu Fu, who also wore a skull mask, stepped on the steps firmly before going on stage, carefully feeling the difference in the opponent this time.


    Cold, tough physique doesn''t seem to care who his opponent is.


    Even if Tu Fu got close, he couldn''t feel the other party''s breathing.


    "Sure enough, it''s more than that simple."


    Tu Fu wants to re-examine this fight club, it seems to be more complicated than he imagined.


    Of course, this is not a problem. If you want to digest the potion, you have to do something more challenging. You can''t make a name for yourself just by playing with ordinary people.


    "Come."


    Until Tu Fu stepped onto the stage and stood firm, the soles of the feet of the man in the ram mask on the opposite side seemed to be equipped with springs.


    Dragging his strong body, he came crashing like a cannon. The extreme speed of his movement caused the sound of "huh" wind around him, and he smashed Tufu together with his fists.


    It was so fast that Hawkeye didn''t even have time to activate, Tu Fu subconsciously stretched out his arm and touched the opposite side abruptly.


    At the moment of contact, Tu Fu''s complexion changed slightly.


    The moment of confrontation with the opponent is not like the touch of hitting a person, but more like hitting a wall, and the fist hurts.


    The person opposite didn''t even snort. He hasn''t encountered such a strong opponent for a long time since he was promoted to the brave.


    "Extraordinary?"


    With this question in mind, Tu Fu decided to try again. After activating Hawkeye in time, he began to observe the opponent''s movement.


    Hands and gestures are a bit blunt, and his fighting skills are pitiful, but he doesn''t retreat an inch when he strikes, and he relies more on his strong body to compete with him.


    I don''t know which way it is, and Tu Fu can''t take advantage of it head-on, so he has to grit his teeth and deal with him.


    Because the guy wearing the ram mask didn''t make any symbolic temptations at all, and he didn''t follow the conventional path to punch back. There is no word back in the opponent''s dictionary.


    Zhaozhao is cold and powerful, like a machine that will not get tired.


    Does not block, does not retreat, does not even follow the most basic boxing routines, completely ignores the raindrops falling on him to fight back, savage and powerful arms waving like the wind, swimming like a steel whip.


    Collided with Tu Fu, every time the two bodies confront each other, Tu Fu feels his internal organs are turned upside down.


    His attention has never been so focused as it is now, his vision is firmly locked on the two strong arms of the opponent''s heavy punch, he controls every muscle in his body to dodge carefully, and beware of the power that can smash a person''s head.


    "Something is wrong."


    After dodging a few times, Tu Fu was surprised to discover a detail.


    The ram mask maintains the same strength every time it makes a shot, and even the point of force is exactly the same. As long as you pay a little attention, you can predict the direction of the impact in advance, even if you can''t hit it, at least you won''t lose.


    What really made Tu Fu feel weird was that this shouldn''t be how a normal fighter should behave.


    Even if the opponent is extremely powerful, he should still consider his physical reserves. In addition, he does not dodge or test at all. He has not sweated, and he has not even heard a gasp.


    He felt more and more that the opponent the club arranged for him was abnormal.


    Immediately, a glimmer of light flashed in Tu Fu''s black and white eyes, and the scope of Hawkeye expanded another five meters from the boxing ring.


    In this field of vision, no slightest disturbance could escape his keen gaze.


    Apart from him and the opponent wearing the ram mask, there was only the lady in the fox mask who was leaning on the seat not far away, her eyes narrowed, and she had fallen asleep.


    Her head is close to her knees, and she lifts it up slightly when she is about to fall asleep. The slight shaking of her body is almost invisible, and the fingers hidden in front of her move slightly. This extremely subtle movement still falls into Tu Fu''s eyes. .


    "It turned out to be her."


    After noticing this detail, Tu Fu immediately made up his mind.


    "Click."


    With a thought, Tu Fu ignored the attack of the man in the ram mask, and made a sudden move sideways, and ruthlessly grabbed the horns of the ram on the man''s mask, breaking it off with all his might.


    There was only a crisp sound, and most of the mask was split open.


    "Hush��"


    Without waiting for the opponent to fight back, Tu Fu spotted the lady wearing a fox mask who was about to fall asleep, and after a soft snort, he slammed the broken horn at her hard.


    The heavy broken horn pierced the air, and hit the lady on the head with precision, only to hear her cry out in pain.


    When the lady woke up, she looked at the boy wearing a skull mask on the stage with resentful eyes, "You don''t even need to guess, the guy who only has the adventurer path is so barbaric, it''s really annoying."


    "Isn''t the rule of Fight Club only one-on-one?"


    Tu Fu cast a cold gaze on Muller below.


    "Of course, because it cannot be regarded as a human being." Old Muller gave a reasonable explanation.


    And in the ring,


    After the man in the ram mask was snapped off, it remained unbroken along the cracks. There were no facial features behind the mask, and what was exposed to the air was a set of rough metal gears.


    Just after Tu Fu attacked the fox masked lady with his goat horns, his opponent in the ring instantly froze in place, motionless.


    Just now, this lady controlled the puppet on the stage behind her back.


    "Sir, congratulations on passing the extraordinary test and qualifying to become a real member of the club." The beautiful lady at the front desk, Sasha, showed a professional smile, "You will enjoy the above-mentioned benefits I just mentioned."


    Tu Fu nodded slowly, stroked his chin thoughtfully, "That is to say, from today on, I don''t have to order a glass of wine in any club without compulsory consumption?"


    "No, even ordinary people never limit consumption in any boxing ring."


    Sasha explained with a smile, then, as if realizing something, she turned her head and looked at Old Muller in disbelief. The latter pretended not to see him and counted his eyelashes. She shouted angrily:


    "Mueller, are you forcing alcohol sales to ordinary members again?"


    "Hey, the older I get, it''s normal for me to forget some things." Old Muller put on a pitiful look, vividly demonstrating what it means for a bad guy to grow old.


    Sasha rolled her eyes at Old Muller angrily, turned around and stretched out her arms to Tu Fu, and handed over the application form just now, "Sir, you are welcome to officially join the Fight Club.


    Here each official member has its own code name, you can choose a simple code name for yourself. "


    Tu Fu nodded slightly, and after thinking for a while, he filled in a phrase in the bottom column.


    Code Name: Captain.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 45： i hate adventurers

    Chapter 45 I hate adventurers


    Only when he truly understood the core of Fight Club, could Tu Fu appreciate the high-quality service that Miss Sasha mentioned before.


    Different from the low-level bottom boxing rings, the official members of the club are composed of scattered superhumans. You can also challenge anyone here, and naturally there is no charge for the same sequence.


    But low-sequence challengers who are higher than him need to pay a part of the fee to the other party.


    This is an interesting rule. Once in the ring, the challenger can stop the competition at any time.


    Click until the end.


    Upgraded from the basic version of club rules, there is no life-threatening situation when you fully exercise your ability.


    Miss Sasha at the front desk added: "At the same time, any official member of the club can use the information network provided by the club."


    "Information network?" Tu Fu was taken aback.


    As one of the club��s subordinate leaders, the old Muller knew this all too well, ��Do you know how many such boxing rings there are in Leeds?


    24, each venue has at least a few hundred fixed members, and any trouble in Leeds can''t be hidden from our eyes. "


    He hasn''t mentioned the number of people flowing in the museum, which is a much larger number.


    Of course, such activities are not illegal, do not involve gambling, and are not life-threatening. Even the Police Department has no right to intervene in such trivial matters.


    The good operating mechanism has expanded the power of Fight Club to a rather exaggerated level.


    Tu Fu has participated in many fighting sports, so he is naturally aware of the identities of those participants, although too many of them come from the middle and lower classes of society, and they are in almost all industries.


    These seemingly mediocre ordinary people have become a force that cannot be ignored once they are united.


    What''s more, as the core VIP club, there are many extraordinary people, exchanging information and trading with each other are all normal things.


    "Who is the founder of this club?"


    Tu Fu was secretly taken aback. Such a low-key behemoth has a natural attraction to wild superhumans.


    But he doesn''t feel very shocked, as long as he is willing to use the monitoring network on the ship at any time, it is more comprehensive than the intelligence network of the Brotherhood, Fight Club, and even Black Swan.


    "By the way, the club is also equipped with a separate firearms training ground. Each official member has a fixed ammunition share every month, and there will be specialized practitioners to help you conduct live ammunition training."


    The conditions provided by Sasha have completely conquered Tu Fu, and he has no reason to reject this important channel.


    Everything looks great.


    The opportunity to digest potions, a powerful intelligence network, and a professional training venue. The club also provides afternoon tea and exquisite desserts for each official member.


    It would be better if Sasha didn��t have the following sentence, ��And all you need to do is pay a symbolic 10 crowns per month to enjoy all the above-mentioned services.��


    "10 crowns?"


    Tu Fu suddenly felt his teeth sour. When he heard the high membership fee, if he hadn''t had enough willpower, he would have almost lost control on the spot.


    Sure enough, looking at the sinister smile on old Muller''s face, Tu Fu understood why this old guy had always had this expression since he came in.


    After paying the fee, Tu Fu turned around and walked into the club.


    "Where are you going?" Old Mueller asked subconsciously.


    "Drink all the afternoon tea inside."


    Tu Fu gritted his teeth in response, and came to the dining area to eat all kinds of exquisite desserts unceremoniously.


    Of course, this afternoon is not just wasted on eating and drinking.


    He also came to the range training room with the masked lady who had just fought against, an official member of the club nicknamed "Fox".


    Most of the clubs are equipped with revolver pistols. The streamlined handle is processed with exquisite craftsmanship, and the handle size is just right for holding in the hand.


    Boxes of yellow and bright gunpowder warheads are placed in front of the shooting range.


    This is probably the master of the craftsmanship of the steam age, and it is precisely because of the appearance of weapons such as gunpowder that the war in this era has become extremely cruel.


    Compared with the efficiency of bows and arrows, powerful artillery has become the mainstream of the times.


    The high-speed machine guns used by the Royal Guards of the Kingdom have an average rate of fire of 250 rounds per minute. When the weapon was first pushed onto the battlefield, the firearm truly became a killing art.


    Glorious red raindrops bloomed on hundreds of people at the same time. Only people like Uncle knew that the lives of soldiers on the battlefield were as fragile as flowers.


    Tu Fu gently rubbed the gun paint of the revolver with his fingers, feeling the precision instrument wrapped in cold steel. The cylinder can hold six bullets, "Bang!"


    Tu Fu aimed at the target casually, gently pulled the trigger, and the powerful spring struck the firing pin. When the cylinder rotated, the bullet was automatically loaded, and a beautiful arc was drawn along the short barrel.


    Then,


    Successfully avoided the target.


    "Puchi."


    Ms. "Fox" caught sight of Tu Fu''s shot from the corner of her eye, covered her mouth and chuckled, "For a man, it''s not a good sign to ''shot'' crookedly."


    Is this considered teasing? It must be... Tu Fu''s face darkened.


    "Actually, compared with extraordinary abilities, conventional firearms are the mainstream choice for low-sequence extraordinary people to fight."


    Ms. "Fox" is obviously not the first time here. She handles the firearm very skillfully, and she pulls the trigger with her white and tender fingers.


    With a "bang" shot, it hit the humanoid card at a distance of 20 meters, hitting the bullseye.


    Ms. "Fox" seems to be demonstrating the action, holding the gun handle tightly with both palms, and her streamlined and well-proportioned figure is very abrupt from the front and back under the constraints of tights.


    "Reduce breathing when shooting, redundant breath will affect the hand holding the gun. The crosshair and the rear sight form a straight line, and the crosshair, rear sight, and target are three points and one line.


    What is more important is the visual focus before shooting. When the eyes adapt to the target scene, there is only three to five seconds of clear time. You must seize the opportunity to shoot during this time. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Ms. Fox fired three consecutive shots "bang, bang, bang". The fixed targets 30 meters, 40 meters, and 50 meters in front of her were all hit on the head, with a frighteningly high accuracy rate.


    "Thank you for your advice."


    Tu Fu raised the barrel of the revolver calmly, trying to use the method given to him by the other party.


    This time, the two arms holding the gun were so steady that they could even put a glass of water on them.


    It is not difficult for a brave man with perfect muscle control. Step by step, the crosshair in front of the barrel and the rear sight can measure a straight line in this distance by feeling.


    The environment where the eyes finally focus is a bit difficult. Staring at one thing for too long will cause the target object to gradually blur. Fortunately, Tufu''s eagle eye has forcibly improved the image quality, and even infinitely extended the time when the focus is blurred.


    Brave''s two abilities are activated at the same time, and it seems that an invisible crosshair appears in front of his eyes. The improvement brought by extraordinary power is even more exaggerated than the self-aiming plug-in.


    Pull the trigger.


    "boom!"


    Without the slightest error, the fixed target twenty meters away was knocked down. Tu Fu fine-tuned the muzzle of the gun and pointed the target far away.


    "boom!"


    Thirty meters.


    "boom!"


    Forty meters.


    "boom!"


    Fifty meters, not only did every bullet hit the target, what was even more exaggerated was that the hit parts were all the ten rings on the head, which penetrated the target cloth firmly.


    The burning effect of the gunpowder pierces a black hole in each bullseye.


    The pupils behind Ms. "Fox"''s mask suddenly widened a lot, looking at this boy who was obviously exposed to firearms for the first time, as if looking at a monster.


    Her teaching method is correct, but it is based on countless failures and the effect of feeding bullets one by one.


    Unreconciled thoughts quickly came to her mind. She held the handle of the gun tightly, and while Tu Fu was still adjusting the neutral position of the gun, she gave birth to the mentality of a competition and shot at the target 60 or 70 meters away.


    "Bang, bang."


    Shoot on both sides at the same time, hit the target at the same time, and then quickly fine-tune and aim at the farther end,


    75,


    80,


    85��


    With a distance of nearly 100 meters, even seeing the target clearly has become a luxury, but the gunmen on both sides knocked down the target without error.


    Miss Fox was sweating finely on her forehead, and a large area of ??blur had already appeared in her vision, but she still shot instinctively.


    Fortunately, he was lucky, two consecutive shots hit the edge of the target, and he fell down.


    On the other hand, Tu Fu is much more relaxed, he pursues the ultimate accuracy.


    Every time he pulls the trigger, he must be sure to shoot. The muscles in his arm are still not stiff, and the excitement is getting stronger and stronger.


    Quickly replaced the empty magazine with bullets, leaving the last three fixed targets on the opposite side. Tu Fu fired three shots in a row without stopping, and deflected with extremely fast techniques after each shot.


    Even shooting without aiming, the target 100 meters away fell down.


    Ms. Fox next to her just fired two shots when she saw all the training targets on the side fall down. Her heart sank, knowing that she had already lost in terms of speed and accuracy.


    Just as he was about to shoot the last piece, he heard a gunshot beside him.


    After a "bang" gunshot, the training target 100 meters away in front of her also fell down.


    After finishing this, Tu Fu put down the revolver in his hand, and blew a wisp of gunpowder smoke from the hot barrel, "For an elegant lady, being hit by a stray bullet is not a good thing."


    "I hate adventurers!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 46： path of doom

    Chapter 46 Path of Doom


    This time, Tu Fu was delayed in the fight club for an entire afternoon.


    In addition to the ability to watch some members compete in the ring, after continuing to practice live ammunition shooting, he is willing to stay. The more important point is that the club regularly provides unlimited afternoon tea in the afternoon.


    No one can resist the sweet and soft black forest cake and the earl gray tea that moisturizes and refreshes the teeth.


    If there is, then this guy must be poor diabetic.


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    In the center of the arena, two more superhumans started to fight. Judging from their abilities, they all seem to be melee superhumans. After the two wearing masks approached each other, they fought in an orderly manner.


    Both sides waved their fists and feet without leaving any room, and the whistling wind flowed rapidly, and the two superhumans staged a dazzling melee battle.


    Whether it is skill or strength, extraordinary people crush ordinary people.


    This also explains why extraordinary people can be quickly screened by the upper echelons of the club.


    Different from the competitions at the bottom of the arena, there are no rules and restrictions on the duel between superhumans. Dreamers can use hypnotic tricks, and scammers can also persuade each other through eloquence.


    Only in the arena, the savage path like an adventurer is born several grades better than other extraordinary people.


    "Obviously, Mr. Captain needs a qualified commentator."


    The loser Ms. "Fox" covered her mouth and sat on the leather seat opposite Tu Fu. After the competition just now, she seemed to be curious about Mr. "Captain".


    "The ability you just used was to control puppets?" Tu Fu asked unintentionally, intending to hear a wave of news.


    "Artisan Path Sequence 9, Puppet."


    Ms. "Fox" introduced this special path to him without any concealment.


    In addition to making and remotely controlling puppets, they are also endowed with strong hands-on ability, which is a very creative path that few people are willing to choose.


    Leaving aside the weak combat ability, the promotion difficulty of this sequence is much higher than other sequences. Not only does it have strict requirements on the craftsmanship of the puppets, but it is also directly linked to the mechanical level of the transcendent himself.


    In Tu Fu''s impression, this sequence should be the best choice for men with glasses who major in science and engineering.


    "Why don''t let me explain this for you."


    Ms. "Fox" noticed Tu Fu''s eyes on the ring, and pointed to the side participating in the competition.


    "Look, that''s Mr. Smiley, a Transcendent of the Clown (Fate) path, possesses a good balance ability, and is good at close-range combat. They are always elusive.


    However, what is interesting is that after the Sequence 9 Clown is the Sequence 8 Juggler, and the Sequence 7 Magician, it is a very interesting way to know just by hearing the name. "


    "Exactly."


    Tu Fu lowered his head and smiled, showing his humor appropriately: "I believe that sooner or later, the names of the subsequent sequences of the Clown Path will form a full-fledged circus."


    "If you look at the one who competed with him, he is Mr. Big Shield. He is a Sequence 9 ranger of the knight path. He is good at provocative bad guys, and he is good at fighting and assassinating."


    "But in fact, most transcendents of the knight path have noble qualities, and most battles are used to being resolved one-on-one."


    Ms. Fox paused while speaking,


    "Well, except for the chief knight of Black Swan."


    "The chief knight of the Black Swan?" Tu Fu deliberately pretended to be unfamiliar and repeated.


    "Roman Richard, the weapon master of Sequence 7. He can convert any item into a weapon of the same quality. Speaking of which, the top Transcendents in Leeds are nothing more than those few, and no one in the Transcendent circle does not." Knowing him, he almost never goes head-to-head with extraordinary people of the same level. Sneak attacks, assassinations, and drugging are almost regarded as a shame for knights.


    Compared with the Cavaliers, it is generally believed that he may be more suitable for the "hooligan" approach. "


    Ms. Fox mercilessly complained about the rogue knight who regarded his face as nothing.


    It can be seen how many outrageous things Roman has done. If it weren''t for Liz''s top combat power, he would be comparable to Sequence 7. A **** like this would have been hung on the street lamp long ago.


    Tu Fu chuckled subconsciously.


    It turned out to be a Transcendent of Sequence 7. No wonder that day when I saw Roman make a move, he was able to turn other items into any weapon as he wanted. There was obviously a qualitative change from the low-sequence person.


    This undoubtedly made Tu Fu despise Roman''s operations again.


    Dignified, a Sequence 7 and a police officer of the dreamer path, Kebi, dealt with an introductory Transcendent and a low-level taboo, and even tried every step of the way before picking up the leak and taking down the opponent.


    It really deserves to be called "Knight''s Disgrace".


    "Ms. Fox, do you know the princess way?" Tu Fu suddenly remembered the battle in the theater.


    "Of course, this is also the extraordinary path that the club strictly prohibits joining, the princess path, and it is also regarded as the path of doom by the public, although I don''t know their abilities for the time being.


    But I know that extraordinary people who choose this path full of thorns are destined to be tainted by endless bad luck. Guess what they will encounter... Eating poison by mistake, being hunted down by enemies, and encountering strange curses. "


    Ms. ''Fox'' raised her lips slightly, "I''ve even seen a princess superhuman who choked to death while drinking cold water."


    Tu Fu raised his eyebrows.


    oh,


    As expected of the ill-fated princess,


    It sounds like a difficult path to transcend. Fortunately, the potion intercepted at the beginning was an adventurer, and Tu Fu secretly rejoiced.


    "The most important thing is that few people who came into contact with the extraordinary people of the path of doom did not end well." Ms. Fox said quietly.


    "I can understand." Tu Fu has a deep understanding of this.


    By the way, is it still too late to go to church and be baptized by a priest?


    He suddenly thought of this again, "Princess pathway, it sounds like this is a transcendent pathway limited to women? What happens if men take it?"


    The smile on the corner of Ms. "Fox"''s mouth can no longer be suppressed, "It''s a very interesting question. In fact, taking potions is never limited to gender, but the power of potions will induce people to develop in the direction of concrete addressing.


    Sometimes, it is normal for a male transcendent to have a strong desire to wear a skirt..."


    "Perhaps it is for this reason that from the moment she (he) becomes extraordinary, she (he) is entangled in bad luck all her life and struggles. Princess extraordinary people are also crazier than ordinary extraordinary people, and there is no limit to what they can do. Everyone Treat them as unknown."


    Ms. "Fox" couldn''t help feeling sorry for this road full of thorns.


    Now Tu Fu also understands why Grace is so paranoid and uses unprovoked killings to vent her anger. Only a princess who is plagued by bad luck hates the gods.


    Especially hated the Goddess of Wisdom who is the most benevolent and compassionate.


    Ms. "Fox"''s understanding of transcendent pathways far exceeds that of a noob like Tu Fu. After all, low-sequence abilities are not information worth keeping secret.


    It''s better to say it openly, it''s a good choice to sell favors to an adventurer with great potential.


    This perfect afternoon, Tu Fu learned a lot about the Transcendent Path from the other party, which greatly promoted the friendship with the other party.


    Let me ask, who can refuse to pick up an elegant lady who has a wealth of extraordinary knowledge and tells dirty jokes from time to time.


    What''s more, the transcendent of the craftsman path may be able to build Gundam later.


    "Nice to meet you, ma''am."


    After enjoying the afternoon tea, he didn''t stay any longer. After refilling an unknown number of cups of Earl Gray tea and cakes, Tu Fu finally got up to say goodbye.


    "Nice to meet you too, Mr. ''Captain''."


    "Thank you very much for today''s hospitality." Tu Fu sincerely wished her well, "I hope that one day, I can see you rubbing Gundam with your bare hands."


    Ms. "Fox"''s expression froze behind the mask, as if she was puzzled by the term she had never heard before.


    "Gundam? What''s that?"


    "It''s just a man''s romance."


    ps: There are two updates every day, everyone should be more diligent in voting.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 47： reply

    Chapter 47 Reply


    What is the life of an extraordinary person like?


    Insist on getting up early to go to school every day, complaining with the college children about how boring school is after a full day of classes, and face reality calmly after venting.


    After school, take time to go to the fight club, and don''t forget to keep exercising while studying.


    By the way, listen to the gossip with pornographic content shared by Ms. Fox. This is probably the most anticipated part of Tu Fu''s day.


    Sometimes in the middle of the night, I would secretly fight wits and bravery with the evil **** of the abyss. While receiving remedial lessons in ancient Assyrian, I did not forget to inquire about the other party''s environment, and was always vigilant about the possibility of him returning to reality.


    If Liz selects the top ten inspirational figures of the year, Tu Fu feels that he must have a chance to be selected.


    This busy life even made him conflict with his idea of ??coming here.


    Sometimes he wants to stop and take a good look at the scenery of this world, but it seems that there is an invisible hand behind this era that involuntarily pushes him forward.


    The current Baia Kingdom is like a finely crafted machine. When the machine starts to run, everyone is a cog, a screw in this huge machine, and must work at the specified time.


    Once some of the parts are necrotic and have no production value, they will be unceremoniously thrown to the waste pile by the user.


    Everyone must try their best to demonstrate their own value and contribute to the gross social product.


    Bayer lived up to expectations and bared its fangs in foreign wars, winning one victory after another. The national sentiment in the country was high, even fanatical, and almost everyone would be extremely proud to participate in such activities.


    Those like Tu Fu and Uncle Ethan sometimes have the idea of ??being lazy, but instead become outliers in the crowd.


    "Tu Fu, your letter has arrived."


    When Sophie came home from school, she took out a letter from the mailbox with the addressee filled in with "Tuve Capet".


    The sender is from the University of Leeds.


    Professor George McGovern attached great importance to this letter, and wrote a reply immediately after receiving it, and after a long delivery by the post office, the letter was delivered to Winster''s house two days later.


    Using a knife to pick off the glue on the seal, Tu Fu carefully took out the letterhead with several folded sheets inside, and meditated in his heart.


    ����It��s nice to see the last name ��Capet�� in the sender column, it reminds me of the anxiety I felt when I received a text from my mentor many years ago.


    Even after many years, this is definitely my worst nightmare. Every time I open a letter from your father, he will always point out the small mistakes I made in the thesis, revise it over and over again, and in the end it will even be completely wrong. Overthrow and start over.


    So much so that when I saw the sender''s last name just now, my legs and feet were a little weak. "


    Tu Fu read silently. From the tone of the young associate professor, he seemed to see a graduate student who was about to be driven crazy by his tutor.


    It is completely unexpected that such an associate professor who has made great achievements in academics at a young age has had the same tragic experience as most students who were forced to revise their thesis.


    "Talking about Mr. Capet always reminds people of many things in the past. He is very humble. Even if he faces a low-status farmer when he goes out for research, he will sit on the ground and communicate with him on an equal footing.


    I understand your urgency to understand how they were feeling in the past, but this is far from the time.


    About your future plans, to be honest, I don��t recommend you to apply to the University of Leeds. Whether it��s the academic environment or the development of your personal vision, it��s not a good choice to stay in a marginal city for a lifetime.


    If I hadn��t met Professor Capet, maybe I would be like my peers at the University of Leeds, find a decent job and live a decent life.


    But in fact, I think there is nothing more harmful than the word "not bad" in Baia language. There is nothing worse than this.


    Now you have a great opportunity.


    Soon, the National University will hold an enrollment publicity meeting in all the state-level colleges under it. My idea is that you can take this opportunity to pay attention to a university called ''Miskar Stark''.


    It is an ancient university with a long history, and it belongs to one of the Seven Schools Alliance. If you have the opportunity to go in, you will know everything about what your parents have done.


    It''s hard, but you have an advantage you don''t even know you have.


    Regarding an interesting optical question you raised not long ago, whether light is composed of waves or particles has caused a huge sensation in the international academic circle.


    The natural science community has been divided into the particle faction and the wave faction. From Petersburg in the easternmost part of Saloron to Duz University on the west coast, and from the Northern Continent Research Institute to the southern colonies, indigenous scholars are arguing with each other.


    A lot of old guys are quarreling over this matter, and I think it won''t be long before they can beat the dog''s brains out.


    It is worth mentioning that those old guys will come to Leeds with the seven-school alliance recruitment promotion meeting in the near future. You must seize this opportunity...


    As for the professional books you mentioned that you want to know about history and mythology, this is not a small task. I can make you a separate book list for each different era of history.


    If you want to understand the history of the Seven Gods, you must stay away from the brochures provided by the affiliated churches to believers. Apart from the fake Daikong story, there is actually not much worth studying.


    It is best to develop the habit of reading some international journals, you can pay attention to journals such as "Historical Research", "Northern Continent History Magazine", "Modern New History View"..."


    The content of the letter has finally come to an end on this page, and Professor McGovern also sent him good wishes.


    But probably because of an occupational disease, Tu Fu alone wrote a whole dense book list, and there are often thousands of pages of heavy books, which cannot be resolved overnight.


    "Mishkar Stark University."


    Tu Fu silently wrote down the school with the weird name, and it took him a long time to get out of his immersion in the letter.


    He did not expect that his unintentional talk with Mr. Coleman would cause such a big commotion.


    After reading the entire letter, Professor McGovern told him a lot of information, but he concealed the investigation team, presumably because he wanted to protect the immature Tu Fu.


    This matter has involved too many big people, and it has become a topic that is forbidden to discuss. It is definitely not something that a small person or a lowly superhuman can influence.


    "Hoo~"


    Tu Fu suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that he was not too interested in learning about the tragedies that occurred in the previous investigation team.


    Until I read this letter, I don��t know whether it was shaken by the Capet couple��s firm thoughts, or because they felt guilty for seizing the original owner��s body.


    As if he could still see it not far away, the young and talented couple waved to him.


    The originally light mind also became heavy at this moment.


    "Sophie."


    After being silent for a while, Tu Fu called Miss Winster''s name.


    She was flipping through a history book "History of the Development of G?ttinghagen", when she heard Tu Fu''s cry, she raised her beautiful eyes and looked at him.


    "Do you know when the college admissions promotion will be?" Tu Fu asked.


    "Looks like a few days away."


    "What''s that for?"


    Sophie gave the answer uncertainly, "It was a very grand event, and the school even arranged for me to be the host.


    Through this publicity meeting, some lucky students can get the favor of the teachers of the university admissions office through this opportunity.


    In order to obtain enough convenience in the application process after the selection of higher education, students who are lucky may be able to get admission to some universities with reduced scores.


    So everyone will try their best at this time to show how good they are. "


    "Actually, you don''t have to participate at all." Tu Fu knew the achievements of the monster girl Sophie, and he didn''t need any preferential policies at all.


    ��But for me, it��s usually the admissions office that shows us how great their school is.��


    Miss Winster added with the corners of her mouth upturned triumphantly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 48： Admissions Promotion

    Chapter 48 Enrollment Publicity Meeting


    Early morning.


    After waking up and taking a shower, Tu Fu walked out of the room yawning. The dark circles on both sides of his eyes had covered his eye sockets irresistibly. What''s more, he found that he had started to lose his hair recently.


    When I looked up, I was almost the same as Uncle Ethan sitting there reading the newspaper.


    This is a sad story.


    On the dressing table in the living room, the mother and daughter at home are doing makeup in front of the mirror.


    "Sophie, I can guarantee that you will be the most beautiful protagonist on stage."


    Aunt Anfeier couldn''t stop smiling. She carefully put on makeup for Sophie. The pink in the box put on a light makeup and then added a little blush.


    Combed the shawl hair into a long ponytail, put on a milky white shirt, tied a deep red bow on the chest, and matched it with a playful red and black plaid school skirt.


    This youthful and beautiful dress shows the most moving demeanor of a young girl.


    As an outstanding student representative of Leeds Comprehensive College, she is undoubtedly the brightest star in today''s college admissions promotion.


    Excellent grades and a radiant appearance will undoubtedly make all the focus on this girl who has been kissed by an angel.


    "Oh, look at this attire, people who don''t know even think that my lovely daughter is going to get married soon." Uncle Ethan bit his sandwich and carried forward his humorous style, "As an old father, my heart is about to break .��


    ��Even my heart was broken.��


    Tu Fu made an exaggerated expression on purpose, which once again made his uncle laugh out loud.


    "If the gentlemen of the Winster family can learn to shut up, that would be a precious thing." Sophie clenched her fists resentfully, and rolled her eyes at the two men in the family at the same time,


    "Mr. Capet, if your performance today is good enough, maybe I will introduce you to one or two college teachers." The proud Sophie raised her high head, as if she wanted to force Tu Fu to submit.


    "Then I''d rather beg."


    After some banter, the two went out and embarked on today''s trip.


    As always, the brothers and sisters got off the public carriage after going through a long period of bumps. The bumpy experience of going to school for a long time made them secretly determined.


    You must buy a steam car with a big smokestack in your lifetime.


    Although, at least upper-middle-class families with a weekly salary of close to 20 crowns can afford the means of transportation purchased by mortgage.


    As soon as the two got out of the car, they pointed to the airship that was parked above the college. There was a signboard welcoming the promotional activities of the college. Many students were also attracted by that banner.


    Usually, about a month before the selection for higher education, teachers or students from the admissions offices of major colleges and universities go to schools in various places to carry out a promotional activity to accept those potential seedlings in advance.


    And the senior students in the college are all dressed up on this day, hoping in their hearts to be favored by some good college admissions offices.


    The two siblings walked into the lecture hall together, and the senior students who came here also came in and out, and soon sat in their own seats according to different classes.


    In the hall, the seats that were originally arranged vertically according to different classes have also changed.


    Now sitting at the front of the hall are the top students in Sophie''s honor class. This group of students with high hopes carries the hope of Leeds Comprehensive College.


    Followed by the students in special classes, these children have special skills, such as painting, sculpture, and classical music, most of which are skills cultivated by children from wealthy families since childhood.


    These students may attract the attention of the admissions office because of their specialties.


    And at the end, it was Tu Fu''s ordinary teaching class. The students here were mediocre, and they didn''t have any skills worth showing.


    The academic performance is also mediocre, just like the insignificant general public, there is no shining point at all, so they are naturally arranged to the bottom by the leaders of the college.


    In front of the crowd of people, these ordinary students were completely submerged in the crowd.


    "These bastards, if I become the principal of the college one day, I will definitely arrange for them to feed the pigs."


    Quick Billy couldn''t help complaining in a low voice and cursed a few times, but he didn''t dare to perform normally because of the solemn environment in the hall.


    ��I really look forward to that day.��


    Tu Fu accepted the words with a smile. Since Billy took him to the boxing ring where he often hung out, the relationship between the two has eased.


    Tu Fu looked around and found that the directors of all classes had arrived to cheer for his students, but Samuel Coleman was nowhere to be seen.


    "Did you see Mr. Coleman?"


    "Don''t you know, he has been sick for several days?"


    "sick?"


    "It seems to be infected with wind and cold and have a fever. It''s really unlucky."


    Billy, who has always been proficient in various news, revealed that for some reason, Mr. Coleman sat in the office for a whole day a few days ago, until late at night before rushing home.


    soon fell ill.


    "Poor Mr. Coleman."


    The two of them sent blessings to the unfortunate gentleman at the same time.


    At this time, the admissions promotion on the stage officially started, and the representatives of the admissions office of the university also entered the stage one by one. Miss Winster, as the host of the field control, introduced the identities of the speakers one by one on the stage very professionally.


    With such a lively goddess, the scene will not make you drowsy.


    A group of strangers sitting under the stage are naturally the persons in charge of the trip from various universities. They lowered their heads and seemed to be discussing something. When the representatives of other schools introduced their schools on the stage, they began to contact them. seedlings.


    By the way, he occasionally asked these children about their willingness to apply for the exam, and then Amway started his own school without leaving a trace.


    It''s a pity that these school representatives only moved at the front of the seats, and had no intention of asking backwards at all.


    It wasn''t just Billy who was in a hurry. Tu Fu wanted to take the opportunity to learn about the mysterious "Miskar Stark" university, but he didn''t even have a chance because the seat numbers were late.


    ��


    Dean''s Office.


    A war without gunpowder started many days ago, and scholars from different fields began to quarrel over a great proposition.


    "Light is definitely a kind of existence similar to sound waves. This wave is formed by the vibration transmission of a certain medium, and its essence lies in the vibration of the medium."


    "Nonsense, light is obviously composed of tiny particles that cannot be observed by the naked eye."


    "If light is a wave like sound, how do you explain that light cannot go around obstacles like sound does?"


    "When two beams of light intersect, the particles will collide with each other and get in the way. This is obviously a wrong guess."


    "It''s better to let the light pass through the prism to do the experiment. You can definitely see the colorful broadband. White light is composed of seven colored lights. The recombination and decomposition of light is the mixing and separation of particles of different colors."


    ��Today is the coming of God, and light is also a kind of fine particle.��


    "Bastards who think that light is particles, why not go to the Red Earth Highlands to fight with red-haired baboons. Maybe a few shots on the head will wake you up."


    "Why don''t you tie your head under the bus, I am afraid that only the iron hoof vibrating in your brain can you come up with the stupid answer that light is produced by the vibration of the medium."


    A group of professors from various colleges and universities. As civilized people, they should maintain an elegant and calm demeanor, but at this moment when they were arguing about a certain issue, their faces turned red, and the blood vessels on their foreheads burst.


    At the moment, slandering each other in the manner of civilized people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 49： Optical Orthodoxy in Baia (recommendation ticket requested)

    Chapter 49 Optical Orthodoxy in Baia (seeking recommendation tickets)


    The office was full of noisy noises. Mr. Samuel Coleman, who was supposed to be recuperating on the hospital bed, humbly served the guests in the office with tea and respect.


    Or rather, an unexpected guest.


    The cause of this incident was his unintentional action not long ago, because of that **** question that he had no clue about, forcing him to write a letter to Mr. Daniel, his former tutor at Freer University in Bania.


    A super madman engaged in natural science research.


    He never thought that this letter was like a time bomb. Daniel also didn''t give an answer after plucking all the hair on the top of his head. He simply sent the letter to the League of Seven Schools, causing more people to worry about it.


    So shortly after it was sent out, this question immediately caused a shocking wave in the academic world.


    Is light composed of particles or waves?


    This seemingly simple question, but once you think about it carefully, you can see two worlds.


    The theoretical basis and experimental results of many people show that the bifurcation inevitably becomes two intersections, waves or particles.


    This is a war about truth, no less powerful than guns on the battlefield, and the winner will determine the future direction of the orthodox optical throne.


    The flames of war in the natural sciences ranged from the Petersburg Research Institute of the Saloron Empire in the east of the North Continent all the way to Duz University in Ryan on the west coast, from the old scholars of the Northern Research Institute to the indigenous scholars of the Southern Continent.


    In history, there is no more evenly matched answer than the two answers of particle and wave.


    No one could have imagined that the fuse of the first wave-particle war was actually ignited during an unintentional conversation between a student and a teacher at an ordinary college in a remote town.


    Coleman has never been so regretful as he is now. He obviously underestimated the lethality of this problem, and he also underestimated this group of peer-to-peer scholars in the international academic community. He personally demonstrated what war of civilized people is.


    "Samuel, why don''t you talk about this."


    Flier, the nearly hundred-year-old mentor Daniel, threw this **** question at him, with a bad look in his eyes.


    seems to be complaining about why the **** letter was sent to me.


    The professors from Duz University who have won the Varys Medal, the dean of the department who has just been awarded the Pulitzer Prize in G?ttinghagen, the old bachelors from the Peterborough Institute who have won the Grand Slam award, and Landis Member of the Royal Society, Professor of the Occult at Miskar Stark University��


    It is not an exaggeration to say that if there are cultists attacking Leeds Comprehensive College now, the academic level of the entire Northern Continent will be set back by at least 20 years.


    The pile of awards and titles held by this group of people can kill people... Oh, by the way, his former mentor at Freer University, Mr. Daniel, was awarded the Knight Medal by His Majesty the King himself.


    Any one out of it is the highest level of education.


    Except for Mr. Coleman, the most proud thing in his life is that he was admitted to Freer University.


    But the degree from the bad street doesn''t even have the right to speak in front of this group of big shots.


    Under those eyes that are sharp enough to pierce the heart, it seems that as long as you choose one of them, the supporters of the other will tear him to pieces.


    "Sorry, I have no idea." Coleman looked depressed, with tears in his eyes, "Dear gentlemen, I am just an ordinary teacher."


    Yes,


    He is just an ordinary college teacher, and his biggest dream now is to retire properly.


    What is wrong with him.


    "Relax, we won''t make it difficult for you, why don''t you tell us what happened again." Someone finally figured it out.


    "Yes, we are all reasonable and civilized people."


    Seeing the curious eyes of many professors, Coleman recounted what happened, "It started with a magical meeting, and after meeting the young Professor McGovern from the University of Leeds..."


    He told the whole story exactly.


    Not only did he tell the story of that bright afternoon, Tufu, as the discoverer, opened the window that symbolized the window of truth, allowing the afternoon light to shine in.


    Not only that, but also talked about the "ghost ship" problem raised by Tu Fu earlier, a ship between existence and disappearance, and proposed the important existence of "observer".


    "A ship that exists and disappears?"


    "The observer decides whether the ship lives or dies."


    "Obviously, another interesting question."


    Several gentlemen present could not conceal their joy.


    Although there are no answers to the two questions, both the train of thought and the idea are quite creative students.


    "Where is that kid now?"


    It was Sir Daniel who spoke first, and the other professors also raised their ears to look at Coleman.


    "It should be at the admissions publicity meeting organized by the college."


    As soon as his voice fell, Edmund, the dean of the department in G?ttinghagen, first called the assistant''s name: "Ryan, hurry over and bring people here now, and we must not let the talents of the Baia Kingdom be lost to other countries .


    Immediately he added with a smile: "Gentlemen, I regret to tell you that since the birth of the problem of waves and particles, the optical orthodoxy has been in Baia, in Oswald, and in Leeds."


    This remark immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of many professors, and they all refuted this rude statement.


    "Academics have no borders, and an excellent student should not be confined to one country."


    "Come on, the level of the University of G?ttinghagen is only at the bottom of the Seven Schools Alliance. In terms of academic atmosphere and historical background, it should be the University of Douz."


    "Academic atmosphere? Are you kidding me, St. Nottingham University is synonymous with academic halls."


    The anger that had just been calmed down by the professors broke out again because of comparing the academic atmosphere and orthodoxy of which university.


    Professors from various universities scrambled to contact the assistants waiting outside the door, trying to get the kid who raised the great proposition for questioning, and by the way, win over the "orthodoxy of optics".


    Only Sir Daniel, the oldest student from Freer University, calmed down first and did not join in this unnecessary quarrel.


    He sneaked up to the Window of Truth that once shone with sunlight, and waved to his assistant to signal that he was ready to shoot.


    I saw him secretly open the window of the teaching office.


    "Crack."


    Let the assistant with the camera successfully take a photo of Sir Daniel and this ordinary window at his own request.


    After he decided to go back, he published the newspaper as soon as possible to obtain the right to name the window.


    "Ah."


    Looking at these stupid guys who were still arguing, Sir Daniel couldn''t help but sneered.


    Based on his profound knowledge, whether light is a particle or a wave may be tens or hundreds of years in the future, and it will take several generations of people to conjecture, reason, and verify before they can get a definite answer.


    Nothing can be gained from meaningless arguments, and their generation will probably see nothing in their lifetime.


    But when people in later generations talk about the issue of "composition of light",


    There will definitely be a good story about the student named Tu Fu at Leeds Comprehensive College and his teacher.


    as well as,


    The window of truth known as the "Daniel window".


    ps: Asking for votes, favorites, comments...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 50： Professor Tiantuan

    Chapter 50 Professor Tiantuan


    In the noisy lecture hall, the person in charge of admissions promotion gave a passionate speech on the stage.


    Sophie was in charge of the work, while the teachers and students of the Admissions Office distributed brochures to the students in the front row. As for Tufu and Billy sitting in the back row, no one cared about them.


    The two pictures are staged together in one environment at the same time, which is very ironic.


    Although it was known earlier that this kind of admissions promotion is essentially just a form of colleges and universities to win over outstanding students, some people still want to take this opportunity to attract attention to themselves and get enough convenience when they apply for the exam.


    Like...Billy.


    The freckled red-haired boy squeezed his head forward and made friends with several people from the school admissions office, trying to promote himself, but judging from his disappointed expression, the result was not ideal.


    "I really didn''t expect that they rejected me. These guys really should get new glasses." Billy complained bitterly to Tu Fu about the unhappiness just now.


    A student with mediocre grades without any commendable shining points, such a result is completely expected.


    The latter could only pat him on the shoulder to comfort him, "They didn''t notice your strengths, it must be their school''s loss."


    "You feel the same way?"


    "Of course, they will definitely find out in the future that they have lost an excellent ''famous mouth''."


    "Seriously, dude, it''s good to have you by my side, otherwise I really feel like a failure at school."


    "..." Tu Fu.


    Billy suddenly felt a little relieved. Even players with a score of more than 500 like Tu Fu were not cared about, and suddenly there was a little warmth in his chilly heart.


    "Perhaps I should really consider asking Sophie." Tu Fu thought about it, and suddenly regretted his previous actions.


    While the two were talking, a few young men in suits and regular uniforms walked in outside the hall, and the principal of the college immediately stepped forward to receive them warmly.


    These people are the assistants of the professors on this trip, and they are equally unreachable in the eyes of ordinary people.


    "Gentlemen, is there anything to explain?"


    "Let''s find someone." Ryan looked around.


    After receiving the tasks ordered by the professors, the assistant team came to the publicity site non-stop, went to the teachers and students'' seats in the admissions offices of each school to inform the news, and interrupted the work of the publicity meeting rashly.


    The assistants who arrived conveyed the meaning of the professors.


    Use the conditions that can be given, and try your best to receive this good seedling into your school.


    It''s okay if the grades are not top-notch.


    The seven-school alliance never lacks students with high scores, but a child who can raise such constructive questions twice in a row is definitely a rare talent.


    "Mr. Principal, do you know which class Tuf Capet is in?"


    Lian, an assistant professor at the University of G?ttinghagen, looked at the principal of the college, a middle-aged man with a chubby belly.


    "I''ll let someone look for it."


    The headmaster''s face was no less surprised than the others. He didn''t understand the actions of the admissions promotion group for a while. Before that, he had never heard of this name.


    Immediately, the principal immediately asked the teachers below about the student named "Tu Fu".


    Under the efforts of the Admissions Office of the Seven Schools Alliance, the name spread in all directions like waves.


    The two Tufu and Billy in the back row just got up and were about to leave the scene, only to see the overhead light quietly turned to this seat, and by coincidence, it landed on the two of them.


    The students in the same class sitting next to each other looked back at the two of them one by one.


    With them as the center, the eyes of the students in each class turned at the same time.


    "Is he Tu Fu?"


    "The teachers of the Seven Schools Alliance are looking for him."


    "It seems that they are just ordinary class students, nothing special."


    Discussions sounded quietly, as if they were discussing the student''s information.


    Such a unified and horrifying scene reminded Tu Fu of his unpleasant dating experience last time, and he also saw this strange look in the Leeds Grand Theater.


    Billy couldn''t figure it out for a while, "What happened?"


    Until the teachers and students from the admissions offices of each school stepped forward and looked at this ugly little guy with their eyes.


    "You are classmate Tu Fu. Hello, I am from the Admissions Office of G?ttinghagen. We are very satisfied with your recent performance in school. Maybe we should find time to talk."


    "You are also welcome at Freer University, and we are willing to help you with matters related to applying for the exam."


    ��There is nowhere more intense than the atmosphere of engineering at Douz University. If you are willing to come to Ryan, you can consider it.��


    "The door of St. Nordin is willing to open for you, and Professor Mings also wants to meet you."


    "Son, you are always welcome in Petersburg."


    The Admissions Office of the Seven Schools Alliance also invited Tu Fu for an interview. Their act of placing the invitation on such a seemingly ordinary student immediately caused an uproar in the publicity hall.


    Even Miss Winster, who was still presiding over the meeting, stared dumbfounded at the familiar yet unfamiliar Tu Fu surrounded by teachers and students from prestigious schools.


    Is that really the Tufu she knew?


    "Student Tu Fu, why don''t we go now? Gentlemen want to see you." Mr. Ryan, assistant to Edmund, dean of Columbia University, made this request to Tu Fu.


    "Of course, I think I understand."


    Until now, Tu Fu had also thought about it, and he immediately thought of the incident that Associate Professor McGovern mentioned.


    The battle between light and particles sparked a war in physics academic circles.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but feel a little funny. He had tried his best to get the favor of these colleges and universities, but sat on the bench for a long time.


    Unexpectedly, that unintentional move caused a sensation in the entire academic world.


    Billy''s eyes still widened in disbelief, "Tu Fu, are they really here to look for you?"


    After he figured it out, he happily put his hand on Billy''s shoulder, and imitated his tone of smile just now and said: "Man, we are not the same."


    So, surrounded by a group of people, the assistants of the seven-school alliance professors personally sent Tu Fu out of the lecture hall, not forgetting how good the school Amway represented was.


    In the cold bench seat just now, only Billy was left alone.


    The wind blows.


    He only felt that the cold bench under his **** was getting colder.


    ��


    Tu Fu was almost pushed all the way to the dean''s office by the assistant group.


    Ryan and other assistants repeatedly reminded him that the professors who came this time are enough to form a national research institute, a well-deserved academic men''s team.


    Pushing open the door, there are only a group of elderly gentlemen inside. After seeing Tu Fu''s arrival, they greeted him with smiles all over their faces.


    Professors obviously formed a very interesting team.


    In addition to their old age and gray eyebrows, they also have another characteristic, the sparse Mediterranean Sea on top of their heads, which seems to symbolize their status as genuine scholars.


    When Tu Fu stepped into the door, he felt that there were reflecting mirrors in front of him.


    According to the characteristics and names mentioned in advance by the professor assistant Ryan of Columbia University just now, Tu Fu scanned half of the world of natural science one by one, and only Coleman seemed out of place in the crowd.


    He then stepped forward to say hello one by one.


    "Hello, Professor Daniel, Professor Edmund, Professor Mings, Professor Black, Professor Stephen...Mr. Coleman."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 51： double slit experiment

    Chapter 51 Double-slit experiment


    As the person with the lowest education level present, Samuel Coleman was embarrassed from the first minute after the professor Tiantuan arrived, serving tea and water, and asking about his health.


    Don��t even dare to call yourself a scholar.


    In addition to listening to the opinions of the professors and the art of swearing without swearing, most of the time is spent counting the few hairs on the top of my forehead.


    The scariest thing is more than that. When his tutor Sir Daniel asked him to talk about his thoughts, under the "kind" gaze of the professors, Coleman wished he could evaporate on the spot.


    He even felt that even breathing had become a mistake at this moment, until... Tu Fu pushed the door open.


    Mr. Coleman''s eyes burst into a strong brilliance.


    Finally, the savior came.


    He can''t compare to these academic leaders here, but he is more than enough compared to a kid who hasn''t gone to college yet.


    "...Mr. Coleman."


    Tufu came in and called the titles of the professors one by one, and finally greeted Mr. Coleman.


    The other party didn''t take offense at the address of "Sir", and Mr. Coleman showed a relieved smile.


    Gently patted the student on the shoulder, "Come on, hurry up, explain your conjecture about the composition of light to the professors, even if you are wrong, no one will blame you."


    "Yeah, kid, talk about what you think, it''s a pretty interesting question."


    The old Sir Daniel held a pipe and looked at the young student with interest. The professors of the Seven Schools Alliance sat in a circle and looked at themselves.


    It''s very similar...the way you are doing your graduation defense in front of your tutors.


    Before coming here, Tu Fu heard Mr. Layton talk about the identities of the professors.


    The top scholars in the field of natural science from all over the North Continent have come to this little-known academy, and one of the purposes is to have a "friendly exchange" with the person who raised this question.


    But in fact, including Sir Daniel, they didn''t place much hope on this child, but they were more interested in his thinking mode.


    I just want to check with my own eyes to determine whether I have the potential to be a student under the name of income.


    Similarly, for Tu Fu, there is no better opportunity to show his self-worth than this.


    "Gentlemen, in fact, in my opinion, just particles or waves are a complicated problem. If even the professors can''t explain it, it is obviously inappropriate for me to draw any conclusions."


    Tu Fu''s words were very tactful, he paused for a moment before smiling and said, "Why not do a reference optical experiment to determine whether light is composed of waves or particles."


    Tu Fu did not directly put forward the conclusion of the wave-particle war that lasted for three hundred years����wave-particle duality��.


    This seemingly simple answer almost every student who has attended high school physics knows some required knowledge points.


    Black body radiation, photoelectric effect, energy quantum, thermal radiation...


    That war in the physics world experienced Newton, Hooke, Huygens, Planck, Bohr, Einstein, Heisenberg, Schr?dinger... almost all celebrities in the history of physics participated in the most thrilling war.


    The "light-particle dual image" has gone from the macrocosm to the microcosm, and from quantum mechanics to matrix mechanics. It cannot be explained in a few simple words, nor can it be explained clearly by current technology.


    Instead of proposing the conclusion of that cross-era development, it is better to throw out an early concept of wave-particle warfare, I believe this is enough to shock the gentlemen.


    "An experiment?"


    Professor Edmund, the head of the department at the University of G?ttinghagen, touched his chin, "Tell me specifically, no matter what complicated experimental equipment you need, Columbia University can meet your needs."


    "No, this experiment only needs three simple components." Tu Fu stretched out three fingers, "A light source, a piece of cardboard with two slits, and a screen for receiving the projection of the light source."


    "What are you going to do?" The old jazz felt that this expedition was getting more and more interesting.


    Tu Fu raised his head and said loudly: "Put the light source in front of the cardboard with double slits, and watch the final form of the light projected on the screen."


    After a brief silence in the office, the scholar from the Lantis Royal Society couldn''t help but admire, "What a genius idea."


    All of you here are experts in the field of natural sciences. When you hear this fantastic idea, you will naturally understand the principle of this simple experiment.


    If the light is really a particle, then it must simply be emitted directly forward, facing the double slit left by the cardboard, and the particles randomly pass through the left or right slit, and only two bright spots will appear on the screen.


    If light is a kind of wave, similar to the composition of water waves, then the light rays will undoubtedly interfere with each other after passing through the double slits, resulting in multiple bright and different stripes.


    After Tu Fu repeated the principle, this wonderful concept immediately made Sir Daniel shout excitedly: "Samuel, take me to the laboratory immediately."


    Poor Mr. Coleman, after hearing the conjecture put forward by Tu Fu, the last bit of pride in his heart was crushed to pieces. His two empty eyes began to glow, as if he was about to glimpse the door of truth.


    "yes."


    Hearing the mentor''s call, Coleman, who is over fifty years old, quickly led a group of big figures in the academic world, and walked out of the office in a hurry.


    "professor!"


    "Where are you going?"


    Those professor assistants waiting outside the door saw this scene.


    This group of old fellows, whose combined age is close to a thousand years old, did not have the elegance of the past at all, and ran out scrambling to the outside, and they couldn''t even hear the assistants'' shouts.


    I am afraid that if I delay for a while, I will miss the upcoming historic scene.


    Even though it is only an elementary education college, the experimental equipment is simple, but fortunately, the devices required for this experiment are very common supplies.


    Standing in the laboratory, he took the searchlight from Mr. Coleman, while Tu Fu cut out a double-slit cardboard, and there was a white curtain in front of him.


    They are all simple experimental devices, and the movements are not difficult to operate.


    But the difference is that there are more than a dozen pairs of eyes watching his every move, as if maintaining a certain tacit understanding. Every professor in the Seven Schools Alliance is concentrating and holding their breath for a short time to maintain the tranquility in the laboratory.


    "it has started."


    In this sacred experimental environment, Tu Fu set up the experimental devices one by one, and first turned on the wrapped gas lamp with a "click".


    The only string of orange-yellow straight beams of light penetrated the air, and it was this seemingly insignificant beam of light that ignited the fuse of a war of hundreds of waves across two time-spaces.


    Perhaps after today''s experiment is over, the battle between light particles and waves will continue.


    Continuing until hundreds of years later, the basic technology has improved again, and people will improve this experiment again and again, and put forward more possibilities to refute and overthrow the current answer that is not so correct.


    But now, this bundle of light symbolizing truth, selected by history, passed through the double-slit cardboard steadily, and finally fell on the white screen like water waves.


    Streaks appear.


    After passing through the cardboard, the light forms light and dark interference fringes.


    "Om!"


    It was the scholar, the professor and the old jazz who made this exclamation, and everyone was immersed in a huge shock.


    The God of Order, who is in charge of truth, seems to have made a verdict at this moment.


    God guides the world in the right direction.


    The historical choice is the wave school.


    "This is an experiment that is destined to remain in the annals of history." The old jazz who supported the wave school burst into tears, and he was trembling with excitement, "What name are you going to give it?"


    Tu Fu nodded seriously, silently apologized to the great Mr. Thomas Young in his heart, and then slowly said: "There is no more suitable name than ''double-slit interference experiment''."


    1492, June 25th.


    On this unusual day, people will always remember that the first wave-particle war ended with the great "double-slit experiment" put forward by the young man Tuf Capet, which temporarily stopped the war.


    PS: I recommend this book to everyone, "I Explain Weird Powers and Chaos Gods with Science", the author of this book is really well written.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 52： The Dire Seven Schools Alliance

    Chapter 52 The seven-school alliance in dire straits


    Unknowingly, after the end of this "double slit experiment", the supporters of both the "particle faction" and the "wave faction" breathed a sigh of relief.


    The war in the natural sciences that had just started and ended quickly in the northern continent lasted only a few weeks.


    Just did a seemingly inconspicuous experiment, and the God of Order has already made a judgment.


    Even if Tuf shows that fluctuations are only a possibility of light, the double-slit experiment still has room for improvement. If there are more advanced instruments and more experimental variables in the future, there may be different results.


    It can be regarded as leaving a glimmer of life for Mole Pie.


    But there are all the top scholars in the field of physics. They know better than anyone that any conjecture experiment proposed now and the conclusions drawn are destined to be completely different in a hundred years.


    But this does not affect the worship of the predecessors by the latecomers.


    When there are too many great conjectures, there is almost a flash of inspiration. The difference between a genius and a mediocrity is that the former can grasp this inspiration.


    There is no doubt that this kid is such a genius.


    "it''s finally over."


    It was Mr. Coleman who was first relieved, and he was on the verge of crying.


    After witnessing this great experiment with his own eyes, the few hairs on the top of his head were completely preserved, and the nightmare that had haunted him for countless days also ended with the experiment.


    Sir Daniel, who was the oldest but with the clearest mind, spoke first: "Son, I have a proposal to come to Freer University to publish this work.


    I will serve as your tutor during the school period. Freer will arrange all the theoretical support, manpower and materials you need. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, several professors present frowned at the same time.


    Inwardly, he scolded the old jazz for being shameless, and forcibly acting as a mentor for others. Could it be that he wanted to fill in his name in the instructor column after the publication was published.


    Professor Edmund, the dean of teaching at the University of G?ttinghagen, also said quickly without showing any weakness: "Sir Daniel, the children of Liz will never leave Baya, let alone be lost to other countries."


    At this time, the people from the Lantis Royal Society also quietly expressed their sincerity to Tu Fu, "Son, St. Nottingham University welcomes you to join us. We are willing to activate the quota for special talents, and we can reduce up to 80 points to admit you."


    "The same goes for Violet University."


    "The Petersburg Research Institute welcomes you at any time."


    Tu Fu''s eyes widened. He never expected that this unintentional move could reduce the opponent by nearly 100 points. If people knew about it, they would be envious of him.


    In recent years, the admission scores of the seven-school alliance in various countries have been stable between 630 and 650. Such a large concession is enough to show that they want to fight for their own will.


    Just when Tu Fu was about to consider which university to prefer, he heard the old jazz say quietly: "I remember that the Petersburg Research Institute is in the easternmost part of the Salored Empire, and the temperature is twenty degrees below zero all the year round."


    The other professors in the group seemed to be inspired, and at the same time their eyes lit up.


    "Why don''t I tell you how bad things are in the kingdom of Bania, full of pirates, cultists, terrorist organizations, and endless anti-colonial movements, why don''t you come to Ryan, you even have the opportunity to touch the first primitive steam engine."


    "Ryan''s Duz University is indeed a good choice, but Ryan''s cuisine is also the most unpalatable in the Northern Continent. The ingredients there are probably irrigated by industrial wastewater.


    By the way, I heard that you like to call deep-fried dead fish "looking up at the stars". It''s incredible, I''d rather eat a rag. "


    "Why don''t we talk about schoolgirls of St. Notting Resaugapi origin, most of them have legs as thick as radishes, bodies fatter than buckets, voices louder than red-haired baboons, and worst of all, sexual relations are messy and pregnant. The best girls will never find the other side to contribute.


    Gosh, I really can''t imagine, boy, you go there for a few years and then you can only hide in the lab, you will be desperate for women and can''t find a partner, and you will become an unpopular Frankenstein ever since. "


    "Mings, you **** definitely slandered us like this because he was dumped by the female professor of Saint Nordin."


    "Violet is by no means a good choice. There are descendants of big nobles who are about to decay. Campus bullying is everywhere. They will mock and bully you to death."


    "Could it be that you are going to G?ttinghagen? You can''t imagine how barbaric this country is. The system personnel from top to bottom never use their brains to solve problems, they only stick out their fists. Even zombies can only use their brains when they see them." can sigh.


    Professors who were arguing about the wave and particle faction, because they invited Tu Fu at the same time, once again stood at the fork in the road of opinion.


    And relentlessly hacked the university represented by the other party.


    From the very beginning, it was just a low-score admission and being a tutor, but under the inexplicable desire to win, the professors described each other''s schools more and more darkly, as if they were living in dire straits.


    They said that the university or city where the seven-school alliance is located is now devastated, and wars are raging everywhere.


    Cultists and terrorists have occupied cities with tens of degrees below zero. People there are eating rags and drinking industrial waste water every day. Their only pleasure is to check whether there is something in each other''s minds.


    The girls in the university are dominated by grotesque humanoid female tyrannosaurs. In addition to making terrifying roars at regular intervals every day, they also spit flames from time to time.


    Per capita is not as good as red-haired baboons...


    Tu Fu sat on the side, listening to the scene in front of him dumbfounded, and a bad picture had already appeared in his mind.


    Tu Fu also began to slowly calculate, "Fryer University in Bania, Duz University in Ryan, Petersburg in the Salored Empire, Saint Nordin University, Violet University, G?ttinghagen..."


    It seems that there are only six of them.


    It was at this moment, amidst the endless noise, Tu Fu noticed an easy-going gentleman sitting in the corner of the laboratory.


    Only one unfamiliar gentleman in the professor group did not speak for a long time, and he was very well dressed.


    Wearing a top hat and boots, a scarf on the collar of the turned-up shirt, and a brass watch on his chest, a black tuxedo made the whole person look a lot higher, and he seemed to disdain it to join in this fearless brawl.


    He tried hard to search for the professor''s name from his memory, and it seemed to be Professor Charles Kane.


    The other party seemed to have noticed his eyes, and cast a sincere smile.


    "Hello, if you want, you can also consider coming to Miskar Stark University. We will also try to lower the admission score for you as a special talent."


    As the last representative of the Seven Schools Alliance, Professor Kane finally stood up.


    The dean of the University of G?ttingen, Mr. Edmund, noticed the threat and immediately chose to shoot: "Sometimes we all think that it is very lucky that G?ttinghagen has two top universities.


    But compared to the location of Columbia University, Misca University is located in the remote town of Villedot. Generally, we are called rural areas, and they have nothing but their proud heritage.


    I really can''t imagine a child who was expecting to see the style of the big city, and obviously had the opportunity to enjoy the beauty of G?ttinghagen, but could only be sent to the countryside. This is a punishment. "


    "Mr. Edmund, you are right."


    Charles Kane counterattacked without showing any weakness, "Almost everyone envies Columbia University''s location in the center of the capital, the convenient steam track to the school gate, and how many new high-rise buildings have been built over the years. Huge educational expenses, these are really eye-catching."


    The Columbia University professor had just smiled with satisfaction when he heard the other party sarcastically say:


    "But compared with Columbia University, even the dog that guards the door of the University of Michigan library has more background."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 53： Miskar Stark University

    Chapter 53 Miscar Stark University


    The Kingdom of Baia is the only country in the North Continent that has two top schools, one of which is the prestigious University of G?ttinghagen.


    Columbia University has taken the express train of Baia��s industrialization process in recent years, and invested a lot of manpower and material resources in the Academy of Natural Sciences established by engineering, machinery, metallurgy, and civil engineering.


    After graduating from this school, students usually stay in the research institute to continue working, and serve as municipal officials, consortium managers, technical backbones of enterprises, social elites such as engineers, lawyers, and doctors.


    Even in the Kingdom House, there is no small force.


    It is also the mutual feeding of schools and graduates over the years that has created this new top university that has joined the seven-school alliance.


    Because the rise time is too short, he was ridiculed by other professors for having no background, full of nouveau riche atmosphere, and a product of politics.


    So Professor Kane''s statement that "Columbia is weaker than dogs" is not a problem. Edmund, the dean of teaching, was so angry that his face turned red. Even if he wanted to open his mouth to refute, he didn''t know where to start.


    "It turns out that Miska University is also in the capital of G?ttinghagen." Tu Fu nodded, thinking of the suggestion Professor McGovern gave him before, "Sir, can you talk about the situation of Miska University?"


    Seeing that this little guy was interested, Charles Kane introduced enthusiastically in public: "Of course, as one of the most well-established universities, the earliest inheritance of the University of Michigan can be traced back to the Assyrian Empire in the Lionheart King era in the last century. The most orthodox tradition in academia.


    Although our current location is in the remote town of Villedot, it does not hinder the academic atmosphere in the school, as well as the hundreds of years of history and school history.


    The library collections of UM are definitely one of the richest in the world. There are many valuable first-hand materials in it, which can only be read by UM students.


    In addition, the number of professors awarded to the University of Michigan last year was twice that of Columbia University. "


    Professor Kane smiled smugly, and he mentioned the word background again.


    What is the background?


    Library collections, knowledgeable professors, and century-old trees in schools.


    These three points are the prerequisites for a top university with a history of hundreds of years.


    "The University of Michigan now has five colleges. Among the more accomplished science colleges, the school is most proud of the Humanities College, especially in archaeology, occultism, history and psychology, which are at the forefront of the world. About this , you can ask any gentleman present."


    "These subjects are indeed at the top level in the world."


    Even old Sir Daniel of Freer could not help but praise him.


    "As for what Professor Edmond said just now that the University of Michigan is located in a remote place, it will hinder personal vision, and there is no need to worry at all."


    Professor Kane said with a smile: "The school has been organizing and sponsoring exploration activities, and we even have our own air routes. Wherever there are people in the world, there are footprints of the University of Michigan expedition."


    "Charles, why didn''t you mention that the death rate of the Mississippi Expedition Team is also the highest in the seven-school alliance." Edmund, the dean of education at Columbia University, snorted mercilessly as if he had found the opponent''s weakness.


    "Pursuing the path of truth will inevitably encounter some troubles, but this does not hinder our spirit of pursuing truth." Kane looked extremely calm.


    Tu Fu has been listening quietly, and repeatedly comparing the two choices in his heart.


    It wasn''t until I heard them talking about this matter that I slowly opened my mouth: "Sir, did Professor Capet and Ms. Sophia from the University of Leeds also participate in the University of Michigan expedition team?"


    "So you are the child of Professor Capet."


    Charles Kane looked up suddenly, and immediately connected the two same surnames to get the answer. He opened his mouth to try to say something, but he didn''t say a word.


    After a brief painful expression appeared on his face, he finally sighed regretfully, "Sorry..."


    In the laboratory, with the dialogue between the two, the endless quarrel between the professors finally stopped.


    A past event that had been silent in everyone''s mind many years ago resurfaced again.


    That was indeed an investigation team organized by Miska University, but people from the Seven Schools Alliance also joined the top scientific research fleet one after another.


    During the investigation, there were so many mysterious phenomena and unsolved mysteries that the Bayer government later sealed the file.


    So far, no one knows what happened in that mysterious sea area, and what happened to the members of the investigation team.


    Charles Kane took out a card from his pocket, marked his personal information on it, and handed it over, "This is my contact email address at school and my personal contact information outside school.


    The number of places for special talents that I promised before will always be counted. After the higher selection is over, you can come to learn about it at any time, and you are also welcome to come to UM for academic sharing. "


    "Thank you sir for your advice."


    Tu Fu nodded seriously after taking the card, he already had a bottom line in his mind.


    But he did not decide which side to join or reject in front of the big names in academia.


    For people with high emotional intelligence, not expressing their opinions in public is the dignity reserved for everyone.


    "The door of Saint Nordin University is willing to open for you."


    "You are always welcome at Duz University."


    "I look forward to seeing more interesting things from you in the future."


    After seeing Kane handing over the card, several professors from other universities were not to be outdone. They handed over their business cards one after another to try to win one, and promised a series of attractive conditions such as lowering the score for admission, accepting as an assistant, and reducing tuition fees. It''s almost time to send a schoolmate.


    "Samuel, remember to ask him to publish the experimental process and results in a professional journal as a bargaining chip for applying for a special quota."


    Sir Daniel from Freer University did not forget to remind Tu Fu, "What name do you plan to give this experimental result?"


    ""Outline of Experimental Exploration of Sound and Light"."


    Tu Fu gave the answer without changing his face, hoping that Thomas Young''s coffin board would be able to hold it down.


    This optical experiment was conceived and tested by Tu Fu himself. This scientific research achievement is definitely more than enough as a bargaining chip for applying for the Seven Schools Alliance.


    "There is no better name than this." The old jazz praised.


    The surprise this kid gave them was too great. Perhaps they held a contemptuous and skeptical attitude at first, and even doubted whether a child of this age could ask this question.


    But the conjectures and results of the double-slit experiment are enough to prove that this is a talented physics genius, and he is destined to be recorded in the history books.


    Watching the other professors leave, the old Sir Daniel smiled mysteriously, beckoned to the assistant waiting outside the door, took the initiative to stand next to the experimental table just now, stood in front of the white curtain, and lifted the double-slit cardboard and the light source at the same time. rise.


    "Now, take another shot."


    He motioned to his assistant to use a camera to record this historic moment, then smiled and said to Tu Fu, "Why don''t we take a photo to preserve history."


    "Yes, sir."


    Although Tu Fu didn''t understand why Mr. Jazz did this, he still stood beside him, leaving a black and white photo in the camera lens with black and gray tones.


    The old jazz in the photo exudes a satisfied smile.


    The window of truth was broken?


    It doesn''t matter.


    In the unpublished "Outline of Experimental Exploration of Sound and Light", there is no old jazz''s name.


    does not matter.


    But with this photo in the newspapers, people must associate it.


    Oh,


    It turned out that this young scholar had a flash of inspiration after meeting Sir Daniel, and the great double-slit experiment was born.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 54： business card

    Chapter 54 Business Card


    Leeds College, Lecture Hall.


    After the insignificant disturbance just now, Sophie Winster was still the most dazzling star on the scene, and she presided over the one-day publicity meeting in a stable manner.


    Everyone is very satisfied, the college admissions office has completed its task, some outstanding students have been favored by the university, and those who are sitting on the bench are still sitting on the bench, everything seems to be so perfect.


    Until it was almost time to leave school, Sophie still couldn''t stop thinking about what happened just now.


    Why did a group of people from the college admissions office go to find Tu Fu.


    Why is that person Tu Fu?


    This question has always haunted her, and she has been thinking about this question in the later stages of the publicity meeting, which disturbed her restlessness.


    "It''s finally over." Miss Winster took the cup handed by teacher Hawkins, moistened her throat, and let out a long breath.


    "Sophie, you did a good job. The University of G?ttinghagen is very satisfied with your performance just now. This is their business card for you."


    Mr. Hawkins handed over an email card from the Admissions Office of Columbia University, "But there will be a class meeting later, so I have to trouble you."


    "That would be wonderful."


    Miss Winster squeezed out a polite smile, but she didn''t want to continue to extend the topic.


    She rubbed her head gently, pretending to be a little tired, and said: "Mr. Hawkins, I guess I talked too much when hosting, which made me feel a little dizzy, maybe I was dehydrated... By the way, what were you talking about just now?"


    "Let me take care of the rest. You go home and rest first, no one will blame you."


    Hawkins looked at his students with twitching corners of his mouth.


    For an outstanding student with excellent academic performance, it is indeed a privilege.


    Sophie puffed her cheeks slightly after thanking her, and walked out of the hall with joy in her heart. In order not to be seen through, she still pretended to be unwell, and walked slowly with her palms on her chest.


    "If the teacher doesn''t agree, maybe I can pretend to faint gracefully." Sophie started her own plan.


    As soon as I went out, I couldn''t wait to come to the second teaching class of the senior grade. There were only a few students packing their backpacks in the classroom, but Tu Fu was the only one to be seen. Sophie''s eyebrows hung high with two thin willow leaf eyebrows.


    "If I remember correctly, he seems to know Tu Fu."


    Suddenly, Sophie noticed a red-haired boy with freckles who just came back from the lecture hall, but his complexion was very bad, like a really dehydrated person.


    Sophie quickly searched for the other party''s name from the name database, "Student Billy, did you see Tu Fu just now?"


    The quick-mouthed boy who had a bad complexion before, seemed to have even darkened his hair after hearing this name.


    But when I looked up and saw the most beautiful Miss Winster in the college, my heart tightened, and I tried to turn my sadness into joy, "Tu...Tu Fu...Of course, we were still together just now, but unfortunately he has already gone back gone."


    Sophie rolled her bright eyes and smiled sweetly, "I heard him mention you, a happy boy who shares happiness with his classmates. I am very glad to know you."


    "That''s right! Speaking of which, we have a very good relationship. We often play cards together, and we have also been to the boxing ring together. Speaking of which, he is very talented in fighting, and he is almost catching up with me."


    Billy exaggerated this magical experience without exaggeration, and shared a lot of deeds about Tufu with Goddess Sophie.


    Sophie didn''t even ask much, Billy just explained everything.


    Hearing these words really surprised Miss Winster, even though they went to and from school together every day, they didn''t notice the recent changes in him.


    "How was it when you just met him?"


    "He seemed a little depressed when he came back from the outside. I''m afraid he messed up the interview opportunity." Billy said.


    After that, he did meet Tu Fu, but the expression on his face was a little dignified, as if he was worried about something.


    Billy didn''t dare to ask again, probably because of the same result as him.


    "Ok, thank you very much."


    After thanking Billy, Sophie packed her schoolbag and prepared to go back, heading home when the sun went down.


    Walking on the road, Miss Winster''s mind felt a little heavy. She really regretted her behavior this morning. She was so proud of Tu Fu that she forgot how he felt.


    "what should I do now?"


    She was holding a card with two university admissions offices in her hand, and before the promotional meeting started, she managed to contact the teachers of the admissions offices of two universities in the G?ttinghagen area.


    After providing Tu Fu''s information on his own initiative, the other party took it for her sake and said that he could have a talk when he was free.


    Everything has been arranged.


    If there is no episode just now.


    That guy will probably succumb and say a few good words now, deliberately trying to curry favor with her.


    Then, the generous and kind-hearted Miss Winster agreed to his request without hesitation after mocking him, and handed the business card to the guy logically.


    So much so that it is definitely the worst result for this kind of trouble.


    If she handed over the contact information of the business card now, the strong guy would probably think it was alms and pity, which was absolutely impossible to accept.


    He has been so stubborn, stubborn, and self-esteem since he was a child, and he never learned to open his mouth when he wanted something.


    So every time, the careful Miss Winster would notice, and forcefully force those "useless" things to him in a bad tone.


    Although she is Tu Fu''s younger sister in name, Sophie feels that most of the time she acts as an older sister.


    Every time he pretends to speak ill, he gives sweetness.


    Every time he asks to borrow money, he will give it to him generously.


    Because of this, when he offended the disciples of the church in San Diego Cathedral, Miss Winster stood in front of him without hesitation.


    After a long time of silently sheltering him from wind and rain, she gradually became an unqualified bad sister.


    "Ding Dong."


    When pushing the door and entering, Sophie keenly noticed that there was an extra pair of men''s shoes on the shoe cabinet. She thought that Tu Fu had come back before her. He must have failed the interview for coming back so early.


    "The little princess of the Winster family is back, how is the hosting of today''s event?"


    Anfiel, who was cooking, gave his returning daughter a big hug.


    "It''s not bad, everything has been negotiated, and the publicity meeting was also very successful." Sophie forced a smile, "Is Tu Fu back?"


    Anfeier pointed to the upstairs carefully, "As soon as he came back, he was reviewing in the room. He has really worked hard recently."


    Sophie nodded and went upstairs.


    The creaking sound of trampling on the stairs was transmitted step by step to the punk cabin upstairs.


    Almost subconsciously wanted to push the door in and taunt him as loudly as before.


    But the man stopped in front of the door, his palm abruptly stopped.


    Turn scrutiny into knocking.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Hearing the knock on the door, the Tu Fu in the punk hut showed a look of surprise on his face, and then called out in a low voice, "Please come in."


    Miss Winster actually learned to knock on the door.


    The significance of this matter is no less than the discovery of tinder by humans, and it is worth writing in the diary.


    "How are you?"


    Sophie saw a few textbooks piled up by Tufu''s arm next to the desk, and looked down as if she was writing something.


    Just judging from his frowning, he seemed to be troubled by something.


    "Not bad, what''s the matter?"


    "I think, I have something to tell you about the business card of the college admissions office that I mentioned to you this morning." Sophie squeezed the two paper business cards tightly in her hands, and hesitated for a long time, worrying that she didn''t know what to do next. what way to him.


    "Business card?"


    At this moment, Tu Fu said "Huh" in surprise, "How do you know that I am troubled by this matter, this is really a headache."


    "do not worry."


    Miss Winster smiled when she heard that, and was just about to hand over the two college business cards from behind.


    "I am very troubled about which school to choose, alas~"


    I saw that Tu Fu had a serious face, and piled up a large stack of cards with the contact information of the professors on the table.


    Gottinghagen, San Nordin, Douz, Miska...


    densely packed, there is a pile as high as a stack.


    ps: Everyone votes more every day, and today I thought it was a late push, and I began to doubt whether I am suitable to continue writing books. To be honest, it��s not the first time I��ve written a book, and I could have persisted to a million. If it wasn��t for the support of readers, I wouldn��t have the motivation to continue. Now I just beg everyone not to raise books, otherwise I really suspect that this book is not well written~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 55： future decision

    Chapter 55 Future Decisions


    The business cards scattered on the table are different from those of the general college admissions office. The sharp-eyed Sophie noticed at a glance that it was not the contact information of the college, but the personal email of the professor directly under the department.


    You don��t need to go through the next round of interviews, and you can directly contact professors when you apply to the university system.


    This is beyond normal human feelings.


    "how did you do it?"


    Sophie took out the business card of Edmund, the director of the Academic Affairs Office of the University of G?ttinghagen, and the contact information left on it was exactly the same as what she knew.


    "It''s nothing, I just did an ordinary optical experiment unintentionally, and accidentally shook the building of physics." Tu Fu talked about the process modestly.


    He is like a child who finds a stone on the sea of ??truth, who happens to find and open the window of truth,


    Tu Fu talked eloquently, "It happened to be appreciated by some professors later on. This is really a very troublesome problem. Now I have a headache about which professor I should choose.


    Sophie, do you have any good suggestions? "


    Although the statement was very modest, Sophie clearly felt the pride in Tu Fu''s expression, and the raised eyebrows were infinitely close to the position of the hairline.


    "That''s really congratulations."


    Sophie gritted her teeth and snorted softly, "But this doesn''t mean you can give up your studies. Even if the Seven Schools Alliance is willing to use the quota of special candidates for you, it will only reduce the admission by 80 points at most. The news I got is that this year''s Columbia University The score line should be at least 640 points or more."


    "Don''t worry. Fortunately, I have a strong ability to learn ancient Chinese by myself. Even if no one teaches me, I can learn it quickly."


    Tu Fu regards shame as nothing, and carefully calculated the scores. "The remaining six subjects are stable at 480 to 500 points. For the rest, you only need to ensure that you can get 80 points in Assyrian. All of this is not a problem."


    ��There is also the issue of choosing a tutor. Most students can hardly find a willing teacher in the first year of enrollment, but you should not worry about it.��


    Sophie looked at the titles of the professors on the business card, which were one page per person, and her frowning brows eased.


    It was the first time for the brothers and sisters to seriously discuss this issue. In the past, Tu Fu''s grades could only hover on the edge of the passing line, and naturally they had nothing in common with genius girls.


    Even if Tu Fu relied on modern thinking, the Cthulhu Foreign Language Class also relied on the special advantage of an optics paper to barely stand on the same starting line with Sophie.


    Only by doing his best, can the two parallel lines that never intersect in the future have a visible intersection.


    "Have you considered which one of the Seven Schools Alliance to go to?"


    "Not yet."


    Sophie pretended not to care and said, "Then I can give you some suggestions. I suggest that you rule out St. Nordin first. Lantis borders the Kingdom of Baia. There have been constant frictions in the border area for the past few years. There may be a war in the future." war."


    "Good proposal."


    Tu Fu has also noticed this a long time ago, and more importantly, the Tyrannosaurus-Rex seniors who can crow regularly and breathe fire in Saint Nordin University are really melancholy.


    Miss Winster quickly hid her invisible joy, and was still giving suggestions: "Peterburg is too far and too cold, the Freer area is too chaotic, and Violet University is occupied by big nobles, so it''s not a good place to go. "


    "As for Douz University..."


    Tu Fu helped her add her point of view: "If you think of eating Ryan''s food for several years in a row, it''s better to kill me directly."


    So,


    Now there is only one choice left.


    "So, your decision is also..."


    "Mishkar Stark University." Tu Fu said firmly.


    Sophie''s bright and beautiful eyes flashed a flash of surprise for a short time, and after she came back to her senses, she breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s a very good choice, it almost made my heart jump out just now.


    When I think about the possibility that you, a bastard, will be in the same university as me for several years, I start to lose sleep just thinking about it. "


    Miss Winster showed a curious baby''s expression again: "But I''m still curious, why don''t you go to Columbia with a better environment?"


    "There''s nothing worse than choosing an upstart college with no background."


    Sophie understood the metaphor in it, and her apricot eyes opened wide with anger, "There''s nothing to be proud of, it''s just a rural school in a town, even if you get admitted, there is nothing to be proud of."


    Tufu imitated Professor Kane''s disdainful face, and emphasized loudly: "Sophie, you have to know that even the dog guarding the door in front of the library of Misca University is bigger than any teaching building in Columbia University." There is a story."


    "You... don''t ask me to check your notes for you in the future."


    "Oh."


    "Believe it or not, I''ll tell Dad right now that you went to the boxing ring secretly."


    "Oh."


    "Next time on a date, I will never do anything for you."


    "Awesome."


    Sophie was trembling with anger, she was still indifferent when she saw Tu Fu, and even wanted to laugh a little.


    Those threats are just drizzle, not to mention Sophie''s outrageous love talk skills, even if she did tell Uncle about the boxing ring.


    According to the nature of the uncle, he will be curious to ask him whether he won or lost.


    Seeing Tu Fu''s hateful expression that he was holding the winning ticket, Miss Winster rolled her eyes and added: "It seems that you borrowed me last time..."


    "Dear Miss Sophie, please forgive me for my ignorant behavior just now. I have a deep understanding of the mistakes I made. I am willing to write a confession letter immediately to show my sincerity. I sincerely apologize for annoying you." Reflect."


    Tu Fu stood up, picked up the six-sided hat next to him, and solemnly apologized to Sophie.


    Attitude changed 180 degrees immediately.


    "Humph."


    Under Sophie''s angry white eyes, she finally calmed down and left the punk hut.


    As usual, bickering between siblings has become the spice to mediate the dull life.


    But every time, Tu Fu gave in first, and then tried his best to amuse the arrogant young lady for a long time afterwards.


    By walking out of this room, the unknown fire that Sophie had just disappeared suddenly by 70% to 80%.


    An imperceptible joy also rose from Miss Winster''s heart. She was sincerely happy for Tufu''s good luck.


    The small town of Villedot seems not far from G?ttinghagen.


    ��


    After Ethan came back from get off work, the family shared what happened today with laughter.


    Sophie seemed to be still angry when talking about the publicity meeting, and she did not forget to kick herself a few times under the table.


    Tu Fu hasn��t had a showdown with his uncle and aunt for the time being that he got a special quota. It��s not a good habit to guarantee the ticket early.


    Besides, the situation at the University of Michigan is very special.


    Just knowing the dangerous ace majors in the school and the expedition teams funded all over the continent will surely make them worry, so it''s better to hide it first and then pass the exam later.


    Another day of night fell, watching the blue moonlight in the sky fall into the room, Tu Fu looked up and his thoughts were racing.


    Playing with the necklace inlaid with sapphires in his hand.


    This thing is not normal. I wonder if it was marinated by the ghost ship, and some changes have taken place in itself.


    Since I brought it back from the boat last time, even if I put it somewhere randomly, it will always happen to appear in my field of vision next time and return to my hand.


    "Don''t worry about it, I''ll deal with this thing later."


    Calm down, Tu Fu decided to go back to the "Santa Maria" tonight.


    He was in a trance for a while before quickly entering the state of meditation, chanting the real name of the "Santa Maria", caught the breath leaking from it, and started the unknown and mysterious countdown again.


    "Return."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 56： club secret

    Chapter 56 The Secret of the Club


    "00:00:03."


    "00:00:02."


    "00:00:01."


    ��


    The countdown is ticking away.


    Without thinking too much, Tu Fu packed his backpack before returning, picked up the Assyrian knowledge points summary that Mr. Gatekeeper gave him last time, and an after-school homework for weaknesses.


    "When did Ghost Ship Exploration become an after-school cram school?"


    Tu Fu laughed at himself in a funny way, watching the countdown time go by bit by bit until it reached zero.


    Feeling the stagnation of everything around him, the air is still, the gray fog surrounds him, and the whole world is completely silent


    Open your eyes,


    The ticking electronic instrument rings in the ears.


    The following waves and waves have never stopped, and the salty sea breeze and thick white mist have become a breath that will never go away.


    "came back."


    Every time he returned to the ship, Tu Fu planned to study the surrounding environment of the "Santa Maria" to determine the specific location. In this invisible thick fog, almost all features were blocked.


    No other boats, no sea life.


    This sea area is as quiet as death, as if it has been the same scene for thousands of years.


    "Maybe it''s because my rank is too low." Tu Fu secretly speculated that the radio was not connected, and he checked the monitoring before doing so.


    Turned on the monitor and browsed around. Liz hadn''t had any big troubles recently, and the only small mysterious incidents were quickly cleared up by the forces of the church.


    The supernatural forces in Liz, the Black Swan and the other two supernatural teams of the Church of the Seven Gods in Liz, the "Ordermen" and "Eye of the Storm" are also patrolling around the city.


    In contrast, Mr. Mason''s fraternity business is much more extensive.


    They have a fixed window to receive missions from outsiders, collect and sell information, and potion materials.


    Judging from the Brotherhood''s transactions, Tu Fu found that the price of a common potion is higher than the basic materials, and the price difference is twice as high.


    Most of the Transcendents who came to trade only bought potion materials from the Brotherhood.


    "It''s not an option to wait like this. It seems that next time I have to directly get the ingredients for making potions."


    Tu Fu''s eyes were cloudy and uncertain. His original idea was to take this opportunity to spy on the Brotherhood''s sale of follow-up formulas to Transcendents of other adventurer pathways.


    However, in recent weeks, most of the Transcendents who came to make deals were to buy potion materials, and he couldn''t distinguish the follow-up name of the adventurer and the potion formula.


    Ordinary people who want to achieve extraordinary will mostly buy the finished product directly, and then they will be slaughtered by the brotherhood.


    "It would be great if I could find a way to get the potion formula of Sequence 8. If I could find a way to gather the required materials, I could save a lot of money by refining it myself." Tu Fu''s thoughts began to open.


    Unfortunately, in recent days, he seldom saw brotherhoods selling potion formulas directly.


    If you want to know the adventurer potion formula of Sequence 8, you can only try your luck in some regularly held extraordinary transactions. In advance, you will exchange it with equivalent things.


    From this point of view, there is a long way to go on the road to prostitution.


    "And then Fight Club."


    What Tu Fu was more interested in was the recent monitoring of the club. After he officially joined, he set up a fixed-point monitoring in the club.


    The background of this club is not small. I heard that the current president of the club rarely appears after taking over, and has been quietly running this extraordinary club.


    The people who flowed in and out of the museum probably took all the superhumans in Leeds, and there were dozens of superhumans with different masks who came in and out recently.


    Among them are spies from the fraternity or the official extraordinary team, such as Ms. "Fox" who has met once.


    From the monitoring, Tu Fu saw that after returning from the club, this elegant lady actually went to a church of the Kosmos, and reported the recent situation of the club to the extraordinary team "Order" under the Kosmos.


    "The Church of the Seven Gods really won''t let such an extraordinary club activity under their noses."


    Tu Fu was not surprised by this.


    What really shocked him was the subsequent discovery of Fight Club''s private secrets from surveillance.


    The official members of the club have the power to use the intelligence network, and some of the official members with higher ranks and higher authority within the club can even accuse the underlying club participants of doing things.


    The fighting activity mechanism of the fighting club can screen out two groups of people, and some of them are full-fledged members composed of supernatural beings. They are not controlled by anyone, and everyone maintains a tacit cooperation with each other.


    The other part is the active members who like this kind of adventure entertainment through the form of the ring, mostly the general public who likes fighting sports, and they regularly participate in some activities held by the club.


    Old Muller said before that each site has hundreds of regular members, which means that they will regularly contribute information, which refers to this group of very active ordinary people.


    These people are not simply satisfied with participating in a fight every week, they even participate in some more exciting club activities.


    During the monitoring, Tu Fu even saw the exaggerated tasks assigned by these guys.


    for example.


    Find anyone outside the club to complete a fight within a week.


    Call and incite more people to form a large-scale strike parade.


    The staff who organized the club at night replaced the big billboard in the central area and left some special symbols of resistance on it.


    This is probably the "entertainment" that old Muller and Mrs. "Fox" mentioned.


    Participating ordinary members can release stress through these exaggerated and stimulating activities, and use extreme methods to resist this repressive society.


    This can bring more pleasure than pure fighting.


    As for the official members who planned these events, the transcendents also quickly digested the potion by doing some things with great influence.


    ��It��s really a path that works.��


    Tu Fu thought to himself, this is much gentler than Grace''s previous methods.


    A transcendent of the princess path, they can hold a large-scale performance. If a grand performance can be organized to attract the attention of thousands of people, it will be very helpful for digesting the potion.


    The adventurer sequence path can also borrow this power.


    For example... Launching an astonishing parade, inciting more workers to join the event, and launching an attack on the big capitalists in the Wood District.


    In this way, it is also the impact of the weak against the behemoth, and perhaps digesting the potion can also have a good effect.


    Old Muller may have said that there are 25 arenas like the one in the Puton area. Although they are all ordinary people at the bottom, forming an intelligence network should not be underestimated.


    What''s even more frightening is that if this power is used properly, it is simply a sharp sword for the extraordinary.


    After being dazed for quite a while, Tu Fu woke up from the state just now.


    "It shouldn''t be like this."


    Tu Fu shook his head, and immediately dismissed the thought just now.


    He saw with his own eyes that the laid-off worker named Old John was liquidated and laid off because he participated in the workers'' parade.


    For many ordinary people at the bottom, their families are too fragile.


    One illness, one argument, one inappropriate behavior can ruin everything for them.


    The Transcendents do hide behind the crowd, exploiting the curiosity and catharsis of the Fight Club members to satisfy their own needs.


    Afterwards, I don��t know how many innocent poor people will be involved.


    The Transcendent who digested the potion was like a mouse in the gutter, hiding in a dark corner to plan a sufficiently sensational event, and then swallowing all the fruits of victory for himself.


    Such methods are definitely not what a qualified brave man should do.


    After figuring this out, he suddenly had a lot of insight. Even if it was a feasible path, he would rather not take such a shortcut.


    After calming down, Tu Fu stopped thinking about it. After turning on the radio next to him, he smiled bitterly:


    "The Evil God''s Assyrian language class has started~"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 57： Bounty Hunter

    Chapter 57 Bounty Hunter


    Beep beep!


    The Cthulhu foreign language class has started.


    After the radio sounded from the opposite side, the deep male voice used Assyrian with a round accent throughout the whole process, with fluent and pure pronunciation and frequent high-level vocabulary. The purity of the accent was at least the average level of the old Assyrian noble Sun Banner.


    At first, Tu Fu didn''t get used to it, but after listening to it a few times, it seemed that the intellectual dna was awakened in his bones.


    The letter composition of those words is floating in the mind, and it is easy to imitate when needed.


    As long as he listens to it a few more times in a row, he will be able to adapt to the rhythm changes of this difficult inflectional language.


    "For adventurers, quickly mastering foreign languages ??is also part of the plan." Tu Fu attributed the learning results during this period to the potion.


    "That''s right, the learning of any language lies in speaking more and practicing more. Maintaining good habits will be a good thing for you in the future." After checking the last homework, the "gatekeeper" warned Tu Fu to correct the previous ones. A bad habit of memorizing but not talking.


    "clear."


    Long hours of high-intensity continuous study made Tu Fu a little tired, and he also got a special quota of 80 points, and his long-term tense nerves were slightly relaxed.


    ��Tell me about what��s going on out there lately.��


    After he quickly finished today''s lesson, he specially set aside some time to talk to Tu Fu.


    This is also an agreement made in advance between them.


    Tufu can tell him information from the outside world as tuition, even if it is just some insignificant things, such as what happened in school, things in the Leeds newspaper, and the latest changes in the kingdom.


    In fact, for those who have been away from the sun for a long time, no matter what they say to the other side, it can be used as a fun to relieve boredom.


    In these days when people can communicate with the outside world, when teaching each other''s courses, the "gatekeeper" vaguely noticed that the frequency of his recent madness has begun to decrease.


    In fact, most of the time, it is difficult for him to remain normal, going crazy, out of control, committing suicide again and again...and restarting.


    When I opened my eyes, everything went back to the original point.


    In this endless dark cage, there is nothing left.


    Waiting, only waiting.


    The remaining fragments of memory are messy, and he doesn''t seem to remember anything about the past.


    It seems that His mission from birth is to guard this door and this place called "the abyss".


    Don''t let the "people" outside come in, and don''t let the "people" inside go out.


    It is not that He has tried a way to get out, but no matter what he does, he ends in failure.


    Fate seems to have arranged all this secretly.


    "Well, a lot has happened lately."


    During several chats with the other party, Tu Fu also gradually regarded "Teacher Men" as a heart-to-heart talker who would not reveal his secrets, a portable grandfather, or more like a tree hole.


    "Mr. Men, today the Seven Schools Alliance came to our school to recruit students. I finally decided to choose the oldest Mies Stark University, which is said to have existed since the third era of the Assyrian Empire. Have you heard of this school?"


    "Mishkar... Miskar Stark...don''t remember." The gatekeeper thought over and over, but couldn''t find the name in his memory.


    He didn''t continue to inquire, maybe this was just the bragging of the professor Kane at the time, and professors always do this.


    For the current Tu Fu, reaching the top of the sequence and exploring the truth of history are too far away, and there are more important things worth doing in comparison.


    "Also, I recently discovered a club that specially arranges arenas for extraordinary people to fight, and seems to borrow the hands of many people to digest potions. Is this method really useful?"


    Tu Fu talked about the matter briskly, and wanted to help him analyze it through the other party''s experienced experience.


    "The Lionheart King of the Assyrian Empire once used such a method to form an army of extraordinary beings on the knight path, and defeated all opponents of the same generation, swept the entire continent and was crowned king, thus promoting the knight path to Sequence 1. Fate giant."


    Tu Fu knew that the "Lionheart King" he was referring to was a great king from the previous era.


    As the source of all modern languages ??in the northern continent, the territory of the Assyrian Empire at its strongest period occupied more than half of the continent.


    There are no fewer countries in the third era than there are now, and the cold weapon era is more divided and chaotic. Even in the lonely black iron age, there are still many talents.


    The Lionheart King of the Assyrian Empire, who was born out of nowhere, was the bravest and best at fighting. In just a few decades, he developed an invincible knight corps. He swept away all powerful enemies in several battles and expanded his territory to the whole territory. for a while.


    Tu Fu tried to find the answer from the history books, but found no useful clues. After careful consideration, he asked, "Then how did the Assyrian Empire be destroyed?"


    The evil **** on the other side of the radio paused for a long time before continuing to speak in a deep voice, "The Lionheart King was already infinitely close to the true God at that time. In his later years, he formed an armada to go to sea, but unfortunately later...he went crazy."


    "Sequence One will also go crazy?"


    "Even gods can go crazy." The gatekeeper emphasized again.


    Mad god?


    Tu Fu was secretly taken aback, the coolness in his bones made him feel inexplicable fear.


    If it was a mistake from the beginning, what is the end of the extraordinary sequence?


    "So it''s not surprising to borrow external power to speed up the digestion of the potion." The gatekeeper commented on the club a little bit, which is worth learning from Tu Fu. "Is there any other news? For example, some things about the Church of the Seven Gods."


    "Mr. Men, I''m just a little person who depends on others, how can I know those secret information." Tu Fu took advantage of the situation when he was about to trick the other party.


    Crying about the inhuman life after his parents left one after another. Not only does he have to work hard to survive every day, but he also suffers from the rough and rude treatment of the eldest lady of the host family.


    The sincere tone and attitude made the "gatekeeper" behind the radio hesitate, "Is what you said true?"


    "Swear by God that every statement is true."


    Tu Fu sold his soul without integrity,


    "And soon I will go to G?ttinghagen, the capital of Baia. I think there may be more supernatural beings there. You know, an honest kid like me who has no background is like a floating wave in the sea. Be careful to get involved in anything and you will be photographed at any time."


    Tu Fu tried his best to exaggerate how cruel the outside world is, and an honest child like himself is easy to suffer a lot.


    A mediocre person like him, who has no power to rely on, no family support, has to exert all his energy just to survive, so how can he have the heart to inquire about any news.


    "Actually, it doesn''t matter if an accident happens to an ordinary person like me. After that, no one will be able to talk with you." Tu Fu said in a tone worried for the gatekeeper, "It''s really difficult."


    "So, how do you want me to help you?" The gatekeeper sighed, finally comprehending his intention.


    "I want to know the potion formula of the Adventurer Path Sequence 8." Tu Futu saw him with a dagger, and finally revealed his real purpose.


    Finding the gatekeeper for the potion formula of the follow-up path now seems to be a feasible route, "Mr. Gate, if I can advance to Sequence 8, it will definitely speed up my pace of entering the upper class, and it will be much easier to inquire about the news .��


    Since taking the potion, after the Plague Dance incident in the Grand Theater, Tu Fu has clearly digested half of the daily contributions of the Fight Club.


    As long as you keep going, you may be able to digest them all after the advanced selection.


    From now on, we will start preparing for the next potion.


    "How long has it been since you last took a potion?"


    "One or two months, it seems like this." Tu Fu recalled.


    "high efficiency."


    After repeated consideration, the "Gatekeeper" is not too much to ask. If this guy is stronger, it will be more convenient to inquire about the Church of the Seven Gods.


    "The materials for the adventurer''s path are 100ml of water, one aconitum, ten drops of pure white hound blood, one whole blue pearl flower, 5 grams of gold and silver powder, 5 grams of bezoar, and 1 drop of poisonous lizard tail liquid, in order Put it into the refining vessel, and you can contact me again after you get these things."


    "Thank you for your generosity."


    Tu Fu silently wrote down the items needed for this potion formula. He didn''t ask until the "Gatekeeper" finished speaking, "So, what is the name of Adventurer Sequence 8?"


    "Bounty Hunter."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 58： sell stolen goods

    Chapter 58 Selling stolen goods


    The blue moon is in the sky.


    Tu Fu, who was sent back to the original place by the gray fog, was holding a note with the potion ingredients of the Sequence 8 bounty hunter in his hand, and recalled the method of potion refining that the "gatekeeper" told him.


    Low-sequence potions only need to be poured in order according to the ingredients, and then stirred to produce a wonderful reaction.


    "Adventurer''s Sequence 8 is a bounty hunter, it sounds very suitable for me." When thinking of this wild word, the corners of Tu Fu''s mouth twitched a few times.


    It��s no wonder that there are rumors from the outside world that adventurers are all reckless.


    Now it seems that there is an increasing trend towards this direction.


    Spreading out the notebook, Tu Fu wrote down today''s Assyrian teaching notes, and wrote down the new news that Mr. Men revealed to him in the diary.


    "June 25th, sunny. The conclusion of the ''double slit experiment'' really shook the building of physics. The results of the experiment are actually not important, anyway, the existing science will be overthrown every hundred years anyway.


    It''s just that I feel a little bit guilty for stealing Mr. Thomas Young''s achievements. If I continue copying like this, if there are other time travelers coming in the future, I can only look at my tombstone and gnash my teeth and spit.


    By the way, what is the expression of Thomas'' Young''s modulus..."


    "''Mr. Door'' told me one thing. The Lionheart King of the Assyrian Empire in the Third Epoch was once a Sequence One Destiny Giant of the Knight Path, but then he went crazy.


    People who take potions cannot avoid going crazy, even gods can go crazy...


    But this has nothing to do with me. I can��t forget my original intention. After going to Gottinghagen in the future, I will try to make more money and try to buy a detached house in the main city with all the money.


    Well, there is at least one maid in black silk, hoping to bring me a little warmth in this cold industrial society.


    However, the problem right now is how to collect potion materials. The problem is that I can''t afford the money to buy materials at all. This is a big problem.


    If only there was an organization that would provide potion ingredients for free.


    Wait, I think of a name.


    Mason Adams. "


    ��


    Mason Adams, the fraternity''s spokesman in Leeds, has had a rough time of late.


    First, they organized the potion to be stolen, then they were severely injured during the pursuit, and they were harassed five times by Roman of the Black Swan. All kinds of attempts to take advantage of the brotherhood were really troublesome.


    "I have to find time to do a transfer ceremony." Mason sighed with a headache.


    "Sir, there is a transaction that needs to be reviewed by you personally." A staff member in the meeting found him and reported a transaction.


    The object of the transaction is a mysterious person wearing a skull mask and wrapped in a black robe.


    After the other party found a trading point of the Brotherhood, they behaved very proficiently. They were familiar with all the trading procedures of the Brotherhood, and when they arrived, they immediately issued a purchase.


    "White hound blood, blue pearl flowers, gold and silver powder..."


    Seeing the list of materials handed over by the other party, Mason probably understood the other party''s needs, "200 crowns for white hound blood, 50 crowns for blue pearls, 70 crowns for gold and silver powder... We will also give you a set of grinders for fusion potions The total price is 550 crowns. You can pay a deposit first.��


    These are not hard to come by materials.


    Compared with these, finished potions and formulas are more valuable.


    Although knowing that this is already a material cost, the price is still frighteningly high.


    It��s no wonder that the path of extraordinaryness is not something ordinary people can walk.


    God does not live in poverty.


    "Unfortunately I didn''t bring enough money."


    Before the other party got angry, the corners of the masked Tufu''s mouth turned up slightly, "But I have a great proposal, you help me sell this necklace, and the cost of materials will be deducted from it, and another condition is to help me identify it. The authenticity of this bill of materials."


    Even though he only had tens of kronors in change in his pocket, Tu Fu still pretended to be calm, as if he was a rich buyer.


    Just like the confident look when he was in the old hunter''s tavern.


    In the name of writing a thesis, Tu Fu deliberately asked for a few days off from the academy, and planned to solve the follow-up matter of the potion in these two days.


    But this time, he took out a string of exquisitely crafted necklaces from his pocket. The sapphires and crystals on it, and the edges inlaid with diamonds, have faded a lot after years of precipitation.


    "this is?"


    "Apparently, a precious necklace set with sapphires and diamonds."


    Tu Fu talked about the value of this necklace, and made up a story tailored for the "Heart of the Ocean", using the story to increase the value of the product.


    Mason Adams received this weather-beaten necklace of exceptional quality, not your ordinary jewelry.


    Because he has never seen the production process of this kind of necklace, the welding process is very clever, like a chain product that has been processed by some kind of machine chain.


    The surface of gemstones has traces of spiritual wrapping, which is definitely not jewelry that can be seen everywhere.


    The dull sapphire in the center is full of rich spirituality, as if the goods have just been unearthed from the ground.


    "May I ask, where did you get this from?"


    "Ancestral inheritance, if the family is backward, you can only sell the property."


    Tu Fu opened his mouth and came, but Mr. Mason obviously didn''t care.


    Half of the people who sold illegal items to the fraternity said they were inherited from their ancestors, while the other half liked to say that they were picked up, given by friends, dug up casually, all kinds of strange origins.


    As for the necklace he handled this time, Mason''s fingers wandered around the necklace, and began to use the power of dream divination to detect it. In the dark, he saw a group of strong spiritual atmosphere wrapped.


    There seems to be a cloud of gray in the center of the sapphire. In mysticism, gray symbolizes unhealthy and hints of "unfortunate".


    "A cursed necklace?"


    Mason was a little surprised, and gave a higher evaluation to this thing.


    Tu Fu raised his eyebrows unconsciously when he heard it. It seems that with the passage of time, even an ordinary sapphire necklace has been affected by the ghost ship.


    He also suddenly understood why some legends circulating in the sea always said that the wealth belonging to the ship could not be taken away, otherwise he would be cursed.


    "Not happy to wear?"


    "No, for some people, it is a good choice to give it to their enemies,"


    "Very valuable necklace." Mason made a quotation after preliminary appraisal, "We accepted five hundred crowns, and this money will buy you the materials needed for this transaction in advance, and those materials will arrive soon .


    As for the list of materials you gave, it is indeed the required materials for Adventurer Path Sequence 8, and there is nothing wrong with it. "


    He didn''t suspect that the other party was the person who stole the potion. After that dangerous divination, he extremely suspected that the person who stole the potion had a terrifying backer.


    "make a deal."


    Tu Fu suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, it was considered a good price.


    Equivalent to the wages earned by an ordinary worker for two years.


    After the agreement was reached, the two had their own weird thoughts, and Mason couldn''t help feeling proud in his heart, if he could sell this necklace to those who needed it.


    For example, the price of rich children who participate in the battle of the rich can at least double.


    But Tu Fu''s mind is more pure.


    This cursed necklace has a lot of spirituality, and it will always return to itself.


    If anyone wants to find out the origin through divination, they can spy on the real body of the ghost ship if they have the ability. God can��t save it even if it comes.


    After leaving the trading point of the fraternity, as the stolen goods were bought by Mr. Mason, the transaction also temporarily came to an end.


    He started counting the two fraternity deals, using crude Ryan Kingdom arithmetic.


    If I remember correctly.


    It cost 1,000 crowns to buy the Potion of the Brave from the Brotherhood, but now Mason has offered to return him 500 crowns.


    In other words, Mason still owes him five hundred crowns.


    Uncle Roman is right.


    Profiteer!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 59： spiritual guide

    Chapter 59 Spiritual Mentor


    "A half-sugar mousse cake, a plate of sandwich cookies, plus a glass of freshly squeezed orange juice and rock sugar."


    Leaving from the fraternity trading point, he came to the boxing gym of the Central Fighting Club with ease. Tu Fu leisurely asked Miss Sasha at the front desk for an afternoon tea.


    Under the strange expression of the other party, he comfortably picked up a sunny seat with a plate and sat down, once treating the club as a restaurant.


    Lifting up the obstructing pirate mask slightly, he enjoys this well-made pastry with uncomfortable movements.


    During school, he has limited time to come to the club. Even if he is busy, he will find time to come a few times. He will use the shooting range to practice marksmanship.


    This became one of the few ways for him to relax.


    After all, money is spent.


    In the sunny afternoon, enjoying the sweetness of the afternoon tea, and then looking at the superhumans who are willing to compete in the ring, Tu Fu likes this state very much. It is really a luxury to have a fixed time in a daze.


    Today''s luck is not bad, not long after I came to the club, I "coincidentally" bumped into Ms. "Fox" who just came.


    The other party seems to be a regular member of the club, and also the most frequent socialite. He has maintained a good relationship with most members of the club, and whenever he has time, he will serve as a tester before inspecting official members.


    If Tu Fu hadn''t seen from the surveillance that this elegant lady had returned to the extraordinary team "Orderman" under the Cult of Kosmos, I am afraid no one would have guessed that this extraordinary person was actually an official undercover agent.


    The "undercover" lady seemed to have noticed her position, and she took the initiative to approach her, "Mr. Captain, I see you enjoying it almost every time I come here. Do you like the afternoon tea here?"


    "In comparison, I care more about the ten kroner I pay each month."


    Tu Fu put his palms on his chest, making distressed movements.


    This humorous words and actions hit Ms. "Fox"''s smile, but I don''t know that this is his truest inner monologue at the moment.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was right, he took the initiative to speak: "Ma''am, do you know who the founder behind this club is? These interesting rules of the club are really suitable for many extraordinary people to digest potions."


    "Unfortunately, as far as I know the creator has long since left."


    Ms. Fox can only hold her hand about this, "I have also changed a few people who took over the management of the club, although the form of the club has been preserved, and now it is a mid-sequence extraordinary figure, at least a Sequence 7.


    However, since he took over the management of the club to now, there have been many different changes compared with the previous club management model. "


    "for example?"


    "The original purpose of Fight Club was to serve as an arena for the extraordinary, as a place known only to people in the circle.


    But it��s different now. The new president, Bieber, has allowed more ordinary people to participate. In addition to building civilian rings in various districts of Leeds, there are some bad off-site activities other than fighting. "


    Ms. Fox did not directly indicate that she had disclosed enough information to Tu Fu, although it was not important enough to keep secret.


    "The off-site activities she refers to are those official members who launch strikes and marches or do things that rob the rich and give to the poor." Tu Fu has learned a little bit from the "Eye of the Sky", but he is not very interested.


    The two of them were sitting on the seats under the arena when a man wearing a red nose mask came towards him. He was a clown path Transcendent code-named "Smiley" whom he had met a few times.


    Tu Fu fought with this person once, and learned that Transcendents of the Clown Path are as slippery as loaches, their limbs have strong flexibility and balance, and they can always make exaggerated body movements in competitions.


    "Ms. Fox, Mr. Captain, we will have a great operation later, and many members below will participate. I guarantee that this will be more exciting than a fight. You might as well join together."


    Mr. "Smiley Face" should be a young man. When he spoke, he waved his fists lightly forward, and his immature voice couldn''t hide the excitement.


    "What are you planning to do this time?"


    Ms. "Fox" didn''t give an answer, she put a snow-white calf enchantingly in front of her knee, and took out a pack of slender cigarettes from her handbag and lit it.


    Her mature charm spreads to every part of her body.


    Mr. "Smiley" stared briefly and then withdrew his gaze before smiling, "We decided to arrest a senior police officer to scare all the **** in the **** police department in the Wood District."


    A senior constable?


    Tu Fu thought he heard it wrong, this was no longer a joke.


    It is already a violation of the law to attack a city official, let alone a police officer who maintains law and order, but he can tell from the tone of the other party that this is not a joke.


    "Don''t worry, we''re doing a good job. The guy we decided to kill is a complete jerk. He once took bribes from the developers of the Wood District, demolished the refugee camp and left it alone, leaving many poor children on the streets.


    He even has a close relationship with the biggest real estate developer in the Wood District, the **** Morton. Can the person who comes into contact with Morton be a good person? What does it matter if we teach him a lesson. "


    Mr. "Smiley Face" couldn''t help being furious when he reprimanded the other party''s evil deeds one by one, and gritted his teeth viciously: "Bastards like this should have been punished, but they live a chic life because they have the backing of the police department.


    So, is this all fair to the kids who got knocked out of the refugee camps, the workers who got fired for crushing strike movements over and over again? "


    Tu Fu wanted to persuade a few words, but after hearing the ins and outs of the "smiling face", he suddenly fell silent.


    No matter what he said now, the other party couldn''t listen.


    "Mr. Captain, take the lead to challenge a corrupt official in a high position. This is definitely a good opportunity to digest the potion. Ma''am, maybe you can also use this opportunity to train the puppet."


    "Smiley" is still sending out invitations to these two transcendents who can win over.


    "What did you decide to do?"


    Mentioning this, the face behind Mr. "Smiley" smiled, "Ordinary members of the club are spread all over Leeds, there are servants who provide information, there are carriage drivers who plan routes, and there are mobile peddlers from the police station to his door to monitor, action From time to time there are members who are on guard, and we can use almost all the resources of the club."


    Mr. "Smiley Face" couldn''t hide his excitement all the time when he spoke, as if he and the participants he mentioned all had this kind of fanatical attitude.


    After these words, Tu Fu''s first impression was not very good.


    A belated chill rose up his back.


    He really underestimated the power of Fight Club before. At least from recent events, he saw that some people wanted to use ideological struggle to openly intensify the conflict between the two classes. It didn''t look good.


    Tu Fu was silent for a while, "I''m curious, since when did you do these things."


    "From the righteous arbiter who is not afraid of power, his appearance is like a ray of light in the dark that always shines, inspires, and inspires us all. He is a great extraordinary thief and a spiritual teacher for all of us."


    When the "smiley face" opened his mouth, he put his arms on his chest respectfully,


    The mask of a clown smile on his face, the corners of his mouth seem to be slightly raised a few arcs,


    "Mr. Rogue."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 60： romantic times

    Chapter 60 The Age of Romance


    In the hearts of the citizens of Leeds, especially those in the Wood District, Mr. "Rogue" is the messenger of justice, the law enforcer in the dark, and the real hero in everyone''s hearts.


    Little did they know, the poor "Grand Thief" just wanted to steal something at first.


    So, when the "smiling face" promoted the spirit of "Grand Thief" to Tu Fu, Tu Fu almost couldn''t hold back his laughter, and he could only say a few words before rejecting their proposal.


    Watching "Smiley" and several club members leave, they left in a turbulent manner with a decisive attitude, as if preparing to die generously.


    "Look, that''s why I don''t like the club atmosphere, there''s a lot less fights, these endless activities just make them gradually degenerate."


    The unscrupulous bartender Old Muller happened to be at the club at the moment, watching them leave with a very dissatisfied tone.


    Compared to the huge fight club now, he prefers the pure ring environment in the past, where any two people can easily get a fight.


    As long as you stand on the ring, there is only one purpose,


    Hit the opponent with your fist.


    After every fight, he would look at the right time to go up and offer a glass of wine to both sides, and listen to the loser trying to find an excuse for himself, but those days will never come back.


    "Mr. Muller." Sasha at the front desk comforted him, "We are just employees here and have no right to intervene in the management''s affairs."


    "I know, I just feel sorry, why is it like this now."


    After drinking a glass of rum, Old Muller walked outside in a daze.


    Compared to the luxurious and comfortable senior ring in the center of the club, he prefers a boxing ring full of sweat, tobacco and alcohol, even if there is not even a formal ring.


    "Don''t pay attention to his words. Mr. Muller is a veteran figure in the club very early. He always likes to talk about things in the past. He misses simple fighting, and even more misses the days when drinking a glass of beer can blow the whole day."


    Sasha at the front desk noticed Tu Fu''s gaze, and added selfishly, "In fact, most of that beauty also exists in Mr. Mueller''s fantasy."


    "Totally understood."


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders, "The sign of the end of an era is that it is beginning to be romanticized."


    "The end of an era is marked by the beginning of being romanticized...well said."


    Just like the Baia Kingdom, where industrialization is everywhere at the moment, even if it is constantly criticized, it will definitely be remembered by some poets and writers in their works in the future.


    They will extol the beauty of the steam (industrial) age, praising ''cars and horses are slow, letters are far away, and there is only enough to love one person in a lifetime''.


    Touted the inconvenient but ceremonial horse-drawn train.


    Praise the sweat of the workers in the factory for their hard work every day.


    Nostalgic metal mania sweeps the city, full of steel behemoths and factories with thick black smoke from their chimneys.


    The people are thriving, and the bright future of the country is on the paper.


    But as everyone knows, only those who live in this era know.


    Every day they ride the horse-drawn train that shakes their **** off, and they are also choked by the black smoke that evaporates the blood and sweat of countless workers on the roadside.


    Even Ms. "Fox" rarely praised, "You really should be a poet instead of an adventurer."


    "An adventurer who doesn''t want to be a poet is not a good boxer." Tu Fu smiled with his lips together, and then looked at Ms. Fox and asked, "Do you know who the police officer Mr. Smiley is going to arrest?"


    "Edward, a senior police officer in the Wood District, that guy has never been soft on thieves and homeless people. Few people in his jurisdiction dare to make trouble."


    Ms. "Fox" took another glass of wine, and said slowly: "And Edward once colluded with the rich businessman Morton, and received a lot of black money, everyone knows about it.


    But this is a common phenomenon of the Wood District Police Department from top to bottom, and no one can decide. Everyone has to play by the bureau''s rules, and it''s not easy in the Woodlands, and if you don''t obey the rules you''re out. "


    "I see."


    Tu Fu, who has some knowledge of the Wood District, fully understands how difficult it is to work in that ghostly place.


    "They only know that the police officer is in the same boat as Morton, but they don''t know that Edward has used all his illegal profits to donate to the work of building refugee camps in private over the years, helping many homeless children."


    This reminded Tu Fu of a saying, "If you can''t change the environment, at least don''t let the environment change you."


    Now he feels more and more that Uncle Ethan is a man of great wisdom and integrity. He has never participated in such things. He would rather be lazy and do nothing than get involved in things that he is not used to.


    "It sounds like today is going to be a bad day."


    Tufu was holding a glass with iced orange juice, a mist condensed on the outer layer, and the ripples in the glass rippling around.


    As long as those "teachers of justice" in the club put a bad label on those who don''t like it, it becomes a matter of course that everyone can go forward to punch and kick.


    Even though they didn��t know each other, everyone cheered after punishing the bad guys.


    Anyway, the law will not punish everyone, as long as there are many people, it is the party of justice.


    Ordinary people vent their emotions, while extraordinary people digest the potion.


    Club These activities are pretty good.


    Tu Fu has been in this world for so long, although he is used to seeing unfair things, sometimes he always has a little hypocrisy and persistence in his heart, so naturally he will not become one of them.


    "It seems that you don''t like the messy activities of the Fight Club." Ms. Fox tilted her head with great interest, and said with a smile: "Have you ever thought about trying to stop them?"


    "Ma''am, I''m just an ordinary Sequence 9, you might as well go to the police department when you encounter this kind of thing."


    Tu Fu spread his hands, he was powerless to do such a big thing, he secretly slandered in his heart, what Ms. "Fox" said to him was just to pull him into the chariot and stir up this muddy water together.


    Besides, they black swans, law-abiding organizations, and other extraordinary organizations maintain law and order. Whoever gets him a small Sequence 9 will carry out justice here.


    "Why don''t we watch the fun together later and see what surprises Mister Smiley and his companions will bring.


    Ms. Fox''s charming voice sounded.


    She pressed the long, extinguished cigarette into the ashtray on the table, and sent an invitation to Tufu.


    "Sounds good."


    Going to have fun with a lady of great temperament on a day of doing nothing is an offer you can''t refuse.


    Then, under the surprised eyes of Ms. "Fox", Tu Fu ate up the last drop of orange juice and mousse cake in the cup, wishing he could take the cup with him, and got up and left contentedly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 61： standing in the light

    Chapter 61 Standing in the Light


    Wood District, Police Department.


    Since the troublesome serial murder case passed, the attention of this area has declined, and there are not so many eyes staring at it anymore.


    But it is the Wood District after all, a place where you can get news without violence 24 hours a day.


    As a police officer in charge of law and order, Edward Kenway can only be tough and must be tough.


    Only in this way can the drunks and jerks in this area be deterred. To deal with bastards, they will be afraid only if they use more **** ways.


    "Guys, I''m going first."


    After greeting his colleagues, police officer Edward changed his clothes after get off work, and gave a sigh of relief in vain.


    As usual, the public carriage he took came all the way to Berlin Street. The road here is not smooth, and the road is full of muddy ground.


    Not long ago, a sudden heavy rain in Liz washed the gray city from beginning to end.


    After the muddy ground was soaked by rain, the entire road turned into a small yellowed stream, and the streets and ends of the road he passed were very dilapidated houses, and the windows or doors were leaking.


    There are only tents left in the open space, and most of the residents living in this area are yellow and thin, and their eyes are empty, looking forward to the next assistance from the Leeds government.


    Even the passing horses raised their hooves in disgust, trying to leave this dirty and old area quickly.


    Berlin Street used to have another name, Refugee Street.


    Refugees from some countries around the Kingdom of Baia escaped by boat and came to seek political asylum. Refugees and poor people at the bottom were mostly resettled in this area. At first, there was still a place to live, and the Leeds government would also provide regular subsidies.


    Although there are not many, it is not enough to starve to death.


    Later, the arrival of the real estate agent Morton and some **** destroyed the ecology here. They plundered the land and built high-rise buildings, preached the theory of nationalist superiority, and blatantly excluded those who fled to Leeds.


    The living situation of the residents of Wood District is more difficult.


    Fortunately, not long ago, Edward received a letter of complaint accusing Morton of murder, and he had a legitimate reason to send Morton Henry to prison. This is probably the most commendable thing in Edward Kenway''s life.


    Getting off the carriage, Edward walked along an alley. There were some young children lying on the walls on both sides of the alley. Their eyes were empty and silently looking at every passerby here.


    Among them are thieves and beggars, who are forced to walk on the edge of the gray business due to the pressure of livelihood. Even Edward, who is a public security policeman, sometimes turns a blind eye to this.


    If you really arrest people according to those rigid laws, you can simply transform the entire Wood District into a prison.


    "Sir, give me something to eat."


    "I''m starving to death."


    "Sir, sir..."


    Several yellow and thin children in the alley stared at him and turned to speak first, begging him for something real or false. For a while, countless pairs of red eyes stared at him fiercely like hungry wolves.


    "Step aside."


    Edward spoke coldly, and there was no trace of sympathy in his indifferent eyes. He continued to move forward unwaveringly, ignoring the calls for help.


    Past experience told him that as long as he hesitated a little, these children would cling to him.


    He can��t help everyone. Even if some children are given food, they will be snatched away by older children, and **** incidents may even occur.


    Can��t start this one anymore.


    No matter how many times he walks by, his attitude must be tough, and he must be tough.


    Until, standing in front of a building with a roof, several off-painted off-white pillars prop up the two-story building, and large pieces of white walls on all sides are also falling down, and in the center is a play area for children. courtyard.


    The sign hanging on it clearly reads "Aid Center for Underage Special Children".


    This is a children''s welfare home located deep in the residential area of ??Bolin Street. It only accommodates infants who are too young to be able to act on their own, and sick children with physical or mental disabilities.


    Some of them came from neighboring countries, and some were born after accidents. Anyway, some people will throw away their newborn children because of their livelihood.


    Even in the Quaternary Epoch, child death is still a big unsolved social problem.


    Even the princes and princesses carefully cared for by the major royal families cannot avoid premature death, let alone the descendants of ordinary civilians.


    The rapid development of industrialization has led to a sharp increase in urban population, and the living environment is also declining.


    This poor urban sanitation environment has created a breeding ground for diseases, such as influenza, smallpox, scarlet fever, tuberculosis... all kinds of diseases have become killers for infants and young children


    Compared to those children who are begging outside and have a certain self-sufficiency, if these sick infants are left alone, the only thing waiting for them is death.


    In Edward��s view, the Children��s Rescue Center on Berlin Street has left the last light for the neighborhood where there is no hope.


    "Mr. Kenway, you are here again."


    The old director of the orphanage noticed a tall young man coming to the orphanage. As soon as he came in, many children in the orphanage ran over with innocent smiles, and they didn''t need to guess who it was.


    The little guys hugged his thigh and called "Mr. Kenway~" obediently.


    "Don''t worry, everyone has it."


    His rough voice in the past was extremely gentle today. Edward touched the heads of these poor children. Some of them were mentally handicapped, some were suffering from diseases, and they struggled and worked hard every day to survive.


    It seems that all the suffering in the world has come to this small asylum.


    He took out candies and other gadgets from the crumpled handbag, and handed them to the little guys who were acting like a baby to him.


    After finishing this, Edward took the old dean into the room, took out a stack of banknotes of moderate amount from his pocket, and handed them over.


    "This is the living expenses of the children this month, please be sure to accept it."


    "Mr. Kenway, we can no longer ask for your money. Now the economic downturn is difficult for everyone, and everyone is having a difficult time. You have done enough, but it is not in line with the rules to continue to support like this."


    The old dean shook his head vigorously, his attitude was very firm.


    "Dean, the monthly subsidy from the Wood District government is only 20 crowns, but in fact the actual number of people adopted by the hospital has exceeded 30. In addition to daily expenses, the money for medicine and medical treatment is far from enough.


    Could it be that you really have the heart to delay your children''s illness because you can''t afford medicine. "


    Edward was well aware of these data, and under his strong persuasion, the determination of the old dean was still shaken.


    "Sir, I''ve been wanting to ask you for so long, what do you do for work?" The old dean looked at him curiously, as if he didn''t understand where he got so much spare money.


    "Working for some rich guys, fortunately, the bonuses are quite good." Edward Kenway thought it was funny and perfunctory, and he didn''t dare to reveal his identity here.


    Everyone knew that the Woodland police were in league with the big real estate developers who displaced them, and they thought these lackeys were as much of a **** as those vampires.


    The police are definitely the most hated people in the Wood District.


    If the old dean knew his true identity, he would never take money from him again.


    His current occupation and identity are not suitable for standing in the light to do these glamorous things, it is better to hide in the dark.


    Follow the direction of your heart.


    This is enough.


    After staying here for a while, Edward was ready to leave after a while with the poor children on Hudong Road.


    At the end, he took out some change from his bag and put it on the table, "Sir, by the way, let''s buy some food for the children outside the door. It doesn''t need to be too much, and everyone should share as much as possible."


    "Don''t sympathize with those little bastards, rely on a ''craft'' to see if they won''t starve to death."


    The old dean harshly reprimanded the older children.


    Sometimes they stole or cheated, and sometimes even set up the idea of ??an orphanage to **** food from younger children. Naturally, he didn''t have a good face towards them.


    "If they had a choice, they would definitely not want to be like this." Edward has seen too many such examples. If everyone can choose their own origin, no one wants to be born in Wood District.


    After repeated requests, the old dean compromised and agreed to his request, "If everyone in Baia had a heart like yours, sir, they wouldn''t end up here."


    ��There are some problems in our country temporarily. The gentlemen above can��t hear the voices below. Maybe this is a long and difficult time, but I believe that we can do better in our country.��


    Edward Kenway, as if convincing himself, said again forcefully, "I have always believed in this."


    This sentence seems to be speaking to the old dean, and it seems to be cheering up this endless asylum.


    After walking out of Berlin Road, Edward felt extremely relaxed.


    Use this method to repay the mistakes you have made. Although these efforts are just a drop in the bucket for the unpredictable environment, even if it is a weak force, save as many as you can.


    For an inconspicuous person like him, if he can do a little, it''s a little bit.


    Take a breath, light a lamp,


    Where there are lights, there will always be people.


    Not long after Edward came out, he saw a stained, gray-haired homeless man lying on a bench in the park.


    He frowned instinctively, and his instinctive professionalism made him shout in a loud voice: "Sir, you are not allowed to stay overnight here. Please contact the street rescue center if necessary."


    "Okay, I understand." After the homeless man got up, he muttered and complained a few words before leaving, "You always say that, but now what is the solution?"


    Edward''s furrowed brows relaxed, and he was already used to this. He waved to a carriage that happened to pass by, and the vehicle stopped and sat on it.


    He casually reported a place name to the coachman, then closed his eyes and regained his composure.


    The carriage creaked, and the tires slid across the muddy road.


    The sound around the street is getting smaller and smaller, and it is eerily quiet.


    Until he walked two roads in a row, Edward suddenly became aware of his good professionalism. This was not the route to the location he gave, but another direction, "What are you doing?"


    "Mr. Kenway, you should have realized that you have done so many bad things. You should have thought of today." The coachman said sullenly, and then jumped out of the carriage, "We represent Liz The people decided to sanction you."


    He drove the carriage to an inconspicuous alley.


    After the driver��s words fell, many masked people appeared in the alley, the leader wearing a clown smiling mask, they came from all directions, completely blocking the exit.


    "Caught it."


    "I can''t believe I saw this **** bullying a homeless man just now when I met him."


    "God, he didn''t even bother with those starving kids."


    "The police in the Wood area are always like this, it''s disgusting."


    The more they talked, the more angry they felt. This group of strangers who didn''t know where they came from suddenly swarmed up and vented all their dissatisfaction on him.


    Edward vaguely remembered that many people came up to punch and kick him.


    As for who made the first move, he really couldn''t see clearly.


    Not just because these guys are wearing masks.


    They stand on the commanding heights,


    Stand in the sun.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 62： partner of justice

    Chapter 62 The Partner of Justice


    Just as planned.


    Through the information network of the club, they have a complete grasp of Edward Kenway''s off-duty time, daily habits and frequent places, and they even have a clear understanding of the day''s itinerary.


    Since entering Berlin Road, all members of the club have been planning everything.


    Other vehicles before and after the interception section blocked passers-by from witnessing the scene, and then a club member driving a carriage arrived "just in time" and took away Senior Police Constable Edward.


    The "smiley face" wearing a clown mask knows that the ordinary members of the fight club are all low-level people, but they hide in all walks of life.


    Once these people are condensed into a rope, they will be a force that cannot be ignored.


    The power of the bottom poor scum to unite cannot be ignored.


    This is just the beginning. Next, they will make the incompetent corrupt officials, rich businessmen, and lackeys of capital in Liz completely frightened and terrified, and they will all get out of Liz.


    Just like the Mr. "Grand Rogue" did with the villain Morton Henry, they also did a great thing.


    "Down with the lackeys of capital."


    Seeing the black police officer Edward who was surrounded by club members and was beaten all over his body, Mr. "Smiling Face" slowly stepped forward and clenched his fists, and shouted an inspiring slogan forcefully.


    This action drew cheers from dozens of people, and an inexplicable frenzy erupted in the crowd. At the same time, they raised their fists high and shouted the same slogan aggressively, excitedly, and crazily:


    "Litz belongs to the people!"


    "Edward Kenway, when you committed a lot of evil deeds in the Wood District, would you have thought of today''s end?"


    Seeing that the atmosphere had arrived, Mr. "Smiley Face" was about to accuse Edward of his past crimes, which pushed the members'' emotions to the peak.


    At this time, there was a dense rolling sound of wheels from nowhere, and the sound of horseshoes surrounded the alley from all directions, as if a large army was coming here.


    The leading "smiley face" frowned. It stands to reason that this should not be at all. They had already deployed manpower around them, and it was impossible to let so many people in.


    At this moment, someone in the crowd yelled in horror,


    "It must be the car of the Police Department."


    Every time the police department dispatches, a large number of police cars attack. After hearing the sound of a large number of horseshoes and wheels approaching, many club members present turned pale in fright, and they didn''t even have the confidence to shout slogans.


    There was an uproar in the crowd instantly, and many people even ran away as soon as the soles of their feet softened, even ignoring the masks they wore on their faces.


    Just a few minutes ago, they held high the banner of "justice" and chanted loud slogans together. Everyone was filled with righteous indignation, wishing to stand up and execute this heinous black policeman.


    But after the yell of "the police are coming", the high emotions were instantly extinguished by a basin of cold water.


    The atmosphere-filled public trial had to be terminated. The members fled in all directions in desperation. Just now they dared to muster up the courage to shout slogans, but now they are completely gone.


    They dared to do such a violation of discipline because everyone participated.


    As long as you hide in the crowd, hide in the dark, and stand in the sun, you have the guts to do anything.


    But once the police representing order were dispatched, their previous lofty aspirations immediately disappeared.


    Seeing all the useless guys in the club slip away, several transcendental beings headed by "Smiley" looked at the horses and vehicles rushing into the street at the same time.


    The carriage that made noise at the end of the street just now was not a police car. Upon closer inspection, it was just a team of transport vehicles pulling goods. The dozen or so carriages with heavy goods happened to pass by this road.


    The members who just shouted "the police car is coming" are also missing.


    It seems that someone is deliberately blocking their actions.


    "Walk!"


    Mr. "Smiley Face" was unwilling to let it go, but seeing the useless guys in the club beside him scattered and fled.


    Judgment without people is meaningless.


    In the end, he could only draw black eye symbols at the scene of the crime, symbolizing their actions, and then disappeared into this alley in a carriage together with a few extraordinary people who had shot together.


    A group of people come fast and go fast.


    On the ground covered with yellow mud and rainwater, only the poor police officer Edward was struggling in the mud.


    Until everyone in Fight Club leaves,


    The figures of a man and a woman gradually appeared from behind the wagon.


    The hosts of this drama are Tu Fu and Miss "Fox" who watched the show from beginning to end.


    "It''s really a good way to get the freight truck to pull the goods and pretend to be the police station, and then mix into the crowd to confuse the public."


    Ms. "Fox" looked at Tu Fu and praised his clever method.


    Their two low-sequence transcendents have limited influence.


    So, the smart adventurer thought of a good way, pulled up the tiger''s skin and staged such a good show, indirectly saving the poor "black policeman" Edward Kenway.


    The reason why it went so smoothly was that Tu Fu was sure that even if these people in the club wore masks, they couldn''t hide the cowardly expressions behind the masks.


    Ms. "Fox" chuckled and said, "I even wonder if you are taking the ''adventurer'' route. Shouldn''t a true brave man rush forward to confront them with the spirit of seeing death as home?"


    "It''s a good idea, and then get beaten up by those extraordinary people?" Tu Fu rolled his eyes angrily, "Please, although we adventurers are sometimes reckless, we are not without brains."


    Even the Sequence 7 of the knight path like Uncle Roman is very stable in his actions.


    Not to mention he is a small Sequence 9.


    "Woo."


    Edward, who was covered in injuries, was knocked down to the ground, covered in mud and blood, and his injuries looked terrible.


    The two looked at the past at the same time, and it was considered that they arrived in time. The police officer from the Wood District looked embarrassed but was not seriously injured. He was probably an ordinary person venting his grievances.


    But as the fanatical atmosphere just now continued to brew, it was unclear what the overly passionate members would do.


    In the beginning, Tu Fu really just came with Miss "Fox" with the mentality of watching the fun, but after seeing Edward being beaten, he suddenly wanted to save him.


    "I''ve got someone to notify the hospital, and someone will pick him up soon." Ms. "Fox" said leisurely.


    Tu Fu gave a light "hmm" and didn''t make a sound.


    Just now, he witnessed with his own eyes the kind deeds that this Wood District police officer did just now, and as a small person, he silently persisted in the turbulent period.


    But why can''t those people in Fight Club see it.


    They only saw what they wanted to see, saw Edward bullying the homeless, and then self-righteously tried to judge the "bad guys" in the eyes of the masses, as if they were so holy and great at that moment.


    Ms. "Fox" seemed to see through her mind, and said seriously: "Mr. Captain, many people in the club don''t understand their actions. I even formed an alliance with some of them in private."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Tu Fu''s heart moved, and he secretly guessed that the official transcendental organizations such as "Lawyer" or "Black Swan" were planning to take action against Fight Club.


    After all, Fight Club is too powerful in Leeds, and its actions are too indulgent. These extraordinary people have become cancerous in society in order to digest the potion. It is no wonder why the officials plan to clean it up.


    "Purify the radical faction headed by the current chairman, Bieber, and reorganize the atmosphere of the club."


    It''s a very simple sentence, but it reveals a murderous intent.


    The superhumans of the Fight Club almost gathered all the wild superhumans in Leeds. Even if the chairman''s power is only a small part, it is by no means easy to clean it up.


    Thinking of being involved in such a troublesome matter, Tu Fu felt his scalp tingle, "It sounds like it''s not an easy task, let me think about it."


    Hearing this, Ms. "Fox" also sighed, as if she had already guessed Tu Fu''s intention of not wanting to cause trouble.


    "What is this?" Tu Fu noticed at this moment that the club members had smeared a black eye socket mark on the ground where the incident happened with a marker when they left.


    He had also seen club members leaving such signs on surveillance, but he still didn''t know the meaning.


    "Hehe, this is the icon they created to represent the so-called ''Grand Thief'' in Liz."


    "what!"


    Ms. "Fox" snorted coldly, "They have been using the name of the legendary ''Grand Thief'' to ''punish evil and promote good'' in Leeds. We will find out this person sooner or later, and see who it is What is it?"


    Tu Fu was stunned, as if he didn''t expect that the **** in the club would not only steal his own spirit, but also let himself bear such a big pot.


    Too rampant, these bastards.


    He has always been the only one who borrowed other people''s name, and now someone is using his name to make trouble.


    Take a step back... the more you think about it, the more angry you become.


    "Ma''am, after careful consideration, I decided to join you." Tu Fu suddenly raised his head righteously, "Become a partner of justice."


    ��


    After sending the other party away, Tu Fu walked silently on the street.


    Just after discussing some specific details with Ms. "Fox", Tu Fu knew that they were planning to start a fight in the near future, and a large-scale extraordinary chaos was about to break out.


    Tu Fu wanted to go home directly, but he returned to Bolin Road by a strange coincidence. After crossing an alley, he saw the old orphanage for special children.


    Unknowingly, he walked into the courtyard surrounded by houses, and the closed atmosphere always felt depressing.


    As soon as I came in, I heard the noise of the children in the four yards and the unpleasant smell of medicinal materials, but there were very few crying sounds, and everyone was strong and alive.


    Perhaps it is because of the old dean and Mr. Edward Kenway who continue to keep the light on this road, giving the children who have suffered so much hope to live.


    So Tu Fu tiptoed to the place where Edward and the old dean had just talked.


    Fingers flicked out of the jacket pocket, and after a long time, it seemed that some kind of resolution had been made.


    Put a ten-kroner note in the money box.


    Just as I was about to go out, I saw another out-of-the-ordinary window, with a broken hole allowing the wind to blow in from the outside.


    After a while, the weather will be cold again.


    "Shit Edward."


    Tu Fu became ruthless, and scolded him together with the incompetent black policeman Edward.


    He took out a ten-crown bill from his pocket again, smashed it into the box, and left this place of right and wrong before he regretted it.


    This kind of **** happens every day, and so many big masters above can''t see it.


    Just know how to bully him, a pauper!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 63： captain extraordinary

    Chapter 63 Extraordinary Captain


    The unlucky police officer Edward Kenway was not seriously injured, mostly insignificant skin trauma, and he would be fine after being sent back to recuperate for a while.


    What really worries "Fox" lady Caroline Cordille is the action of Fight Club.


    This small, inconspicuous force at first has unknowingly expanded to the point where it cannot be ignored.


    Back to the cathedral of the Cult of Order. In the center is the statue of the God of Order. He stands majestically here, maintaining justice in the world.


    He is dressed in a white robe, with a golden crown on his head, with a scale in one hand and a sword in the other.


    The two symbolize discretion and judgment respectively. As the maker of rules and order, majesty and justice must be guaranteed.


    His eyes are covered with a cloth, which means that he will not be induced by power or interests, and make the most just judgment��the procedure is a blindfold of justice.


    "Can a blindfolded **** see sentient beings?"


    After the absurd farce just now, when Caroline looked at the statue again, her faith was subtly shaken for the first time in her life.


    Reported to the captain about this club as usual, and she was sent from the "Orderman" into the fight club to convey information.


    "Caroline, how many Biebers are in the club now?"


    Her direct supervisor is also the captain of Liz''s extraordinary team, Higgins, a blond young man with unusually tough facial features. After matching his golden body proportions with a suit, his streamlined muscles are just right.


    Transcendents who are also on the adventurer path, but different from the "captain" in the club who is cautious in everything, Sequence 7 outlaws are definitely the Transcendents who want to be crushed to death. Even their brains are full of muscles .


    "There are almost a dozen people, this is the information I got."


    Caroline voluntarily handed over the list, which contains the real identity information of these people. Even if they are all Sequence 9, they are still quite a force.


    "Very well, we have to take these guys down before we start the purge. Listen to me, we''ll just take people in and catch them off guard. Don''t give them a chance. Sounds like a great plan, right?"


    The blonde Higgins smiled confidently.


    Seeing the arrogant guy in front of him speak, his serious expression did not seem to be fake at all.


    Yes, this is the plan Higgins prepared.


    Let the "Orderman" and the official members she befriended in the club go directly to the Fight Club headquarters to start a group, and then let him solve the battle with one brain.


    "Order above all, save our captain." Caroline only felt a pain in her head.


    In the eyes of this idiot, everything is only three steps away.


    Find enemies.


    Fix him.


    mission completed.


    "Why don''t we make a plan first, hold a meeting with the members of each division to deploy manpower, and monitor the movements of club members. Then communicate with the black swan and the eye of the storm, so that it is convenient to call for help when there is danger.


    Even if you don''t want to do the above, at least we should at least understand the extraordinary approach of club president Bieber before doing it. "Caroline covered her head in pain.


    "I don''t think this matter is worth discussing, why do you always like to make simple things complicated."


    Higgins-Louis slapped his head, suddenly seemed to think of something, and showed her a mocking expression: "Miss Caroline, don''t tell me you are afraid."


    Caroline gritted her teeth, "Captain, why don''t you go to the ''Eye of the Storm'' and cooperate with that group of idiots with only one muscle, you can even smash Willen nuts with your heads."


    "Okay, the discussion is over, and all arrangements will be at my disposal."


    "Help!!"


    It wasn''t the first time that Caroline felt that life was so hopeless. What mistake did she make to meet this kind of captain.


    What did God do back then to create the most reckless and stupid way of adventurers.


    When the "adventurer" in front of her looked good, she knew she couldn''t persuade her.


    Caroline could only curse secretly in her heart, sighed for an unknown number of times, then turned and left.


    Higgins scratched his head in confusion and asked, "Hey, what are you going to do?"


    "Dig a hole for yourself in advance!"


    After leaving the Cult of Kosmos, Caroline, whose chest was rising and falling while walking on the road, was still angry, like a powder keg that was about to explode.


    If someone claims to be an adventurer at this time, she will definitely blow the opposite dog''s head without hesitation.


    Ok,


    The bigger ones may not be able to beat.


    "Vulgar adventurer." Caroline cursed again.


    "Look, there''s this lady who''s getting mad, I guess she must have been dumped."


    After a whistle, there was a cheap smirk from a tavern on the street.


    The vicissitudes and style of the middle-aged uncle Roman Richard maliciously commented on Miss Powder Keg who just walked past.


    "Roman? Nothing is worse than meeting you." Caroline instinctively wanted to stay away from him.


    "Let me guess why you''re so angry."


    Roman''s cloudy eyeballs rolled, and he spit out words one by one, "Love? Career? Friendship? Oh, I see. Could it be that **** Higgins."


    When that name was mentioned, he immediately noticed the slight twitching of Ms. Caroline''s eyelids, and Roman immediately confirmed the matter,


    "It really is Higgins? That''s a terrible guy. No one has more potential for short-lived ghosts than him."


    Seeing that the timing was right, he asked the bartender for a glass of wine suitable for ladies, "Why don''t you sit in and taste a glass of cold and delicious wine, and you can tell me if you have anything to say, I''m also the captain."


    "Oh. If only our captain could learn half of your wretchedness and shamelessness." Depressed, Caroline also walked into the tavern and took the delicious drink. Mad."


    Roman didn''t care about this negative comment. The corners of his mouth curled up, but he pretended to sigh softly, "As expected of Higgins, he still did it. It''s not an easy task."


    "Dare to do it without even knowing Bieber''s extraordinary path, it''s like sending you to death." Caroline took the words casually.


    "The ''Ordermen'' are going to attack the Fight Club?" Roman''s eyes widened. This piece of information is valuable.


    "Are you lying to me?" Caroline realized later and cursed angrily, "Roman, you really are a bastard."


    "Calm down, someone has to solve this matter." Surprised, Roman recalled some memories of that club.


    This extraordinary club that grew up in Leeds, they knew it a long time ago.


    It��s just that the early Fight Club was very pure, it was just a platform for supernatural beings to compete, and there was nothing worthy of attention.


    But recently, this club has suddenly expanded its power rapidly, and it has reached a point that cannot be ignored.


    The extraordinary teams of the three churches in Liz have also been eyeing it for a long time, and they have not acted for a long time because they are afraid of the opponent''s strength and are unwilling to make trouble.


    The battle of dozens of extraordinary people is enough to alarm all the extraordinary forces in Liz.


    "Tell Higgins not to act rashly, that guy is at least a top Sequence 7, very dangerous."


    Roman''s tone became serious, "Recently, Liz has been in turmoil. The weirdness of the Church of Freedom, the taboo that caused the plague dance, and the sudden expansion of the Fight Club are by no means so simple."


    These seemingly irrelevant things are going to be connected together, and Roman faintly feels that there are hands behind this that are fueling the flames, and it seems that they are planning to cultivate a hotbed in Leeds.


    "But the captain won''t listen to me." Caroline replied sullenly.


    "What?" Roman cursed: "This brainless bastard, how many people does he want to kill, why don''t you wait for me here for a while, and let me, the captain, tell him in person."


    "Looking forward to your success."


    After finishing speaking, the angry Roman Richard walked outside.


    "It turns out that Roman is not a pure bastard."


    This relieved Caroline, and she changed her view of Roman slightly. Maybe Roman, who is also a captain, can persuade that stubborn idiot.


    Time passed bit by bit, and after a long time, she still did not see Roman.


    I don''t know whether it is a success or a failure, and whether it will cause the relationship between the "Black Swan" and the "Orderer" to deteriorate.


    After all, they are all Transcendents of Sequence 7, Liz has a head and face.


    Especially that big idiot Higgins, he is simply a big untimely bomb, maybe it will explode together with himself when it hits.


    Caroline waited and waited and frowned more and more, feeling uneasy all the time.


    "No, I have to stop them."


    Caroline couldn''t hold back the tormented waiting any longer. Just as she got up to leave, she was stopped by the bartender in the tavern, "Sorry, ma''am, you can''t go."


    "why?"


    "Your friend, I mean that Mr. Roman owes us three days of drinking money and some other expenses that are not convenient to say, totaling 10 crowns, 5 pools and 50 pence."


    When the other party brought out a long bill, Ms. "Fox" Caroline was so shocked that her eyes almost popped out.


    What kind of strange species of red-haired baboons are these extraordinary captains in Liz?


    This made her believe in a truth even more firmly.


    Don''t get close to men, you will become unlucky.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 64： emo

    Chapter 64 emo


    Green District, No. 64, Crescent Street b.


    Tu Fu, who came back from the Welfare Institute for Special Children in Wood District, has a lonely background, and the setting sun stretches his shadow long.


    Originally rich wallet, after daily expenses, payment of club dues, purchase of potion materials, and "moral kidnapping"-style love, there is very little left.


    Did not even take a stagecoach.


    If this continues, Tu Fu will have to consider finding a new way to make money. Perhaps in this cold and cruel world, only the warm chest of a rich woman can give him a little relief.


    "Sophie! I''ve been horribly robbed."


    Tu Fu, who pushed the door and entered, began to sell misery, preparing to complain about the inhumane thing that happened just now.


    Unfortunately, Uncle and Sophie are still going to school and work, and Aunt happens to be away on business.


    No one in the family heard his complaint.


    He could only force Tu Fu to continue his small thesis on optics. After apologizing to Professor Thomas Young in his heart, he would logically continue to carry forward his wisdom to this world.


    Until he finished the relatively easy work, he calmly arranged his recent itinerary,


    "The top priority is to try to pass the advanced selection exam in less than a month and get a special talent quota from the University of Michigan." Tu Fu planned the future in an orderly manner, "Secondly, after getting the potion materials, prepare for the next stage of smelting, Promotion to Sequence 8 should be done before going to Miskar Stark University.


    Also, for the collision between the extraordinary organization of the church and the fighting club, we have to find a way to stop the club. We should cooperate with Ms. ''Fox'' to clean up those people, but we must not let the club be controlled by the government. This is not conducive to my follow-up magic. The digestion of medicine also has the hidden danger of revealing one''s identity. "


    These can be regarded as a few small goals in the near future. As for after the advanced selection, he should also visit Professor McGovern of the University of Leeds and Professor of the University of Michigan in person. They are currently rare contacts.


    As for the most important thing after that.


    Still making money.


    "I ask the great God to give me a rich woman. I don''t mind having my child''s last name."


    Tu Fu touched his empty pocket and suddenly felt a headache.


    Based on the current cost, if you want to buy an independent house with a maid in G?ttinghagen, it is no less difficult than in the past for outsiders to take root in Beijing, Shanghai, Guangzhou and Shenzhen.


    After thinking about it, if he can hook up with the daughter of a wealthy businessman like Uncle, he will be a winner in life.


    Until the thesis was finished, no one came home to the empty Winsters�� house, and the deserted atmosphere made Tu Fu feel strange for a while.


    Before he knew it, he had been in this world for more than a month. He tried his best to adapt himself to the high-pressure rhythm of this era, pretending not to care about past memories and living and studying desperately.


    It seems that only by running forward can we not get lost halfway.


    As if he occasionally got a chance to breathe today, he sat on the sofa and cherished the fixed time in a daze, and couldn''t help but let his thoughts fly to another time and space.


    "I don''t know what happened to my parents."


    "I knew I wouldn''t be able to get on that ship. I didn''t even meet my Ruth before I died."


    "By the way, the price of the graphics card should drop."


    "As expected, the final season of the giant still filmed the ending. What did Isayama Tsutomu think?"


    "It''s over, what should I do if I can''t see the end of One Piece. It doesn''t matter what Onepiece is, it doesn''t matter whether Luffy can become One Piece, that is to say, Momonosuke will die in the end."


    "Hey, the next World Cup will expand enrollment, but it''s a pity that we won''t see the national football team enter the World Cup again."


    For a moment, Tu Fu''s thoughts were racing.


    Living in the era of industrial steam, there are very few recreational activities. Even the middle class��s leisure time is mostly hunting, boxing, football, and participating in various boring parties, except for reading books and newspapers. For him, the Internet is really lacking in fun.


    "This is the day when I was a keyboard warrior on the Internet."


    Tu Fu smiled self-deprecatingly.


    He hid too many things and wanted to talk to someone, but he looked around but was still alone.


    Great loneliness and loss began to envelope him, as if he woke up in the afternoon and found that there was no one else around him, and a strong sense of world-weariness hit him.


    "Something has to be done."


    After washing his face with cold water, Tu Fu came out of the strong emo emotion.


    He walked subconsciously to the kitchen and carefully examined the ingredients available in the cupboard, including some ready-made beef and mutton, butter and condiments, as well as seasonal vegetables and fruits.


    Recently, there have been a lot more varieties on the dinner table of the Winster family, and sometimes there will be an extra slice of fried egg or bacon for breakfast. After the uncle solved the plague dance case, the quality of life of the family has improved significantly.


    No need to save money to worry about the tuition fees of the two children. Even Aunt Anfeier recently got a new dress, and the quarrels and conflicts with her uncle are much less.


    Everything is getting better.


    "We still have to work hard, and try to make the Winsters catch up to the living standards of "Family with Children" as soon as possible." Tu Fu silently encouraged himself, and then decided to contribute a table of dinner to his family.


    Although he orders takeout most of the time after work, his hands-on ability is still there. As a member of the big foodie empire, his pursuit of food is completely engraved in his DNA.


    Besides, Tu Fu also learned a few tricks from the grumpy Chef Harry on the Santa Maria, and his ability to manipulate taste buds is far beyond ordinary people.


    Although the Baia Kingdom��s handling of ingredients is not as anti-human as the Ryan Kingdom, it is definitely not outstanding. The people are extremely advocating meat, especially the bad combination of sausage and bread.


    They almost like to boil the meat. After filtering out the blood foam, add some salt and pepper, and stew together with side dishes.


    The finished products are also large white meat slices, purely relying on the rich meat flavor to cover up the ordinary method, eating too much will inevitably make people feel monotonous.


    So Tu Fu��s method is to wash and smash the only tube bone first, then put the half duck with the internal organs removed into the pot, submerge the ingredients in cold water, and then simmer it over low heat.


    Waited until the broth was finished before adding a spoonful of lard. Tu Fu skillfully picked up the onion, **** and garlic, added it with a sharp knife, and added some delicious salt and pepper.


    The other side is preparing the vegetables. Wash the seasonal vegetables and potato vermicelli and put them on the plate. The meat is uniformly cut into thin slices and placed on the plate. The most important part is the dipping sauce.


    Due to the lack of enough ingredients, they can only use sesame oil, chili and mashed garlic.


    Looking at the dense dips and plates in front of him, the familiar ingredients and delicacies made him feel that he had never left home, and it also made two unrelated worlds have a common point of intersection.


    When a great cuisine is first created that never was born, simply because the chef was a little emo.


    "Crack."


    Waiting for footsteps outside the door to enter, the keyhole was inserted into the door lock, and the door of the house was opened by Miss Winster who had just finished school.


    The aroma of red oil permeates the whole house, and the delicious smell of broth makes the limit of meat consumption reach a new high. Just smelling the smell of the bottom of the pot makes people drool deliciously.


    "It smells so good."


    Sophie searched for the scent all the way to the kitchen, where the Tufu chef carefully prepared the broth to achieve the best state when it came out of the pan.


    "Congratulations, Sophie, get ready to eat your tongue." Tu Fu gave the first customer who was lucky enough to taste his handicraft a bright smile.


    The latter rarely refuted his words, and twitched his nose to let more delicious smells stimulate the pores. This freshness, which he had never experienced before, softened Sophie''s bright eyes.


    "What are these?" It was the first time Sophie saw the method of slicing meat and arranging it on a plate. Not only did she look at it curiously, she had never seen this method of making food.


    Looking at the bottom of the boiling pot, sliced ??raw meat rolls, and a plate of weird dipping sauce...


    "I should really buy insurance when I come back." Sophie wrinkled her nose earnestly, "I hope food poisoning is considered an accident insurance."


    "Don''t worry, this is a delicious program."


    After Tu Fu showed a mysterious smile, he closed the lid on the prepared broth and dipping platter, turned down the fire and waited for his family to return.


    Then for this stupid sister who has never seen the world, the new way of eating meat rolls and vegetables in a pot.


    Miss Winster was already so greedy, "Why have I never heard of this before."


    ��In fact, I was inspired by an ancient book about the Eastern Kingdom, and the production steps were completely created by myself.


    I call it ''Hot Pot''. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 65： hot pot restaurant

    Chapter 65 Hot Pot Restaurant


    "Grunt...Grunt..."


    After the bottom of the boiling red oil pot boiled, bright red and translucent boiling soup bubbles rippling in the pot one after another, and the spicy smell permeated the whole house.


    The hot pot is constantly gurgling, and the melted butter and boiling red oil have exploded the aroma contained in the chili and pepper ingredients.


    The strong yet simple taste stimulates the taste buds of every member of the family.


    Four pairs of eyes stared at the bottom of the pot at the same time. The family members other than Tu Fu looked at it more curiously. They were full of doubts about this new way of eating that they had never seen before.


    In fact, even Tu Fu is not sure. Whether the experimental product made for the first time can meet the standard and whether it can conquer the taste buds of people in this world is full of unknowns.


    "Shua!"


    After putting a plate of thinly sliced ??beef with clearly visible tendons from the sub-pan into the pot, the hot spicy soup immediately cooked the beef roll for four to five minutes.


    After boiling it, it was quickly scooped up and put into the dipping dish. This rough way of eating shocked the perception of the three gentlemen and ladies of the Winster family.


    In fact, the emergence of "hot pot" has an impact on the catering industry no less than the theory that "double slit experiment" impacted particle fluctuations.


    So both Uncle Ethan and Aunt Anfeier were skeptical. Sophie noticed that the atmosphere of the dinner was weird, so in order not to embarrass Tu Fu, she took the initiative to stick a silver fork into the beef slice.


    Carefully put it into the mouth and chew it slowly. The soft and delicious beef roll is wrapped in a mass of spiciness, which explodes in the mouth completely. The fresh meat is sliced ??into the pot and added with dipping sauce, which is obviously more delicious.


    Different from Baia Tongyi��s style of cooking large slices of meat in white water, this delicious hot pot beef almost melts in the mouth.


    One bite and the soup flowed down, Sophie''s cheeks rose and fell, and a ball of red frost floated on her face,


    All emotions into one word, "delicious~"


    "Huh." Tu Fu''s hanging heart relaxed.


    Facts have proved that academia knows no borders, and food also knows no borders.


    Baiyan people have long endured the monotonous and boring common practice of stewing white meat. The soup-style hot pot boiling method is undoubtedly a revolution in the culinary world.


    "I can''t believe it. Although the taste is a bit spicy, this is indeed delicious that can make people bite their tongues off."


    After Uncle Ethan tasted it, he did not hesitate to praise it verbally, "Little husband, you let me know what a genius is. It''s a pity that I didn''t use my talent in the right direction before."


    The encouraging eyes seemed to expect him to be a cook.


    Compared to the undisguised ugly appearance of the uncle, the aunt''s movements are undoubtedly much more elegant.


    Scooping up the soup with a silver spoon and savoring it carefully, her incredible expression keeps changing. Mrs. Winster, who has been doing housework for many years, is very interested in this novel delicacy.


    "how did you do that?"


    Aunt Anfeier was full of surprise, and her expression gradually became serious.


    "It''s not too difficult. You can solve the problem of the soup pot by making the broth and adding some stir-fry ingredients." Tu Fu roughly explained the process, but noticed that his aunt''s eyes began to flash.


    "The price of such a meal of ingredients is only about 2 Puer. Now a meal in a restaurant outside is at least 1 crown. I think there must be someone who is willing to spend 6 or 7 Puer to enjoy such a delicious meal** ***** Aunt Anfier quickly noticed this business opportunity and made a calculation.


    Properly managed will at least double the net profit. Of course, store rent, employees, fuel costs, and off-peak season factors must also be considered.


    But it''s definitely an opportunity to make a fortune.


    "It seems so."


    Tu Fu agrees with this. The main reason for the expensive meals is that more than 80% of Baia��s diet is pure meat and sausages, so the cost is naturally much higher.


    The hot pot mode can greatly reduce the proportion of meat in the recipe.


    "It''s a pity that not all Baia people like to add chili peppers when cooking, and the cooking method may be improved." After taking another sip, my aunt naturally found the problem with her superb cooking skills.


    "It''s not difficult. It''s easy to change the bottom of the pot. Use the bottom of the tomato pot or boil the brine from chicken and pork ribs to make a clear soup pot. You can even weld an iron piece in the middle of the pot to enjoy two flavors at the same time." Tu Fu based on experience Casually said, "No one can refuse a meal of ''hot pot''."


    "Little husband, you are indeed a genius." Aunt Anfeier''s eyes lit up again.


    The Winsters hold the same view on this. It is a pity not to be a chef with such wild ideas and ideas.


    "Ms. Anfeier has long been unwilling to simply be a housewife. In fact, we have discussed it for a while. It sounds like catering is more reliable than opening a tailor shop."


    Ethan smiled and took the initiative to explain that he is definitely not the kind of old-school Baier who feels ashamed of himself when his wife works hard outside. Instead, he thinks it would be great to have such a virtuous wife who is willing to help him share the pressure, "So I I support her in doing so.��


    Tu Fu also nodded, "This is indeed a business opportunity."


    Hot pot is an untouched blue ocean, and there must be a good market in Baia.


    It��s not that he didn��t think about this method, but it��s a pity that some costs need to be invested in the early stage, and it takes a lot of energy to actually operate it. Whether the hot pot is suitable for the people of Baia is still a big problem.


    Since the Winsters were willing to make it, he didn''t mind hiding it, and told his aunt all about how and what he knew about making hot pot.


    The cooking of high soup, the preparation of red and white soup bases, the method of stir-frying, and which ingredients would be better... This is a lot of knowledge.


    "I remember Chef Harry''s private menu had hot pot ingredients."


    Tufu suddenly remembered this matter. He had studied and communicated with that irascible Turkish cook for a while, and knew that he had a special notebook for recording various delicacies.


    If you can get it here, it will be very helpful for my aunt to open a restaurant.


    "It''s becoming more and more modern."


    Tu Fu felt a little funny, if he went back to the ghost ship a few more times to move the useful things on it and promote it.


    Then in a few years, if the next traveler arrives, you will see people riding bicycles or skateboards all over the street, and the roadside is full of hot pot restaurants and golden arches.


    The tape recorder played familiar popular songs one after another, and the latest bikinis and black silk were sold in the underwear store.


    Finally came up with a famous quote and poem. I turned the book and saw that it had been published in advance by a scholar and writer.


    Keeping his head down to eat hot pot, the uncle who didn''t say much suddenly said, "Little husband, I remember you said last time that you plan to stay in Leeds."


    Ethan repeated the question that was asked not long ago.


    ��Plans never keep up with change.��


    Tu Fu still told the truth: "In fact, I already have a school I like, and even contacted the teachers there, and everything went smoothly."


    "Which school?"


    "The University of Michigan in G?ttinghagen."


    Tu Fu became nervous when he spoke. Since he will bring up this matter sooner or later, it is better to say it now.


    "Miskar Stark."


    The three people at the dining table were startled at the same time, showing different expressions.


    Uncle picked up the food calmly, but his expression looked a little weird. Sophie''s eyes rolled wildly, and she breathed a sigh of relief after hearing the answer. Only Aunt Anfeier moved the most.


    Her **** red lips parted so wide in amazement that... could almost swallow the plates on the table.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 66： moving plan

    Chapter 66 Moving Plan


    Winster''s dining table.


    The original fiery atmosphere followed the appearance of the school name "Miskar Stark", and the whole family fell into a strange silence.


    It''s very similar to the scene where your parents tried their best to give you ideas when filling out the college entrance examination. The two finally reached a tacit understanding, but finally found out that the first choice was secretly changed by you.


    Commonly known as the behavior of "mother sees beating".


    Judging from the strange expression on the uncle''s face, it must be clear that he is familiar enough with this name.


    Probably because of the in-depth cooperation between the original owner��s parents and the professors of the University of Michigan.


    Besides, the Police Department has the opportunity to encounter several difficult cases every year. The strange accident rate of the University of Michigan is definitely a key target. Even if the uncle knows about it, it is normal.


    "University in Gottinghagen? University of Michigan?"


    Anfeier was the first to raise his head, and after a brief silence, he suddenly thought of a word from the name of this university.


    Seven Schools Alliance.


    It is another top school in Baia Kingdom.


    No matter how you think about it, this word has nothing to do with Tu Fu.


    The shock in Auntie''s expression suddenly broke out, and she still pretended to be calm on the surface and asked, "How did you do it?"


    "Thanks to Mr. Coleman, who gave me the opportunity to do a trivial experiment, and happened to be favored by several professors at the publicity meeting, but I was lucky."


    Tu Fu showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, and briefly described the small experiment he had done on optical fluctuations, which happened to attract the attention of the academic circles, so he got the special enrollment quota.


    "It''s just luck."


    His "self-effacing" words caused Sophie, who was cooking meat, to curl her lips in dissatisfaction. If she knew this guy still had such a hand, why bother her for a long time.


    After hearing these remarks, Aunt Anfeier''s shocking heart gradually calmed down.


    This reminded her of the inadvertent conversation at the dinner table not long ago. Tu Fu seemed to be telling a joke at the dinner table, saying that he was a student that the Seven Schools League would never get, and she seemed to be watching a joke.


    It��s only been a while, and she laughed the loudest among the people at that time. Looking back now, her attitude at that time was really a bit mean.


    "Little husband, I have to apologize to you for the hurtful remarks I said before..." Aunt Anfeier braced herself and planned to apologize seriously like Tu Fu.


    "Auntie, I don''t think it is necessary to say these things now, and there is no need to say these things among family members."


    Tu Fu shook his head vigorously with a serious face, and graciously rejected the proposal.


    Gustav Anfiel still felt a bit of embarrassment when the words came to his lips, but fortunately he was barely relieved after hearing Tu Fu''s words.


    Auntie had a gratified smile on her face. In her eyes, the ignorant little Mr. Capet seemed to have matured.


    "Perhaps we can wait until the test results are out." Tu Fu added immediately.


    Auntie: "..."


    Feeling his wife''s resentful gaze, the uncle only felt his scalp numb, and his sparse head felt a chill.


    "It''s a very good decision. It''s the Seven Schools Alliance. We must cherish this opportunity. Look, the Winster family has two students from prestigious schools. There is nothing more commendable than this."


    Uncle didn''t say a word about the rumors about this school, as if he understood Tu Fu''s determination, he expressed his approval in words instead.


    Even though, Ethan already understands Tu Fu''s decision, he must want to follow the path of Professor Capet and Ms. Sophia to find the truth that cannot be seen.


    This is simply useless work, and it will even put Tu Fu in terrible danger.


    No matter how you look at it, he should advise Tu Fu to make a prudent decision.


    Although he has thought of countless reasons and prepared a lot of sharp words to analyze from various angles, he even thought about turning his face and wanting Tu Fu to make a new decision.


    But Ethan tried his best and couldn''t find... a reason for a child to give up looking for his parents.


    He was silent for a while and could only avoid the topic and turn to another matter, "Children, let me say something important. I discussed it with Gustav recently. After the high selection, our family will move to Gottinghagen."


    "move place?"


    Tu Fu and Sophie looked up at the same time regardless of eating, "So the hot pot restaurant mentioned just now is going to open in G?ttinghagen."


    "Of course, after the store opens, the monthly store share will be shared with our little Mr. Capet."


    Auntie was not angry about what happened just now, but because Tu Fu interrupted, she resolved her embarrassment just now.


    "But I still don''t understand why we moved." Sophie was still surprised, "Could it be because we are all going to go to university in G?ttinghagen?"


    ��This is one reason, and another reason is that the housing prices in G?ttinghagen have been rising steadily, even from an investment point of view, it is a good project.��


    Uncle put forward his idea, "It is a good path for the Winster family to gain a firm foothold in the capital and run a reliable business."


    He still didn''t make it clear that the ambitious Prime Minister of the country, under the leadership of that terrifying madman, the future war between Baia and Landis will inevitably break out.


    The housing prices in second- and third-tier cities may fluctuate a lot, but houses in the capital G?ttinghagen will only retain their value more.


    Whether it is for rational investment or thinking about the future of the entire family, this is a very important step in the plan.


    Tu Fu also realized what his uncle did.


    In the past, the Winster family had to support two children. No matter what they wanted to do, it was not easy. Now that the tuition and university problems have been solved, even Uncle Ethan, who has always had no ambitions, has to think about the future of the family.


    Tu Fu felt an inexplicable sense of relief. His closest relatives in this world are only the Winsters. If they can be in the same city in the future, no matter what happens, they can take care of each other.


    ��After the high-level selection is over, I will sell the house and apply for a transfer to the bureau, wait until I go to G?ttinghagen to refinance to buy a house of the same level, and use the remaining money to rent a shop.


    Fortunately, I have the idea of ??Xiaofu. I believe it will not take too long for us to gain a firm foothold in G?ttinghagen. "


    "The housing prices in G?ttinghagen are not cheap." Sophie added with a mutter.


    "Of course." Ethan smiled gently, "but fortunately, there is the support of the Anfeier family."


    He didn''t feel ashamed at all for eating soft food, but he felt that it was a matter of course. Why bother to rely so much on himself if he could use the power of his wife''s family.


    It��s not a young man in his twenties who always wants to work hard with his own hands to create a bright future.


    People of his age have already seen it,


    Eating soft rice is also a skill.


    Uncle Ethan spoke in high spirits today, and Tu Fu saw a rare determination in him, which seemed to shouldn''t appear in Ethan who has always been lazy.


    "Mysterious events...National border relations...World war or something else?"


    Tu Fu presumptuously began to speculate. He knew his uncle''s living habits. Since he was determined to climb to a higher place, he must have been affected by many recent incidents in Leeds.


    Perhaps it is this sixth sense that makes my uncle escape from fighting on the battlefield again and again, becoming a rare survivor who has experienced many wars.


    The decision to move the Winster family will affect every member,


    I don��t know whether to say that uncle is bold or hot-headed. Selling the house to gamble on an uncertain future is really too risky.


    "Gottinghagen...Miskar Stark...mysterious investigation..."


    When one keyword after another floated from Tu Fu''s mind, a strong sense of anticipation forced him to see for himself what the wider world looked like.


    The little emo that was born with great difficulty disappeared.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 67： spell

    Chapter 67 Charms


    These days, the atmosphere in Leeds'' extraordinary circle is more dignified than ever.


    "Black Swan", "Order", and "Eye of the Storm" The three extraordinary organizations of the Leeds Church are quietly operating, and they don''t know what they are planning.


    Fighting clubs became more rampant. They frequently carried out activities in various districts of Leeds. They collectively planned an attack or "punished **** and eradicated evil" and left behind the name of a thief. They frantically absorbed foreign members to expand their power.


    Not many neutral transcendents dared to come to the center of the club, and the boxing ring that had been arranged had been left unused for a long time, and the fighting rules originally set were completely forgotten.


    Those official members have either joined Chairman Bieber��s camp, or simply disappeared to avoid potential risks. Everyone can smell the smoke of gunpowder on the eve of the war.


    There are two hands behind the city of Leeds manipulating the official transcendent and the folk transcendent to engage in some kind of game.


    "Sure enough, it is too difficult to balance the forces of the two parties." Tu Fu suddenly realized that the previous idea was very difficult to implement in practice.


    First, he has to put a stop to the Fight Club madness.


    If this voice grows among the people, more and more workers and civilians will join their ranks, and if they fail, there will be **** conflicts with the Leeds government.


    Secondly, he didn''t want the "Orderman" or the other two official organizations of the God of Order to take over the Fight Club, which was the club he relied heavily on to digest the potion in the future.


    Once the official takes over, all actions are under the opponent''s nose, and the opponent can even fumble for their own information from the club list, which is too dangerous.


    Emotionally speaking, he also hopes that the club can stay, as long as the previous business model is restored.


    Now, no matter which side he joins to do things, he will gradually drift away from his current ideas, unless he can defeat the extreme transcendents of the fighting club in one fell swoop, and take the opportunity to seize the next control of the club.


    But it''s not easy. Chairman Bieber''s extraordinary team is at least 20 people, and even with the help of the "orderly people", it is impossible to solve it quickly.


    Besides, if you want to take over the fighting club and become the president, you must be at least a Sequence 7 to be able to live in it.


    "By the way, why should I worry about this problem alone."


    Tu Fu seems to have figured out something, what insight can he have as a mere Sequence 9 Transcendent, why not refer to other people''s opinions.


    Calculating the time, we have arrived at the small classroom of the evil gods this time.


    "Santa Maria."


    Without hesitation, he immediately performed the "anchor ceremony" to start the ghost countdown.


    Unknowingly immersed in the gray mist, after a short period of dizziness, Tu Fu slowly opened his eyes and looked at the pile of sophisticated instruments in the captain''s cabin until the waves beat one after another in his ears.


    "Mr. Men?"


    Turn on and switch to a familiar radio frequency at random. I don��t know if it��s because the Abyss signal is bad, or the ��Gatekeeper�� is in trouble, and there is no reply for a long time.


    This made Tu Fu pick up the microphone, and shouted in proficient ancient Assyrian: "Call ''Teacher Gate'', students call ''Teacher Gate''..."


    But after the "alarm" sounded twice, the radio station rang out a low, low-pitched male voice, as if he was unhappy because of Tu Fu''s recent behavior of pulling wool,


    "What''s up?"


    Tu Fu decided to ask in a tactful way: "Just now, the teacher who teaches our Bayan language assigned me a very difficult homework, and I couldn''t solve this problem even after thinking about it."


    After hearing a soft hum from the radio, signaling him to continue talking.


    Tu Fu said slowly: "If your friend Billy is a low-order transcendent, but he is in some trouble now, and he doesn''t know how to defeat many transcendents in a short time, please write a letter in Assyrian. A solution must be no less than 1000 words.


    The subject matter is not limited, except poetry. "


    After he asked enthusiastically and shamelessly, the "gatekeeper" of the abyss was silent for a long time, and then he sighed heavily before speaking: "Are you in trouble?"


    "Billy is in trouble, to be precise."


    Tu Fu said solemnly: "Mr. Men, can a superhuman grow rapidly with the help of external forces in a short period of time? It is best to be able to fight dozens of superhumans of the same sequence at the same time."


    "Look for a high-sequence helper." A muffled sentence came from the opposite side.


    "It''s a good idea, it''s better to wait for decades to upgrade to a high-sequence, and all problems will be solved." Tu Fu rolled his eyes, why did he have to worry about it for so long if he had such a connection.


    The "Gatekeeper" had to be a little skinny before he was willing to give a proposal: "It is more reasonable to use ritual magic to activate the **** drop ceremony, but different specifications require different sacrifice methods, which will take a long time to prepare."


    "anything else."


    Tu Fu was silent for a moment before giving up the proposal. Not to mention that he didn''t have time to do it now, he still had to guard against whether the first-hand "gatekeeper" would come through this ceremony.


    "In addition, mastering a powerful taboo is also a good choice. The use of suitable taboos with extraordinary abilities will have twice the result with half the effort."


    "Gatekeeper" undoubtedly gave another piece of advice that sounds great but is useless, like torture him, why do you have no money, don''t you like it?


    The only forbidden item Tuf saw in Leeds was the cursed red dancing shoes.


    Most of these precious things are monopolized by the Church of the Seven Gods, and even strategic items that are rarely available on the market, how could it be his turn.


    Just when Tu Fu was about to be disappointed, the deep and thick male voice added: "Or, using spells to fight is also a good choice."


    "Spell?"


    It��s actually not the first time Tufu has heard this term, some members of Fight Club have mentioned this luxury consumable.


    "Instill or transfer supernatural powers into metallic objects through simple sketching rituals."


    "The Gatekeeper" explained it in detail again.


    By using spiritual guidance to engrave runes on a specific metal carrier.


    Of course, runes and spiritual numbers symbolize different meanings, and naturally have different functions. The drowsy "sleeping spell" and the "exorcism spell" used to drive away evil spirits and ghosts have huge "Burst Charm" with explosive effects.


    This is a way to divide or transfer the external power of the superhuman to the carrier of the spell, and then set the corresponding spell to activate the power contained in the spell in an instant.


    "This is usually a necessary means for the craftsman path transcendent. Their weak physical bodies force them to have sufficient self-defense means, but the production process is always the same."


    The "Gatekeeper" seamlessly connects with Tu Fu''s spell science course teacher, and carefully guides him how to make spells.


    In addition to the metal materials needed for the spell itself, silver carving knives, ores, and materials for corresponding rituals are also required, all of which are not ordinary goods.


    The material cost of an ordinary "good luck charm" is at least close to one crown.


    Calculated, it is not a small expense.


    Tu Fu inexplicably felt sorry for himself. If he could join the "Black Swan" or other extraordinary organizations of the church, then all these expenses would be reimbursed.


    "The end of the universe really is the organization."


    Tu Fu breathed a sigh of relief in vain, and heard the "gatekeeper" introduce him to the types of spells in the beginner stage, such as tranquility spells, dream spells, burst spells, and the like.


    "These sound like ordinary effects. Is there a spell that destroys the opponent through the spiritual level without direct contact?" Tu Fu asked suddenly.


    He didn''t intend to fight with those extremists in the club. It would be best to resolve the battle quietly.


    "Why don''t you find a spell that can be used directly to destroy all opponents." The "Gatekeeper" snorted dissatisfied.


    "Have it?"


    "No!"


    "If it is of the nature of spiritual pollution." Tu Fu said expectantly, "It is the kind of spell that can infect people with madness when they hear terrifying ravings and calls. "


    After being silent for a long time, the "gatekeeper" gave a completely different answer from the previous one.


    "have."


    The moment he heard this answer, Tu Fu''s expression gradually became more subtle, and he is now more certain of a guess.


    Humph,


    also said that you are not an evil god.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 68： fake god

    Chapter 68 Fake God


    It is worth mentioning that the "Gatekeeper" has never disclosed his identity to him, let alone the meaning of the representative of the abyss.


    According to Tu Fu''s guess, this extraordinary existence imprisoned somewhere probably wants to use the opportunity of sending signals to the outside world to seduce innocent and honest people, and break the seal for him.


    Anyway, they should all be stamped with the marks of evil gods and demons.


    Even though they have been together for so long, Tu Fu has never let down his guard, and every word he speaks is tentative.


    But fortunately, this "evil god" lord was willing to save the book, and actually told him a lot of useful mystical knowledge.


    "Babbling is not a conventional attack spell. It is usually a test signal sent by a high-level plane. It is not necessarily malicious in itself, but from the moment the signal is sent, the signal itself is a kind of super-dimensional strike.


    If you want to retain this signal power, in addition to specific rune support, you must also strip the source of pollution from those out-of-control objects polluted by the signal. "


    The "Gatekeeper" proposed a very important step. The prerequisite for making this type of spell is to find at least one item polluted by the high plane, and guide it through runes. The final rune effect depends on the guide into the metal carrier. amount of pollution.


    "Does the polluted extraordinary creature also count?"


    "Of course, the higher the level of the extraordinary creature, the better the effect. It is worth mentioning that this kind of pollution spell is not easy to cast once the opponent is on guard."


    Tu Fu was thoughtful, "So it''s best to use it quietly, and it''s best to hit it at one time."


    Afterwards, He will tell Tu Fu the basic rituals and incantations of spiritually guiding supernatural power, and actively guide the details of some beginners.


    Like an old teacher who does what he does and loves what he does.


    However, the "Gatekeeper" still believes that the method of using the "babbling spell" is actually not as easy as the first two methods, and it is not easy to find items or creatures that are bewitched and polluted by superiors.


    Either be solved by the Church of the Seven Gods, or hidden in the dark, it is definitely not an existence that a Sequence 9 transcendent can touch.


    "Fortunately, there are enough extraordinary creatures on the Santa Maria."


    Tufu secretly rejoiced that he was the acting captain. Since the Santa Maria was his, everything on the ship was his, including the extraordinary creatures on board.


    "Thanks a lot for your guidance, my friend Billy."


    After thanking "Teacher Men", Tu Fu quickly ended today''s call, and he quickly glanced at the blood-red countdown on his retina.


    "00:15:58".


    There is still plenty of time for him to do the rest.


    Proficiently operating the remote control, after turning on the monitoring of the monitor, the pictures of several monitoring points in Liz were all presented in front of Tu Fu, and he quickly examined the actions of all parties one by one.


    Black Swan Office.


    "Three belts and one."


    "Continue."


    "King Bomb."


    Keby, Uncle Roman, and a face-to-face extraordinary member of the dreamer path played a card game called "Fighting Evil God" that was spread from Leeds Comprehensive College.


    The duel between extraordinary people has never been easy, and even the way of playing cards is very unusual.


    It can be seen from the monitoring that Kebi��s eyes turned white abnormally when he played the cards. It seems that he used the way of dreaming to borrow the opponent��s perspective to peek at the cards.


    The other shuffled and dealt the cards very quickly, probably an adventurer or a transcendent of the clown path, who had a natural and extraordinary sense of cards, and the two of them cooperated and used incredible methods in turn to defeat Roman. Richard has a lot of money.


    The chief knight, who has always been arrogant and domineering, has a pale face, and it is rare to fall into such a disadvantageous situation.


    What''s even worse is that the ability of the knight path has no bonus for playing cards.


    Seeing that the chips are about to be lost.


    "Look, Kebi, there is an enemy attack."


    Roman suddenly got up and yelled suddenly, which caused the two colleagues to get up instinctively and quickly avert their eyes. Before they could react, the latter overturned the back of the card table unreasonably.


    Snatched all the chips and jumped from the window next to him without waiting for his partner to react, and disappeared into the sea of ??people without paying attention.


    Only two colleagues were left angrily cursing.


    "You are worthy of the shame of the knight."


    The corner of Tu Fu''s mouth twitched. He obviously didn''t expect Uncle Roman''s bottom line to be so low. He glanced at the other side''s extraordinary power.


    Order God Church.


    Another grotesque style of painting is staged here.


    Several people, including Ms. "Fox", frantically advised a blond man with tough features.


    But the other party didn''t seem to listen at all, "Don''t worry, I''ve already mobilized all the Lawerman''s staff in Leeds. That **** Bieber, he can''t run away."


    "Captain, but Bieber means to send someone over to negotiate with us, why go to war like this." Someone said helplessly.


    The blond tough man held his head high and his nostrils upturned: "Negotiation? No, no, Miss Caroline and everyone, I repeat, I will never and will not reconcile with those idiots, they have to make mistakes for themselves Pay the bill.


    I want to kill this group of hooligans, you are not allowed to do anything, I want to fight their president one-on-one with my own hands. "


    The leader of the Orderer, Hawkins Lewis, waved his fist vigorously, his resolute face revealing a vicious and domineering aura.


    Ms. "Fox" Caroline''s eyes were full of despair, she hugged her head and shouted in despair:


    "I hate adventurers."


    Tu Fu, who was outside the monitoring, blinked his eyelids several times. No wonder the other party always has a prejudice against adventurers, thinking that they always like to use their muscles to solve problems.


    Now the case is finally solved.


    And the direction of the city center.


    The fight club is also not peaceful, and the club center in the central area has closed down.


    A large number of extraordinary people come and go in and out, and one of the subordinate boxing rings takes turns to sit in charge. The opponent''s power is indeed stronger than imagined, and they seem to smell the danger.


    Once the extraordinary war begins, all ordinary members of the club will become spears in their hands.


    What worries Tu Fu even more is that this group of lunatics actually purchased a batch of gunpowder and smuggled it to Pritz Harbor. It may be a big move.


    "Bieber hasn''t shown up yet?"


    Tu Fu frowned. The mysterious club president had never shown his face. It was not easy for him to identify the other party in the crowd.


    Randomly, Tu Fu set his sights on the last extraordinary force.


    Naturally Mason Adams, the spokesman for the Brotherhood in Leeds.


    When the surveillance camera points to the bottom of Big Ben, the Brotherhood is at the headquarters in Leeds.


    The leader of the business organization hid in a closed basement. He arranged three circular cross patterns on the ground, and each cross circle was engraved with strange symbols.


    Mason''s lips moved up and down quickly, and he picked up a citrine symbolizing luck in his hand, as if he was starting some ancient ritual.


    When Tu Fu turned the monitoring over, the dreamer Sequence 7 Nightmare had a gloomy look in his eyes, "Failed again?


    Great existence, are you really testing me? "


    This is not the first time Mason has done this. He tried to contact the high-level person who had been divining, but this time the method became more gentle, sending him a signal tentatively.


    After the incident last time, he suddenly wanted to understand a truth. There seems to be a huge force behind the person who stole the adventurer potion. Since the other party did not directly erase him, does this mean that the two parties can communicate.


    Mason has always been an adventurous person. If he can contact a higher-level **** or demigod with this miracle, it will definitely be a better deal.


    On the paper in front of him was written a string of superimposed words in Assyrian, Elvish, and dragon characters, "The great existence that took away the adventurer''s potion?"


    Tu Fu raised his eyebrows, "Are you looking for me?"


    He looked at the disappointed Mason from the surveillance, and a bold idea suddenly popped up in his mind.


    If Mason is sending him a signal, is it possible to pick up the frequency of his signal and talk to him in a "gatekeeper" fashion.


    Thinking of this, he quickly activated the radio and switched to the FM (frequency modulation) mode specially used for short-distance reception.


    Sure enough, when switching at close range, a series of side-by-side red light spots immediately flashed on the radio.


    Tu Fu immediately understood that the short-wave radio effect was aimed at the existence of lower planes, and those who prayed to the gods would all be guided to him through radio frequency.


    Able to monitor the world, every move is under his nose, listen to the prayers of believers and send out a response signal.


    It''s just...


    "A counterfeit god." The corner of Tu Fu''s mouth drew a curve, and he didn''t know whether it was a smile or a self-deprecating one.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 69： god of machinery and information

    Chapter 69 God of Machinery and Information


    Finger, rubbing the receiving button of the radio back and forth.


    Tu Fu''s expression was unpredictable. The densely lit indicator lights flashed under this precision instrument, and the red light flickered at a high frequency, and signals were constantly being loaded.


    "Crack!"


    Under the trend of strong curiosity, Tu Fu finally pressed accept all.


    �ˡ�


    Following that, a huge and noisy piece of information was sent out from the speaker with incredible efficiency after being introduced at a stable frequency.


    A series of chaotic and dense prayers, the extremely noisy voice was forced into Tu Fu''s mind in an unreasonable way.


    Hundreds, thousands of human voices came over the radio.


    Prayer is male and female.


    They pray to the gods with complex emotions, reverent, joking, calm, crazy, incredible, and with all kinds of strange attitudes, silently sending prayers to gods other than the seven gods.


    Their wishes, their ideas, and their long-awaited prayers all fell into my ears verbatim. Bayan, Ryan, ancient Assyrian, and there seemed to be languages ??I had never heard before. Is it the language of the elves or the language of the dragon.


    Tu Fu, who was in the captain''s cabin, seemed to have the power of a real god, hearing the prayers of the believers.


    Those who seek wealth, luck, and well-being abound. No matter good or bad, disturbing or peaceful words are all received into the mind through short-wave radio.


    An extraordinary technological power that reads the heart, making Tu Fu in a mysterious state.


    Unfortunately, this subtle state didn''t last long. When the huge amount of short-wave radio information hit his head continuously, Tu Fu felt a huge dizziness in his head, which almost drained all his energy.


    "boom!"


    The current Tu Fu seems to be unable to bear this pressure at all. The blood vessels and veins on his smooth forehead are bulging at the same time, and the hot sweat slid down his cheeks like waves and made a ticking sound.


    This strong backlash almost killed him.


    "Snapped."


    Relying on his remaining rationality, Tu Fu quickly turned off the receiver button of the radio. If there was a delay, a new **** would probably be replaced on the throne.


    "Huh, I knew I shouldn''t try things beyond my ability at will."


    Tu Fu was so weak that he almost fell off the chair. He raised his arms to wipe off the sweat on his forehead, and took a long breath before pulling himself up.


    Facing a bunch of electronic devices that do not belong to this era but have magical abilities, Tu Fu silently laughed at himself, "Radio...monitor...telephone...a new **** of the steam age?"


    A witty and funny picture appeared in his mind uncontrollably.


    After a newly appointed **** officially goes to work, he uses a lot of electronic equipment in front of him to handle affairs.


    Listen to the prayers of believers coming from the radio, use the monitor to check the order of the world, and if necessary, you can make a phone call to provide enthusiastic service.


    At the hand of the god, there is still a cup of steaming sweet coffee.


    "What should it be called? The God of Electronics? The God of Omniscience? No, it should be the God of Machinery and Information. There is nothing more suitable than this."


    After Tu Fu gave a weak smile, he re-saw the disappointed Mr. Mason in the surveillance.


    He was so sincere, but it took a long time to get a response.


    When the other party was about to give up, Tufu, the intern **** who had just taken office, digitally modulated the frequency of the radio to the channel of Liz. In the FM shortwave mode, he could switch and modulate the number arbitrarily.


    The digital code number displayed on the radio is the same as the telephone number, which is also the map number of each country.


    As long as you keep switching, you can freely select the area you want to hear on the radio.


    "Found it, FM9.33.470 Leeds."


    After several attempts, Tu Fu only controlled the range within one city of Leeds.


    After turning on the receive button again, the illusory prayer sound appeared again.


    It''s just that the number has decreased a lot compared to before. The most obvious signal is the prayer of the Sequence 7 Nightmare Mason, who stopped talking after calling several times.


    Tu Fu picked up the handle with great interest, and chose to reply and launch: His weak voice was mixed with a hint of dullness, imitating Mr. Qimen''s low-pitched just right, without a trace of emotion in his tone:


    "Mason Adams."


    On the other end, Mason, who was far away at the headquarters of the Leeds Brotherhood, tried to find that high-level existence through an ancient ceremony not long ago.


    Just when he was about to give up, mysterious words sounded in his ears, and everything around him seemed to be cut off.


    There seemed to be a hazy figure emerging in front of his eyes, and that pure Assyrian accent seemed to symbolize the other party''s ancient aristocratic status.


    Until the other party Zhihu called his name, Mason recalled the last horrible encounter, and could hardly even stand firmly.


    His chest trembled when he spoke, and he could barely speak clearly, "Sir, my previous behavior has unintentionally offended you, and I apologize for that."


    When facing a high-level being, respect is the most basic etiquette.


    Mason lowered his head anxiously, until the flat and indifferent voice sounded again, "A small thing."


    After hearing the other party''s answer, Mason''s hanging heart relaxed. Sure enough, people of this level don''t care about such trivial matters, but they don''t know what level the other party is.


    Demi god?


    God-favored or a higher-level existence?


    He hesitated, his eyes flickered for a moment, and he also respectfully talked about that matter in ancient Assyrian, "Praise your broad mind.


    "Excuse me, what should I call you?"


    Mason placed his palm on his chest, which was nowhere to be placed, and looked at this unknown mysterious strong man respectfully.


    The hazy figure behind the gray fog suddenly became quiet.


    He seemed to be seriously recalling his own name, as if he had forgotten his identity and real name during this long period of time.


    "You can call me..." Tu Fu looked around the environment, monitored the sky eyes of the whole city, received the radios of believers'' prayers, and remembered that he could dial any coordinates.


    He learned the style of a ''gatekeeper'', trying to make his name sound endlessly mysterious,


    "Media."


    "Media person?"


    As soon as the strange name of this word combination came into his ears, Mason searched his memory for the history related to this word. It was certain that this name had never appeared in the history of the Quaternary Epoch.


    It doesn''t look like a person''s name, but it looks like some kind of reference.


    "Could it be a Tertiary or more ancient existence?"


    Mason Adams thought carefully, but he had never heard of this name from relevant records.


    "Mr. ''Media'', I would like to ask you a question. Although it was my mistake that offended you before, I don''t quite understand the cause of the accident. Who was that gentleman who came to the Old Hunter''s Tavern? "


    Mason finally brought it up.


    Tu Fu, who was sitting in the captain''s cabin watching the surveillance, frowned. Mason is worthy of being a businessman, and his ability to speak is impeccable.


    While expressing his respect, he raised an important question.


    Why did you take a copy of Sequence 9?


    This is not the behavior of a high-ranking person.


    After a short silence, Tu Fu''s tone was still calm, and he released a kind smile without changing his face: "My favored one."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 70： Skynet

    Chapter 70 Skynet


    The secretive and great "media person" did not hesitate to throw the blame on a fictitious favored person.


    "I see."


    Mason nodded slowly, and then he understood.


    An incompetent favored one has borrowed the power of this great being, so those things make perfect sense.


    Sure enough, for a great existence like Mr. "Media Man", why bother to take such a big effort to get a Sequence 9 potion?


    Media!


    This title is not like a person, but more like a title.


    This is not surprising.


    Just like people don��t call the real names of the Seven Gods directly, but use their appellations uniformly. It��s normal for such a mysterious big man to have his own appellation.


    Do not look directly at God!


    Do not call God by His name!


    Since that dangerous spying, Mason''s original cognition has been broken.


    He is more in awe of the mysterious things in this world, and always holds an attitude of awe for those things he doesn''t understand.


    "Dear ''Media'' Your Excellency, why are you willing to answer my prayer?"


    Mason''s attitude is very low. Although he doesn''t know the origin of the other party, he tries to have a good relationship with this great and secretive high-level being.


    "A tiny attempt."


    The eyes of Tu Fu in the captain''s cabin of the "Santa Maria" flickered. After connecting with the short-wave radio, he still only used the simplest answers during the conversation, imitating the indifferent style of the "gatekeeper", but not like the other party. Just as eager for success.


    Try to make the language style indifferent and simple, as cold as a real **** examining the world.


    "try?"


    "Due to some reasons, I can''t appear temporarily." The indifferent voice in the gray fog continued, "I can only try."


    "I see."


    Mason tried his best to calm down his mind. Judging from the means he used, the other party was at least a demigod-level character above Sequence 4, or a higher-level divinely favored person.


    Just a little peeping and he suffered a punishment that almost caused his body to collapse, even if he was one or two sequences higher than him, he might not be able to do it.


    Combined with the other party''s words, Mason immediately thought of what purpose this Mr. "Media Man" might have chosen to temporarily hide.


    Is it related to the Seven Gods?


    An ancient existence that lived before the Quaternary?


    Mason has no interest in the struggles of those high-level existences, and he doesn''t have enough ability to intervene. He is more interested in the knowledge and secrets hidden in the long history of the other party. Those things are priceless.


    "That''s why you need some favored ones to walk around the world."


    Mason finally understood, and after seeing the other party''s methods, he also moved such thoughts.


    Maybe I should join the ranks.


    Investing in the ancient and hidden existence of a primitive demigod or divinely favored person will bring him a lot of returns now.


    However, Mason didn''t speak directly, which would be a bit of a loss. He tentatively asked: "Mr. Media, how many people are there to serve you?"


    "It''s not too small, and they have set up a small organization." His voice was soft.


    Tu Fu understands Mason''s psychology of selling for a price, and he just wants to obtain more valuable information from him through his status as a favored person.


    So he simply emphasized that Mr. "Media Man" still has many followers under his command, and he even set up a special organization.


    And did not disclose the power of this extraordinary organization.


    It''s all up to Mason to think for himself.


    "A supernatural organization organized by ancient high-level people, members can share information with each other, joining such a circle is definitely a good choice."


    Finally, Mason still showed his true colors as a businessman.


    Everything starts from actual interests.


    It doesn��t really matter who he works for, as long as it helps him, he will not hesitate to do it, even if it is wrong.


    "Anyone in the organization can exchange equivalent information with labor, and exchange knowledge with intelligence." "Media" Tu Fu''s voice is still deep and correct,


    "I like fairness."


    "Fairness, nothing is more important than fairness. But too many great people will never understand this truth. A great existence like you is the real ''big man''."


    He even kissed his **** without leaving a trace.


    As the spokesperson of the fraternity, Mason likes this kind of rules, and he immediately said: "Then Mr. ''Media'', can I join your organization."


    "Welcome to come."


    Tu Fu disguised well enough that Mason temporarily believed that he was a trapped high-level being.


    What is more important is to give enough sincerity. It is not difficult to promise the other party the information of equivalent exchange. He can know almost everything through the Sky Eye system.


    As for knowledge, even if he doesn''t know it, he still has a respected "Teacher". As long as he insists on asking without shame, he will surely get more wool from him... no, knowledge.


    "Before that, you need some help to increase your weight in the organization."


    "Are you saying that my identity is not enough in the organization?"


    Mason instinctively wanted to refute that he was not only the spokesperson of the brotherhood in a city, but he could not help but master a secret sales chain, and behind it was a huge network of relationships.


    What''s more, he is still a Sequence 7 of the dreamer path, so he didn''t get into the other party''s eyes, so what kind of identity should the other favored ones be.


    But he still asked patiently: "Then what should I do?"


    "Take over the power of a club in your city."


    Tu Fu spared his words for a long time, and finally tried to meet him. This idea came to his mind when he discovered that Mason was praying to him.


    No one is more suitable for this position than him. The extraordinary figure of Sequence 7 is backed by a big force, has means and resourcefulness, and most importantly is easy to fool.


    Even the extraordinary powers of those churches have to seriously consider the existence of the Brotherhood, and there is really no one better suited to do this than him.


    Mason was stunned for a moment, and then squeezed out a word through his teeth, "You mean Fight Club? This is indeed a great supernatural force, but it is somewhat difficult.


    The chairman, Bieber, is a very mysterious person. Although he had business dealings with him several times a long time ago, he still couldn''t figure out what kind of person he was. "


    Mason truthfully said that he didn''t have many people worthy of his attention in Leeds.


    The chief knight of the Black Swan, the reckless captain of the Orderer, and the current president who secretly controls the fighting club are not easy to fool.


    "Don''t worry, they will contact you soon to resolve all this." Tu Fu said confidently, "This is a gift for you to join."


    He seems to be referring to those unnecessary favored ones, but he is actually planning to borrow the power of the orderly ones.


    By the way, borrow the power of the Mason Brotherhood to deter the law-abiding ones.


    Then let the two forces work together against Fight Club.


    Classic empty glove white wolf operation.


    Even capitalists would be ashamed to hang street lamps.


    This surprise came as a surprise to Mason. He knew too well the strength of the fighting club. There were more than 20 arenas under his command, and hundreds of ordinary members spread all over Leeds.


    Although the intelligence network of the fraternity is not professional, it has a large number of people and a wide coverage.


    It will also be more convenient to trade with wild superhumans.


    If there is a chance to take over, it is definitely a good deal.


    "Thank you for your favor, I will do my best to do this well."


    Mason became more and more excited. He vaguely guessed that this Mister "Orderer" was a rather huge supernatural force, a secret party quietly rising in the darkness.


    Besides the incompetent favored person, the other members may also be powerful figures in reality.


    "Mr. Media, what is the name of our organization?"


    Mason quickly calmed down after getting excited, and asked a question that Tu Fu hadn''t imagined.


    Thinking of my name as a "media person" and modern communication rituals, I silently complained in my heart: "Should I call it Tencent Conference or DingTalk?"


    In the captain''s room, Tu Fu''s eyes stayed on the display screen. The dozens of network-like surveillance images, like blinking eyes, patrolled the scenes in various districts of Leeds indifferently and tirelessly.


    The corners of his mouth are raised, and there is a hint of gentleness in the indifferent words,


    "Skynet."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 71： chef harry

    Chapter 71 Chef Harry


    "00:02:15"


    "00:02:14"


    "00:02:13"


    ��


    The blood-red countdown is twisted and changed.


    From the first half hour, it has been less than three minutes after Tu Fu''s operation.


    The "Gatekeeper" suggestion and the addition of Mason Adams made his plan half successful.


    "In this way, the means to solve the club and the successor have been found, and the only thing left is to make the spell."


    Tu Fu pinched the space between his brows a little, and concentrated on switching back and forth between the two personalities for a long time, which made him feel a huge gap.


    Get off the captain''s seat, like a **** who gets off work regularly, and returns to normal state belatedly.


    He deliberately left this little time because he decided to take a risk and search for contaminated things from the ship to make spells in the few days.


    Even if you are discovered by the terrorist presence on the ship, you can retreat in time if you run out of time.


    "Teacher Men said that at least one contaminated object is needed." Tu Fu searched carefully from memory.


    Objectively speaking, everything and every crew member of the "Santa Maria" has been seriously polluted, but it is not easy to take it off the ship.


    He has to walk around the deck, looking for objects that can be taken away.


    "Crunch..."


    Push open the thick iron door of the captain''s cabin, accompanied by a gray mist and a strong salty sea breeze, and continue sailing in the endless misty sea.


    Tu Fu, who was already used to this scene, moved immediately after closing the door of the captain''s cabin, quickly stepped onto the deck and activated the Hawkeye ability, as if his shining eyes quickly wandered within the visible range.


    Those thick gray hazes are indeed much thinner, and visibility is not as bad as it was at first.


    After dealing with Miss Anna, the living corpse, the other party seemed determined to hide it, which disappointed Tu Fu, who originally planned to continue to pluck the wool.


    It can only be said that the love is not deep enough.


    "After all, it was a wrong payment." He regretted the past friendship between the two.


    Tu Fu stared with bated breath and quickly groped around the deck, trying to find something useful.


    It''s a pity that after years of baptism, let alone looking for leftovers that were eaten, even the blood on the deck was washed away by rain after it dried up.


    Not to mention the residue, even a bird feather is gone.


    "There is a performance hall and a Michelin kitchen on the deck, maybe you should go in and have a look."


    Tu Fu''s heart moved, and he bent his body determined to enter the kitchen to have a look.


    He didn''t have much time, only a minute and a half left, bit by bit, bit by bit, and Tu Fu quickly searched for the cookbook in the kitchen after activating his eagle eye ability.


    Michelin kitchens are full of delicate knives, dried blood and goo are covered in dust.


    "There is actually a pair of gloves stored here."


    I didn��t see the recipe, but there was a pair of black lacquered rubber gloves on the cutting board as far as he could see, a kind of nitrile gloves specially designed for chefs that are oil-resistant, wear-resistant, and have excellent heat resistance.


    Since I saw it, it is fate.


    Tu Fu unceremoniously put the pair of chef''s gloves into the palm of his hand, and took a kitchen knife with exquisite workmanship and patterns all over it.


    "Roar~"


    Finally, when Tufu lay on his stomach in the kitchen and continued to search for pollutants and made footsteps, the first thing he noticed was the two pale-skinned ghouls near him.


    Their limbs are thick and powerful, and they land on the ground at the same time, and their movement speed is also extremely fast.


    Ghouls are always prowling around the kitchen, their keen ears hearing unusual footsteps on the deck, and running quickly to try to eat the intruder.


    Those are two very human-like scary monsters. A pair of red eyes glow brightly at night, shining red, salivating for the intruders who come here.


    "You can''t wrestle with them for too long."


    Tufu was about to go out of the kitchen and take a detour with the two ghouls, so he went straight and quickly crossed the path on the edge of the deck.


    "Da da��"


    Just as I was about to go in, I vaguely saw a man in an old sailor suit blocking the way out in the mist.


    It put on an old uniform on its withered skeleton without a trace of flesh, and stared at itself, and the venomous eyes burst out with great malice in an instant.


    "If a bone or two were pulled from the skeleton, could it act as a source of contamination for the spell?"


    Tu Fu''s heart moved, and he was planning to fight the sailor skeleton in front of him, but the scene that followed prevented him from re-examining this idea.


    Because from the road on the left and right sides of the restaurant, the same skeletons as seen in front of them reappeared. They were uniformly dressed in sailor uniforms, and the cold and terrifying atmosphere outside their bodies broke out completely.


    There were three sailor skeletons blocking all the way, and the two ghouls behind Tu Fu rushed towards the blocked road at the same time, and they would be torn to pieces by one of the two sides if they hesitated.


    "Three sailors?"


    Tu Fu seemed to have suddenly thought of something. It was already dark, and the cruise ship safety manual stipulated that please be careful if you encounter more than three sailors at night.


    The unexpected situation reminded him not to act rashly. The appearance of the other party made Tu Fu''s situation uneasy for a while. He was not fully sure that he even wanted to deal with a skeleton sailor, let alone three existences that posed a huge threat.


    According to the safety manual, you can only seek help from the crew on board.


    "Not even a ghost."


    Tu Fu secretly complained about the safety manual with rules and the meaningless words on it.


    "Countdown, 60 seconds."


    This means that he has to survive the last minute before he can return quickly. After Tu Fu shouted "Help" a few times, he didn''t see the staff coming to help.


    "Huhu~" The first to attack were two terrifying ghouls.


    Tu Fu repeatedly dodged the two ghouls on all fours, their fierce claws almost tore him apart, but the three terrifying skeleton sailors kept slashing at him with weapons in their hands, their movements were astonishingly fast.


    "when!"


    After a fight, Tu Fu immediately fell into a disadvantage.


    The skeleton sailor''s terrifying knife skills were exquisite, and the wind howled when he slashed, causing Tufu''s face to ache. He immediately concluded that these sailors were far from being able to fight against those sailors with physical skills alone.


    "boom!"


    Tu Fu was immediately hit by the railing behind the deck, and the three whale-killing knives blocked all directions.


    Seeing that there was no way to retreat, Tu Fu was determined to fall off the railing, trying to find a way to grab the edge of the hull when he fell and wait for the next teleportation.


    "Da da da��"


    At this moment, except for the two monsters, the ghoul and the skeleton sailor, a burst of clumsy footsteps approached. It was a creature wearing a white work suit with many tentacles wriggling on its face, resembling an octopus face. It was stabbed in the center of its chest. The strange knife stabbed, but no blood flowed out.


    The octopus face rushed over with a thick body, holding the skeleton sailor''s head with its big hands, and heard the sound of "cracking" as soon as it exerted strength.


    When the ghoul jumped up, he lifted his leg and kicked the horrible creature over, knocking out one of the fangs in his mouth.


    Although a skeleton sailor took the opportunity to slash at the opponent''s cheek with a knife, chopping off a wriggling octopus tentacles, and a ball of green blood spurted from the wound.


    What was surprising was that the tentacles on the opponent''s face grew again.


    "Chef Harry?"


    Tu Fu finally remembered the identity of the other party. He vaguely recognized that it was the chef''s suit from the clothes that had been worn so that the symbols could not be seen. He immediately remembered that Chef Harry was stabbed to death by the sailors on the ship.


    The knife is always where the wound is.


    "Could it be that the monsters on the ship are also divided into different factions."


    Tu Fu didn''t have time to think about it. After taking a breath, he looked at the blood red countdown again.


    "00:00:03",


    "00:00:02",


    "00:00:01"


    At the last time,


    Tufu quickly lay down on the ground and picked up the body pendants after the fight between the two sides, the bones of the skeleton sailor, the broken tentacles of Chef Harry, and the teeth of the ghoul...


    Return.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 72： use fire

    Chapter 72 Use fire


    Leeds General College Senior Seniors Office.


    Samuel Coleman took over the experimental report titled "Sound and Light Experiment and Exploration Outline" submitted by the students, an experimental result that could shake the building of physics.


    It describes in detail a light conjecture and the whole process of the double-slit interference experiment demonstration.


    "God bless, it''s finally over."


    Coleman read the whole report, tearing up, this material is like a master key, the door lock that has been blocked in his heart for a long time has finally been unlocked.


    Tu Fu smiled and said nothing, and didn��t embarrass poor Mr. Coleman any more, if he knew that there are actually several magic modification methods for the double-slit interference experiment itself.


    Each new way of using different observation modes will produce different variables. This **** topic will keep jumping between waves and particles, and I don��t know if I will vomit blood with anger.


    "I''ll take care of the journal publication for you, kid. What you should consider now is to improve your score to at least 550 points in the last month." Coleman closed the experiment report and carefully put it into the bag.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to embezzle the students'' experimental results in the thesis.


    Not to mention that the old professors of the Seven Schools Alliance are qualified to join forces to block him, if Freer''s mentor, the old Sir, knows that he dares to do this, he will not let him go.


    The old jazz tried his best but only took two photos, one "Window of Truth" and one titled "The Discoverer of the Double-Slit Experiment and His Great Inspirer". At the same time, people became famous in academia.


    Other professors blamed the old knight for his shamelessness in private.


    What''s even worse, they didn''t bring them along for the shoot.


    Really shameless.


    "Actually, it''s really rare for a person my age to encounter such a difficult problem."


    Mr. Coleman is still defending the previous matter a few words, even the old jazz and the others can''t give an answer, so they can''t blame their low academic level.


    He murmured in his heart: "There shouldn''t be such a problem."


    Impossible, absolutely impossible.


    "This problem has indeed been solved, but there is still a very important problem." Tu Fu blinked sincerely, and then smiled after thinking about it: "I have never figured out what the color of sunlight is."


    "It is undeniable, little Mr. Capet, you do have extraordinary talents in certain fields. But if you have listened carefully to my class before, you must know that sunlight is a kind of light without any color."


    This time, Samuel Coleman regained his long-lost face, and was able to justifiably assume the identity of a teacher in front of the students.


    "So that''s how it is." Tu Fu nodded suddenly, and before leaving, he muttered, "But why do I see colors in the prism?"


    These inadvertent words fell into Coleman''s ears, and the smile he just showed froze on his face immediately, and a faint chill ran down his back, straight to the top of his head, "Haha, colored light...white light...no, it must be white light .


    Do not,


    Sunlight is colored light! "


    When he roared in a low voice, the few strands of white hair on the top of his head, which was too sparse, were once again in danger of falling off.


    ��


    After returning to the classroom, he didn��t come to class for several days, but he was still not used to it. When he saw Belgium, he even missed this kid a little bit. He always brings fun to everyone.


    "Tu Fu, there''s really no need to be discouraged, otherwise the contact information of the admissions office is normal, after all, even I have not been attracted by them." The red-haired boy patted him on the shoulder, but comforted him, "You can''t Count on a bunch of blind men to find gold lurking in the mud."


    "Yeah, it''s a real headache."


    Tu Fu pretended to be very troubled, his eyes showed that he was not pitiful, and he couldn''t bear to tell the other party the truth.


    "By the way, do you still go to the fight club recently?" Tu Fu glanced at the side, his voice lowered a lot unconsciously, "What''s it like there now?"


    "Of course, but don''t tell anyone about this."


    The latter suddenly nodded his head, showing a mysterious expression, "The club has fewer boxing matches recently. As far as I know, they organized the activities outside the venue and did a lot of great things."


    "Oh?"


    ��Those people in the club fought for better conditions for the workers at the bottom, organized several demonstrations and even surrounded the government parliament building once, almost killing people.��


    Billy naturally knew the seriousness of this matter, so he only dared to tell Tu Fu quietly, "This is much more enjoyable than boxing, as long as you follow them and shout slogans, you can smash things on the side of the road at will, and see who doesn''t like it. He can hit hard with just a buckle.


    It''s unbelievable, but I wasn''t a part of it. "


    "You didn''t go?"


    Tu Fu glanced at Billy''s character, which had already reached the bottom, and said, "You are willing to let go of such a good opportunity."


    Although Billy speaks absurdly and does things unreliably, he still has a conscience.


    Be able to tell the basics of good and evil, right and wrong.


    "They thought I was too harsh, which lowered the club''s style, so they drove me away." Billy was indignant about this.


    "..." Tu Fu.


    He was silent for a long time, and suddenly felt that the previous boxers in the club had hit him too lightly, why no one beat this guy to death.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Billy didn''t care about his disgusted eyes, and continued to share some recent rumors with him: "It seems that just recently, I also heard that a policeman in the Wood District was dealt with by someone, and he was a very bad guy , had a private relationship with the vampire Morton, a big real estate developer. They robbed the refugees'' land to build houses, and many refugees died because of this.


    Morton was arrested. I heard that the **** was almost beaten to death. He really deserved it. "


    Even if he didn��t participate in the scene, it didn��t prevent onlookers like Billy from clapping and applauding.


    These words made Tu Fu obviously feel uncomfortable, especially as a witness who witnessed the whole process, he subconsciously wanted to complain about the incompetent "black policeman" Edward,


    "How do you know that all the bad things he did are true? Maybe there is something hidden in them. Even if he has a relationship with Morton, it doesn''t mean that he is a bad person."


    "But everyone says that, it can''t be fake." Billy scratched his head uncertainly.


    "Sometimes what you hear from others is not enough to judge a person''s character.


    "Perhaps, this police officer also did a lot of good deeds. He was forced to contact Morton Henry and actually helped some children in the refugee camp." Tu Fu found it complicated to explain.


    It is not easy to speak for a person who is excluded by the public.


    "What you said..."


    After Tu Fu said these words, the red-haired boy Billy was startled for a moment, then spread his hands, his lips moved slightly as if smiling, "Who cares?"


    Tu Fu had prepared a lot of reasons to refute him, but suddenly fell silent.


    Yes,


    Who cares?


    Who cares about how you behave in private, who cares about whether you do good deeds or not, rather than being wronged by a person with a complicated mind and hard to distinguish between good and evil, everyone would rather see a black policeman who has done all kinds of bad things and is punished by the people''s justice .


    Who wants to reason with you?


    After you cut open your stomach, everyone has dispersed.


    Who cares?


    Tu Fu, who suddenly understood this truth, was silent for a moment, and stopped discussing the bunch of useless truths with Billy.


    "Tu Fu, what''s wrong with you?"


    Billy was a little confused by this strange behavior.


    "Oh, Billy, just forgot to tell you something very important."


    Tu Fu leaned back on the seat slightly, raised his chin and smiled: "Just a few days ago, I actually got several business cards of university professors."


    "what?"


    "Even got a special enrollment quota."


    "Cheat... a lie."


    "What is it called Miskar Stark? The name of this **** school is very ordinary."


    Tu Fu pretended to be discussing seriously, but Billy had already crouched in a corner and drew circles on the ground silently, trying hard to digest the news he just heard.


    Just before, Tu Fu has been hesitating whether to use a more gentle method to deal with the club people.


    It is too cruel to use the evil spell taught by the gatekeeper to some uninformed club members. After all, many people should be just a momentary brainstorm, and maybe there is no malicious intention.


    What Billy said just now reminded him.


    When you are in the dark, no one will listen to you by reasoning or negotiating.


    Gentleness is useless, use fire.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 73： Chapterbling Charm

    Chapter 73 Raving Charm


    Taking advantage of the lunch break, Tu Fu, who had been in class for half a day, did not intend to be idle. He found a fraternity trading spot not far from the college based on the direction he remembered, and sold the teeth of the ghouls he carried with him as materials to other side.


    The parts of extraordinary creatures are treasures,


    Even teeth or fur can be smelted to make medicine or weapons.


    It''s a pity that the single skeleton of the skeleton has no transaction value. After negotiation, the teeth were finally sold at a transaction price of 50 crowns, which is not cheap but kind enough.


    Of course, the money was evened out shortly after it entered the account.


    Because there are a lot of materials to make charms, metal ornaments, crafting materials, special ores, and silver carving knives, although they are not precious items, they cannot stand the high demand.


    Recently, I offended that god, and every time the money entered into the account was spent before it was warmed up...


    "I really want to talk to Mason. In the future, the deal between Skynet members and the Brotherhood should be discounted."


    Tu Fu seriously considered this issue, and at the same time planned to pull out the teeth of those two annoying ghouls the next time he went back.


    As for the annoying skeleton sailor, this kind of creature with no practical value seems to be worthless, but if you can get a whole one and give it to a museum or a special biological research institute as a specimen, it seems to be a good choice.


    It��s been a long time since I saw the living corpse Anna. It��s a good idea to sell a deeply polluted and moving corpse to the evil underworld organization as a sacrifice.


    The octopus face with infinitely growing tentacles, Chef Harry, might as well sell it to restaurants... No, stop your dangerous thoughts, don''t play Harry''s idea.


    Judging from the previous incident, the other party is willing to help him, so he should be a good helper of the captain''s forces.


    Then again, the knife inserted in its body should be worth a lot after such a long period of cultivation... Tu Fu has already begun to plan how to distribute his private property in the ghost ship.


    Private property, sacred and inviolable.


    Additional money will be calculated separately.


    But the most important thing right now is to make spells that contain pollution elements.


    After buying all the materials, Tu Fu deliberately finished the course at school for a day as usual.


    After returning home, it was almost late at night when everyone in the family was asleep before I dared to take out things. In addition to the basic materials purchased during the day today, there is also a main ingredient for spells.


    "Still active?"


    Tufu took out the pair of black chef''s nitrile gloves and the "weird tentacles" wrapped in the gloves from the locked drawer, the body parts that were cut off from Chef Harry''s face.


    After the chef''s gloves were loosened, the weird tentacles that had been released from the seal wriggled like molluscs in the ocean. The suction cups on its surface continued to shrink and expand, and they were still very active even after being cut for so long.


    Putting on the chef''s gloves, Tu Fu put all the spell-making items on the table, and he took a silver carving knife to carve spell symbols with different meanings on the metal surface.


    The "Gatekeeper" told him some specific methods. Carving symbols on products can be a good way to borrow blessings or curses. The symbols of the six gods mostly imply beauty and justice.


    Only when God appeared on the sixth day of creation, the symbol of the Lord of the Nether, who is in charge of death and sacrifice, has the meaning of doom and death.


    To make a filthy spell that conveys crazy information, it is necessary to carve an evil spirit symbol that symbolizes the horror of the abyss.


    The next step is to use meditation to outline the pollutant "octopus tentacles", so that the energy contained in it can enter the metal pick as the carrier of the spell.


    "it has started."


    After putting on the chef''s gloves, Tu Fu squeezed the wriggling soft tentacles. The soft and thin gloves couldn''t isolate this strange object at all.


    Tu Fu could even feel it breathing in his hand, the liquid inside flowed outwards, and a faint stench was released from the suction cup from the inside to the outside, coupled with the weird wriggling sensation on the tentacle suction cup, this step made him quite uncomfortable... like pinching A lump of cold shit.


    Immediately after closing your eyes, feel its existence through meditation, and quickly enter the state.


    This time he entered meditation very quickly, perhaps because of the influence of these gloves, he seemed to perceive that huge and energetic tentacle in the illusory world he constructed.


    and that very painful and tormented cook Harry.


    He strangled his neck vigorously, rolled on the ground in pain, howling uncontrollably, beating the ground desperately again and again, not knowing what he had suffered, the pain and howling almost wanted to die.


    Hitting his head on the ground hard, ignoring the splash of blood, his eyes were so wide that they almost protruded.


    "Roar-"


    Immediately afterwards, Chef Harry''s facial features seemed to be uncontrolled by something, a sticky meat ball spread from the inside to the outside, and then quickly began to swell, the whole became thicker, spread outwards and then suddenly opened and split, and then Exactly the same as the facehugger.


    Chef Harry, whose facial features were completely blocked, became a completely different person.


    The weird and evil chanting sound unexpectedly reappeared again, pouring into Tu Fu''s ears continuously, causing him to wake up from the memory just now.


    That''s what happened to Cook Harry, not him.


    Immediately, he mobilized his spirituality and began to peel off the black thread on the wriggling tentacles, and those little threads began to attach to the silver carrier that Tu Fu was going to make the spell.


    In the haze that had just faded, a terrifying eye symbol appeared on the surface of the silver product.


    "The eyes of the abyss?" He blinked suspiciously.


    Although part of the source of pollution was stripped, it was far from over. Tu Fu began to practice carving skills on the material repeatedly with a carving knife.


    Different symbols have different positions and formats.


    Carving on the metal sheet is a complete hassle, and Tu Fu did not hesitate to use the eagle eye of the Sequence 9 hero to make himself more focused.


    His extreme control over the muscles allowed the palm holding the handle of the knife to engrave the incantation in the correct position.


    As the spirituality evaporates, the tip of this silver carving knife keeps rolling over the metal product. This can''t be a little bit wrong, and the requirements for the maker are extremely high.


    So it is generally the work of the "craftsman" path transcendent.


    It wasn''t until now that Tu Fu finally realized that the adventurer path didn''t seem to be very good at anything, but he was good at everything and could do any job.


    Seems to be the "hexagon warrior" of jack-of-all-trades.


    He carves as precisely as a scalpel, so he will gather 200% of his concentration every time he makes a knife.


    "Crack."


    Because of a little inattention, the carving knife in his hand was slightly off, because of this small mistake, a slight crack appeared on the metal piece.


    Seeing that the production of the first spell was about to fail, Tu Fu quickly gave himself a psychological hint.


    "The cost price of a charm is 1 crown... 1 crown... 12 pools... 120 pence..."


    Tu Fu chanted these words silently, holding the carving knife tightly in his palm to make up for the mistake just now, and tried his best to connect the spells together, just like a doctor doing his best when operating on a patient.


    "Boom!"


    Finally, when the final knife was completed, the spirituality of the metal surface seemed to be connected together, and a surging power surged in this spell that truly possessed evil power.


    Even though the spell was not activated, there were some subtle and long voices in his ears.


    "Why not call it the Raving Charm." Thinking of what he saw and heard just now, he felt that there was no more suitable name than this.


    Seeing that he could do the spell successfully the first time, Tu Fu breathed a sigh of relief in vain.


    The "Gatekeeper" also said that it is not easy to make a spell, and the words of the evil **** are not reliable.


    In his opinion, the secret of success is eagle-eyed concentration and ultimate control of muscles...


    And, a little luck.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 74： Ming Pai

    Chapter 74 Ming Card


    Saturday night.


    "Bang, bang..."


    In an underground boxing ring in the Puton District, two players on the stage who were not too different in size, punched each other and kicked each other.


    Since Fight Club has launched a lot of activities recently, there are very few pure boxing matches like this.


    Only a very small number of people are willing to play this ancient game on stage. There are very few active audiences, and there are almost no verbal abuses when greeting each other''s parents and grandparents. The overall atmosphere seems a little deserted.


    "Hank, hit him, didn''t you eat?"


    "Hey, Jason, what the **** did you do last night, why are your legs so weak that you can''t stand up?"


    At the bar of the tavern, a drunken old guy shouted. He seemed to like this long-lost excitement.


    "Old Muller, a cup of night roses."


    A young visitor ordered a glass of the most expensive distilled spirit, as he had come here in the first place.


    Tu Fu, who was wearing a black robe and hood, threw a silver Poole coin towards the bar.


    "Oh, long time no see you bad guy."


    When the old Muller put on a smiling face, his shiny big yellow teeth always made people feel that they were inlaid with gold. He then handed over a glass of wooden barrel wine,


    "Why don''t you go up and have a fight, oh, it''s a pity that there is no one else, or let me go up and have a fight with you, don''t look at me now, I also retired from professional boxing when I was young."


    After finishing speaking, Old Muller stretched out his thin but unusually strong arm.


    "Old Muller, is it the elderly women''s group?" Someone laughed.


    "Get out." Old Muller cursed at the man impatiently.


    "Forget it."


    Tu Fu shook his head lightly, not knowing whether to laugh or cry: "If you lie on the ground and can''t get up, I won''t be able to afford the medical expenses."


    Having seen old Muller''s scoundrels, he would not dare to do such a risky thing.


    There was another burst of cheerful laughter in the boxing gym, which directly made old Muller''s face flush with anger,


    "You are slanderous."


    "There don''t seem to be many people in the ring recently." Tu Fu picked up his wine glass, and took a few quick glances with his eyes pretending to be patrolling.


    "They are all busy chasing their ideals." Old Muller''s words are full of irony.


    He has long been dissatisfied with the current business model of the club, but there is nothing he can do about it, "Kidnapping, robbery, parade, general strike, in fact, any of these things are more exciting than a simple fight."


    Tu Fu took a sip of wine, played with the wooden barrel glass in his hand and said casually, "Perhaps, everything will return to its original state soon."


    "I hope." Old Muller sighed tiredly.


    Tu Fu didn''t get up slowly until he finished drinking the not-so-cheap barrel of wine. As a hypocritical person, this was his last farewell ceremony to the Fight Club.


    "Goodbye."


    This kind of low-level underground boxing ring is of little help to him now, and the center of the club is occupied by people, and it is difficult for extraordinary people to have the opportunity to fight each other.


    Just yesterday, Miss "Fox" Caroline of the God of Order contacted him, hoping to join their people tomorrow to stop the upcoming disturbance in Fight Club.


    As far as he knows, Fight Club intends to make several big disturbances on this rest day, attracting the attention of the media and the public of the entire Baia Kingdom.


    This means that the extraordinary forces of the church are about to attack, and a war between the extraordinary is about to start.


    "Hoo~"


    When I went out, a gust of hot wind blew across my face, and the night after sunset began to appear.


    Scattered starlight mixed with white lights fell on his shoulders, Tu Fu narrowed his eyes slightly, enjoying this state very much.


    "Unsurprisingly, Bieber and his group of lunatics still plan to encourage ordinary members to join." Tu Fu had already collected enough information with surveillance while on board, and understood that the other party''s operation was destined to produce bloodshed.


    But he always felt that.


    But it is too much to involve ordinary people in the matter between extraordinary people.


    After walking out of the underground boxing gym, he walked to the entrance of the police department with the most power in the central area. Taking advantage of the darkness, no one noticed, he casually delivered an anonymous report letter to the mailbox at the door.


    In addition to briefly describing the distribution of Fight Club''s personnel, they also marked on the map the main gathering points they will gather tomorrow, as well as the gathering points where they plan to make trouble at that time.


    This anonymous letter is very detailed, and its importance is enough to make the police department fully touch to stop their actions.


    When encountering unsolvable things, Tu Fu''s habitual thinking made Tu Fu not think of any supernatural organization at first.


    Still the National Police Agency.


    After all, the concept of calling the police is deeply imprinted in the DNA of every flower grower.


    "I hope the Police Department can control the scene." Tu Fu murmured.


    Walking around the street for a while on foot, many Leeds citizens went to pick up their children from the nearby junior primary school not long after get off work. Two generations were talking and laughing on the street.


    The night shift is mostly workers who have worked all day. Most of them are exhausted after work at this point. Although life is difficult, everyone is moving forward with a heavy load.


    Listening to the children tirelessly telling about the sporadic things that happened today, they tried their best to have smiles on their faces.


    Tu Fu really didn''t understand the actions of those lofty transcendents in the club. They always used the most despicable means under the guise of justice.


    "Arrived."


    Unknowingly, following this road, he soon arrived at Big Ben next to the Parliament Building.


    I have to say that Mason is brave enough, and the headquarters is located next to the Police Department and the City Council Building.


    He took out the last prepared letter from his chest and handed it in.


    The cover is marked "Mason Adams".


    Here is the task that Tu Fu specially assigned to Mason. Taking over the Fight Club cannot do without the help of this Sequence 7 master.


    "The layout is complete."


    After reviewing the deployment of the Fight Club, Tu Fu targeted their plans one by one, using all the forces in Liz.


    If this is a game of "Fighting Evil God", then from the stage of dealing the cards, he has already seen all the cards in the opponent''s hand.


    So far, everyone from the Police Department to the Orderly, from the Transcendental Organization to the Brotherhood has all become his people.


    What are you fighting against me with!


    ��


    "President, this is a letter from someone."


    After a while, someone outside Big Ben noticed the arrival of the letter and hurriedly handed the letter to Mason. Many people in the meeting showed expressions of horror.


    "Don''t worry, it''s my own."


    Looking at the bottom of the letter, Mason couldn''t help but relax a lot after noticing the inscription "Skynet".


    Since that day, Mason Adams has been waiting silently, and finally waited for the contact from the organization.


    Until he read all the deployment of the letter, he felt chills on his back. Judging from his experience in taking over the secret organization, he felt that the intelligence system of Tianyan was terrible.


    The power of the police department, the power of the fight club, and the intelligence deployment of the extraordinary power of the church mentioned in the letter are all very detailed, as if they heard it with their own ears on the spot. This is by no means a huge organization that can be maintained by just one or two people.


    "Perhaps even the Baia government and even the Church of the Seven Gods have people from our Skynet, and they must be in important positions." No wonder Mr. "Media Man" didn''t think much of his identity as the spokesperson of the Brotherhood at the time. Now it seems that this is indeed not true. What kind of.


    Mason felt more and more that his original decision was very correct, and he silently praised that Mr. "Media Man" who was hiding in secret.


    Our "Skynet" is really powerful.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 75： curtis bieber

    Chapter 75 Curtis Bieber


    Wood District, The Old Hunter Tavern.


    In fact, Tu Fu is no stranger to this place. Whether it is stealing the brotherhood''s potion or Grace triggering the red shoes incident, it is inseparable from this ordinary tavern.


    It is also a coincidence that Miss "Fox" Caroline and her "Orderer" teammates finally decided to meet here on Sunday morning.


    Because the large forces of the Fight Club are also gathered in the Wood area, preparing to make some big disturbances on the rest day, the Leeds government and church forces will stop this group of lunatics at all costs.


    In the early morning, this originally deserted tavern gradually became bustling with the arrival of batches of extraordinary people.


    Those who came were all the wild extraordinary group that Caroline met in the fight club with more than ten people. Including the lawful extraordinary personnel, the total number of people in this operation has exceeded 30.


    Wood District is the territory of the Cult of Kosmos, and it should be resolved by the "Orderman".


    The captain of the "Orderman" in the Cult of Order in Leeds, and one of the most powerful Transcendents in the city.


    Blonde Hawkins Lewis.


    This captain-level figure did not cover up his face when he arrived, his tough face with sharp ridges exuded majesty.


    There are only a few captain-level characters in Liz, and it is actually not difficult to distinguish, but since the other party is willing to appear in his true colors, it is more of a kind of sincerity.


    A friendly expression of willingness to cooperate sincerely.


    The wild transcendents of the club tacitly put on masks. The folk transcendents and the church transcendents are two different groups, and it is not easy to work together.


    "Since the ''Orderer'' has already moved a lot, the Police Department must be dispatched. I also hope that Mr. Mason''s speed is fast enough."


    Tu Fu intends to hide in the crowd and watch everyone''s every move, but because the dark golden skull mask is too dazzling, he frequently attracts attention.


    It looks very similar, a husky mixed in with wolves.


    "Dude, your look is quite..." Hawkins wanted to praise Tu Fu''s makeup, and after thinking for a long time, he came up with a neutral word, "Special."


    Straight men are more annoying than adventurers... Tu Fu''s face darkened, even if he wanted to take off the mask now, it was too late, so he just kept silent and pretended to be a master.


    "Caroline told me about you, you are a good seed of the adventurer path, maybe we have a lot of similar common languages." Hawkins naturally has a good impression of the superhumans of the same path.


    "I have absolutely no common language with you, hey." Tu Fu twitched inwardly, and nodded in agreement, "Of course."


    None of the supernatural force captains of the Church of the Seven Gods seems to be a normal person.


    "Guys, I''m very glad you can join our team. I have a great idea about this battle." The blond captain Hawkins with tough features smiled confidently at the coming superheroes with a The winning expression.


    How many bad ideas do you have... Caroline is going to hug her head in despair.


    She really didn''t want to rush into the opposite base camp with this idiot captain and fight with fists. This idea is really stupid.


    But what disappointed her was the adventurer Hawkins, who talked about his thoughts seriously at the moment,


    "Today, Fight Club''s main battlefield is located in the Wood District, and the Fight Club has a total of 4 underground arenas in the Wood District. They use these intelligence points to deliver news and organize personnel in each region.


    We''d better work in teams of two and join forces with police officers to deal with the superhumans in these four arenas.


    These people are preferably adventurers, clowns, and transcendents of the knight path.


    At least ten other people went to assist the Police Department in maintaining law and order in the Cologne Grand Square. I have a hunch that they must organize a large number of people to riot. If the instigator can be found, this matter will be much easier to solve.


    A few more people will go to Pritz Harbor. Of course, our people must be responsible for this matter. "


    When it came time to actually line up troops, Hawkins Lewis was quite reliable. He understood the opponent''s arrangement in advance, and naturally knew who should be placed in what position, and formulated countermeasures accordingly.


    After hesitating for a while, Hawkins gave a special order: "As for Caroline, you should act together with your adventurer friends who have cooperated."


    "OK."


    Ms. "Fox" Caroline suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. For an adventurer who can only use his muscles to solve problems, it is really not easy.


    It seems that I have to take back the stereotype that adventurers are reckless... Caroline''s hanging heart suddenly relaxed. She was about to praise a few words when she suddenly noticed the omission in this action, "Captain, then you plan to go where?"


    "Good question."


    Talking about this, Hawkins immediately became excited. He clenched his fists and overcame the urge to throw a few heavy punches in front of many people.


    "Fighting Bieber of Sequence 7 is not an easy task. I will be responsible for the most dangerous thing."


    Going to raid the base camp on the opposite side is definitely the most difficult step in this extraordinary battle, and there might be bloodshed.


    Captain Hawkins''s responsible words greatly increased the favorability of many Transcendents other than the "Lawyers" present. At least it seems that they are not simply regarded as thugs and cannon fodder when they come here.


    The atmosphere of the audience also began to be mobilized, and the depressive atmosphere dissipated immediately.


    But only Tu Fu noticed that Caroline''s face was covered with the word melancholy.


    "Ma''am, you don''t look very happy." Tu Fu asked casually.


    "Hawkins must want to go to the club headquarters to meet the opposite president for a one-on-one." Caroline Coraldy almost spit out a mouthful of blood, so she had to grit her teeth, "Sooner or later, this **** will apply to the church for his recklessness. A cemetery."


    "Praise Mr. Hawkins for his courage."


    Tu Fu was silent for a while, and decided to toast him off.


    Look,


    This is the real brave man.


    ��


    Leitz, a secret basement.


    "My lord, everything you ordered me has been done. I believe it won''t take too long."


    The one who spoke was Curtis Bieber, a young man with a feminine appearance and a flattering smile on the corner of his mouth.


    He kneeled devoutly on the concrete floor, lowered his head and passionately kissed the ground, "I have already used your power to confuse my subordinates, and took over the convenient position. You promised me the potion formula for Sequence 6."


    In front of him, there were some vague imprints on a classical bronze mirror.


    After the voice fell, a string of ancient words appeared on the mirror, and he quickly wrote down the above knowledge.


    Bieber''s shrewd eyes flickered, and he continued: "There is one more thing, but the Church of the Seven Gods has noticed me. I have to leave after this incident, and I need a taboo to help me leave."


    As the voice fell, a pair of strange red dancing shoes appeared on the ancient bronze mirror.


    seems to be questioning him.


    "You said that item was wasted by that stupid princess path transcendent, she can''t do anything well."


    Bieber put all the responsibility on a dead person and fought hard for his own rights, "This is not a difficult task. As long as you give me enough security, I will do my best to do the rest. Do."


    After another long wait.


    The mirror in front of him suddenly distorted, and there was a vortex in the center of the bronze mirror.


    A dusty black hooded windbreaker spewed out from the inside to the outside of the classical mirror.


    Bieber immediately took the tip of his eye and put it on his body. After an experiment, he figured out its function.


    As long as the spirit is running, you can make yourself and this item disappear for a short time, which is the most suitable running supplies.


    Another taboo with good results.


    As a demon path transcendent in civil activities and also a member of the chaotic camp, this transcendent path is almost as unpopular as a princess.


    Compared to the doom-ridden princess, the reason why demon path transcendents are disgusting is that they are good at playing with people''s hearts, and other path transcendents generally never cooperate with them.


    In order to obtain more resources, Curtis Bieber followed the method in an ancient book to contact the unknown great existence of the high plane.


    A deal was struck through a long-term relationship, and Bieber kept getting paid for doing things for him.


    It is undeniable that this is a dangerous matter. If the other party gets out of trouble, it will cause unimaginable chaos, and he will not let him go.


    So Bieber is determined to disappear in this place immediately after finishing this vote.


    ��Your generosity will make me more motivated.��


    Having got what he wanted, Bieber chuckled, stood up and covered the classical mirror with a black cloth again.


    He suddenly thought of the group of idiots in the club who were making trouble, and felt even more amused.


    A group of superhumans who want to take the opportunity to digest the potion have their own ghosts.


    Even more ridiculous are ordinary members who can be incited by just saying a few words.


    Usually, no matter how unequal they suffer, these people never dare to stand up, trying to let others fight for their rights.


    I can only pin my hopes on others again and again, which is shattered again and again.


    But once someone takes the lead, wearing the mask seems to be instilled with endless courage, daring to resist all inequalities in the world, using the most extreme methods to retaliate and destroy the things that are hated in the heart, as if becoming the bravest warrior.


    If you want to ask what is the strongest but the weakest?


    nothing more than...


    People''s hearts.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 76： police drill

    Chapter 76 Police Drills


    Leeds Police Department, the sky is getting brighter.


    A police force wearing blue and black police uniforms appeared on the street in the hazy morning. They were dispatched from various bureaus and rushed to the Wood District after receiving orders.


    Today is a rest day, and most of the police officers should take turns off, but Ethan didn''t know what was going on up there, so he issued a notice to all the sub-bureaus early in the morning.


    There is a lot of buzz about a police drill for no reason, everyone is armed and must have ammunition in the weapons.


    "Mallen, there is nothing more stupid than crawling out of your wife''s bed to practice on the morning of the rest day. Don''t let me know which **** suggested it, or I will put on the newly bought Martin boots and kick his **** hard."


    Ethan was dissatisfied and followed his companions in the bureau, but as soon as he said this, he heard someone from the police department snorting coldly:


    "It''s too bad for Leeds to have a police officer like you."


    Ethan squinted his eyes, deciding whether to go back after seeing his identity clearly.


    A familiar young police officer, Dutton Fix, rolled his eyes almost to the sky.


    "Oh, isn''t this Police Officer Fix who likes to stand for punishment? Look, this kind of job is the best for him." Ethan laughed unceremoniously at his old friend,


    Laughing at his incomplete performance in the big theater last time.


    Mullen wanted to mediate the conflict in the middle, "Mr. Dutton didn''t do nothing, at least...the crime scene was well protected."


    "Don''t get complacent."


    Fix became angrier the more he listened, "It''s just about your nephew''s good luck, but you must admit that you are far inferior to me in educating children."


    Dutton Fix has a son who has just been admitted to the University of Leeds, which is something he has always been proud of.


    "It''s a pity that I don''t have such good luck." Ethan sighed while pretending to be very distressed, "Just a few days ago, he was favored by the University of Michigan."


    Seeing the old friend''s expression, he was stunned, and then added another knife: "As for Sophie, Brother University invited her a long time ago. As for the University of Leeds you just mentioned, dogs don''t go."


    "When you enter the police department, you must look good." Fix snorted again.


    "Fortunately, I have already applied for a job transfer in G?ttinghagen." Ethan didn''t care, "Oh, by the way, when our family arrives in G?ttinghagen, we will open a store to do business.


    Well, funded by the Anfeier family. "


    Ethan didn��t mean to show off at all, and compared his situation with Fix��s in an objective way. Whether it��s love, career, or children��s education, they all have the upper hand.


    Even if you eat soft food, you are one position ahead, and you are simply a winner in life.


    After Dutton Fix was silent for a long time, he couldn''t think of anything to refute. He seemed to have nothing to compare with Ethan. After thinking about it, he thought of his son who was also disappointing at the University of Leeds .


    Decided, I will find a reason to teach him when I go back tonight.


    Wood District Cologne Grand Plaza, the police department has mobilized hundreds of people from the six divisional police stations plus the headquarters, and armed police officers with live ammunition have occupied this area.


    "Get out of the way, the rehearsal activities of the Police Department, the idlers leave immediately."


    The police officers shouted loudly in front, and the citizens who were planning to gather in the square, after hearing the warning, retreated out of a road to let the police force occupy the area.


    Not long after they arrived, they hurriedly dispersed all the people around them, prohibiting many people from gathering here in the name of police operations.


    There are hundreds of Fight Club members who are preparing to come here from all directions.


    They just carried the flag, wore uniforms, and prepared to shout slogans along the Cologne Grand Square and surround the entire Wood District. This time, the plan is to drive this poorest and most oppressed slum in Leeds.


    Reached an unprecedented scale of 10,000 people.


    But this operation suffered setbacks from the very beginning. When they saw these murderous police officers and the guns stuck in their waists, the original burning ambitions of many ordinary members of the club seemed to be poured on them. With cold water, the momentum immediately diminished.


    "Mr. Mullard, what should we do now?"


    A few masked Fight Club transcendents looked at the unexpected situation and didn''t know whether to fight or stop the fight.


    The leader here is "Darton" from the knight path, he said coldly: "Don''t worry, we have contacted the people from the trade union to organize a general strike, and they are waiting for our response.


    You guys hide in the crowd and continue to organize people to start the parade. It is best to provoke the other side to do it.


    As long as they dare to act first, we have reason to incite the people in this area. It is best to make things big, and it would be great if there is bloodshed. "


    "Big Shield" brought up the emergency plan prepared before. Once there is a **** incident on Cologne Square, the police officers who acted first in the eyes of the public will become public enemies.


    After all, they carry weapons and bully civilians. In everyone''s eyes, they are the stronger side.


    When the strong side bullies the weak side, everyone will agree to stand for the latter.


    People sympathize with the weak and hate the stronger side. This strange sense of morality will force most people to act against the spirit of reason, ignore right or wrong, and become a sword that others can use.


    As the order was issued, this group of transcendents wearing strange masks began to mix into the crowd, inciting the emotions of the crowd respectively.


    Especially emphasizing that these policemen in the Wood District are lackeys of factory businessmen, and they deliberately come here to disrupt their actions.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long to quickly organize a parade group of several hundred people.


    People carried flags and banners high, even though they were in front of a team of policemen, they never gave in under the pressure of an unprecedented sense of justice. The repressed anger in the hearts of these members participating in the parade rose again.


    They must gather more people, it is best to let all the poor people in this area join the team,


    As long as there are enough people, it must be correct, just, and irrefutable.


    Overwhelm those voices, they become the authority.


    "Down with the lackeys of capital, Liz belongs to the people!"


    Led by the "Big Shield" of the club, the participants vaguely stepped forward to provoke the police force on the square, deliberately forcing the police officers who were preparing for the exercise to attack them.


    "Fine, that''s it."


    "Big Shield" suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, but when he looked around, he was surprised to find that the number of people parading on the street hadn''t increased, and even when passing through several factories, the gates were deserted.


    After the initial shouting, the police officers were very restrained, still standing at various intersections and watching their performance indifferently. The invisible pressure made the ordinary participants of the club feel uneasy.


    "Big Shield" couldn''t help frowning for a moment, and asked his companions beside him, "Why hasn''t anyone come to support? Where are those idiot workers who promised to come back to cheer?"


    "The situation has changed." A Transcendent wearing a grimace mask ran into the center of the line from the opposite direction and gasped for breath, "The trade union has rebelled, and all the worker leaders we negotiated will not come today, nor will they come. No one will come to our aid."


    "what?"


    "Big Shield" didn''t understand for a while and was stunned. He really didn''t understand why so many workers worked overtime on rest days. Don''t these idiots want to speak out for their own interests?


    "just now."


    I only heard the member who went to inquire about the news said quietly: "All the factories in the Wood District paid three times the labor fee today."


    The wage earners are the most reasonable and civilized people in the Baia Kingdom.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 77： one step ahead of fear

    Chapter 77 The Fear of Getting One Step Ahead


    Fuck!


    All the extraordinary people including "Big Shield" couldn''t help cursing secretly in their hearts at the same time.


    They are here desperately trying to fight for the rights and interests of that group of guys who don''t know what to do, but in the end, they are good enough to betray the organization for that pitiful overtime pay.


    The hundreds of ordinary members they led to parade and protest were displeased at both ends, and the momentum of their propaganda became lower and lower.


    Money is not everything sometimes.


    If someone refuses the money, there is only one possibility... to have more money.


    Seeing that the sudden arrival of the police drill group completely blocked the previous routes, and in the name of drills, completely blocked the advancing route of the Fight Club members. They were forced to cooperate in this small area.


    The quality of the visiting police drill team was astonishingly high. Even when they saw them marching with flags, they did not give a warning, let alone intend to use weapons.


    But they have bright revolvers pinned to their waists, but just standing there is enough to intimidate people.


    "Bobby, come closer and do whatever you want."


    Mr. "Big Shield" suddenly called a hypnotist from the dreamer path in the team, and motioned her to go up and use her abilities on the police officers, and take the initiative to make some noise.


    In the team, a female transcendent wearing a rabbit mask responded stealthily and approached.


    Before he could speak, a person in a black windbreaker appeared in the exercise group. On his shoulders and arms was a pattern of a steelyard and a sword intertwined. He was a member of the "Orderman" of the Cult of Kosmos.


    After spotting the person coming, the member of the Orderer said coldly: "Go back."


    Not only him, there are several roads that must be passed in the Cologne Grand Square. Cooperating with the police force, the orderly people are guarding the center of each road checkpoint.


    Just to stabilize the mood of this group of people, the "Order of Law" specially dispatched nearly ten superhumans. They received orders to immediately step forward and drive away any suspicious people they saw.


    The female hypnotist who had returned from the feathers realized that the situation was not good, and immediately returned to the original team to report the situation.


    "My God, what the **** happened today?"


    Seeing the scenes in the square, Mr. "Big Shield" suddenly felt flustered in his heart. The information seemed to have been leaked, and it was by no means the kind of small news that he overheard.


    The opponent absolutely grasped the club''s movements, and the Leeds government must have made arrangements in advance, and every counterattack accurately caught all their shortcomings.


    Let this fight club organize a big event full of passion, because one accident after another is completely out of control.


    Invisibly, there seemed to be a pair of hands inserted into this extraordinary battle. These seemingly sufficient preparations were broken one by one.


    No matter what "Big Shield" wants to do, his thoughts and plans are like being peeped by someone, and all plans are completely useless.


    If it is compared to fighting on a chessboard, the frightening thing is that every time the opponent makes a move, all his chess moves are blocked.


    "The area in the Wood District is not going to work. Let people rush to other contact points and reorganize the manpower to try to launch demonstrations in other districts."


    Mr. "Big Shield" was heartbroken, ready to cut the manpower into pieces.


    They can no longer play any role here, so it is better to leave the field quickly and organize a new plan. After all, he let all the extraordinary people he led scatter and leave the field.


    Several fighter club transcendents went in different directions, took off their masks and mixed with the crowd to leave.


    Mr. "Big Shield" revealed a young and immature face after taking off his mask.


    As a Sequence 9 ranger of the knight path, only by challenging powerful enemies as a righteous party and constantly challenging authority can he digest the potion.


    This is why he has been working quietly for the club.


    He lowered his head, and "Big Shield" was going to pass the inspection, but he heard Officer Fix, who came here, shout dissatisfiedly, "Sir, the police drill is going on later, so we can''t go there for the time being."


    "Police drill?"


    "Big Shield" stared blankly, completely unaware of what happened, so he was stopped by this team of police officers.


    "Okay, I understand, can I go back now?"


    He was silent for a while. He was about to go back and rethink the reasonable way when he was stopped by the police officer who spoke just now.


    "Sorry, sir, we can''t go through the back now. Just now we received news that a police drill is going on in the back. For the safety of Liz, you and your companions must stay here until the end of the drill." Another A police officer, Ethan Winster, smiled.


    "what?"


    "Big Shield" widened his eyes, feeling very puzzled by this inexplicable reason, but he didn''t dare to act without authorization.


    Because right next to this police regiment, the members of the "Ordermen" in black uniforms have been watching their group coldly.


    A terrible idea is gradually rising.


    The idea just now became stronger and stronger, and the opponent sitting on the opposite side seemed to have predicted this step, and even made arrangements in advance.


    Could the other party already know their true identities?


    Deliberately blocking him and the superhumans of the fighting club here, if even their main force is frustrated, then the actions of the other districts have also encountered accidents.


    Being one step ahead no matter what they try to do.


    The actions of everyone in the club seemed to be moving under their noses, and they were like lambs being arrested one by one.


    "Who is it? Black Swan? Lawful or other extraordinary organizations?"


    When this idea was born, the invisible sense of fear became more and more intense in the heart of "Da Shield", and his legs and feet became weak with fright.


    ��


    The morning of the rest day.


    Except for the police department who arrived early and the fight club who wanted to make trouble, there were not many citizens traveling.


    The Police Department only needs to block the parade route of these marchers near the square, basically blocking most of the opponent''s plans.


    Oh, except for the idiots of the Freeing Church who arrived early in the morning by the Moine River and are tirelessly releasing the landed species.


    Tu Fu and Caroline, who came out of the old hunter''s tavern to perform the task, were about to go to the underground tavern of the club when they happened to see such a ruined scene.


    Members of the Free Life Church wearing the uniform of the red cross near the river, this symbol symbolizes love for life.


    So while praying sincerely and admiring the preciousness of life, they released the land tortoise into the river and drowned alive.


    If someone comes forward to stop you, they will argue with you with reason and evidence, claiming that it was bought with their own money, and private property is sacred and inviolable.


    "Nothing is worse than the tortoises living in Leeds." "Ms. Fox" Caroline sighed in disgust.


    "Not really."


    Tu Fu spoke earnestly, and then added in his heart, "Compared to monitor lizards born in India, they are really nothing."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 78： kick hall

    Chapter 78 Kicking the pavilion


    The same coincidental plot was actually staged in various districts of Leeds.


    The weird coincidences of Fight Club actions time and time again predicted all their actions, making hundreds of thousands of participants afraid to act rashly, and fell into a strange silence.


    The twenty-four underground boxing rings under the Fight Club can mobilize thousands of people.


    Even if only one-third of ordinary members join this eye-catching parade, once it gets out of control, it will be an unstoppable force.


    So, the "Orderman" and the Leeds government have formulated a detailed plan based on the secret letter and the intelligence network to minimize the possibility of bloodshed.


    They mobilized all the extraordinary people they could mobilize, and went to various places in Leeds, like a huge fishing net to pounce on the troublemakers.


    The task Tu Fu received was to launch an assault on one of the underground boxing gyms in the Wood District with Ms. withdraw.


    "You sure don''t need the gentlemen from the police department to act together." Caroline looked at Tu Fu suspiciously, she looked cautious as if suffering from adventurer ptsd, "You don''t want to pick this place alone stronghold?"


    "Of course not. Using police force is easy to cause bloodshed, so we can use more clever methods." Tu Fu shook his head and looked at the underground tavern in front of him, already having an idea in his mind.


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    "Kick the pavilion!"


    ��


    In a crude underground ring arena in the Wood District, more than fifty club members gathered here, and the expressions on everyone''s faces looked heavy.


    The leader is the clown path ability user "Smiley" who had met once a while ago, but this young transcendent is in a state of desperation at the moment, "Damn, damn, I can''t get in touch with anyone at this critical moment."


    He bowed his head and yelled and cursed over and over again, everyone lost contact, Green District, Central District, and Puton District, and he couldn''t even see the person who sent the message.


    Ordinary people in the club whispered, as if they all knew about the failure of the Wood District.


    "It''s better to let this matter end here."


    At the entrance of the club, Tu Fu wearing a golden skull mask walked in slowly, together with another big man wearing a ram mask, blocked the door and spoke to him coldly,


    "Guys, people from the Police Department are nearby, but those gentlemen didn''t intend to come in, they decided to give you a chance.


    While there is still a chance, you can choose to leave, take off your mask and go out from here, no one will treat you like a member of fight club. "


    Tufu, who was wearing a pirate mask, had a very cold voice. He was not in a hurry to act, but gave an ultimatum to the ordinary members of the club.


    "What you said is true?"


    "Sir, thank you for your kindness."


    ��We were just bewitched, in fact we are all very good people.��


    Sure enough, as soon as Tu Fu finished speaking, many people raised their heads. By the way, there were men and women, and most of them were ordinary people at the bottom of society, engaged in monotonous work day after day.


    Even if there are some middle-class people who deliberately want to have fun, they are just ordinary citizens of Leeds.


    Joined this club due to various chances and coincidences, and later went further and further on the road of seeking excitement. This pursuit of excitement is almost uncontrollable.


    Put on the mask, as if becoming another strange self.


    No matter how outrageous things are, I dare to participate, because everyone is doing it, and I will do it together. The number of us is larger, and the voice we make is louder, and what we do has become a matter of course.


    But once they encounter headwinds, they will not hesitate to act as fools.


    "Let''s all go." Tu Fu sighed softly, and took the initiative to make way for a retreat at the door.


    "Wow!"


    These club members who were wearing masks before took off their masks one by one, revealing their most ordinary faces. There are men and women. No matter how many ridiculous things they have done, they are just ordinary people when they take off their masks.


    When passing by Tu Fu, everyone was grateful to Dade for letting him escape.


    Caroline Coraldy witnessed this scene in disbelief, looked at the departing crowd in surprise, and suddenly found it very funny. When the situation was unfavorable, the just judge returned to the role of the "weak".


    "As for you Mr. Smiley, I''ll give you a chance."


    Tu Fu turned his attention to the guy wearing the funny clown mask, and signaled to the puppet of Ms. "Fox" behind him not to step forward, and moved his hands and feet, "They are all members of the club, why don''t we use the most primitive club?" A break with the rules of boxing.


    One-on-one fighting. "


    "My God!"


    Caroline couldn''t help covering her head beside her. This group of adventurers always thought they were knights, and they always liked to fight in this ancient way.


    It''s better to just hold a gun by one person, turn around after seven steps with your back to see who has better marksmanship.


    "you wanna die."


    The "smiley face" who was in a bad mood before, felt like he had lost his mind and went crazy after seeing him bewitching the members. The moment his ideals were broken, he stepped out of the spot and had a rapid impact.


    The whole person is shot out like a spring, with an astonishing speed, and in the blink of an eye, he comes to Tu Fu and strikes hard.


    "boom!"


    Tu Fu didn''t give an inch, and also waved his fists to meet him.


    He took the punch head-on.


    Even the Transcendents who are also Sequence 9 also rely on physical fitness for food, but Tu Fu''s muscles are harder and he spares no effort.


    "Bang, bang, bang..."


    The fists between the two were hitting each other, but Tu Fu always had the upper hand.


    During his time in Fight Club, he picked out almost all opponents of the same level and learned a lot of moves from them.


    On the other hand, the "Smiley Face" group of official members of the club in name only used the influence here most of the time during their stay in the club.


    Most of the time, even if you make a move, you are only dealing with ordinary people. When you encounter opponents of the same level, you really have no confidence at all.


    After two or three moves, "Smiling Face" no longer had the slightest advantage, and his sloppy footsteps made him unable to resist Tu Fu''s heavy punch.


    "boom!"


    Tu Fu aimed at the funny clown mask on the opponent''s face, the mocking face on it became more and more unpleasant.


    With a relentless blow, he shattered that funny mask.


    At the moment of the battle, many images appeared in his mind, the madness of the club members, the persistence of Police Officer Edward, the tragedy of the special children''s orphanage, and... his frugal two hundred crowns.


    The countless pictures were like a black-and-white projector, and the scenes flowed from his mind, and he was even more angry when he thought of it.


    At the moment, he was even more rude to the weak "smiley face", hitting the opponent''s face with punches and palms comparable to cannonballs, but after a few blows, huge swelling marks were left on the opponent''s face.


    "Hoo..."


    Tu Fu fell over his shoulder, taking advantage of the opponent''s lack of strength, he simply lifted "Smiley" and threw it heavily to the ground and smashed it down.


    boom!


    Even though the opponent took advantage of the situation and unloaded his body, there were still several muffled sounds, and Mr. "Smiley" still fought back with his fists.


    "It seems that you lost."


    Tu Fu ignored the opponent''s chaotic punching, and his solid and powerful arms grabbed the "smiling face" from the ground.


    Regardless of the blushing face of the other party who was being strangled, he dragged the man forward from the ground like a dead dog, and he lifted the other party''s collar with his palm and smashed him against the wall.


    Looking at Mr. "Smiley Face" who was dying and embarrassed, Tu Fu imitated the funny smile on his mask.


    He stretched out his hand to stop on the opponent''s bruised and swollen face, and his **** and greasy thick lips, playing with his fingers to push up the corners of the "smiling face"''s mouth,


    "With all due respect, Mr. Smiley, you look more like a...qualified clown now."


    PS: It will be available tomorrow at noon, please everyone


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 79： Testimonials

    Chapter 79 Testimonials


    Hastily put it on the shelves and didn��t have time to tell everyone that this is the second officially published novel. After the last novel, it has been changed to a completely different genre. First, I wanted to challenge myself to change the subject, and the last book was rejected. There are too many blocked chapters, and I don''t want to touch the supernatural theme anymore.


    Thanks to my editor-in-chief Zhu Sha and editor-in-chief Yisuo Da, thank them for their help and countless discussions, from the idea of ??the ghost ship to the early stage of the plot, I am very grateful.


    Talking about the plot, the plot of the first volume is coming to an end, and at the end I will explain why this volume uses Black Swan as the volume title. It can only be changed continuously. In fact, you should be able to see that all the sequences in it are based on the occupations and characters in fairy tales.


    I also tried to insert some fairy tale plots, scary red shoes, Cinderella, and the deal with the devil, and there will be more such plots in the future. Each volume will use a fairy tale to summarize the entire volume to establish a theme, about six Seven volumes, maybe two to three million words will be written in the end, of course, if there are no accidents...


    Then let��s talk about the issue of going on the shelves. After going on the shelves, there will be at least two updates every day, at 12:00 noon and 7:00 pm. The first order from today will exceed 500, and I will update one more chapter for every 100 subscriptions at noon tomorrow. You can check the data network It''s not a shame, and it will be updated from time to time in the future, and the quality is absolutely guaranteed!


    I really implore everyone to subscribe to the genuine version at the starting point! No writer of any level can survive without the support of readers.


    ORZ!


    By the way, put a group number: 742215080, interested readers add it


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 80： "Fuck you"

    Chapter 80 "Calling You to Death"


    "Are you going to let the rest of the club go like this?" Caroline, the craftsman lady who had witnessed the whole battle, frowned, and finally had a chance to come forward.


    By the way, she controlled her puppet, and took over the half-dead "smiley face".


    "Wearing a mask is a perpetrator. They dare to do anything and flout all rules." Tu Fu smiled easily, "But take off the mask, they are just inconspicuous characters in the crowd, just like us."


    The whole point of this is, why do they need to wear masks, why does fight club exist?


    "What''s more, I have already contacted the sheriff of the police department, and recorded the faces of every member who went out from here before investigating their identities. I think each of them will be punished as they should after the turmoil." Tu Fu smiled.


    Forgive them is the victim''s business, and what he has to do is turn this group of people in front of the victim.


    After thinking about it, Caroline immediately realized that this is probably the best way to avoid conflicts, and everything will be settled after the fact. The way she looked at Tu Fu again had changed a lot, and she said something quietly :


    "Scheming adventurer."


    It''s better than a reckless and vulgar adventurer... Tufu readily accepted this prefix.


    "Captain Louis has probably arrived at the headquarters of the boxing gym, guess what will happen." Tu Fu didn''t have time to be sentimental, and reminded Caroline the most important thing at the moment.


    "My God."


    Caroline almost forgot about this incident. She had already thought of the idiot captain leading the main force of the Orderers to break into the door, yelling and yelling at the opponent''s leader, and then punching out the brains of both sides. scene.


    Just thinking about it makes my scalp tingle.


    She was just about to open her mouth to call "Captain", when she happened to see him lightly clutching his arm out of the corner of her eye. His movements were unnatural, probably because he had suffered some injuries in the battle just now.


    "Mr. ''Captain'', thank you very much for your assistance to the ''Lawyer''. After this matter is over, we will reward all members who have contributed to the operation."


    Caroline did not forget to ask Tu Fu, and wanted to chat with him a few more words, but she didn''t dare to stay too long because the time was wrong.


    "You''re welcome, this is the obligation of every Leeds citizen."


    Tu Fu seemed very relaxed when he spoke, but he began to think in his heart that it would be great if the Leeds government could convert all the rewards into kroner.


    Although the "Adventurer" potion is still barely digested, he is ready to play the role of Sequence 8 "Bounty Hunter" ahead of schedule.


    Watching Miss Craftsman and her puppet together with the half-dead "Smiley Face" disappear into the underground boxing gym in Wood District, Tu Fu slowly let go of his arm pretending to be injured.


    After putting on the black robe, Tu Fu also disappeared into the shadow of the underground boxing gym. His intentionally reckless behavior just now was just for the convenience of fraudulent injuries, and there is even more reason to dismiss Caroline, the craftsman lady.


    Right in front of his pupils, a series of ticking gray numbers fluctuated,


    "00:03:02"


    "00:03:01"


    "00:03:00".


    In less than three minutes, he will be teleported back to the "Santa Maria", which is also part of the plan.


    In fact, just an hour ago, Tu Fu completed the anchoring ceremony ahead of schedule, and he had to return to the ship to borrow a supernatural object on it to end this matter.


    Tu Fu closed his eyes lightly, the tense atmosphere made his breathing irregular, time was lost bit by bit, and in a flash he was completely in that weird gray fog,


    With the short pause of the pointer, the surrounding time stops instantly.


    After another burst of fog swept through, Tu Fu was sent back to the deck of the ghost ship alone, where he had just experienced a monster battle.


    It''s just that the previous skeleton sailor, ghoul, and octopus-faced Harry chef are all gone.


    The sea breeze slapped heavily on the cheeks, smelling the familiar salty smell of the sea, and the waves of the waves hitting this giant.


    The repressed thoughts are also blown away with the sea breeze, and disappear together in this boundless and majestic sea.


    "came back."


    Tu Fu rushed to the direction of the captain''s cabin without hesitation. Fortunately, there were no monsters here to hinder his actions.


    Opened the thick door of the captain''s cabin, and after activating all the electronic equipment, Tu Fu looked intently at the pre-arranged area in the surveillance system.


    The headquarters of the Fight Club in the central area is much quieter than the other several underground boxing rings that are crowded together. No one comes in and out, and the door of the boxing gym is locked.


    A powerful security force has surrounded this area, and the place is surrounded by armed men with live ammunition. Unlike other divisions, most of the underground ring arenas are ordinary people.


    It is impossible to put all these hundreds of thousands of people in prison, but this place is uniformly composed of extraordinary people, and the president Curtis Bieber was chosen.


    They have already caused enough damage in this city, neither the church forces nor the Police Department naturally intend to let go.


    The Order Leader Hawkins Lewis, who rushed over from the Wood District, stared at the closed door with a frown, as if he was planning some good plan.


    "Captain, what should we do?" Some team members asked tentatively.


    "Rush in and kill ''em."


    Hawkins replied without hesitation. As always, he was reckless and signaled the police officers behind him to disperse to the surroundings, and he was going to take the lead in rushing in.


    "What a madman."


    Tu Fu, who witnessed this scene from the surveillance camera, couldn''t help but tilt his head. He didn''t know whether to praise the adventurer''s courage or criticize his recklessness.


    From his monitoring perspective, just behind the tight gate of the central club, several boxes of black molded gunpowder were piled up, once the lawful people shot inside or broke in rashly.


    will touch this pile of powerful explosive barrels without any accident.


    Blow up together with all the buildings here.


    The main force of the fighting club, more than ten superhumans, squatted at the back door together. As long as there was a big fight, they would blow up all of them together with this place, and they would all retreat after causing riots.


    "Hoo~"


    Seeing such a big scene with their own eyes, both sides are fully prepared for this extraordinary battle.


    Even without hesitating to drop a few entities, they must be killed. It has gone beyond the normal gathering of people and standing in disorder, just like a real war.


    "No. 45 Central Avenue."


    Tu Fu worked hard to adjust his breathing, and quickly wrote down the number of the fight club room in his mind, and locked the hiding place of every superhuman inside through the monitor.


    "boom!"


    Without any hesitation, just as planned, Tu Fu strode open the iron valve of the captain''s cabin, braved the dense fog and crossed the deck again, regardless of the risk of being watched by those terrifying beings on board.


    Taking big strides and making clinking footsteps, he quickly rushed to his own bedroom in the rest area on the ship.


    Find the house number and use the key card in the wallet to directly open the cabin door, quickly come to this luxurious bedroom with an area of ??50 square meters, and rush directly to the retro telephone on the coffee table without stopping.


    Tu Fu firmly held the phone receiver. Even though he had already made a decision, when he actually stood here, he still had mixed feelings. Countless thoughts flashed through his mind.


    It''s time for this ridiculous farce to end.


    Since the blindfolded God of Order can''t see anything and doesn''t want to take care of anything, he who has returned to the "God''s position" is determined to make the right judgment for this extraordinary war.


    With one hand, he holds a dozen or so "raving charms" in his pocket, and with the other hand, he holds the handset of the retro telephone.


    It seems like a scale and a sword in the hands of the God of Order, but the difference is that he can clearly see the world through surveillance.


    Lifting the phone, the spell on his lips opened slightly.


    "''Death to You'' is officially launched."


    ps: Please vote and subscribe, woo woo


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 81： The evil **** is myself

    Chapter 81 The evil **** is actually myself


    "Boom, boom, boom��"


    On the retro coffee table, the brass turntable of the old-fashioned telephone is surrounded by knobs.


    Every time you swipe, you stay in front of a specific number, gradually forming a group of ordered numbers.


    These numbers are the administrative number of the Baia Kingdom in the Northern Continent...the city number of Leeds, Osway State...the store number of the Fight Club on Central Street...and the room numbers where the members of this large club live.


    Tu Fu steadily operated the digital base built of red solid wood, and lifted a horizontal metal listening barrel connected to the top.


    When the rattling metal rotation of the sliding digital turntable echoes in the silent cabin bedroom, it is a call that symbolizes evil and death is launched towards the coordinates.


    Tu Fu looked up at the monitoring screen from the captain''s cabin on the TV in the bedroom, and their every move was under his nose.


    "Drip..."


    After dialing the brainwaves of the extraordinary members of the club, there was a strange buzzing in the ears of the members of the club, and they instantly felt chills all over their bodies, and their hearts felt empty, as if they were in an ice cellar.


    Tu Fu didn''t intend to say anything, he picked up one of the "raving charms" in front of him.


    After connecting, he pressed the talisman on the side of the phone receiver, just in time to hear the superman of the club let out a light snort.


    "Filth."


    Tufu moved his upper and lower lips lightly, and used a set of ancient Assyrian phrases as the activation password to lightly activate the engraved runes on the spell.


    The dark characters on the metal sheet shone faintly. Following the guidance of Tu Fu''s activation words, it contained the power to roll in the spell.


    At this moment, a violent eruption broke out, and the raving spell made of the amount of pollution stripped from Chef Harry''s body ushered in an eruption along the direction of the telephone line at the other end.


    "Om��"


    The first person to be polluted was a Sequence 8 Dream Hunter Agent Barton of the Dreamer Path. Suddenly, countless noisy noises sounded in his ears, and the throbbing in his heart made him suddenly feel a wave of fear.


    Then, this experienced dream-hunting agent did not hesitate to use his own extraordinary power, his eyes turned white, and immediately hypnotized himself to block this series of strange ravings.


    But not only did this low-level method fail completely, but it completely emptied Barton''s mind of energy and fell into a strange dizziness.


    Strange ravings rang in his ears, and the chanting that touched the soul moved from far to near, as if it was nearby, yet out of reach.


    Cold, evil, disorderly, and terrifying chaotic sounds filled Barton''s mind, and wave after wave of explosive bombardment came.


    "Chi!"


    The young dreamer Barton didn''t hesitate, picked up a sharp instrument like a madman and stabbed it fiercely at the eardrum, and the bright red blood flowed out along the ear canal.


    Barton just wanted to laugh, thankful that it was all over.


    But the clanging noise didn''t stop.


    This time, an evil and filthy cold voice appeared directly in his head.


    "what!"


    With a scream of pain, Barton threw away the sharp weapon in his hand, hugged his head in pain and rolled on the ground begging for mercy, his pupils opened ferociously, and were about to bulge out at any moment.


    The poor guy''s body began to swell violently, and the bean-sized sweat beads instantly soaked through the clothes, mixed with the blood flowing from the five sense organs, and rolled all over the place in pain.


    It seemed that something was about to grow out of his body, and Barton was on the verge of losing control in just a split second, and could turn into an unconscious flesh and blood monster at any time.


    "The ''Orderman'' did it?"


    Other members of the club saw this terrifying scene, and their first reaction was that the "lawful" was behind it.


    They must have used something forbidden to send pollution over long distances against them.


    Otherwise, this situation cannot be explained at all.


    All the extraordinary people present saw this weird scene, and everyone''s nerves tensed up.


    "He is about to lose consciousness, and it will become very troublesome to lose control of the Transcendent."


    Someone backed away anxiously, with a fierce look on his face, "Or, kill him."


    As soon as this proposal came out, several people present frowned at the same time. The purpose of many people joining the club was to use the resources here to speed up the digestion of potions, or to show their loyalty to Bieber and do small things for him.


    It''s really reached the point where they want to kill people, which has exceeded the bottom line they can accept.


    "what!"


    As soon as the voice of the Transcendent who proposed to kill someone just fell, he was also like the dream-hunting agent who was suddenly attacked just now, and the exact same plot was staged again.


    After he uttered a painful cry without warning, he fell heavily to his knees.


    Also imitating Barton, holding his head with difficulty, weeping bitterly for a while, begging the unknown enemy for mercy, letting the blood seeped from his facial features splash all over the ground.


    "Next."


    Tu Fu observed the club site through surveillance with a stern look, and managed to preserve their lives by controlling the power of pollution.


    At this moment, he took over from a **** of order who held the power of life and death, and continued to slide the digital wheel with his finger that accurately entered the coordinates without stopping.


    When each round turns to a set of numbers, one person will be punished accordingly.


    On the basis of the string of coordinate numbers formed by Baia Osway State before, just add numbers 01 and 02 behind No. 45, Center Street, the club headquarters, to lock in the number of people present, and you will be able to accurately make people who are more crazy than rap Cursing phone calls to the other party''s head.


    Still unable to refuse to listen to the mode.


    He randomly passed this unknown horror to the next unlucky guy time and time again.


    The terrifying pollution that reaches the brain is simply impossible to guard against.


    The fragile expressions of the members of the club are no worse than those of ordinary people who have been raped before. When faced with unknown terrorist attacks, even extraordinary people will be afraid.


    The oldest and strongest human emotion is fear, and the oldest and strongest fear is the fear of the unknown.


    When terrifying ravings erupted in his head, the seventh and eighth extraordinary people continued to fall inexplicably in a short period of time.


    These extraordinary elites of the Fighting Club finally collapsed completely, and neither dreamers or swindlers with powerful mental powers were able to use their extraordinary power to resist.


    The moment the terrifying raving appeared, he was drained of energy.


    And those knights and adventurers are also powerless to fight back. Fortunately, they are more resistant to beating than the rest.


    When the raving plague with a high-level nature broke out among the crowd, it caused countless chaos.


    The person who fell down at the beginning and was about to lose control dragged his companion''s arm or calf desperately, and kept muttering, "Help me...help me..."


    In just a few minutes, no one present could run away smoothly. Under such terrifying ramblings, it was not easy to change one''s breath, let alone use extraordinary power.


    The nearly out-of-control crazy shouting and wailing in the club turned this place into an endless **** of suspicion.


    "Let''s call it a day."


    Until the last person who wanted to run was knocked down, the raving spell in Tu Fu''s hand was also used up a lot.


    He never let this group of extraordinary people lose control to death.


    There is really no need for this. He just wanted to use this extreme method to stop the club''s extraordinary people, and he didn''t want them to ignite the explosives and then increase the casualties.


    Of course he can''t solve Fight Club''s actions by himself, but he can solve the people who carry them out.


    Even if the means are a bit despicable.


    Looking at the horrific scene from the monitoring angle on the TV, it is comparable to the murder that happened on the "Santa Maria".


    Tu Fu feels more and more that what he is doing now is like an evil god.


    Heh, the evil **** is actually me?


    ��


    Central Avenue, outside the club.


    "Not waiting."


    There was a huge movement for no reason in that boxing gym, and the wailing sound spread all over the surroundings, as if something terrible happened inside.


    The brows of Hawkins Lewis, the Captain of the Orderer, became darker, and a bad premonition arose in his heart. He lost his patience and strode forward directly. This action immediately made the members of the Orderer feel nervous.


    "team leader!"


    "Let''s wait, maybe it''s their plan."


    "Don''t be fooled."


    All members of the "Order" team are distressed by this reckless captain. Even if Sequence 7 rushes into the encirclement formed by many extraordinary people, it may not be able to gain the upper hand.


    When Caroline struggled to arrive at the fight club, she just missed the best time to persuade.


    When Hawkins broke into the enemy camp alone, a severe headache made her almost vomit blood. After all, she couldn''t stop this reckless adventurer captain.


    "boom!"


    Despite everyone''s dissuasion, the blond Hawkins insisted on going his own way and rushed straight to the club''s gate, waving his clenched fist with a powerful wind, and even broke the door lock arranged by the opponent.


    Right at the door, the barrels of gunpowder were all unused, which made many people approaching come up with lingering fears.


    "Why don''t you wait until everyone is here?" Caroline yelled at her idiot captain.


    She was holding back her anger and just about to give a lecture, when she saw more than a dozen extraordinary people in the club who were on the verge of collapse, fell to the ground and howled in pain and difficulty.


    Momentarily speechless.


    "Don''t worry, everything is under control."


    Hawkins shook his fist vigorously in the air at the guy on the ground, and looked at Caroline proudly with raised brows, "I have said long ago that the most efficient processing often only requires the simplest method."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 82： businessman

    Chapter 82 The True Colors of a Businessman


    In the luxurious VIP club on Central Avenue, there was a strange stench and blood stains everywhere, and the howling sounds one after another were like waves in the sea, wave after wave.


    Thick blood was all over the front desk, tables and chairs, and the boxing ring, and the stench spread throughout the club.


    The transcendents who were planning to resist were even more embarrassed. They lay on the ground and howled in pain, and the horrible ravings had tortured them out of shape.


    Seeing the door open, Hawkins and the members of the "Order" team who came in regardless of their positions, called for help.


    "Captain, is this also in your plan?"


    Caroline''s eyes widened in disbelief, watching the strange scene in front of her.


    There may be such a possibility. In fact, her reckless captain is not as unreliable as it appears. Those public statements are just to confuse the opponent, but in fact everything is planned in private.


    "actually��"


    Hawkins tried his best to deny it at first, but he caught a glimpse of Caroline''s adoring eyes from the corner of his eye. It was a surprise that was completely different from the usual contempt.


    So he forcibly closed his slightly parted lips, wanted to brag but didn''t know where to start, and finally could only nod helplessly, "I said it was easy."


    This is in line with his three-step philosophy of life.


    find the suspect,


    beat them all,


    mission completed.


    There are more than ten Sequence 8 or Sequence 9 Transcendents lying on the ground of the club. It is definitely not a small case. These people even placed gunpowder at the door, and according to regulations, they should be handed over to the Inquisition for trial.


    "Captain, these members have been severely polluted mentally, if left alone, they will definitely lose control."


    Professionals in the "Order of Law" came forward to check and obtain statements based on their injuries and status. It is a pity that every extraordinary person is a little delirious.


    The pollution they have suffered is very serious, and there is nothing of value to be found for the time being.


    "Mental pollution?"


    The blond captain of the Orderer lowered his head, pondering over what had happened.


    Characters with this ability are at least Sequence 7 or higher, and they must have used some external force to achieve this effect.


    The progress of this matter was too smooth, and he won easily without a single soldier. This kind of victory made him feel even more uneasy.


    "Da da da��"


    Just when they were puzzled, footsteps of varying degrees of intensity came up the corridor leading to the upper floor. Hawkins, Caroline and other members of the Order turned their heads and stared, a completely unfamiliar aura was coming here Approaching.


    "It seems that I am not too late."


    The leader was a tall and thin young man, even though he was wearing a pair of sunglasses, he couldn''t hide his shrewdness.


    This person is definitely a hated guy in the extraordinary circle. People who do business with him hardly take advantage of it. He hates the stingy miser Mason Adams.


    "Mason, you did all of this?" Hawkins pointed at the people on the ground and asked sternly.


    Mason, who had just arrived here, followed his gaze to the extraordinary beings scattered all over the ground, and was so polluted that he could only breathe a sigh of relief.


    Mason Adams was also shocked by this. He was the closest person in the room to the truth. He immediately guessed that it was Skynet. Wash it again.


    "What a big hand, is this the power of Skynet?"


    The more he understands the power of Skynet, the more he is in awe of that Mr. "Media Man" who lives in secret.


    But it was only for a short while, and the veteran who had been in the business world for a long time made him quickly cover up his shock. When he heard Hawkins'' question, he just gave a light "um" and did not answer directly.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Mr. Hawkins, I should ask you this question, because from now on, Fight Club will be officially taken over by me, but don''t worry, we will continue to operate according to the previous model." The smile on the corner of Mason''s mouth almost overflowed Come out, "I''m a serious businessman."


    He waved a fat man in a formal suit and tie behind him to step forward, and took contracts written all over him from him.


    "In fact, just before this incident happened, I officially purchased this set of boxing gym shops in the central area in my own name. I also leased the club''s 24 underground taverns scattered in various districts. These are property rights Transaction book and business license."


    The businessman Mason, who has always been well-organized, began to take care of this matter after the great Mr. "Media Man" gave him a task.


    After his verification, all the industries involved in the fight club have a vast number of extraordinary people, and their contacts are all over the entire Osway state, and the maintenance cost of the ring in the underground tavern is extremely low.


    Even if you specialize in the extraordinary business, you can make a lot of money, not to mention that you can also develop the Brotherhood''s intelligence network by the way.


    As long as it operates normally, it is definitely a profitable business.


    It stands to reason that Curtis Bieber, the long-running chairman, should have a large sum of money enough to buy all the taverns, but the audit after taking over the club found that all those funds were missing.


    Including this VIP club is only rented out, and the other party seems to have no long-term plans to operate it.


    So he simply bypassed this group of extraordinary people and went directly to the businessman who owned the real estate rights, and put all these properties under his own name by legal means.


    Consolidating the original business of the underground tavern, on the one hand providing services to the extraordinary, on the other hand increasing revenue and expanding the intelligence network, it is definitely a profitable business.


    Mason smiled even more, which is no small credit.


    more importantly,


    The money can be reimbursed to the fraternity in the name of expanding the organization.


    Reimbursement is definitely the greatest word since the invention of the steam engine.


    "Praise Mr. Mediaman, praise Skynet, praise the Brotherhood."


    Seeing Mason laughing so hard that the corners of his mouth almost split, Hawkins, who was almost reckless, couldn''t help but clenched his fists, wishing he could go up and punch the bastard.


    The fraternity itself is a half-black and half-white gray business. Even if the operation is illegal, they just turn a blind eye.


    It''s a bit outrageous to put the business on the bright side.


    But the opponent was too well prepared.


    It seems that he knew early on that something would happen to Fight Club, and he had made sufficient preparations for the acquisition earlier, and then there was this ghostly method.


    Through spiritual pollution, all the supernatural beings in the fighting club were abolished in one fell swoop, saving them from a fierce battle. On the contrary, they did a lot of credit. Even if they reported to the church, the people above turned a blind eye.


    Even Hawkins himself couldn''t tell what kind of mood he was having now.


    "Captain, it is a pity that Bieber was not found."


    The accompanying members of the "Orderman" team searched for the hidden club president immediately after arriving, but they searched inside and outside and found no trace of Tibetans.


    "Bieber isn''t here?"


    Caroline frowned, apparently shocked by the news, a person of this level should be in the headquarters.


    "According to the Police Department, we have searched the underground taverns in all districts, and indeed we did not find Bieber." The team members reported the situation to Hawkins.


    "Maybe I know where he is?" Mason who didn''t speak much suddenly smiled.


    Noticing that everyone''s gazes were aligned with this side, Mason and Tu Fu, who was sitting in the ghost ship captain''s room at the moment, spoke at the same time, giving a precise place name,


    "Pritz Harbor."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 83： gang fight of justice

    Chapter 83 Justice gang fight


    "Polya near the bay, Pritz Harbor on Mings Street."


    Tu Fu was very clear about the answer. After making the phone call from the cabin bedroom, he crossed the deck again and returned to the captain''s cabin to call out the surveillance.


    Just launched more than a dozen "babbling charms" on the club''s extraordinary, which greatly consumed his mental power. Now it takes a lot of effort to just open his eyes.


    Lying on the seat, gently pinching the space between his brows, he stretched his body for a while before recovering from the breath. Tu Fu shifted his gaze to a warehouse at the other side of the monitoring port.


    Not long ago, the Fight Club purchased a large number of tons of gunpowder by smuggling here, and even dispatched Sequence 8 Transcendents to guard them, using these things as a weapon for the final comeback.


    Once the big parade ahead fails, that President Bieber will definitely come.


    Pritz Port.


    Under the scorching sun, a cargo ship coming down the Moine River docked at the side of the port. The sailors in the port were full of energy and unloaded boxes of goods on the ship.


    The stingy boss at the dock didn��t know why he went crazy today, and even rewarded each port worker with three times the wages. Under the temptation of money, even though they were sweating under the scorching sun, they couldn��t suppress the smiles at the corners of their mouths when they were working.


    In an imperceptible corner of the cargo, a shadow moved out from the side of the cargo rack, and at some point there was a person hiding on board.


    After taking off the black hooded robe with a hidden atmosphere and figure, Bieber, who retreated from the front line, blended perfectly into the crowd.


    Curtis Bieber is still in shock over what just happened.


    too fast,


    Until now, he has not realized that the speed of the downfall of Fight Club is beyond imagination.


    He secretly participated in the planning of all events, and he really tasted the taste of defeat.


    Whether the club is extraordinary or ordinary members, they lost contact collectively in an instant, and the most important parade activities also fell through.


    And what scares Bieber the most is undoubtedly the horrible scene he just saw with his own eyes.


    More than a dozen extraordinary people in ambush in the club were instantly polluted by terrifying energy, let alone fighting back, they didn''t even see the enemy.


    "Leeds must be evacuated as soon as possible."


    Bieber shook his head vigorously. His keen sense of smell had already sensed that something was wrong. At least one extraordinary being of the same level as the "God of Wishes" behind him participated in the game, and he moved forward with every move.


    He felt more and more that if he stayed in Leeds, he would end up in this dangerous place sooner or later.


    Fortunately, Bieber temporarily rented a warehouse here to transport tons of gunpowder through the channel of the black ship. As long as there is a big mess, the transaction can also be completed.


    "Potter, Lake, are you still there?"


    Bieber rushed all the way from the port to a warehouse not far from the sea goods, and a deep voice came inside.


    There was no response in the warehouse. After opening the door, the quiet warehouse was quiet, only the sound of his footsteps echoed in the warehouse.


    Before this, I arranged here a Sequence 8 dream hunter and a Sequence 8 missionary of the scammer path, to deal with the people who came here to search in the open and in the dark.


    The dream-hunting agent hiding in the dream can create some hallucinatory traps to deal with extraordinary figures with malicious intentions, while the missionary can confuse the prosecutor who wants to search, which is enough to show how much he attaches importance to this warehouse.


    "Plop."


    Not long after he walked in, Bieber heard a muffled sound, and the Sequence 8 missionary named Potter stood upright by the wall without saying a word.


    "Potter, what are you doing here?"


    Bieber subconsciously wanted to get closer, but when he saw that the other party still didn''t respond, he thumped in his heart after taking two steps.


    Without hesitation, he raised his hand and threw out a cold revolver from his sleeve, and fired at the weird figure without hesitation.


    "boom!"


    The bullets bleed on Potter''s body, but the man didn''t make any movement, he didn''t even hum, he didn''t look like a normal person at all.


    Behind the missionary, a black shadow suddenly jumped up, together with a dozen flying blades, the sharp wind sounded and passed by his ears.


    Fortunately, Bieber was prepared in advance, and his body turned slightly, which happened to block the fatal blow.


    "It''s really despicable enough to not even let your own people go."


    Seeing that such a small method failed, the person hiding here finally showed up.


    "Mr. Curtis Bieber, during your time running the fight club, you have repeatedly used club members to seek personal gain for yourself and regular members, and committed unforgivable crimes many times.


    I have decided to sanction you on behalf of the people of Leeds. "


    It seemed that the Transcendent hidden here purposely greeted him in this way, and he walked out from behind the dead missionary Potter.


    Showing a signature smile to Bieber, the visitor initiates self-introduction,


    "Black Swan, Chief Knight Roman Richard sends you his greetings."


    It really is an extraordinary organization.


    Bieber just recognized the comer, and the moment his attention was briefly diverted, he just wanted to retreat to the warehouse door.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the entrance just now, and at some point there was a tall man standing there. He was tough and stern, holding a dueling knife in his hand, completely blocking Bieber''s way.


    "The Orderer, Hawkins, came here specially to fight you."


    After receiving the news, Hawkins Lewis rushed to the port and happened to block Bieber''s way, and the idea of ??a duel with the opponent has not diminished.


    Another Sequence 7 captain, and the hardest and most desperate adventurer, Bieber was already thinking about quitting. He took out a metal sheet from his pocket, quickly threw it into the air, and whispered,


    "Sleep!"


    The sleeping rune on the metal sheet flashed quickly, and the activation words awakened the power contained in it, and the faint golden light joined together, and the two double-teaming people froze at the same time.


    Following this good opportunity, Bieber fled outside without hesitation, taking this opportunity to rush out of the warehouse.


    Seeing that he was about to escape, but this time he didn''t even have time to activate the power of the concealment hood, and the strong mental power fluctuations made him stop his movements.


    Seeing a change in the surrounding environment, Bieber found himself back in the warehouse again. He widened his eyes and suddenly remembered something, "The nightmare of Sequence 7?"


    "Brotherhood, Mason Adams blesses you."


    I saw a thin man with a smile on his face, who joined the battle at some point.


    Three Transcendents of Sequence 7, Bieber was completely desperate now, why did all the masters in the small city of Leeds participate, and once again anticipated his actions.


    Seeing that he was not an opponent, Bieber roared at the opponent, "Three against one, is this the church''s method?"


    The words are full of irony.


    "Do not."


    Roman drew a smile at the corner of his mouth, "We generally call this a ''just gang fight''."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 84： Free Life Church

    Chapter 84 The Church of Release


    "As expected of a knight."


    Not surprisingly, Roman teamed up with three Sequence 7 Transcendents to besiege Bieber. He didn''t know what chivalry was, and he didn''t waste time going one-on-one with his opponents.


    As for the manpower of the club in the port warehouse, Tu Fu also let Mason solve it quietly earlier, deliberately setting a trap here to lure Bieber into the bait.


    It is not impossible to fight the information gap through surveillance, not to mention dealing with such a small club, and it is not impossible to unify the entire Northern Continent country if it is more ambitious.


    Tu Fu''s thinking just let go, and he quickly retracted this dangerous idea.


    In the monitoring screen of the ghost ship, he enjoyed the chaotic battle of the four Sequence 7 Transcendents with great interest.


    Uncle Roman in Sequence 7 was the only opponent among the three who had close contact with Bieber. He kept taking out some messy things from his pockets and greeted Bieber.


    From as small as a matchbox to as large as a wooden stick, through the subtle transformation of the weapon master, the match will burn instantly and shoot away, and the wooden stick will become a powerful long knife.


    Even small stones thrown casually turned into powerful gunpowder bombs.


    While Bieber was struggling to resist, Captain Hawkins, who had always wanted to single out, also made a move. One of the outlaw lunatic abilities of the Adventurer Sequence 7 was armed.


    During the battle with the opponent, a layer of steel-hardened color began to cover part of the body. I saw that the solid protective shell of his arm was steaming, which raised the fighting hardness by several levels.


    Even the bullets fired by Bieber can''t penetrate the tempered parts.


    After the gunshot, the area where the warheads were concentrated, let alone burns, left only a slightly concave white mark.


    The melee combat between the two forced Bieber to retreat again and again. The demon path didn''t have much melee ability in the early stage, and the extraordinary power was mostly used for auxiliary functions.


    "Desire."


    Seeing that he was no match, Bieber quickly spit out an ancient vocabulary. As a sensualist of Devil Path Sequence 7, he can use this method to find the opponent''s spiritual loopholes.


    As long as there are flaws in the opponent''s inner world, those flaws can be amplified to make him take advantage of the opportunity to act.


    The two captains who joined forces shoulder to shoulder were indeed affected. I don''t know what they thought of, and the rhythm of the attack suddenly slowed down.


    "good chance."


    Bieber wanted to almost fight back, but from the corner of his view, he noticed that the entrance to the warehouse was empty, and it was definitely a good time to escape.


    Taking advantage of this good opportunity, he turned around and shot Mason, the third Sequence 7 Transcendent in the opposite direction.


    The bullet hit the opponent precisely, and the phantom of the figure saluting him also began to fade away, and a strong mocking smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Bieber was overjoyed. When he strode forward and was about to go out after only two steps, the section of the road turned into nothing, and then his feet seemed to be stepped on the ground, and his whole body seemed to be drowning in deep water. The rapid falling process gave birth to a kind of despair of suffocation.


    No matter how desperately I tried to swim upstream, I still couldn''t get to the surface of the water.


    Dreamland!


    Bieber''s eyes were bloodshot and ferocious. He suddenly realized that he had been pulled into a dream at some point. This strong sense of fear made him feel cold all over.


    That fraternity Mason Adams is a Sequence 7 nightmare. He is best at arranging scenes of fear in his opponent''s heart. He conjures up a survival path based on his desire to escape, and can easily pull him into the dream he controls.


    It is really a good method.


    There was only a short gap of a few seconds. The two captains Roman and Hawkins shot at the same time. One of them pointed a gun at the target''s head and fired two shots.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    The space at close range made Bieber quickly raise his hand to resist, only to see that a layer of dark luster on his arm also resisted the attack of the bullet, and the same armed ability as Hawkins can be displayed on him.


    Mason, who launched this nightmare attack, squinted his eyes and recognized it at a glance, "Devil Path Sequence Nine Gambling Ghost Ability."


    A very strong cheating method, which can quickly imitate the ability of a transcendent person of the same level,


    Essentially the same as the magician''s performance on stage, they just use blindfolds to deceive the audience.


    Fortunately, Roman was finally able to keep the chain at the critical moment. After discovering the opponent''s ability, he quickly let the knight knife in his hand slash at the opponent''s legs and feet,


    "Armed."


    Without any surprise, Bieber used steel hardening to cover the attacked thigh again. Before he had time to be happy, he saw Roman stretch out his hand and grabbed the void sharply.


    "boom!"


    When the five fingers bloomed together, Bieber''s eyes widened in a bad feeling, the temperature around him rose in vain, and when he regained consciousness, a violent explosion sounded from his ears.


    One shot is also one of the abilities of the weapon master. The long-condensed air cannon fires with impressive power.


    It exploded directly next to his ear, and the whole person was instantly pushed back more than ten meters by the shock wave of the bomb, completely submerged in the gunpowder smoke from the cannonball.


    One round of fighting has passed.


    The three Transcendents of Sequence 7 spared no effort to deal with this Sequence 7 sensuality who is not good at melee combat, and they were slightly better on the scene.


    "It turns out that with a great knight present, we can always rewrite the adversity." Roman praised himself and spared no effort.


    The two people who were very familiar with him didn''t care about these things on the field, but rushed into the smoke quickly to give that guy a final blow.


    Surprisingly, Bieber disappeared under the impact of that wave, and a living person escaped under the hands of three Sequence 7 masters. This is too bizarre.


    Without any warning, just like that, the world disappeared.


    "Mason, you must have used the power of dreams to hide people and want to steal the bonus, right?" Roman looked at Mason Adams without hesitation, and gave a rather absurd reason.


    "You should go and see the brain with Hawkins."


    Mason rolled his eyes and indirectly belittled Hawkins by the way.


    "No, he escaped."


    Hawkins squatted in the area just now, and saw a powerful air cannon that spattered Bieber''s blood on the spot, and still had some breath leaking out. It would be too weird to just disappear like this in front of several people.


    "I''m here to find someone."


    "when!"


    Mason tossed an ancient coin upwards with his index finger, and directly used the dream divination method to track it. After a few short breaths, he saw the man clutching his wound desperately rushing towards the port in a gray mist. He staggered into the crowd.


    The person next to him seemed completely unaware, as if this person did not exist at all.


    "Curtis Bieber disappeared?"


    Tu Fu, who had been paying attention to the battle, was suddenly taken aback. He paused the battle of several Sequence 7 transcendents just now, and fixed his eyes on Roman firing the air cannonball, and he was engulfed in huge smoke.


    But what made Tu Fu really stunned was that he saw Bieber being beaten to the ground with his own eyes, and then disappeared inexplicably.


    That''s right, a living person disappeared out of thin air.


    This kind of transcendent means has gone beyond Tu Fu''s cognition. He was shocked, and quickly called up the previous video, and he has been retracing the timeline since Bieber''s appearance.


    Time goes back to this morning, before the Fight Club incident, Bieber was not involved in the planning of this incident, and he was not even at the club headquarters.


    In a secret basement, he made strange moves and passionately kissed the ground. This secret room was filled with candles, fragrances and carved dolls.


    It seems to be completing some kind of ritual, and what Bieber said to the weird mirror is even more surprising.


    That one sentence after another is correct, completely answering all the questions Tu Fu had during this time,


    My lord...bewitched...red shoes...


    The mysteries one after another follow Bieber''s report to the unknown **** in the mirror, starting from the weird actions of Fight Club, which is what Bieber or the one behind him means.


    They used Grace to launch the red shoes to cause a large-scale plague dance, but this matter was blocked by themselves and ended.


    Then began to use the ability of the Fight Club. The large-scale protests among the people caused resentment at the bottom, and almost caused a large-scale bloodshed.


    Moving the monitor up, the camera suddenly turned to the upper floor of the basement. What he didn''t expect was that it was a church.


    Different from the formality of the Church of the Seven Gods, people who go inside and outside wear uniforms with a uniform cross pattern. The church is full of land or aquatic animals collected from various places, and every member is talking and laughing. deal with these creatures.


    "Release Church?"


    Tu Fu thought of that strange organization from that familiar mark.


    Is this church also related to Curtis Bieber?


    No, it must have something to do with it. Such a large-scale release of animals by this weird church every year must require a lot of money to operate, and it can never be an unorganized operation.


    He also thought of the stupid things done by the members of the Free Life Church. They said they were kind to life, but they themselves had never revered life. Instead, they used this excuse to kill a large number of lives every year.


    Drowning land species, releasing scavengers, and piranhas to destroy the ecology of rivers and seas, everything gradually became clear.


    this is��


    Bieber used the blood of living beings to complete the sacrifice.


    Tu Fu became more and more frightened, and his erratic thoughts frightened him.


    "Didi...di..."


    Without hesitation, Tu Fu immediately turned on the radio device, switched to Am mode, and used far waves to contact the "gatekeeper" of the abyss.


    "Mr. Men, the situation is urgent... If someone is setting up an altar, killing a large number of creatures in private, and frequently arousing public anger and causing bloodshed..."


    Tu Fu poured what he saw and heard to the other side of the receiver, and told his guess in detail in an anxious tone.


    "Set up altars, harvest a large number of lives to complete the ceremony, and guide people''s negative emotions to breed the hotbed of advent. Haven''t you already guessed it? The answer is obvious."


    The "gatekeeper" far away in the abyss also has some nature about this, and his words also echo some of Tu Fu''s guesses.


    "So it really is..."


    "Summon an ''evil **** (demon)'' like me."


    The tone of the "Gatekeeper" is full of mockery when he speaks.


    PS: 3,000-word chapter, we are not short


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 85： devils deal

    Chapter 85 Devil''s Deal


    "Sure enough."


    Tu Fu could hear from the resentful words of the "Gatekeeper" that the other party was very dissatisfied with seeing him as an evil god, and his tone was somewhat contemptuous of those low-level existences with despicable means.


    In this way, everything makes sense, from the net that was set up a long time ago, the Church of Freeing Life, the taboo red shoes, to the current fight club, everything is serving the evil **** behind Bieber.


    They tried to intensify the class contradictions in the city of Leeds.


    In fact, since the industrial age, almost any country has become a breeding ground for evil gods.


    The endless work makes the whole of Baia like a machine that is always in motion, babies who die prematurely, female and child laborers who are brutally exploited, and bottom-level workers who can never see a glimmer of hope.


    The blood and sweat of each of them was passed into the factory and turned into billowing smoke. They lived in a small and dirty working environment for a long time, and swallowed countless industrial dust.


    During the day, they are squeezed milk and blood like a cow, and sleep on a rope like an animal when they rest at night. If you are more comfortable, you can spend 4p in exchange for a small wooden box like a coffin for one night. There is also a layer Thin blanket.


    This is already considered a good environment. After all, countless people freeze to death, starve to death, and die of disease every day in the invisible corner of Leeds. It is a great happiness for the refugees to wake up in the morning and find that they are still alive.


    At this time, each other will sincerely shout "Thank God for His Blessing".


    Bieber borrowed the fight club to release the pressure in the hearts of ordinary people, to channel out this anger, and then he later launched a worker strike, organized a protest parade, and even kidnapped and hurt some people to cause class violence. opposition.


    Make this huge resentment day and night, endlessly breed the best environment for the evil god.


    "Demon Path."


    Tu Fu muttered the word again, and from Roman''s mouth, Tu Fu also figured out the details of Curtis Bieber, the sensualist of Sequence 7, who is also the evil one among the nine extraordinary paths,


    "What kind of avenue is this?"


    The tone of the "gatekeeper" is still indifferent, and the whole picture of the matter is roughly clarified from Tu Fu''s narration, "God created the world and cut His dark side, arrogance, jealousy, laziness, greed and other negative characters into a group of individuals. This has also become the most dangerous path of the extraordinary."


    About this story, Tu Fu probably knows a thing or two from "Revelation of God". In Genesis, God sealed his weakest side in a bottle. The human world brought the original pure "evil".


    "The demon path is born with the talent to connect with the existence of high planes, whether it is the abyss, or the polar regions, or even alien species from the starry sky. It is not surprising even if they make some deals with them."


    The words of the "gatekeeper" made Tu Fu think of what happened just now. The failure of the fight club made Bieber only lose his promise, and he couldn''t cause a large-scale bloodshed for the demon to descend.


    "What if one party to the transaction fails to perform the contract? Does it still count in unexpected situations?"


    "Gatekeeper" emphasized very seriously, "The transaction must be equal."


    Transactions must be equal?


    Tufu pondered this sentence over and over again, and at the same time put his gaze on the surveillance, Roman, Mason, and Hawkins kept chasing the escaped Bieber.


    Together with the three extraordinary teams of Black Swan, Orderer, and Eye of the Storm, all the extraordinary power that can be mobilized is here.


    Twenty or thirty extraordinary people gathered in Pulitzer Harbor alone. After they dispersed, they formed a network and quickly started searching, but they didn''t find Bieber.


    Tu Fu naturally knew that Bieber had bought a cloak from the evil **** for nothing to shield himself when launching the ceremony.


    But even so, he was seriously injured just now by the cooperation of three mid-sequence transcendents,


    I''m afraid it will be difficult to slip away without leaking the air machine.


    ��


    In fact, it is exactly that.


    Curtis Bieber desperately suppressed the injury just after being hit by Roman''s heavy artillery, forcibly pressing the blood surging upwards in his lungs, and the chaotic breath made it difficult for him to even breathe.


    There are still members of the supernatural team coming from behind. In his current state, even with this invisibility cloak, he may not necessarily escape from the encirclement.


    The qi leaked out after a serious injury could be caught at any time, and whether he can continue to maintain the spirituality required by the cloak is also a big question.


    "Who is operating?"


    Until now, Bieber doesn''t know why he lost so completely.


    This was originally an easy job, as long as the fight club''s plan was successful, he would naturally be able to escape unscathed.


    Who would have thought that all the preparations and all the backhands had been predicted in advance, and what was even more frightening was that he couldn''t even see the opponent hiding in the dark.


    In desperation, Curtis Bieber could only turn to the great **** again for help, "The great giant **** of chaos, the ruler of the darkness, the **** who bestows infinite hope on the world, and the **** who is in charge of darkness and redemption, please give you my sincerest A little help from believers."


    He kept chanting the title of the God of Chaos, and pinned his last hope on Him. This is the last hope, "I only need a little help from you to help me get out of the current predicament."


    Bieber''s trembling voice was full of fear. He naturally knew that if he fell into the hands of the extraordinary forces of the church, he would be sent to the Inquisition and tortured endlessly.


    The group of lunatics will use the most brutal means to steal all his memories. Once he is convinced to contact an unknown god, he will definitely be sentenced to death.


    I don''t know if it was due to this powerful willpower, or it was the Chaos Giant God who secretly pushed the waves to resist.


    The three captains and leaders of Sequence 7 behind him did not know what pressure they had suffered, and suddenly their bodies stagnated at the same time. Even a very small pause temporarily allowed Bieber to recover.


    Seeing that the prayer really took effect, it turned out that the **** had been helping him in secret. Bieber became bolder for a while, and continued to pray to him boldly,


    "Great Chaos God, please heal the wounds of your loyal followers. Even if you block their actions, I am still seriously injured and I still cannot escape their pursuit, and I cannot complete that complicated ceremony for you."


    As soon as Bieber''s voice fell, the **** hidden in the darkness seemed to have received the message, and then his body began to emit a burst of warm light, and those light clusters spread around his injury.


    The original pain decreased rapidly, and in just a few breaths, Bieber, who was already so seriously injured that he couldn''t walk, suddenly recovered from his injury.


    He was excited and excited, praising the **** who was greater than the seven gods in his heart.


    He can hear prayers and can truly fulfill the wishes of believers. This is why Bieber is willing to believe in him and help him do things.


    This detached feeling of control made Bieber start to float, as if he himself was sitting on the throne.


    So, he turned his head to look at the first black swan chief knight, Roman Richard, who had used despicable means to attack him just now, and almost killed himself.


    Intense hatred suddenly welled up in my heart.


    "The omnipotent ruler of darkness, someone wants to persecute your followers and destroy your ceremony, please kill him."


    When Curtis Bieber prayed to that **** again with infinite yearning for the third time.


    Only this time, the other party did not directly fulfill his wish.


    Nothing happened.


    and,


    Bieber''s fast running legs and feet suddenly slowed down, and the whole body also slowed down. His body stopped completely involuntarily, as if he was out of his control.


    tick tock tick...


    Blood dripped from his body, dripping from his facial features. First, the eyeballs slipped from their sockets, and more and more viscous fluid in his body leaked outward.


    The flesh and blood on his body seemed to be endowed with vitality, moving involuntarily.


    The whole person was rolling on the ground like a puddle of mud.


    "Out of... out of control...."


    At the same time as his body began to alienate, a flash of light flashed in Bieber''s mind, and he suddenly woke up.


    Every time I made a deal with the evil **** (demon) of the Chaos Giant God, I would pay the same price to complete the contract between the two parties.


    But I don''t know when, I have unilaterally asked Him for various things, such as potion formulas, taboos, and extraordinary power. It is this strong greed that is constantly digested along with the potion of Sequence 7 Lust.


    Perhaps, since the initial transaction with that demon, he has already fallen into a trap.


    His greed seemed endless, but he ignored the principles of fairness that had to be followed in previous transactions, and gradually began to perfunctory His request.


    He was too young then,


    I don''t know the gift of fate, and the price has been marked in secret.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 86： God drop ceremony

    Chapter 86 God Descending Ceremony


    Under surveillance, Tu Fu witnessed with his own eyes the terrifying appearance of Bieber suddenly losing control after he appeared. He desperately stretched out his hand and struggled to ask for help, but in the end he was helpless.


    As the price for repaying the gift of fate, his Sequence 7 body was instantly shattered.


    This is the first time Tu Fu has seen a Transcendent collapse, and he is still a Sequence 7 mid-sequence.


    Many thick hairs grew out of the monster Bieber''s body in an instant, the active flesh and blood separated piece by piece, the loose skin was full of wrinkles, and even the hair on the top of the head fell off naturally with the changes of the body.


    The whole person seems to have aged decades.


    The difference is that his limbs grow strangely, bent like stick insects, and if the tentacles are as soft, there seems to be something inside his body that keeps breaking free.


    Even Bieber''s original body expanded several times at this moment, and he turned into a terrifying little giant. Something in his body developed and grew rapidly, and a small hill bulged out of his flat abdomen.


    He completely turned into a monster.


    "Mr. Men, there really is something wrong with that transcendent of the devil path."


    Tu Fu broke out in a cold sweat, and quickly told the radio about the current situation, "His physical condition is not right, all the hair on his body has fallen off, his limbs have become amphibious and crawling on all fours, and his stomach is also getting bigger... That evil god, It seems to be called Chaos God."


    He still didn''t have much time left on the ship, so he quickly opened his mouth and told the "gatekeeper" all about the strange situation he saw.


    It wasn''t until after listening to his description that the "gatekeeper" on the other end of the radio was convinced to speak,


    "I have never heard of this name, but it is worth remembering that those exaggerated suffixes who like to call themselves "Great God" or "Giant God" are mostly just silly tricks of weak evil gods.


    But what is certain is that what you are seeing now is an evil **** that has been conceived and formed. He may have launched the divine descent ceremony in advance, and forcibly parasitized the demonic path, and the superhuman descended. "


    The tone of the "gatekeeper" on the other side of the radio showed a little envy, why didn''t he meet a greedy mid-sequence Transcendent.


    Instead, I met a kind of adventurer who asked him to teach foreign languages.


    "Early launch?"


    Tu Fu probably understood that this unknown evil **** wanted to create a large-scale murder while Bieber was still in Leeds. He used this opportunity to descend through a divine descent ceremony, which would be much easier than in a big city.


    But because he broke the game midway, the other party''s plan was completely ruined. The evil **** could only sacrifice Curtis Biber of Sequence 7 to start this terrible ceremony in advance.


    "Can this also complete the divine descent?"


    "The preparation conditions are not sufficient. Even if the effect of the forced descent is at least half discounted, it may be possible to make up for the missing blood sacrifice by continuing to create tragedies."


    The tone of the "gatekeeper" was still mocking, and he was not worried about it, and even felt that this move was very stupid.


    With such a big **** incident, even if it succeeds, it will only be used as fertilizer for the Seven Gods.


    In Tu Fu''s eyes, he, who is also an "evil god", seems to have the arrogance of being a high-level evil god, so he naturally scoffed at this reckless behavior.


    "You mean he will continue to create **** crimes?" Tu Fu frowned and asked suddenly.


    "The cost of a forced descent is too great, and the missing conditions can only be made up for through large-scale blood sacrifice." Seemingly aware of the worry of the little guy at the other end of the signal, the "gatekeeper" did not continue to talk about it.


    It''s a normal thing, those horrible existences hidden in the abyss, polar regions and outside the stars, or desperately want to set foot in the world, or hide themselves in secrets.


    It is not uncommon for people to sacrifice a city in order to achieve their goals.


    "It seems that this matter is beyond my ability."


    Tu Fu lay on the captain''s chair quite tiredly, trying his best not to watch what happened in Pritz Harbor.


    As long as you pretend not to see, nothing happens.


    Obviously all the action plans have been made, but almost all of this is about to be facilitated in secret, and the Fight Club is won perfectly, and everything is moving in the best direction.


    It''s just that the "Chaos God" who appeared suddenly disrupted his plan, making his efforts to remedy it look ridiculous.


    ��


    Pritz Harbor.


    The same surprise also happened to several extraordinary teams, when they saw Bieber who collapsed and turned into a huge monster.


    Mason, Roman, and Hawkins, the Sequence 7 Transcendents, were taken aback at the same time. Their past experience in fighting against out-of-control Transcendents told them that they were in serious trouble.


    The monster "Bieber" released a strong killing intent. The moment his body deformed, he killed the nearby superhumans who were about to besiege him. A large blood mist wrapped him in it, which looked very terrifying.


    The cold and strong killing intent swept over, and the monster seemed to hold a grudge against everyone here.


    "An evil **** that is about to come."


    In the extraordinary team, Roman Richard was the first to make a judgment,


    It��s not the first time that the extraordinary team of the church has come across something like this, but similar incidents are either in remote villages or in metropolises.


    In an obscure town like Liz, there are no conditions that can attract evil gods to descend.


    An inexplicable desperation enveloped the entire port. A supernatural being parasitized on the body of a Sequence 7. Even an immature evil **** can at least perform at a level of one or two grades higher. I am afraid that it is infinitely close to a demigod. .


    This is definitely not something that a group of low-sequence transcendents and a few middle-sequence marginal figures can solve. Even if they go up, they will only die as a result.


    Somewhere, it seems that everyone has seen their own ending.


    Hawkins Lewis, the captain of the Lawrence squad, immediately had a plan in mind, "I''m in trouble now, Caroline, you should immediately go back to the Church of Order to inform the High Priest of the Holy Church to explain the situation, and then apply for another A secondary taboo against devils (evil gods)."


    "team leader��"


    Caroline hesitated for a moment, but heard that Hawkins had never been more serious than now, "There is nothing more important than this. It is related to the success or failure of this battle and the lives of more people."


    "As for the situation here, there is no need to worry at all, it can be easily resolved."


    He waved his fists twice fiercely, posing in front of the craftsman lady as before,


    Common and confident movement.


    Until Caroline agreed with a solemn face, watching the back of the other party rushing to the church, the smile on Hawkins'' face slowly disappeared, and things seemed not as easy as he said.


    "Kerby, we should also ask the church for help."


    Roman Richard was silent for a moment, and then quickly said to the old buddy who came with him, "Why don''t you go with her."


    "Roman, I''m not that idiot girl, we all know in our hearts that it''s too late to ask for help now, and the speed of those gangsters is not even as fast as my grandma."


    The dreamer Kebi Black retorted without hesitation, "Actually, you are the one who should leave. It''s a pity to lose your talent here. Although I never understood that you would have been promoted to Sequence Six or even higher. High level, but why do you have to suppress your own level?"


    "Kerby..."


    "In my opinion, you have always been a ridiculous cowardly knight. You have no courage to take responsibility, and you give up on yourself when you encounter a small setback. You would rather spend your time in a messy tavern every day.


    With all due respect, a person like you who lacks courage, doesn��t keep promises, keeps promises, likes to take advantage of things, has no moral bottom line, and can��t afford to lose at cards, doesn��t have enough reason to convince me to leave. "


    The words of his old buddy Keby made Roman''s face very ugly, and it seemed that it brought back a memory he didn''t want to touch.


    After finishing speaking, Keby will replace the silver demon hunting bullets in the revolver he carries, and rush decisively to the frontmost square where the **** descending ceremony will be held.


    This action also indicates that he will stay on this battlefield and fight to the death with that monster "Bieber".


    Like his favorite old-school heroes, once he makes a decision, he never looks back.


    "Bastard dreamer who daydreams about heroes all day long, should be sent to the zoo with red-haired baboons."


    Roman watched his old buddy Keby turn around and rush to the center of the square without hesitation. He could only swear here alone, unconvinced, drew out the knight''s long sword from his waist, and rushed forward together.


    Although he had already made enough mental preparations to go up to support Kebi, he could see the evil embryo whose body was in a state of constant state, and just feeling the oppression made people despair.


    Roman, who hadn''t experienced such a big scene for a long time, could not help shaking his legs and feet.


    Damn Kirby,


    One of the most important things is right.


    ps: Looking for all kinds of tickets!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 87： poor guy

    Chapter 87 Poor Worm


    Pritz Harbor.


    The police members of the brigade took the opportunity to quickly evacuate the crowd. Police officers Winster and Officer Fix, who were still taunting each other for their parents just now, put aside their stereotypes and ordered the crowd to evacuate at the same time.


    The police officer Edward Kenway, who was attacked by the people not long ago, yelled at the citizens in the square with a loud voice, signaling them to evacuate from the dangerous area. There were many club members who had worn masks and attacked him in the crowd.


    While members of the extraordinary team were sniping the terrifying monster in front, a large number of police forces moved forward from the back of the port to support, and the security police, criminal police and even the police reserve team were called in.


    Together they formed the last barrier of the citizens.


    If the line of defense of the supernatural beings is penetrated, each of them will move forward without hesitation to use flesh and blood to block the pace of that terrifying monster, and will never allow such a monster to trample on the land of Liz.


    The main force of this generation of police officers are all born in the Baia Kingdom, which has emerged from the battlefield of blood and fire in recent decades. They have witnessed the rise and fall of this country, and they know that peace like this is hard-won.


    Whenever faced with such difficulties, the sense of national honor and disgrace and strong personal pride will never allow anyone to back down.


    The extraordinary forces of the three major churches in Leeds gathered no more than 20 or 30 people here, and most of them were only low-end combat power of Sequence 9. It was too difficult to destroy this divine descent ceremony.


    The three major Sequence 7 transcendents present collectively dispatched, and even Mason stayed behind to test it out for the time being.


    The most reckless Sequence 7 outlaw Captain Hawkins has already stood in front of the monster Bieber, struggling to resist the huge strength of the monster with four limbs.


    It was only a one-round fight, and the reckless adventurer of Sequence 7 was hammered until he vomited blood even though his muscles were stamped, but he continued to utter harsh words in front of Bieber to attract the opponent''s attention without changing his face.


    The two members of the dream maker path, "Nightmare" Mason and "Dream Hunter" Kebi, ignored the risk of contamination and mobilized their mental power to pull him into the dream, trying to severely injure each other on the familiar battlefield.


    But no matter how hard they try, they can''t move the slightest bit, so they have to release the mental trap again and again. Even if the effect is very poor, as long as they can hinder the opponent''s step, they will continue to do so without hesitation.


    The wave after wave of low-sequence transcendents also gathered around and made full preparations for dedication.


    "Even Uncle Roman has started to work hard, which is really rare."


    Tu Fu, who was running out of time, had been observing the extraordinary team in the square, especially Roman Richard, who stood at the forefront and attacked from the middle of the outer image as a fulcrum to attract Bieber''s firepower.


    Continuously trying to sabotage the arrival of the "monster" Bieber, but the other party''s divine descent ceremony has already completed more than half, and with the continuous disappearance of life in the square.


    The blood and life that were lacking in the divine descent ceremony were gradually replenished. His terrifying limbs grew out from both sides like spiders, and there were more and more black hairs emitting a stench. lock up.


    ��


    Roman hates the situation where the situation is out of control like now. He has always done things completely, and he hates the seriousness of things beyond his control. It feels bad.


    As Keby said just now, he has been suppressing the progress of the potion digestion.


    He could apply to Black Swan for the Sequence 6 knight path potion tomorrow morning, but he would rather suppress the realm and sit in such a small city for more than ten years.


    He was not like this in the past. When he was first recruited by Black Swan, he was also a high-spirited and extraordinary young man. His unparalleled talent allowed him to go further than others on this thorny road.


    Until that incident happened, even after a long time, the painful memory would reappear from time to time.


    While chasing down a group of evil believers from the southern continent, a puppet was found after destroying the opponent''s den, which recorded the history of the Lionheart King of the Assyrian Empire.


    He spied a terrible historical event from it. The talented Lionheart King didn''t go to sea desperately to find life and died suddenly because of the end of his life in the historical records.


    As the one closest to the true god''s favored person in the sequence of the top knight path,


    He actually went mad.


    Even the giant on the highest throne couldn''t resist fate, and the vivid picture of going crazy scared him, and became the most terrifying demon in Roman''s heart.


    From then on, no matter how hard he tried, the potion in his body could not be digested at all, and his path to transcendence had almost come to an end.


    Especially in the past few years in the Black Swan of Renshengtang, he has witnessed too many colleagues and brothers out of control, and those mysterious incidents of inexplicable death have deepened the shadow in his heart time and time again.


    No matter how beautiful they are, they are all poor wretches. If they don''t keep them together, they will die one day, lose control, and drown in that extraordinary road with no end in sight.


    This has almost become the fate of every extraordinary person after making a choice.


    Such a gloomy experience made Roman want to escape from the original complicated environment, so he took the initiative to apply for transfer to the small city of Leeds. From then on, he drank, gambled, and had **** with all kinds of women, living a life of drunken dreams every day


    As long as you are happy, those troublesome things will always be solved by someone.


    He was completely lost in this depraved environment, and his proud talent became a joke in the circle.


    The number of cases in this acquaintance society in Leeds can be counted every year, and even some small troubles can be solved with a little effort, so there is no need to think about those troublesome things.


    Perhaps it was also this change in mentality, which instead allowed Roman to completely digest the residual potion that had not been loosened for a long time, but he did not choose to continue taking the potion.


    There is no need to continue down this road, anyway, the end result is the same.


    The higher the sequence, the deeper the step into the mysterious field, the greater the risk of the supernatural being out of control. Even the incomparably great Lionheart King, didn''t end up with a sudden death in the end.


    That''s fine, when you meet a superhuman, give me a few hints.


    Before the danger comes, make full preparations to kill the danger in the cradle.


    Because he has witnessed too many tragedies, he is more careful in doing things, and no matter what he does, he must control it by himself.


    A dignified knight behaves despicably, drugging, sneak attacking, and assassinating have become commonplace, and he is despised by other extraordinary people.


    It''s hard to hear words like this. Guang Zhengwei''s work will be done by those with noble morals. He just wants to stay quietly in the stinky ditch to rot and stink, so that he can spend this extremely vulgar life safely. Biggest dream.


    But��


    When the extraordinary people around him came up to die one after another, and the fools in the police department also willingly died, Roman still couldn''t help being touched.


    Obviously there is no point in doing so, and nothing can stop it.


    Why do you feel unwilling when you are helpless?


    If, at that time, he had taken the potion of Sequence 6, he should have digested the promotion to Sequence 5 by now, and a half-baked evil **** like this would probably be able to deal with it easily.


    Roman can''t tell what it''s like now, regret? Unwilling? Lost?


    It was already too late, he could only repeat the extraordinary power of the weapon master, trying his best to block every attack of the opponent.


    "boom!"


    After absorbing a large amount of flesh and blood, the monster Bieber grew two tentacles again, wriggling on the ground, absorbing the blood of the dead unscrupulously.


    The tentacles spread and swept across, and swept away Hawkins who was blocking the front.


    Even if the body is stamped, it is still difficult to stop the majestic force. After tearing an exit abruptly, the monster Bieber seems unwilling to entangle with them.


    The killing efficiency against supernatural beings was too low, so he immediately targeted a large number of citizens who were unable to resist behind the police force.


    The partner Kebi, who was still unwilling to take advantage of the dream trap, suddenly sighed, "Roman, prepare to fire another air cannon."


    "It''s too late, so let it be." Roman also sighed disheartened, after all, nothing can be changed.


    It''s enough to do this, and no one will blame them.


    "Try again."


    Kebby Black nodded affirmatively. As he walked forward step by step, the momentary expression of hesitation flashed away, replaced by a touch of determination.


    Seeing the terrifying monster escape from the encirclement, Keby seemed determined to do something.


    "It''s obviously not over yet, why give up, I really hate that you always say these frustrating words." Kebi''s lips quickly activated his extraordinary power.


    He walked towards the monster like a huge spider very slowly, but with each step the distance between the two sides was shortened a lot, which actually diverted the attention of Bieber, who was showing his mythical form.


    It''s just that the sound he made to Roman continued.


    "To be honest, there is nothing worse than getting to know you Roman these years, as I said just now, you have a lot of innumerable shortcomings, and you are really a **** that is looked down upon by people in the circle.


    But I am really afraid that in a few years you will still not think about making progress, and hang out in various places and get up and hang out every day. "


    "What do you want to say?"


    Roman fell silent suddenly, as if he had guessed what Keby was thinking.


    "You obviously have a talent that people like us can''t reach in a lifetime, but for some **** reasons, you would rather spend time with me in this place where the future is invisible.


    Every day when I go to look for you, I hope that you can cheer up and stop going to those places where your will is wasted. I always pray in my heart that I don��t want to see that Roman who is always drunk and covered in perfume.


    If it weren''t for this, maybe I would never have told you this. But I can''t imagine five or ten years from now that the gifted chief knight of Leeds will still be as depraved as he is now, it''s just insulting to me. "


    Keby''s voice became more and more piercing, forcing Roman to dare not look up, or even answer.


    "This is the first and last time, I still want to say, Roman, nice to meet you."


    Keby''s voice gradually faded, and the figure began to dissipate in the square. After using his extraordinary power, he had completely entered the dream consciousness of that terrifying guy.


    In the deep consciousness of an evil god.


    "What a madman."


    Together with Mason, who is a dreamer, he couldn''t help admiring the actions of the Sequence 8 dream-hunting agent, which is one of the abilities of Sequence 8.


    But pulling the other person into your own dream and actively entering someone else''s dream are completely different things.


    Especially taking the initiative to enter the dream consciousness of the evil god, it is tantamount to asking for ideas.


    Since making this decision, Kebi has no plan to come back.


    He was like the legendary old-fashioned heroes he admired the most, walking heavy steps to the road with no hope, and he refused to turn his head when he died generously.


    "boom!"


    But this dream hunter agent of the dream maker path completely burned his life and potential.


    After sneaking into the opponent''s consciousness, he did not hesitate to turn himself into a bomb after falling into the dream.


    The explosion exploded from the weakest consciousness of the enemy, and immediately made this terrifying monster covered in hands and feet let out a terrifying wail.


    It wasn''t until this moment that Roman suddenly came to his senses, thinking of what Kebi had just said to him.


    It turned out that he was already prepared to sacrifice his life to hold back that evil god. Those were the words his old man had been holding back for a long time and wanted to say countless times.


    "Kerby..."


    Roman''s eyes were gloomy, and large and large tears rolled down his cheeks, and he didn''t know when he had burst into tears.


    After thinking of the other party''s instructions, the chief knight of the black swan also tried his best to mobilize the remaining spiritual power again, and will gather all the few extraordinary powers on the last air cannon.


    Looking at the temporarily inactive monster Bieber, his hands were clenched together, his teeth almost biting his lips to bleed.


    Bringing together all beliefs, utterly exhausting all potentialities,


    Unreservedly aimed at the monster with all its strength, and finally launched it.


    "boom!"


    The violent roar resounded through the sky and the earth immediately, and I saw that the tentacle monster''s **** was ignited by a raging fire and then fell to the ground, lifeless.


    Roman knelt down on the ground as if all his strength had been drained, and countless memory images flashed frequently in his mind.


    Extraordinary people are never inherently great heroes,


    It''s just a group of poor people who are willing to fight madness in the dark.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 88： back door

    Chapter 88 Backdoor


    The square under surveillance, the clarity of the picture allows Tu Fu to see everyone''s pores.


    Together with their breathing, sense of urgency, and firm will to die, what happened in Pritz Harbor made Tu Fu seem to be there.


    When he saw the ants-like strength one after another, he was beyond his control to shake the evil **** Bieber, who was not an opponent at all, and people continued to die generously. The unspeakable tragic scene made Tu Fu breathless,


    Those familiar and unfamiliar faces who were struggling flashed past one by one, and they might become a series of cold numbers sacrificed in this battle.


    Maybe no one will remember these things in the future,


    The guardian in the dark, the transcendent who is regarded as a freak, is actually a small person in the torrent of the times.


    But it was they who stepped forward again and again that saved the citizens of Leeds.


    "Boom."


    Roman tried his best to knock down the body of the evil **** in the square. The devastated bloodthirsty monster collapsed to the ground after shaking for a while, but the tentacles that emerged from the body swayed slightly and gently healed the wound.


    His injuries began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Sequence 7''s desperate blow can seriously injure an evil **** in a semi-advent form, which is already quite a remarkable thing.


    But after this time, all the Sequence 7s present, except for Mason, lost their fighting power.


    Even adding those low-sequence transcendents would only increase casualties.


    "We still lost."


    Tu Fu let out a long and depressing breath. The extraordinary forces of the three major churches in Liz fought so hard, but in the end they still failed, which really made him a little reconciled.


    But now even the time left on the boat is only a few minutes.


    Even if he wanted to use the equipment on the ship to deal with the evil god, it might be too late.


    "If I can mobilize the authority of the ghost ship, maybe I can suppress this evil god, but unfortunately I can''t let him come to my home field, otherwise the invisible monster on the ship will be enough for him to drink a pot."


    Tu Fu was lying on the captain''s chair, this sudden thought made his eyes light up.


    Better to imprison him in a ship.


    Immediately afterwards, this very bold idea was born from Tufu''s consciousness, but it quickly dimmed after being combined with the reality.


    The difficulty now is that the time to enter and leave the "Santa Maria" is a three-day cycle, unless he forcibly opens the anchoring ceremony, he may succeed, but there is a cumbersome countdown procedure every time he returns to the ship.


    Litz couldn''t last an hour.


    Recalling carefully, every time I board a ship, the complicated steps are like logging in to the server when using the Internet, entering the password step by step according to the steps, and finally logging in to the server.


    It is best to have some way to bypass the server and enter through the back door, so that you don''t have to worry about the cumbersome operations.


    "So, why do I have to think for myself."


    Adhering to the studious attitude of not being ashamed to ask, the good student Tu Fu pretended to meditate for a few seconds, and immediately pressed the answer button of the radio to switch the frequency to the most frequently used group of numbers.


    "Teacher Door...Call Teacher Teacher...Call Dear Teacher Teacher..."


    After he woke up the other party by sending out long-wave signals frequently, he changed the name of the evil **** in his heart back to the respected "Mr. Door".


    The frequency of the far wave was quickly responded.


    "What homework is this time? Or your friend?"


    The voice of the "gatekeeper" from the abyss was tired and helpless. He really didn''t understand why it was such a little guy who contacted him.


    Tu Fu thought about it, "That''s right, my friend Billy has encountered a trouble. He accidentally lost the key when he came home, but there is no one else at home. Can you use some supernatural power to save the key without using it?" back home.��


    This is the dilemma Tu Fu is facing, he must use a more ingenious way to get back to the boat.


    "Try to find a thief."


    "The Gatekeeper" gives an answer that sounds good but is completely useless.


    The predecessors of lockpicking companies in this era are mostly thieves who have washed their hands in gold basins. Their superb lockpicking skills have even been admired by many craftsmen in the industry.


    "What I mean is to bypass the troublesome door lock procedure in some way, and arrange a ''back door'' in advance so that you can directly enter this house in a crisis."


    Tu Fu popularized this computer term "leaving a back door" in disguise.


    This reminded him of the time when his family used to lock the computer with a password to prevent him from playing games, and he could also enter the system by creating a sub-user account.


    Of course, after many battles of wits and courage, in the end his kind parents directly unplugged the network cable.


    "I probably understand what you mean by the ''back door'', entering through a window or a chimney, then I think what you need is a basic teleportation ceremony."


    "Gatekeeper" is worthy of being a famous professional teacher, and after simple thinking, he quickly came up with a plan.


    "Teleportation ceremony?"


    "This is an ability of the adventurer''s follow-up sequence, which breaks the long-distance space limitation and teleports. Of course, some taboos also have the same effect, and can also be reproduced through simple rituals.


    It is worth noting that the premise of using the ritual to transfer is that you must leave a key in the original house, or some other imprint as an anchor, so as to ensure that it will not be washed away by turbulence during the transfer. "


    The tone of the "gatekeeper" is very serious, reminding him that this is not an easy task, and that it needs to be prepared in advance.


    "I think, I have something as an anchor."


    After careful consideration, Tu Fu took out the notebook with the logbook from his backpack.


    He locked the position of the ghost ship through such a thing the first time he came, and as he entered and exited the "Santa Maria" many times, he has inherited part of the captain''s authority.


    If you simply want to go through the back door, it does not violate the safety rules on the ship.


    "Sir, but I don''t have enough time to listen to you teach me this ritual." Tu Fu also realized this problem.


    "Don''t worry, the basic transmission ritual is not complicated, I can transmit it to you through an advanced method through video, these are very easy.


    But as a rule of equal exchange, you must truthfully return a question to me. "


    The "gatekeeper" on the other end of the radio finally found a good opportunity to ask questions.


    "what is the problem?"


    He seriously asked Tu Fu a difficult problem that had troubled him for a long time, "I don''t understand, how did you, an ordinary person like you, receive my signal?"


    There was no suitable opportunity to ask Tu Fu before, but this time he has something to ask of himself. Of course, the "Gatekeeper" is not going to let go of this opportunity.


    Hearing this, Tu Fu suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    This question does not involve core secrets, and he immediately answered:


    "Through a promotable technological product developed by me, it can transmit and receive external signals through a wonderful wave. It was through this item that I received your distress signal." Tu Fu answered truthfully.


    He did not elaborate on the basic physics contained in it, electromagnetic waves, hertz, frequency and other professional vocabulary.


    It will take at least another hundred years for the industrial process of the Northern Continent to reach this level.


    The "gatekeeper" at the other end of the signal confirmed again, "A technological product?"


    "Exactly."


    Tu Fu smiled proudly, "I call this great invention capable of receiving any signal ''radio''."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 89： lone warrior

    Chapter 89 Lone Brave


    3,


    2,


    1,


    Teleport��


    Surrounded by layers of majestic mist, a black figure stepped out from the still space, with footsteps accompanied by the ticking of the hour hand.


    In the last period of the ghost ship, the "gatekeeper" conducted image data transmission through dream transmission, which quickly allowed Tu Fu to master the basic transmission ritual in a short time, and after cutting his hand, drip blood on the logbook to stabilize the fulcrum of the anchor .


    After finishing the study, Tu Fu immediately drew inferences from one instance,


    The first sentence was to consider asking Teacher Men to teach him ancient Assyrian in this way, but he was rejected decisively as expected.


    "came back."


    Returning from the boat, when Tu Fu, who was wearing a black robe, returned to the Wood area of ??Leeds, he felt a little uncomfortable due to a strong sense of dizziness.


    Tu Fu had exhausted too much energy from his previous actions. When he returned to the underground tavern he had just destroyed, Tu Fu glanced at the distance on the map. It was not too far from Pulitzer Harbor in the Wood District.


    From the monitoring, he saw the commotion in the square, turning the surrounding area into a hell.


    People living in this area didn��t know what happened, so they could only flee crazily.


    Even though there are many uniformed police officers maintaining law and order, it is really embarrassing for all the citizens who want to settle down in a district.


    Putting on the ugly golden skull mask again, Tu Fu dragged his tired body and walked towards Pritz Harbor, in the rush of people fleeing all around.


    He was the only one who took the initiative to approach the danger against the crowd, and the citizens around him looked at this rebel as if they were looking at a monster.


    Just a little closer to the center of the square, the smell of blood swept over.


    I don��t know how many supernatural beings and police officers from the Police Department were buried here. When the supernatural beings were powerless to resist and fell one after another, the policemen with guns became the last line of defense to protect the citizens.


    They rushed towards the terrifying monster tirelessly. On the body of the evil **** Bieber who revealed the mythical form, he waved his wriggling tentacles.


    A huge scarlet eye on the arm gradually recovered.


    Even though the police officers continued to shoot bullets, the tentacle monster continued to bleed blood, but it quickly healed.


    After several rounds of **** sacrifices, this terrifying evil spirit has recovered a lot of strength. The physical strength of a single round has almost reached the level of a demigod, so it is naturally difficult to break through the defense.


    From a distance, you can also feel a huge sense of oppression. As a human being, you are born with an instinctive sense of fear of giants. Standing in front of you may not even dare to lift your head.


    The situation of the strongest Transcendents in the square is not much better at the moment.


    The adventurer captain''s hard body was hardened by steel, and when he confronted the monster Bieber head-on, he was beaten to pieces, vomited blood, and fell directly on the spot, not knowing whether he was dead or alive.


    "I tried my best, so be it..."


    The last Sequence 7 Mason who still preserved his combat power stood pale in the distance, and he already had the idea of ??retreating.


    After the confrontation just now, he was also exhausted. He, a foreign transcendent who is not under the management of the church, has done his best as a citizen, and no one will blame him again.


    The old-fashioned heroic police officer Kirby also chose his favorite and most heroic way not long ago, and directly broke into the dreamland of the evil **** that descended in Leeds.


    Not hesitating to be a self-exploding bomb, but the opponent caused a lot of trouble.


    There are not a few people like him, and those Sequence 8 Transcendents in the Extraordinary Squad are also desperately trying to block the monster Bieber''s killing with flesh and blood one after another, constantly delaying the opponent''s attack on Leeds.


    "Good job, Mason."


    Tu Fu, wearing a disguise mask, squeezed in and out from the square, and came behind the pale Mason Adams, and said something coldly.


    "Are you?" Mason turned his head and hesitated.


    "Mr. ''Media Man'' asked me to say hello to you." Tu Fu borrowed his tuba and expressed his intention to Mason, "You have done well enough, leave the rest to me."


    Mr. Media''s favored one!


    Sure enough, after reporting this name, Mason''s eyes were full of respect, "It is my honor to serve Mr. ''Media Man''."


    Mason''s posture was very low, but there was a huge wave in his heart.


    Sure enough, Skynet is still here.


    The purpose of that "media person" may not be this club at the beginning, but to root out the evil **** behind Bieber.


    It seems that this is a confrontation between the high planes.


    There wasn''t much time for chatting, Tu Fu patted Mason on the shoulder and continued to move forward without stopping.


    After saying hello, Tu Fu continued to walk forward. The more he could feel the chilling pressure, the closer his teeth could not help shaking.


    A mythical form of an evil **** that is close to the full body is in front of him, and the sense of oppression on the front is too strong, and the surrounding low-sequence Transcendents are already full of courage just standing here.


    The center of the battlefield.


    A scruffy man who was supporting himself with a long sword and couldn''t even stand up was kneeling in the center. He was covered in blood, and he didn''t have the slightest demeanor of a knight.


    In the hollow and numb eyes of Roman, he condensed and fired the last air cannon with all his strength, and then collapsed from exhaustion.


    When he saw the undead monster stand up again, he lost the last bit of hope in his eyes, and could only kneel down helplessly.


    Unwilling to crazily beat the ground and growled, Roman wanted to cry for his companion, but he couldn''t make any sound when he opened his mouth.


    His tears and blood were running dry.


    With a body full of injuries and exhaustion, fighting to such an extent with an evil **** who is probably close to the strength of a demigod is already very good in the eyes of others.


    But if it hadn''t been for the years of sinking, if he had taken the potion of Sequence 6 early, with his talent, he could even launch a counterattack against a demigod now.


    The tragedy in front of me will never happen.


    There is no need for these young superhumans to use their weak strength to shake that mountain.


    If he tried a little harder, Kirby wouldn''t have to sacrifice himself to hold that monster back.


    Facing this huge sense of powerlessness, the unspeakable remorse made Roman almost grit his teeth.


    He hated himself so much. If he hadn''t exhausted his physical and spiritual strength, he would have rushed to the monster and let him slap himself to death.


    "Da da��"


    A light step passed by Roman, and the other party''s eyes seemed to pause on him for a moment, looking at the half-dead black swan chief knight.


    "There is no need to die."


    Roman sighed softly when he saw that the visitor was wearing a hooded black robe and a weird mask, who seemed to be the remnants of the fight club.


    That melancholy tone has completely smoothed out the arrogance and domineering of the past, and has left no trace of the dignity of a mid-sequence transcendent.


    Tu Fu behind the mask just smiled lightly, then continued walking forward without saying a word.


    The more you move forward, the more cruel the battle becomes.


    The broken limbs and horrific howls everywhere turned the port into hell.


    Tu Fu has experienced the same cruel environment, and he is not afraid of the tragedy in front of him. Instead, his gaze becomes firmer, and he walks step by step towards the monster Bieber who has completely become the embryo of the evil god.


    Every step is with fearless determination, like a lone brave man with great courage.


    He moved his upper and lower lips, began to use the ritual that the "gatekeeper" had taught him just now, and was ready to recite the series of spells at any time.


    "SantaMaria...Santa Maria..."


    He started the anchoring ceremony to lock the ghost ship again, adjusted his breathing and quickly entered a meditative state. It was not easy for him to use such a method, and starting two rituals at the same time continuously drained all his energy.


    He had a splitting headache after a few quick attempts in a short period of time.


    "Hoo~"


    It seems that the spell has played a role.


    On the square, a strong wind suddenly blew up.


    Accompanied by the sound of wind blowing from left to right, Tufu swept across the entire port square, his dark cloak fluttered with the wind, but his solitary figure was so conspicuous.


    "Come here, come here, look over here..."


    Tu Fu kept chanting in a low voice in his heart, and his whispering actually made the mythical monster look over.


    The oppressive feeling of looking directly at him made Tu Fu''s heart beat faster and faster, and the stench burst out, and with the opponent''s large movements, Tu Fu also gritted his teeth and started the continuing transmission ceremony.


    There is no countdown this time, but the surrounding scenes still stop with Tu Fu''s actions, except for the evil **** "Bieber" who has infinitely contacted him in front of him.


    Tu Fu stretched out the palm of the nitrile glove that had been put on a long time ago, and pressed it directly on the tentacle that was slapped by the other party. His facial features were so hideous that they were almost cracked, and he quickly growled with the priming words that he had rehearsed many times in advance:


    "Teleport!"


    "boom!"


    Seeing that Tu Fu was about to be sent flying by the tentacles, a cloud of gray mist shrouded the square.


    Time seemed to stand still at this moment.


    The strange and majestic gray fog that appeared from nowhere swept across, and sent Tufu... along with the evil **** who parasitized Bieber back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 90： imprison evil god

    Chapter 90 Imprisoning the Evil God


    "Boom!"


    In the main square of Pulitzer Harbor, corpses were strewn all over the place, and the blood and mucus all over the ground were even denser, and the stench continued to permeate the area around the port.


    But... that huge monster just disappeared alive.


    This weird scene happened too suddenly. After the weird gust of wind just now, the evil **** who was already close to perfect body disappeared without any resistance.


    Every Transcendent and police force present was determined to die.


    The people from the Church of the Seven Gods have already rushed to the road with taboos, and they have come to support non-stop.


    The citizens of the Wood District have even moved to other districts, and everyone is waiting for the outcome of the trial.


    "team leader!"


    Taking advantage of the end of the chaos, members of the Extraordinary Squad Lawerman managed to dig out the blood-stained Hawkins. This reckless tough guy finally paid a heavy price for his actions, and was hammered to death after resisting the monster several times. passed out.


    "Disappeared?"


    The black swan chief knight Roman, who was in the very center of the square, almost shed all blood and tears, but he was still breathing.


    After a brief surprise, he remembered the strange Transcendent wearing a mask who had just appeared.


    It must be him. The other party did not know what extraordinary means he used to take away an evil **** who was about to fully recover. Although he didn''t know what the other party''s purpose was, he directly rescued the entire Liz.


    Being able to control the casualties within this range was enough for him to confess to the high priests of the temple.


    "Kerby, look..."


    The corners of Roman��s mouth raised slightly, and then he quickly lowered his face. He instinctively wanted to show off to the old man that he had just defeated the evil **** Bieber with all his strength. He suddenly realized that no one wanted to listen to him bragging anymore.


    The words of the old friend before his death still echoed in his ears, like a loud slap that woke Roman up.


    You must take your destiny into your own hands, not rely on the mercy of others.


    It is useless to cover your own eyes. What should happen will happen. If the status quo is maintained, tragedies like today will only repeat again and again in the future.


    Man, it''s time to mature.


    On the edge of the square, Mason Adams, who participated in the battle all the way, was neither as embarrassed as Hawkins, nor as awakened as Roman, who had experienced great ups and downs.


    "The media...the favored ones...the evil gods...high level game..."


    He stroked his chin earnestly, recalling what happened just now.


    Comrades from Skynet met with him, and the supernatural beings of this organization are very powerful, and easily took away the evil **** who troubled Liz. Perhaps the help of Mr. "Media Man" made this easier.


    Now it seems that joining this secret organization is definitely the most correct choice he has ever made.


    From the very beginning, after Mason received the great existence task, he didn''t dare to underestimate this matter. Now it seems that it is more and more difficult, and he even hooked a mysterious big fish.


    However, every step of the fight club''s counterattack, and even the evil **** behind it no matter how struggling, are all under the control of "Skynet".


    At this moment, Mason Adams had only one idea left in his mind.


    "Our Skynet is really powerful!"


    ��


    "00:04:59"


    "00:04:58"


    "00:04:57"


    Time is ticking, and the gray fog envelops Tu Fu and another huge figure.


    Appear together on this ghost ship in the everlasting mist.


    The severe headache nearly split Tufu''s head, and the sweat behind him soaked through his entire clothes. When he teleported with the strange evil **** born from chaos, he seemed to hear many chaotic and disturbing words in his ears.


    The other party tried to pile him up with this dense amount of information.


    Fortunately, when he was teleported to his own territory on the ship, Tu Fu had already become in charge of the situation.


    The severe pain almost sent Tu Fu away. He was exhausted repeatedly. It is a miracle that he is still alive. Tu Fu rubbed his head vigorously and noticed the time, "Only five minutes?"


    Tu Fu pondered carefully.


    Some of his previous speculations have come true, which means that the "Santa Maria" has recognized his (acting) captain''s identity, so his operation of leaving a back door on the ship is also legal.


    If the previous method of using the anchoring ceremony is compared to making a fake key to enter the door while the owner is not at home, then the current method of teleportation is to turn in through the window outside the house.


    Being able to stay briefly in the house doesn''t leave enough time to explore.


    Fortunately, this is a good start, and you can test it a few more times later. Mastering the skill of returning to the ghost ship quickly is definitely a great way to save your life.


    After clearing his mind, Tu Fu walked out of the cruise cabin on the bottom floor of the "Santa Maria".


    This is a confinement room specially used to detain troublesome passengers and thieves and robbers. The evil **** who was forcibly dragged in by him unexpectedly regained consciousness and slipped out of here.


    After a while, His figure disappeared, and only a piece of clothing with a cloak was left outside the cabin corridor.


    "I didn''t expect there to be unexpected gains."


    Tu Fu went forward to pick it up, not only the forbidden object that could hide his figure and aura, but also wrapped many things left by Bieber during his lifetime, such as the weapons, spells and some things that he just fought against the three Sequence 7 extraordinary people. Loose banknotes.


    Since this thing is on the ship and I have seen it, it can be deduced that the ownership of these things belongs to the captain.


    He suddenly remembered another thing, an evil **** parasitic on a Sequence 7 Transcendent who was about to recover, his strength was probably at least above Sequence 6.


    "There shouldn''t be any trouble on the boat."


    Tu Fu is actually not entirely sure whether the monster on this ship can hold him down.


    After all, he is an evil god!


    Until he walked up and opened his eagle eyes, he vaguely saw the alienated Bieber in the thick gray fog, who seemed unwilling to do so.


    Forcibly turned on the mythical form again, and there were many tentacles growing on his body, and he climbed directly towards the top antenna, trying to find a chance to leave here.


    But the moment he climbed to the top, it aroused the dissatisfaction of the monsters hiding in the dark on the ship.


    To Tu Fu, this ghost ship is a "dark forest" where people can''t be seen. I don''t know how many horrors are hidden. A naive "child" like Bieber who is willing to be exposed to everyone''s guns is of course inevitable. Was set on fire.


    Standing on the top of the antenna, the monster with fleshy wings that seemed to have been buried at sea as the second mate of the "Santa Maria" thumped a few times, like an interdimensional blow. After violent installation, Bieber fell from the sky fall.


    "Boom!"


    With Tu Fu''s eyesight, he couldn''t see clearly which terrifying monster on the boat made another move.


    With a faint red light shining, the monster hidden on the boat easily crushed Bieber''s body.


    Before falling from the sky, a terrifying and fast black shadow flashed past. The black shadow almost covered the sky, and cut off all his frantically shaking tentacles with just a little use.


    The ghouls below came up one after another, greedily gnawing on his limbs.


    After Bieber finally fell down, he was stepped on by the chef Harry who was stabbed in the body, and then grabbed his dilapidated body, and took the little trash to the bottom with heavy steps. Throw the confinement room in the past.


    "boom!"


    The scary monsters on the ship don''t seem to be friendly to this newcomer.


    In a few breaths, the evil **** Bieber has seized control of the cruise ship from his original plan, and now he has been severely taught by reality, and he no longer has the desire to resist.


    After exhausting his last bit of strength and climbing into the cabin that Tu Fu had prepared for him, this evil **** who knew the times took the initiative to close the door of the confinement room.


    Hid in without hesitation.


    There is something wrong with this place. There are too many ancient creatures hiding a lot higher than him. In the dark, there is a force that suppresses everything to maintain the order here.


    By contrast...


    He is just a poor, weak and helpless evil god.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 91： full day off

    Chapter 91 A fulfilling rest day


    When the five-minute countdown ended, the place where Tu Fu was teleported to disembark was still the main square of Pulitzer Harbor just after the war.


    The fierce battle at the scene left corpses all over the place, filled with an unpleasant smell of blood.


    The brigade of the Church of the Seven Gods rushed to the scene without haste, and finally arrived after everything was over.


    They were all exploring the missing evil god, and started searching for the mysterious person who had just taken away the evil god.


    Fortunately, Tu Fu put on the robe and hood that only needs to be instilled with spirituality in advance, and disappeared completely in the square together with his breath and figure.


    After the hustle and bustle, there is only heavy pain left here.


    Tu Fu took slightly heavy steps and bowed his head, silently saluting every soldier who died in this incident.


    The losses in this battle were really serious. The three extraordinary teams of the church suffered heavy losses. Even the Police Department lost a lot of manpower. Fortunately, there were not too many civilian casualties, which has become the only gratifying thing.


    "I hope that after this time, the Leeds government can see the real living conditions at the bottom."


    Tu Fu suddenly smiled bitterly when he walked out of the crowd.


    If there were no refugees who flowed into the Wood area, those workers and low-level people who were brutally exploited, Fight Club would never have grown to such an uncontrollable level, let alone be used by Bieber and the evil god.


    He dragged his exhausted body all the way, and didn''t go back to Winster''s house right away, but took a room at a nearby hotel, Flower Poole, which was still open.


    After refusing the lady who was winking at him at the door and offering special services, Tu Fu changed all the dusty clothes on his body, and went to the bathroom to take a shower to get rid of his exhaustion and make himself look more energetic.


    Carefully counting the gains this time, Tu Fu put the trophies he got from Bieber in front of him one by one.


    An invisibility cloak contraindication that shields itself.


    A potion formula that records the Devil Path Sequence 6, a steam craft revolver with patterns all over it, two metal flakes that are suspected to be sleeping spells, and some fragments of potion materials.


    Opening the manual that Bieber carried with him, Tu Fu read it carefully, and it was a valuable note.


    Most of the symbols in the ancient language are obscure and difficult to understand. According to his level, he can see that they should be special incantations for making spells, as well as the **** descending ceremony that summons demons (evil gods) that appeared in the Free Life Church.


    It is worth mentioning that Bieber also recorded his experience and personal stories of the extraordinary road in his notes.


    He has been to the small town of Villedot in G?ttinghagen, where the style of study is very simple and generous enough to allow anyone who is not from the school to enter and observe. It was from a book that Bieber accidentally browsed in the library of Miskar Stark University that he discovered this ritual.


    Afterwards, with the mentality of trying, he really contacted this **** who could help him realize his wish.


    Unexpectedly, it succeeded.


    In the beginning, the transaction with the devil was normal. Both sides followed the principle of fairness.


    Asking for potion formulas, taboos, and secret information, and not paying a reciprocal price, and finally reduced to today''s end, it can be regarded as the evil man''s own evil.


    ��A decent person who keeps a diary.��


    After closing the notebook, Tu Fu complained in a rather complicated mood, "Besides, people who make deals with demons usually don''t end well."


    The only thing that surprised him was that the library of Miskar Stark University still had such miscellaneous books?


    It is indeed a university with a solid foundation.


    He began to count these spoils, most of the relics can be directly inherited, and those messy materials and Sequence 6 potion formulas must also be sold for a good price.


    Wait until the next time I see Mason get the potion materials for Sequence 8, and then sell all the materials that are not needed except for the potion formula to him.


    After all, it is a small city that sells such things openly, which is really easy to attract attention.


    Before going home, Tu Fu tidied up all his things, then turned on the faucet in the bathroom, and slapped his face vigorously, forcibly suppressing the feeling of exhaustion.


    Right after he recovered the evil god, the adventurer Sequence 9 warrior potion in his body was completely digested along with that crazy move.


    Looking at the pale and listless self in the mirror, Tu Fu reluctantly pretended to be energetic.


    Today is really a fulfilling rest day.


    ��


    It was a little extravagance. After arriving at No. 64 Crescent Street in an independent carriage, Tu Fu only felt the cold atmosphere of today''s Winster''s house after returning home. The cold atmosphere almost froze.


    Just returned from a mission outside, the dusty Uncle Ethan lowered his head like a child who made a mistake.


    The cunning Ethan was the first to open the conversation, "I don''t think there is anything more intoxicating than Mrs. Amphier''s beauty, why be so serious."


    "How about talking about it, what did the gentlemen and ladies of the Winster family do today?"


    Aunt Anfier is really angry today. Originally, she prepared a great plan to go to the country house with the whole family to spend a wonderful rest day.


    But there was no one at home when I woke up in the morning, and then I heard from my neighbors about the terrible events that happened in Wood District today.


    She worried about them all day.


    The unreliable family members came back one by one until it was almost dinner time, which annoyed the real owner of the house.


    "I went to a great book exchange meeting and spent a pretty good afternoon." Sophie took the lead in pretending to be confident, "Dad can testify."


    Of course she would not say that she went to the Wood District with her partner, otherwise she would definitely be scolded bloody.


    After Ethan nodded, he talked about his situation, "Actually, I was temporarily transferred from the police station to take charge of a troublesome case. Unfortunately, the place is almost in the countryside of Leeds, and we spent a whole It takes days to go back and forth."


    Officer Winster''s calm acting skills allowed him to fabricate an irrelevant story about going to the Wood District for rescue.


    Whenever he went to handle those dangerous tasks, he would subconsciously hide it from his family.


    In order to verify the authenticity of the story, Ethan also quickly shifted his gaze to Tu Fu, "I can fully testify to this, I remember I mentioned this to you when I woke up in the morning, didn''t you tell your aunt? "


    Seeing three pairs of eyes aimed at him with malicious intent at the same time, Tu Fu immediately felt his scalp tingle. This sudden operation of throwing the blame caught him off guard.


    "Indeed, it''s all my fault that I didn''t have time to explain it."


    Tu Fu had a remorseful expression on his face, and he perfected the lie by the way, "In places like the countryside, there will always be some bizarre cases."


    Seeing that Tu Fu said the truth, Aunt An Feier nodded in doubt, and she asked casually, "Little husband, where did you go today?"


    Tu Fu felt his scalp tingle again. His going to the fight club must not be revealed.


    Fortunately, Sophie seemed to see his embarrassment, so she took the initiative to make a rescue, "I was afraid that it would be unsafe to be alone, so I specially asked Mr. Capet to accompany me to the book exchange meeting. We were together all day long."


    The kind-hearted Miss Winston, while helping Tu Fu fabricate reasons, also tried her best to excuse herself, and successfully rounded up the matter. Everyone in the Winston family was very fulfilled on this rest day.


    "It''s a very correct approach. There are always people under the guise of exchanging ideas in such activities." Ethan talked about some of the incidents he handled, "and then tricked people into the hotel for more in-depth exchanges."


    "Shut up."


    This gag caused Aunt An Fei''er to give him another hard look. After being distracted, she didn''t pursue the matter any further.


    Feeling that Mrs. Anfeier''s anger subsided, the three of them relaxed at the same time.


    "Ding Dong."


    At this time, the doorbell rang.


    Ethan took the initiative to open the door. When he saw that the person who came was his lifelong enemy Dutton Fix, he almost wanted to close the door subconsciously. His expression immediately became serious, "You are not welcome here."


    "Hey, my friend, you really don''t have to."


    Fortunately, Fix had quick eyesight and quick hands, and quickly blocked the door, "After experiencing the terrible incident in Pritz Harbor just now, it reminded me of many comrades-in-arms in the past, and I suddenly realized that the previous grievances were nothing.


    I just came here to apologize to you for some previous inappropriate behavior... By the way, what happened to your eyes? "


    "Ahem... I won''t talk about the past... Ahem..."


    Before Officer Fix finished speaking, he saw Ethan''s face convulsed, his eyes blinking at a high speed to signal him vigorously, and his throat started to cough crazily.


    Afterwards, Sheriff Winster felt a terrible coolness behind him, and Mrs. Anfer''s angry growl was like a lioness roaring in labor.


    "Ethan Winster!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 92： making potions

    Chapter 92 Making Potions


    ��Since I came to this world, keeping a diary regularly has become my personal habit, and perhaps only here can I speak freely.


    Just like some wealthy businessmen and nobles always like to go to church to confess their sins like gods, but after the confession, they still kill and set fire.


    Maybe in the future I will become a big shot in this world, and this diary will be made public by the world, and people all over the world will try their best to unlock the secrets of Chinese characters... At least wait until the next time traveler ten years after my death (cover your face) . "


    "Monday, July 7, 1492, cloudy.


    Less than half a month before the advanced selection, the learning atmosphere in the class was very heavy, and even Billy began to review seriously. Everyone was talking about their own learning progress, actively discussing Liz at four o''clock in the morning. What exactly does it look like.


    Perhaps, this is the role model power of high-quality idols.


    As for me at this age? I even slept soundly when I got the quota for special candidates. "


    "Tuesday, July 8th, windy.


    The paper on the composition of light has been published, and my name has become popular in the academic circle for a while. Professor McGovern told me to be extra careful. Experiments that touch the truth may cause dissatisfaction among opposing schools, and even evil believers and evil gods attention.


    Laughing to death, no one understands evil gods better than me.


    But to my surprise, Sir Freer Daniel appeared in every photo in the published newspaper.


    "The Discoverer of the Window of Truth", "The Founder of Optical Composition and His Inspirer", "The Historic Meeting between a Physics Genius and Mr. Jazz"?


    Oh, don''t let me see this shameless old dude again, or I can''t resist kicking his **** hard with the Martin boots I just bought. "


    "Thursday, July 9th, sunny. Fortunately, after the parade incident, the officials of the Leeds government finally realized the importance of the bottom workers, and passed two bills "Minimum Wage for Leeds Workers" Regulations and the Local Refugee Act, enacted minimum wage guarantees, resettlement of refugees.


    Except for the dissatisfaction of the black-hearted vampires in the factory, everyone was very happy. This joy even made people forget the tragedy that shocked the whole state not long ago.


    I went to the Wood District to see it today. Schools and hospitals are being built there, and the benefits of low-level workers have also improved.


    I guess this is by no means a sudden conscience discovery by capitalists, but because someone has been here. "


    "July 10, Friday, light rain.


    Today, I met with the craftsman lady "Caroline" and got a due reward. She licked her lips and teased me and claimed that she could pay in other ways.


    Hmph, the cunning villain wants to influence my money-making plan, how could it be possible for you to succeed.


    Afterwards, the reckless Mr. Hawkins explained to me the true meaning of the adventurer''s approach he had comprehended��defeating opponents with his fists.


    Excited, he even demonstrated several abilities of the outlaw lunatic to me, and then... all the unhealed wounds burst open, sin.


    However, they learned from them that Uncle Roman of the Black Swan locked himself in a confinement room for several days recently. The death of Police Officer Keby hit him hard, and I hope he can come out.


    This may also be the reason why I don��t want to join the extraordinary organization of the church. After staying in this kind of place for a long time, I take the responsibility as a matter of course.


    What do you do with earning tens of kronor a month? Of course, the extra money will count. "


    "July 11th, Saturday. Talking about the little evil **** called "Chaos God", I saw him when I returned to the Santa Maria, and he was still alive.


    After being bullied by the monsters on the ship in turn, it was really not easy, but I still didn''t bow to me.


    I''m not worried about that.


    Maybe one day, He will be able to compete with the ''gatekeeper'' for the post. "


    "July 12, Sunday, overcast.


    The Fight Club didn''t go bankrupt. After Mason took over the club, he resumed the previous business model and beat opponents with his fists.


    This made old Muller and others so happy that they waived my list. I think there is nothing more precious than something that doesn''t cost money. "


    "July 13th, the rest day. There is only one week left before the high-level selection. I came to the brotherhood to find Mason Adams, got the potion material of Sequence 8 from him, and part of the spoils seized from Bieber The things were sold to him in exchange for just over a hundred crowns.


    Counting this transaction, plus the five hundred crowns he owed me last time, and the arrears dues after joining the ''Skynet''.


    rounding...


    The profiteer now owes me a thousand crowns in total.


    Counting the lawful rewards and Bieber''s inheritance, my total assets have now reached an astonishing five hundred crowns. The dream of buying a house in the capital and hiring a maid seems to be getting closer, preferably twins... Rem... Ram... hehehe . "


    ��


    Crescent Street, in an ordinary hotel not far from Winster''s house.


    Tu Fu in the room looked very serious. He looked at the dense pile of materials he had just obtained from the Brotherhood, and began to try the method taught to him by the gatekeeper.


    Including 100ml of water, one aconitum, ten drops of pure white hound blood, one whole blue pearl flower, 5 grams of gold and silver powder, 5 grams of bezoar, 1 drop of poisonous lizard tail liquid, soft crystals... After he played his whole life With his bargaining skills, the stingy Mason finally persuaded him to give him a special vessel for refining potions for free.


    That''s a set of glass pots and stirring spoons for potions.


    In fact, the refining of potions is not a difficult task. Both the "Gatekeeper" and Mason have clearly told him that for low-sequence potion refining, all the ingredients need to be put into the container in order according to the order of the potion formula. , and after stirring and smelting, he can get the Sequence 8 potion he wanted.


    "For an adventurer, good luck is half the battle."


    Tu Fu started to experiment. He carefully poured water into the glass pot, and then put a rare plant called aconitum in it.


    The clear and translucent water exudes a strange fragrance, which has begun to change.


    "The blood of the white hound seems to be one of the noble breeds that the old Baier nobles often took to hunt. The Brotherhood is really powerful." Tu Fu sighed for a while with his mouth clattering.


    It is said that they eat a very balanced diet.


    Every day, there is an exclusive nutritionist to reasonably match the diet to supplement protein and vitamins, so as to always maintain a lean and strong figure, and even has its own independent lounge.


    In addition to hunting with the owner from time to time, there is even a dedicated dog vaccination service to ensure the purity of the bloodline.


    Billy has said more than once that if given the choice, he would rather be reincarnated into this noble dog.


    Tu Fu suddenly felt that these remarks were very funny. The most authentic **** jokes often come from the reality around him.


    Then he carefully dripped the bright red blood in the test tube into the pot, and mixed it with the poisonous lizard tail liquid and several precious herbs.


    The originally transparent glass pot was already covered with a lot of inexplicable liquids, and the mixed smell in the glass pot was disgusting.


    Fortunately, he didn''t try refining at home, otherwise the Winster family thought he was studying Ryan''s cooking.


    Finally, a crystal-clear soft crystal was thrown in, and that thing actually melted along with the liquid in the pot.


    At this point, all the potion materials he needs to refine are ready.


    After all the materials were complete, Tu Fu began to use the stirring spoon to rotate the pot at high speed. The potions that were put into the pot also underwent a wonderful chemical change after the materials were complete.


    I saw that the various materials and liquids in the pot were constantly dissolving, and a wonderful chemical reaction was taking place, and they became consistent after stirring.


    "boom!"


    After hearing such a sound from the pot, the glass pot was surrounded by a white mist, and the color of the potion could no longer be seen clearly, and then a large amount of hot mist gushed out.


    Almost turned his room into a sauna, and the faint white smoke in the pot circled the room several times.


    Looking closely, the liquid in the pot has shrunk by more than half, and turned into a light blue liquid with dots of shining stars.


    Adventurer Path, Sequence 8 Bounty Hunter Potion,


    practiced.


    ps: I have something to do today, a chapter for now


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 93： hunter senses

    Chapter 93 Hunter Senses


    "Gurrrrrrr..."


    Tu Fu was not as cautious as when he took the potion for the first time. After experiencing the previous lesson and the tragic experience of Uncle Roman, he couldn''t wait to improve his strength.


    Immediately poured the light blue liquid in the test tube into the throat, the extremely jerky taste was not only sticky when flowing through the throat, but also had a peculiar fishy smell.


    "It feels like a slug swallowed without chewing."


    The extremely poor experience of taking it made Tu Fu give a very appropriate example.


    thump!


    Until the potion was finished, the intense dizziness suddenly erupted without any surprises, making Tu Fu hold his head, and the ethereal and illusory ravings reappeared in his ears without any surprises.


    Every whisper has a great impact on his spirit.


    Tu Fu deliberately chose not to complete the experiment on the ship. One of the important reasons is to listen carefully to the weird and disgusting whispers and try to understand it.


    If it is really like what the "gatekeeper" said, the ravings that the supernatural often hears are actually some kind of unrelated signals sent from the high plane to the low plane.


    Then whether he can try to understand those things, maybe it contains the knowledge he needs.


    Even if Tu Fu listened carefully, the hearing effect under the severe headache was not obvious. The person who sent the signal was in a strange state, and the language he used was mixed.


    It does not rule out the elves, dragons, and goblins of the previous eras, and the pronunciation order is disordered and repeated. Even if Tu Fu concentrates all his energy, he cannot hear effective words.


    "Perhaps it has something to do with my own strength, and a few more sequence bits might improve."


    Tu Fu thought over and over again, the clarity of a signal will be worn to varying degrees with the distance in time and space.


    It''s like a game of "you draw and I guess". When the original word is passed to the last person, it is impossible to judge.


    Fortunately, this kind of pollution is not too serious. After simply calming down, Tu Fu began to feel the ability he had just comprehended.


    Fortunately, the knowledge and abilities related to Sequence 8 bounty hunters were clearly transmitted into the mind after being digested in the body by the potion.


    The bounty hunters of Sequence 8, as an ancient profession, are willing to take on almost any job as long as the employer pays them. They are mysterious and clever.


    Possesses a very strong tracking and exploration ability, and the biggest improvement is the keen super sensory ability. The strong sense of smell has caused Tu Fu''s sense of smell to start to change.


    The brain and organ levels have changed, and there is an extra "olfactory bulb" area that belongs exclusively to animals to control the sense of smell.


    The flow of breath to the outside world seems to have expanded hundreds of times, and all breaths within five to ten kilometers are hard to escape, and they can quickly identify their identities from the breath in the air.


    Another supporting super sense is the change of Hawkeye. This upgrade is a comprehensive change.


    When Tu Fu tapped his eyelids and turned on this ability again, the environment around the hotel seemed to have undergone a great change.


    The fine details of the surrounding area were clearly exposed under his eyes, and the remaining potion material **** that he had taken was actually shining with a faint golden light after turning on the special viewing angle.


    Hunters are naturally sensitive to such valuable things, including gold antiques, potion materials, and extraordinary creatures. They can tell what is the most valuable at a glance.


    Tu Fu re-examined this room, the footprints of guests on the ground, the soot that was shaken off by hand, the dense scratches, and the man-made traces that were not cleaned on the bed, all looked extremely clear.


    After turning on the hunter''s senses, just sniff the remaining breath in the room, the eagle eye capture ability can make the footprints left on the ground form a separate long river of traces, follow this long river all the way to find the owner of the footprints.


    "An ability suitable for detecting crimes."


    Tu Fu carefully considered the new ability he had just acquired. He looked like a bounty hunter. He was a top-notch expert in catching and tracking people through the hunter''s senses.


    Another new addition to the bounty hunter is the supernatural power that is more aggressive.


    Tu Fu slowly stretched out his right index finger, and after concentrating on aiming at the wall, it was as if he was using a revolver for the first time, recalling the method "Miss Fox" Caroline taught him.


    The spirituality in the body was running on the fingertips, only to hear a soft "bang" sound from his mouth, as if something broke out of the fingertips, and after a short period of paralysis, there was a rapid movement on the wall of the hotel just now. Visible cracks.


    The swirling airflow generated by the fingertips is like a bullet fired at high speed, easily piercing through the hard wall.


    The power of this simulated bullet depends on the spirituality that Tu Fu operates. This ability is combined with super senses, which is equivalent to a sharpshooter with self-aiming, or the kind that does not need to reload.


    "Huh, not bad."


    Tu Fu was very satisfied with the new ability he had just mastered, and he tried it several times. If he paired it with a leather hat and cowboy boots now, he would look like a western cowboy.


    "The next sequence of the brave is the bounty hunter. Does it mean that the fledgling young brave is going through hardships and finally finds that life is still inseparable from money? It must be like this." Tu Fu tried to digest the bounty hunter with his own understanding. truth.


    When he came back to his senses and stared at several cracked finger holes on the wall, his gaze froze.


    "Oops."


    Immediately, he took away all the things on the table in the guest room, put on his top hat, lowered his head and strode towards the corridor outside, and quickly arrived at the front desk to pay the bill.


    Tu Fu rarely threw out a pool of accommodation fees from his pocket without feeling sorry for him, "Man, don''t look for it anymore."


    "Thank you for your generosity."


    Before the guy at the front desk had time to thank him, he saw this mysterious guest turn his head and leave.


    Da da da��


    Tu Fu pretended to step out with deep strides, and walked out of the hostel slowly pretending nothing happened, but his steps became faster and faster under the guilt.


    Tu Fu was not completely relieved until he saw that no one from the hotel was chasing after him.


    Destroying the store facilities for no reason, it should be... no need to lose money!


    Back to Winster''s house, the cautious Tu Fu couldn''t wait to use his hunter senses to look at everything in the house. Uncle''s shoes were covered with a layer of shoe polish.


    Despite being cleaned not long ago, there is still a stain from alcohol residue.


    Ah,


    Uncle Ethan is really dishonest.


    Aunt Anfeier at home is still improving the raw materials of the hot pot recipe to make it more suitable for the taste of Baiya people.


    The strong irritating smell mixed with many ingredients made Tu Fu feel a little uncomfortable, and the mixed smell of perfume on his aunt almost made Tu Fu faint.


    "Bad smell, it seems that such an ability should not be abused at will."


    Tufu just wanted to turn off the hunter''s senses, but from the oncoming Sophie, he smelled an unspeakable **** smell, but it was not the same as the Pulitzer Harbor attack.


    Out of politeness and the concern of a qualified brother, Tu Fu frowned and asked, "Sophie, are you hurt?"


    "No."


    Miss Winster angrily pushed away this obstructive guy, and inadvertently a cloud of redness flashed across her face. She didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    It shouldn''t be!


    A hunter''s sensory perception of smell can be accurate even if it is a chaotic smell a few kilometers away.


    Using the super logical judgment ability brought by his promotion, Tu Fu slapped his head suddenly, thinking in the way of a real bounty hunter,


    "Is it more profitable to sell sanitary products than to open a hot pot restaurant?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 94： the night before

    Chapter 94 The Eve


    Leeds Comprehensive College in mid-July.


    Dreary classrooms, hot weather, and the oppressive atmosphere before the last day of senior selection made people breathless.


    The more than thirty students in the second teaching class of the senior grade did not appear to be very energetic.


    Everyone shrugged their heads and listened to Mr. Coleman''s lecture. This elderly teacher who graduated from Freer University was also a well-known figure in the college.


    He counted the students'' common mistakes one by one.


    "Sal, if you forget to write your name again this time, I will definitely tie you to a steam locomotive. The speed of twenty kilometers per hour should remind you of your name."


    "As for you, Miss Mansur, as long as you perform normally, it is easier than losing my hair to be admitted to the University of Leeds."


    "And Billy, you are the most troublesome person in the class, but I think if you can spend half of your lip service on your studies, I believe the University of G?ttinghagen has already sent someone to invite you over."


    As soon as these words came out, almost all the students couldn''t help laughing.


    Only Billy blushed and stared back one by one in disbelief.


    The old gentleman with the thinning head uses an old-fashioned sense of humor to make the atmosphere of the classroom less tense and make the depressed children laugh.


    "Tu Fu... um... you are very good..."


    Until the next one, Mr. Coleman shifted his eyes to Tu Fu, and saw that he even put on a simple smiling face like himself, and an unspeakable resentment flowed in Coleman''s pupils.


    Every time Tu Fu, who is open-minded and eager to learn, comes to his office, he will ask some seemingly simple questions that even a dog can answer, but once he thinks about it seriously, he will get stuck in it, and finally find that... he is not even as good as a dog.


    He hasn''t had a few days of normal life since the "ghost ship" issue.


    So much so that every time Coleman sees that face, he subconsciously wants to cover his head to prevent time from flying past his head.


    From that unintentional question in class, when an interesting proposition was raised, Coleman faintly realized that this kid was not simple.


    I did not expect that the subsequent double-slit experiment would shake the academic building.


    This old teacher, who was once proud of his good academic qualifications, has never mentioned his experience of studying abroad in Freer since he was troubled by Tu Fu''s tedious questions.


    In fact, it is not just his unconstrained ideas, the child''s grades have been steadily improving recently.


    What shocked the teacher who taught the ancient Assyrian language the most was that Tu Fu''s foreign language proficiency had improved astonishingly.


    Perhaps, Coleman thought that the most correct thing he did was to share his troubles with the professors in academia.


    Coleman sighed silently in his heart, "Go to G?ttinghagen or Miska to harm those professors."


    He really has nothing worth explaining to him.


    Watching off the chattering Mr. Coleman, Billy the red-haired boy looked at Tu Fu with a depressed face, "Why doesn''t he talk about you?"


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders, "Good students have always been like this."


    "Well, buddy, I''ve been having a really bad time recently. I study until late every day, and sometimes I can''t sleep when I think of the exam coming soon." Billy tried to gain some sense of approval from his friend .


    ��Everyone is the same, at least we have to try.��


    "indeed so."


    "After all, don''t force yourself." Tu Fu deliberately paused and smiled, "Sometimes you don''t even know that you have the self to mess up everything."


    "You''re going to hell!"


    His words made Billy, who was already quite depressed, force him to draw circles in the corner of the classroom again.


    Since the promotion of the higher selection examination system, despite the gap in educational resources, most of the university places are occupied by children of the old aristocracy and the emerging bourgeoisie.


    But this is also the only upward channel for bottom-level students. Every child who takes the exam has all hopes placed on him by his family.


    Even a middle-class family like the Winsters cannot help but place high expectations on their two children.


    That night.


    The atmosphere in Winster''s house today is very gentle, even the aunt who always likes to scold her husband is very virtuous.


    Since the cost of the two children has been resolved, it is difficult to hear the quarrel at home on weekdays.


    After Mrs. Anfeier''s specially prepared delicious meal and disgusting care, even Sophie couldn''t bear the enthusiasm, so she and Tu Fu went up the stairs first under the pretext of reviewing.


    "It stresses me out that they do that." Sophie ruffled her enviable golden curls.


    "Cherish the good days of being valued now." As a person who has been there, Tu Fu said earnestly: "After the high-level selection, our family status is not even as good as that of the red-haired baboons."


    Miss Winster: "..."


    Red-haired baboon, just thinking about the animal that slaps each other on the head and gets more and more silly is a headache.


    There were not too many topics to talk about, and after saying good night to each other, they returned to their respective rooms.


    This night, which was destined to be restless, made countless children who were preparing to participate in the higher education selection refugee all night. Even in the middle of the night, many people were still reviewing with the gas lights on in their houses.


    For example, Billy the red-haired kid in a middle-of-the-road community, gritted his teeth, he still insisted on studying hard, and he has insisted on such a thing for a long time.


    Whenever he thinks of slack, he will immediately think of Tu Fu''s face.


    That guy acts so easily, but he must be working hard in private, and he must not be fooled by his superficial laxity.


    Don��t look at that guy��s superficial complacency,


    But in private, he must be very hardworking.


    He has to work harder.


    ��


    "I guess he must be very nervous now? After all, he has worked so hard for this exam for so long, what if he fails the exam and fails to meet the minimum requirements for the special quota?


    Gosh, he might not be able to go to G?ttinghagen, so what to do. "


    At this critical juncture, Miss Winster committed her old problem of worrying about others again.


    Thinking about this matter over and over in the room, she scratched her soft blond hair in agitation, and Sophie was more worried about the unreliable guy next door than her own grades.


    Fortunately, she had secretly read Tu Fu''s textbook, and every page of the textbook was filled with dense knowledge points and notes for personal understanding.


    There are also notes on the Assyrian language, and Tu Fu will add some advanced knowledge points every few days.


    It must be hard work to do such a thing secretly.


    You have to trust him.


    Sophie played with the old wind-up bear model in her hand, thinking that it was a gift from its owner.


    The memory came to that peaceful midnight in a flash, studying hard under the blue moonlight by the window, witnessing Liz''s handsome young man at four o''clock in the morning every day, his whole body seemed to radiate light.


    On the eve of the higher selection, every candidate in this city has his own troubles and various unsatisfactory things.


    Most people still hold the textbook and repeatedly memorize the previous omissions. The more they review, the more omissions they find, as if they can��t finish learning. Or they tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep, thinking about the consequences if they failed the exam.


    This is the first time to experience such a major event in life, no matter who it is, it is inevitable that it will be extra nervous.


    ��


    Punk Shack.


    Lying flat on the soft and warm bed, Tu Fu slept very soundly tonight.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 95： Higher education selection

    Chapter 95 Higher Education Selection


    1492, July 21, early.


    The 101st Higher Education Selection Examination of the Kingdom of Baia was held nationwide. There are 12 states under Baia, and there are more than 86 towns with 50,000 people and above.


    But this time there are only more than 50,000 applicants for the official registration candidates.


    Every year, the whole country can receive basic education, formal primary education, and can meet the education expenses of about three years. There are very few students who drop out of school without being forced to make a living. What is more important is how many families can guarantee that their children can still pay after being admitted. high tuition fees.


    Most students drop out of school during their basic education and are forced by their families to work. Women in this era are even more miserable. They are involuntary from birth, and they will be arranged to marry at a very young age.


    In fact, most ordinary people in this era are like marionettes, being controlled by others to live a miserable life.


    Just the sum of several primary education colleges in the city of Leeds, there are only more than 500 students who meet the above conditions and can participate in this exam.


    Most of them have good family conditions, and a very small number of them are descendants of wealthy businessmen or down-and-out nobles, who are at least middle-class and above, and have sufficient educational resources and expenses to meet this exam.


    "May God, the Goddess of Wisdom, and the God of Order bless your sincere believers together."


    After getting enough sleep, Tu Fu followed Sophie out of the house, and blatantly prayed to the gods to bring him some good luck.


    Perfectly inherited Uncle Ethan''s makeshift trick, making Sophie roll her eyes at him again.


    Shortly after I came out, I saw personnel from the Police Department scattered in various community streets, especially gathering around several test centers to maintain the law and order of the test.


    The citizens of Leitz looked at the students who had the opportunity to take the exam, and their eyes were full of what they used to be. Those eyes contained complex emotions, including contempt, envy, remorse, and flashes of strong unwillingness.


    Every year at this time, some people will complain about the injustice of the Kingdom��s education system, and the wages of ordinary migrant workers can hardly meet the high requirements of going to college.


    Children born in the aristocracy or the emerging business class have been paved for a lifetime from birth.


    Receive a good education from an early age, and then enter a good school to get a decent job in the future.


    These elites will enter the parliament and hold the right to speak in this country. Generation after generation, as long as they follow the steps, they can have a perfect life.


    Perhaps, people never hate poverty and suffering,


    They just hate this injustice.


    Since this morning, the citizens have been casting complicated eyes on these young students along the way, and the scorching eyes are a little hot.


    "Why don''t I go home after the exam and cook a hot pot to celebrate, this time with Jiugongge hot pot."


    Tu Fu felt Sophie''s rapid breathing, and gently held her trembling wrist.


    His palms are warm and strong, completely different from the performance of the restrained child who hid in a corner in the past. This kind of growth makes him feel safe like a mature man.


    "Ok."


    The proud Miss Winston rarely shook off his arm, feeling inexplicably emotional.


    Until there was an inaudible murmur, they stopped paying attention to the eyes of others and raised their heads to enter the test center together.


    Leeds Comprehensive College, which has always been lively, has only senior students left today. Every candidate here is full of breath, which makes the atmosphere tense.


    The invigilators today are all practitioners dispatched directly from the Ministry of Education to prevent anyone from colluding with the teachers of the school to cheat.


    There have been many things like this. In the worst years, all the noble children were even put in one classroom, and the invigilators openly exchanged answers.


    Fortunately, under the reform of the iron-blooded prime minister in the kingdom, he personally used harsh laws to deal with those noble members who violated the rules.


    The current high-level selection exams are delivered from the printing factory on the same day, and the identity of the supervisor is strictly checked, so that this kind of injustice has been reduced a lot.


    After the invigilator is in place.


    Seven test papers with test questions printed on them were also sent out soon.


    Different from the college entrance examination that Tu Fu experienced, the seven exams in Baia Kingdom will be completed in one go on the exam day.


    Advanced selection not only has strict requirements on the intelligence and physical strength of candidates, but also includes seven examination papers including grammar, arithmetic, geometry, history, geography, general education, and ancient Assyrian. The first six are mainly written examinations.


    The study of the last ancient Chinese is divided into written test and oral test.


    "The person who came up with this one-time test method should really be hanged on the street lamp."


    Tu Fu sighed amusedly, the street lights were almost full of people.


    He always wonders why there are so many unreasonable policies. Has the proposer never tried it himself?


    However, judging from the subjects of these exams, they are still very balanced, with both arts and sciences, and the depth of the subjects involved is not high, but the advantage is that they are very comprehensive, and they can test everything.


    Grammar subjects, from ancient literature to modern poetry, directly copy the beautiful poems in memory according to the requirements of the topic, and overcome problems unimpeded.


    Arithmetic is limited to mathematics that was difficult in junior high school in the past, basic operations and equation operations. Naturally, there is nothing that can stump Tu Fu.


    Even if there is no magic potion and a super eye that is comparable to a plug-in, Tu Fu feels that he can easily solve these problems by relying on the memory and thinking of his previous life, but it will take more time.


    Having trained him countless times, he picked up a pen and quickly filled in the answers on the test paper.


    Time passed by every minute and every second. For a smooth-thinking candidate like Tu Fu, the time was different from ordinary people.


    Every time I finished writing a test paper and looked up again, the clock quietly passed for more than half an hour. The denseness of the test papers put a lot of pressure on the candidates.


    However, Tu Fu, who has been transformed by potions twice, has always maintained a lot of energy, and his observation, logic, and memory have all been greatly improved.


    When doing the questions, it was almost flat all the way, and I didn''t encounter too many problems.


    Those questions on the test paper that are really difficult to solve and require a lot of time and basics are simply given up. Anyway, some questions were not set up for ordinary students from the beginning.


    Tu Fu didn��t think that with a few months of hard work, he could surpass the ten-year cold window of other students.


    However, to Tu Fu''s surprise, an extra-curricular general knowledge question appeared in the general education exam.


    "Please briefly describe the realistic principle of the ''double slit experiment''?"


    When he saw this question, Tu Fu wiped the sweat from his forehead in embarrassment.


    Every year in the advanced selection, there will be several inexplicable extracurricular questions like this, which make countless candidates hate their teeth. This famous problem in the physics world a month ago has also been copied.


    "Fortunately, no world famous books were copied at that time."


    Tu Fu secretly rejoiced that if he had copied a few famous works and analyzed them as grammar reading questions, I am afraid that even the ideas provided by the original author might not be correct.


    This optical knowledge point may not have been mentioned by other teachers, but Mr. Coleman has repeatedly emphasized this new knowledge point many times, which made the students of Leeds Comprehensive College take a big advantage.


    "We have to charge them some money after the exam is over."


    After becoming a bounty hunter, Tu Fumo thought.


    Following the results obtained from the previous experiment process, he filled in the answers with ease.


    Sometimes Tu Fu feels like an inconspicuous little butterfly.


    Because of my unintentional arrival, I waved my wings lightly a few times, and brought many things that should not have appeared.


    Finally, Tu Fu had conquered the general education paper of the seventh exam, and now there was only the last big question left.


    This is an open question and answer, and Tu Fu''s eyes gradually became darker, because this question occupies a full third of the subject''s score


    A question about the country''s materials, and the materials given are a series of changes in the Baia Kingdom in recent years since decades. After the reforms, it has carried out many armed purchases and payments to the state, and finally became one of the powerful countries in the North Continent. However, with the rapid expansion of the industrial process, there are still some hidden dangers in the society.


    "Candidates are asked to bring up at least one social issue that urgently needs to be reformed in the Kingdom, and it only needs to be reasonable."


    This is not a difficult question, as long as you have enough understanding of the international situation, you can answer it. It is very suitable for the old man on the side of the road to pat his crutch to express his opinion.


    Questions like this are very suitable for keyboard politicians like Tu Fu.


    He picked up a pen and began to briefly describe the problems that he, a little man, could see.


    In order to carry out the process of capitalist industrialization and become a highly developed modern country, the Baia Kingdom has completed the path of advanced industrial revolution countries such as Lantis and Ryan in just a few decades.


    The key lies in the militaristic development of the military industry in the past few decades, which has concentrated social wealth in the hands of a few people and widened the gap between the rich and the poor.


    Let the contradiction between the two classes stand out, and the risks, education, medical care, and maintenance of workers in production activities cannot be guaranteed. In this way, the ills of industrialism have threatened the foundation of this country.


    Not so long ago, the Fight Club and the Free Life Church were still vivid in my mind, but the safeguard laws issued by the Leeds government were still not sound enough.


    Tu Fu focused his eyes, carefully analyzed this question from two aspects, and put forward a point of view that was not surprising in the world he lived in in the past, but it is very novel in this era.


    State intervention in social security.


    Break through the traditional mode of charitable organizations being responsible for the purpose of helping the poor.


    The specific method is to start from two aspects of labor legislation and social insurance legislation through social legislation.


    The former needs to ensure the most basic six-day working days and minimum wage requirements.


    The age, education level, and working hours of employers are clearly stipulated. Young workers under the age are prohibited from exceeding the prescribed time. The employment of child labor is prohibited and women''s labor rights are guaranteed. A factory inspector system is implemented.


    Another important measure is that the social insurance law stipulates that all workers engaged in industrial economic activities implement compulsory disease social insurance.


    Establish an independent management organization. In the event of injury or death, part of the expenses will be borne by the employer.


    and receive allowances after retirement after accumulative working age, so as to protect the self-care plan for the aging of the nation.


    Such basic social reforms are actually similar to the embryonic form of the later "welfare state". Appropriate welfare can guarantee the majority of people, but it will not make the citizens too passive and lazy.


    It is most suitable for emerging powers like the current Baia Kingdom, where everyone creates value like chicken blood, and the gross national product is hitting new highs every year.


    This was written seriously until the end, even Tu Fu himself laughed.


    If this series of policies can be really implemented, what name should they be named.


    Welfare state?


    No, it should be called "Utopia".


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 96： Self taught

    Chapter 96 Self-taught


    Pen down.


    Following the completion of the last exam question with private goods, Tu Fu finally let out the anger that had been held in his heart for an unknown amount of time when he raised his pen.


    Compared with novel ideas such as "welfare society", how to realize it is the biggest difficulty.


    Whether it is the labor security and social welfare systems, in fact, the original big cake of industrialization is re-cut and re-distributed to the pastry chefs who make the cakes.


    This will not only damage the interests of the Baia royal family, but also the direct interests of the old-school aristocracy and the emerging bourgeoisie.


    For this group of people who are likely to be hanged by street lights in the future, they would rather see resources being wasted than redistribute them.


    Tu Fu didn''t think it was possible to realize this idea. It was too difficult to implement, and he almost fought against the privileged class of all Bayer by himself.


    Could it be that Baier''s high-level officials, the king and members of parliament far away in G?ttinghagen can''t see it?


    Do not,


    Only maintaining their vested interests in this cake is the most important thing.


    "It''s just a waste of effort." Tu Fu checked the test paper with a smile, and chose to hand it in after there were no problems.


    Because the last test of the seven subjects is the ancient Assyrian oral test, all the previous subjects are filled in, and candidates are specially allowed to enter the language test room alone for students to answer in ancient Assyrian.


    The teachers in charge of Tufu are three very old teachers.


    The wrinkles and ravines on their faces are enough to kill flies. They are almost common daily communication. As long as they can pass this subject, most of them can understand it.


    "Hi teachers, I''m Tuf Cape from Leeds. I''m very happy to meet you." Tufu confidently introduced himself in Assyrian.


    However, to the surprise of the three old teachers, when the student opened his mouth, his fluency in ancient Chinese was already comparable to that of Baia, and his pure accent completely conquered several people.


    Especially to remove the jerky feeling of native speakers when speaking a foreign language, it is very rare to correct it.


    One of the language teachers also asked in Assyrian, "You speak fluently. Can you talk about your skills in learning this language? Did you ask a special teacher to guide you outside of class?"


    Tu Fu said with certainty: "Of course not. I can''t afford that kind of fee. Most of the time it depends on my hard work."


    Self taught?


    The spirits of the three present were shocked at the same time.


    ��Talking about the learning of Assyrian, it is all thanks to the careful guidance of the teachers in the college, and I personally have a deep understanding of this language learning.


    In fact, just a few months ago, my Assyrian level was not even up to standard. Fortunately, I woke up in time. After repeated practice day and night, I have reached this level...


    So far, I want to thank many people who are willing to help me, but the one I should thank most is the one who never gave up. "


    Tu Fu spoke proficient ancient Assyrian and made up a completely irrelevant story about the return of the prodigal son.


    He is too familiar with such a link. Immediately after taking the stage, he will talk about family affection and dreams to the raters, and it is best to shed a few more tears.


    As long as the story you tell is touching enough, it''s hard not to turn the other side for you.


    Of course, what is more important is Tu Fu''s fluent pronounciation level in ancient Chinese. The icing on the cake made the several language teachers'' favorability greatly increased, and there was a special filter in their eyes when they looked at him again.


    Several teachers in charge of the speaking test nodded at the same time after listening, "Very inspirational story."


    Sure enough, the three of them were in the results column of the ancient Assyrian spoken language at the same time, and at the same time gave a very high evaluation to the outstanding performance of this bachelor.


    "At that time, I really should have chosen the swindler path, maybe the choice has been digested to Sequence 7." Tu Fu''s performance without guilt made him feel that he had chosen the wrong extraordinary path.


    Until the last subject was finished, Tu Fu returned to his seat by the window comfortably, waiting silently for the final bell to ring.


    After a full day of exams, it was already afternoon before I knew it.


    Even though he was energetic, he felt a little tired, leaning quietly on the seat, the warm orange sunlight outside the window sprinkled all on his shoulders.


    Bathed in such warm sunshine, he enjoys this moment very much, being able to completely relax and feel the only beauty now,


    You don��t need to think about your grades, where you will go in the future, or how to choose your future path.


    Just, enjoy a moment of tranquility.


    "Dingling~"


    After all the exams for the whole class were over, the rusty ancient bell on the mountainside of the college was rang. The ceremonial ending bell signaled the official end of this year''s higher education selection.


    Hum!


    The deadly atmosphere in Leeds Comprehensive College became alive with the end of the selection process.


    Almost all the candidates of Leeds College were waiting for Tu Fu outside the examination room where he arrived.


    At this moment, whether they were students in the same class or not, when they saw Tu Fu, they were even more awe-inspiring, and thanked him one by one for the big problem of the double-slit interference experiment.


    "Mr. Capet!"


    "Listen to me, thank you."


    "Being a classmate with you, Tu Fu, may be the greatest blessing in my life."


    "I really can''t think of any words to use to praise your greatness."


    Listening to the praise from the students in the upper grades, Tu Fu was surprised for a while, but he was not in a good mood.


    "It''s really nothing."


    He imitated the bounty hunter''s way of speaking and replied, "Maybe we can talk about some practical things, how about discounting the compliments directly... a kroner, if it doesn''t work, a pool will do.


    Hello!


    Where are you going..."


    Under this interesting proposal, the students all nodded their heads thinking that what he said made sense, and then they broke up in a rush while maintaining an absolute tacit understanding.


    "It''s really boring, I can''t even take a joke."


    Tu Fu pouted at these cheapskates, he finally understood why most bounty hunters acted alone.


    Because no one wants to be friends with a guy who talks about money all the time.


    Coming from the examination room to the school gate with a little disappointment, Tu Fu doesn''t have deep feelings for this school because of his not-so-deep memory.


    After the higher selection, touching scenes happened everywhere in the school. After the students who had been in conflict embraced each other, they laughed away their grievances.


    Those students who have always been attracted to the opposite **** in the same class finally confessed loudly in front of the other party at this moment.


    But most people restrain their gaze from a distance, and after thinking about the reality, they press down their sensitive and troubled hearts again, silently send a sentence of blessings to the other party, and maybe they will be overwhelmed by the polite smile when the other party turns their head unintentionally surging.


    There are couples who usually keep ambiguous and never dare to disclose their relationship. At the moment the selection is over, they quietly hold each other''s hand and smile at each other.


    There are also students who have always been in a partnership relationship, and at this moment they announce their breakup to each other, and prepare for a broader future with each other.


    In this ordinary primary education school, many touching things happened. Some people are full of ambition for the future, while others are full of emotion about the misfortune of the present.


    But no matter what, in the end no one can resist the aging face and the passage of time.


    When the red-haired boy Billy saw Tu Fu at the school gate after the exam, he vaguely saw that his eyes were slightly red, and his mood fluctuated greatly. He seemed to be very sad about everything here, that kind of sincere feelings Can''t fake it.


    "Hey guy."


    Billy patted Tu Fu on the shoulder to comfort him, "I didn''t expect a guy as cold as you to have such a sentimental side."


    "It''s really sad."


    Watching the couples coming and going in front of the school gate holding each other''s hands, Tu Fu was rarely depressed.


    "I completely understand what you mean, after all, this place is full of our memories." Billy was also slightly sad when he spoke.


    "I mean, I have seen scenes like this a few years ago." Tu Fu looked up at the sky with a depressed expression on his face, "At that time, I was also here to watch people holding hands and breaking up."


    Yet years passed, and only he remained alone.


    Gan.


    (end of this chapter)

 ~： One day off (approved)

    One day off (approved)


    I think that on May 1st Labor Day, a sacred holiday, in order to conform to the background of this world, and Sunday is the day of rest of God, even God rests on this day, why should I not rest...


    Well, the above is just a joke. I have been a little busy recently, and the manuscripts have already bottomed out. We have to participate in the graduation defense in the middle of this month. I am a little overwhelmed by a lot of things. Angry, even the current fixed update time has been pushed back and forth, and I will talk about adding updates after I have been busy for a while, maybe.


    The current grades are not bad, I hope everyone can continue to read the original version, at least I have the motivation to continue writing every time I read book reviews. After the chapter of higher selection is over, the content of the second volume of going to the capital to go to university will come immediately, and I also need to start thinking about this part in advance.


    Hello everyone, I hope everyone will not work overtime on this day in the future!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 97： Columbia and Michigan

    Chapter 97 Columbia University and Michigan State University


    (mistake, this is Chapter 96... don''t blame)


    On the first day after the higher selection examination, Tu Fu did not sleep until noon. Under the advice of his uncle and aunt, he bought a bunch of gifts non-stop and rushed to the home address left on Professor George McGovern''s card. .


    This young professor of history is a researcher under his father and is naturally close to him. Judging from the goodwill released by the other party in the previous contact, he should be on his side.


    The other party must have unique insights in choosing schools and majors.


    Professor McGovern''s address is also in the Green District, which is not far from the Winster family''s residence. In fact, families above the middle class in Leeds usually live in this district. The good security and friendly interpersonal relationship make every resident happy. Can live comfortably.


    "Ding Dong~"


    After ringing the doorbell, a young maid came to open the door. After Tu Fu volunteered his name, he didn''t see the young and energetic George McGovern until a while later.


    Even in the morning, this professor wearing gold-rimmed glasses is still wearing a decent vest and trousers. This person''s attire seems to always be so elegant and refined, with a kind of temperament belonging to the elite class.


    Noticing Tu Fu''s scrutinizing gaze, George McGovern smiled softly, "When working under Mr. Capet in the past, he always set an example and taught us to always pay attention to our appearance, and decency is more important than everything else at any time. .��


    "Decentness is above all else." Tu Fu nodded in praise, which is also a rule of the Winster family.


    Excellent tutors, children raised by such an elite class, as long as they are not self-sufficient, generally they will not be so bad.


    "Maggie, serve Ceylon tea and dessert to the guests."


    Professor McGovern reached out his hand like Tu Fu to signal him to come in, and blessed the maid to prepare the black tea for the guests, and introduced, "This is a variety produced in the tea gardens of Sri Lanka in the southern continent. After several months of tea workers there Planted, the mellow taste of the tropics is often unforgettable, which is simply a gift from nature to people."


    "It seems that we have to praise the industriousness and selflessness of the people of the Southern Continent." Tu Fu pandered half-jokingly. After McGowan was stunned for a moment, he also smiled at his sense of humor.


    The McGovern house is also a re-examination house, but compared with the Winster house with a sense of life, the young professor''s house is more concise, and almost all the shelves in the house are filled with books.


    When you enter the door, you can see a huge bookcase with a mess of categories, including books on history, philosophy, archaeological research notes, and even books related to occultism.


    After a cursory scan, I''m afraid there are thousands of private collections.


    It seems that knowledge is the only thing that is more precious than krona in this era to the upper class.


    "I guess you must have done well in the exam. Look, there are questions about your double-slit experiment on it." McGovern picked up a document bag from the table, which is the test paper for this year''s national higher selection. If it��s me, I can brag about it to my companions for a lifetime.��


    "Not surprisingly, it should be able to meet the special enrollment quota requirements of the Seven Schools Alliance."


    Tufu didn��t try to be modest either, and told the truth, ��But before that, I didn��t think about which university and major I should go to in G?ttinghagen.


    Sir, can you give me some advice? "


    "It''s really a luxury choice. When I was a child, I always thought about whether to go to Columbia University or Michigan University, but later I realized that I thought too much." McGovern made the conversation easy with a self-deprecating tone.


    "In fact, it is not difficult to choose. The University of G?ttinghagen is supported by the two chambers and the Baia government. In recent years, relying on the strength of Baia''s whole country to build the seventh top university in the North Continent, it has dug out the advantages of other advanced colleges. Professor Shao also has enviable education funding every year.


    The forces in the college are intertwined and complicated, and the business atmosphere is very strong. The main disciplines are engineering, metallurgy, management, architecture and other practical majors. These majors are ranked among the top even in the Seven Schools Alliance.


    However, most of the students in this school are descendants of great aristocrats and emerging bourgeoisie. It is no exaggeration to say that the students who are hit by throwing a brick at random in the school, their parents may be some confidential section chief in G?ttinghagen. From the perspective of connections, it is indeed a good choice to choose Columbia University.


    Moreover, after the children who graduated from Columbia got the gold-lettered signboard, most of them entered the kingdom''s various political systems and became the backbone of the family. From the perspective of future prospects, it is indeed better to go to G?ttinghagen. "


    Professor McGovern shared his experience, "It is worth mentioning that it is not easy for children from common people to mix into their circle after entering. You have to understand that nobles and commoners are always two circles."


    Tuff nodded, not surprised by this situation, "What about Miskar Stark?"


    "The situation at the University of Michigan is a bit more special. The real backer behind them is actually the Baier royal family, King William II on the throne, another apex of power in G?ttinghagen, and there may be some special interests between the two.


    But I can be sure that the University of Michigan has never been a weapon in the hands of the powerful, and it will never be in the future. They flaunt the banner of ideological and academic freedom, and build the best and most simple academic atmosphere. Most of the time, the selection is based on academic rounds rather than status. wheel.


    Compared to G?ttinghagen, the academic atmosphere in the town of Villedot will be stronger. Although there is no lack of students from the royal family and nobles who enter the school, the proportion is much smaller in number. There are also many children from poor families who entered this school. These talents are the future seedlings of the academy. They have more potential and are more willing to dedicate everything on the road of chasing the truth. Compared with the arrogant nobles who only value the exchange of benefits, other people here Students are more likely to make connections.


    I believe you have heard about professional issues. The history, archaeology, folklore, and psychology of the University of Michigan are all top positions in the industry, and it is definitely the top of the seven-school alliance. Invest in exploration, and there is even a sailing line specially opened for schools. If you can catch this fast boat, it will definitely be of great help to your personal vision and learning. "


    McGovern talked about these important matters incessantly, as if he really considered whether to go to Columbia University or Michigan University when he was young.


    One of the key points is the number of teachers in each college of Miska, with the School of History being the most important. It is a sacred place for researchers in the entire history circle. At least half of the famous figures in the academic circle hold various positions in the School of History of the University of Michigan. prior choice.


    "Understood."


    After listening to the other party''s comparison, Tu Fu already had a plan in mind. Compared with the University of G?ttinghagen, he still prefers the strong academic atmosphere of the University of Michigan.


    But what really worried him was whether Miss Winster would be excluded from the circle there after she went to the University of G?ttinghagen.


    Professor McGovern''s bias was already obvious, and then he played an emotional card to add, "It''s also very noteworthy that Mimi was also the sponsor of the special investigation with your parents many years ago. .��


    "So, Mr. McGovern, what exactly did my parents do?"


    Tu Fu suddenly asked seriously.


    When this topic was mentioned before, McGovern or his uncle always pushed back and forth, and there was no way to find relevant information about that matter, as if it involved some terrible secret.


    "Now is the time to tell you this, even your uncle can''t keep this secret forever."


    But that was before, and now that the higher selection is over, McGovern naturally has no worries, "September 2, 1480, I will always remember that date, that branch gathered many well-known professors in the academic world, biology, geology , Physics, Meteorological Science and Paleontology, etc., organized a delegation to start from Baia��s Hamberg port, go all the way south along the coastline, and cross the North Will Ocean. Their final destination is located in the restricted area the polar regions."


    "Polar regions?"


    Tu Fu is also somewhat familiar with this place name. From the North Will Ocean down to the South Continent, he continues to go down until he crosses the Texas Strait and reaches the continent made of ice and snow.


    It is said that the temperature is tens of degrees below zero, and the altitude is extremely high. Regardless of spring, summer, autumn and winter, it is always a world of ice and snow, and few creatures survive. It is definitely one of the worst environments in the world.


    The myth and the propaganda of the Church of the Seven Gods is that the polar region was once the area where the Seven Gods suppressed strange demons, and they exiled those terrifying monsters to such a bitter cold place.


    At the same time, it is also listed as a death zone that prohibits human beings from entering. Anyone who trespasses without authorization will be cursed by the gods.


    So in the historical records, no matter who rashly breaks into the polar region, he will eventually die suddenly.


    "Since taking such a big risk is against the rules set by the Church of the Seven Gods, I don''t understand where they are going to do it?" Tu Fu was very puzzled by this.


    "Do you still remember a knowledge point in history, about the unification of the Assyrian Empire in the third era?" McGovern suddenly mentioned this question.


    "Because of the birth of the Lionheart King, he joined forces with neighboring countries and created the most powerful knight army. It is precisely because of the reforms of this great and talented emperor in all aspects of the country that he created the most powerful army. , and after decades of conquests and wars in the east and west, the North Continent was unified."


    Tu Fu, who has just passed the advanced selection, will naturally not be stumped by this simple knowledge point.


    "You are right, but in fact the Assyrian Empire was not that strong before that, and it was not even a powerful country among the countries.


    There is an interesting point of view in the field of historiography. It is said that after accepting the Assyrian throne, the Lionheart sent ships to the poles and back again, despite the curse of the church, but that incident is not recorded or may have been erased.


    After that, the Assyrian Empire officially rose, and it was later that the Northern Continent was unified. �� McGovern talked eloquently.


    Hum!


    Hearing this novel statement, Tufu''s mind suddenly froze, and he suddenly understood what McGovern said. The Lionheart King once went to the restricted area alone. Perhaps the Assyrian Empire grew stronger by stealing the power of the polar regions.


    The Church of the Seven Gods strictly forbids people to go there, as if trying to cover up something.


    Combined with the secrets told to him by the "gatekeeper", it all corresponds.


    Because of this, the majestic and powerful king was cursed by the seven gods, and his old age was unknown.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 98： Turbulent Kingdom (large

    Chapter 98 The Kingdom of Turmoil (The big chapter asks for a monthly subscription ticket)


    ps: This is chapter 97.


    ��


    Chasing the truth is the lifelong dream of every scholar, especially to discover the biggest secret of a dynasty in a century. No historian in the field of history will miss such an opportunity.


    Tu Fu can fully understand what his cheap parents did.


    Hearing the Tao in the morning, you can die in the evening,


    Perhaps it is the fate of these esoteric scholars to pursue the crazy truth on the road of truth until death.


    "Since that accident, people have always said that it was a curse from the gods, and the governments of the northern continents have also suppressed this incident. Until now, in seven schools including Miska, Freer, St. Nordin, and Duz There are still many people from various college schools in the alliance who are concerned about this matter, and maybe there will be a turning point in a few years. Of course, I think so too."


    McGovern bit his lips lightly, his eyes revealed a rare determination, "You can get closer to the truth when you go to the University of Michigan, and you may have the opportunity to promote this matter after a few years when the wings are full."


    Tu Fu nodded and agreed, "I will try to do it."


    "Actually, whether you plan to go to G?ttinghagen or Miska, the final destination is the capital. It is worth noting that the city may be chaotic in the next few years."


    "How to say?"


    McGovern released a little bit of his suppressed mood just now. He picked up Ceylon black tea and smiled, "Judging from some recent policy signs, this country may usher in a big change. People in the center of power should always be careful. wrong."


    Tu Fu suddenly widened his eyes, "Did you receive any news?"


    Professor McGovern picked up the exam paper for this year from the tea table, and he pointed to the last big question of general studies,


    "Sometimes you can judge the trend of this country through some news in the newspaper. For example, did you notice anything when you were doing this question? I mean to see its essence through this question."


    "This question is for candidates to provide a policy proposal to the Kingdom."


    Tu Fu looked at the past carefully. In fact, he had always had a guess in his heart, but he didn''t dare to imagine it boldly. After hearing these words, he said uncertainly:


    "Could it be that someone recruited people''s wisdom through high-level selection?"


    "Snapped."


    McGovern snapped his fingers, and his words were full of approval, "I guess it''s the same. I was fortunate enough to participate in the revision of the papers in the past few years. They would divide the test papers according to the identity of the answerers. The nobles The edge scale will be looser.


    Of course, if it is used to solicit the methods of all walks of life, it is also a very good method. "


    "Like the House of Lords and the House of Commons." McGovern used another simple and easy-to-understand example.


    "You mean a sample survey."


    Tu Fu gave a more appropriate statement.


    The House of Lords composed of the National Assembly are all descendants of nobles, a privileged class directly appointed and dismissed by the king.


    The House of Commons is elected by the people, and the representatives of the House of Commons are also divided into three levels according to the tax rate paid by individuals.


    Those who participate in the selection of higher education include the descendants of nobles, the emerging bourgeoisie, and the middle class. The power represented by the relative number of people is selected from the three parties in proportion.


    Although many of the candidates in each session come from the aristocratic and emerging classes, at least half of them come from middle-class or low-income families. The selection method of higher education can screen out opinion leaders from all classes who have a certain knowledge and culture.


    Candidates of different classes naturally represent different forces, and their answers will naturally be biased.


    Children of the aristocratic and big bourgeoisie will tend to maintain the status quo and launch wars to divert class conflicts. The emerging bourgeoisie must want to continue to expand the cake through industrialization.


    "For those applicants to top schools like the Seven Schools Alliance, their test paper answers are more valuable and biased, and people will definitely pay attention to them, so that some political groups can accept such potential stocks in advance according to their political leanings."


    George McGovern used his own experience in correcting test papers to explain this truth to Tu Fu.


    Tu Fu''s face became paler, especially after hearing what McGovern said, how could he think that there are so many twists and turns hidden in an ordinary selection exam.


    "Could it be...someone paid attention to the answers on my test paper."


    Tu Fu was startled.


    "If you are admitted to the Seven Schools Alliance, then the answer is inevitable. If you are not admitted, that is, relying on your special status as the "Founder of Optics", I think there are still many people who are willing to pay attention to your views."


    When McGovern laughed, his eyes almost narrowed into a slit, and his gloating tone almost made Tu Fu want to punch him in greeting.


    "Fortunately, Sir Daniel helped you share part of the pressure last time. As him, he can block many unnecessary things." What McGovern mentioned surprised Tu Fu, who thought that the respected person My old jazz would do this kind of **** photo thing.


    "So, what is your entry point for this question?"


    "Nothing, just a small suggestion...Really, just a very small, trivial suggestion."


    Tu Fu gulped down his saliva, explained the concept of "welfare society" with a lack of breath, and interpreted his concept from two perspectives: "labor legislation" and "social security legislation".


    It described in detail a beautiful idea that there is no 996, workers have working hours, overtime pay for overtime, and related welfare benefits after retirement.


    McGovern was careless at the beginning, but after hearing this plan, his two eyebrows continued to rise upwards, and even the blood circulation accelerated a lot. As Tu Fu described the blue scene of this concept, his breathing became more and more heavy .


    Because this is a double-slit experiment comparable to optics from a national point of view, it is an attempt that no country in the Northern Continent has ever done.


    Labor protection has never been an easy task. If legislation is adopted to protect their basic rights, it will definitely set off a wave of grassroots movements.


    What really interested McGovern was the "welfare society" system proposed by Tu Fu, which would allow everyone to have security after retirement and work harder during working years, through direct state intervention and social redistribution.


    This is definitely the best way to ease class conflicts.


    "Maybe this idea is too naive, and I want to implement it with great strength."


    Tuff drew on the idea of ??social reform in a certain capitalist power in Europe in the nineteenth century, and since then it has also launched a wave of social legislation across Europe.


    "Maybe someone really likes your proposal. This is definitely a great idea across the ages. Even if it fails, it is worth trying."


    McGovern looked at Tufu like he was looking at a monster.


    What kind of monster did Mr. Capet and Miss Sophia give birth to? It is already very difficult to improve their grades in just a few months, which shows that they are a man of talent.


    Why can someone propose a light structure experiment that makes the physics world frightened, and his creativity is full.


    The first few items are simply not comparable to the welfare social security legislation he is proposing now. If it can be implemented, it will definitely have an earth-shaking impact on this era.


    Maybe even the future battle with Landis or Ryan may be avoided.


    Tu Fu still asked anxiously, "Sir, it''s not like someone will come to me."


    "Don''t worry for the time being, you are still a small person and don''t have enough social influence. Even if it is a war between the various parties of the royal family, no one will attack you, as long as you don''t stand in line."


    McGovern''s tone was relaxed, but he didn''t dare to mention the iron-blooded Prime Minister who was far away in the capital. He seemed to have been working on a set of effective plans recently.


    If that fearless lunatic sees this proposal, he will definitely have the courage to make drastic reforms.


    Until the end of the conversation, both of them had their own thoughts. Now that Tufu has the status of a student of Miskar Stark, he will naturally be qualified to enter McGovern''s eyes. He has a blood relationship to promote this matter in the future It is also more trustworthy.


    The conversation ended, but Tu Fu didn''t leave immediately, but wandered back and forth in front of Professor McGovern''s bookshelf, his eyes shining with longing.


    come all come,


    It seems a pity to walk away naked like this.


    "Mr. McGovern, I have searched for the books you recommended to me last time. You are indeed the best history professor at the University of Leeds. The books you mentioned are also very good information books. Unfortunately, their The price is really high, and I can''t afford it for the time being."


    Tu Fu blinked constantly, revealing a poor look, "This is really distressing."


    "Books? Of course it''s not a problem." McGovern''s eyelids twitched a few times, and the corners of his mouth were trembling. "Go and get whichever book you fancy, you''re welcome."


    "Thank you for your generosity."


    Under Tu Fu��s eager eyes for knowledge, the young professor took out the books recommended to Tu Fu from his bookcase with distress.


    Every time he hesitated to give a valuable book as a gift, Tu Fu began to mutter to himself describing his poor life experience and the harsh environment of being bullied by his sister.


    This made McGovern''s eyes blank, and he really felt that the child was very pitiful, so he made a bigger move...


    One,


    Another book,


    Another book...


    The book list he opened last time all fell into the hands of Tu Fu, and every copy was placed in the bag he used to hold gifts before he arrived.


    Return with full rewards.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 99： Results day

    Chapter 99 Rank Release Day


    During these days, Tu Fu finally ushered in a rare rest day.


    Don''t think about the trivial matters of the academy, the fight club, and even the work of Skynet slowed down after that incident, he had to pick some trustworthy members to join.


    A good day with no homework and no pressure, and I don��t even know what kind of subject to write in my diary. Most of them are nothing today.


    Enjoy the dance,


    Enjoy the dance,


    I can''t go on like this anymore, I must cheer up!


    ...Nothing to do today, enjoy the dance.


    This period of time is also the rare time for Tu Fu to improve his self-cultivation after he came to this world.


    In addition to the regular study of Assyrian every day, I just look through the information books I got from the professor for nothing.


    The value of the pile of books collected from Professor McGovern''s house in the market is at least hundreds of crowns, especially the personal notes of some professors are priceless.


    There are detailed compilations about the customs and historical development of various countries, but there is indeed no clear record in any history book or information about the Lionheart King going to the polar regions.


    However, modern historians found a ship that accepted a mysterious mission from some original records. After the Lionheart King took over the throne, he did disappear for a period of time and handed over all political affairs to the ministers of the kingdom for management.


    Judging from all indications, it is very likely that the king of the northern continent stole the power of the polar region to strengthen himself.


    And what makes Tu Fu feel very important is that the Lionheart King, who is unknown in his later years, went to sea again in his later years, and seemed to be looking for a way out to break through.


    "Could it be that he wants to step into the polar region for the second time because the extraordinary path has come to an end and he wants to steal power from the forbidden area to break through Sequence 1. Maybe the polar region hides the secret of becoming a god? Otherwise, why would the Seven Gods not allow humans to step in?" Tu Fu tapped a pile of materials on the desktop, and he also fell into a problem that almost all historians face.


    At this moment, a crisp female voice at the door interrupted his thoughts.


    "Hey, why aren''t you ready to go yet?"


    Sophie, who had put on a very delicate makeup in advance, took the trouble to urge the unreliable Tu Fu, "Today is the day when the Ministry of Education announces the results, and we have to deal with the follow-up voluntary reporting troubles, are you sure you have considered it all?" ?��


    On this day, the education department of Leeds City will register all the scores of the applicants in the city at the mouth of the education department, so that candidates can know the scores and conveniently fill in the university application.


    But in the age of steampunk, all programs are very primitive.


    In order to keep a little suspense, Tu Fu never peeked at his results from the sky eyes on the boat, just to reveal the answer on this day.


    "certainly."


    Tu Fu responded weakly. He rubbed the messy hair on his head, not feeling too anxious about this matter.


    Since exchanging that optics thesis for a special admissions quota from the Seven Schools Alliance, he has roughly estimated his scores in the seven exams, at least around 580 points.


    This still excludes the full score of ancient Assyrian oral English, which is enough for him to enter any university in the seven-school alliance.


    It was this kind of confidence that he dispelled the early practice of trying to read the exam papers in advance through the super eye. If a student with average grades cheated to get the top few rankings, it would probably attract the attention of too many interested people.


    Besides, his current fame has attracted the attention of many people.


    "Since the promotion of the Sequence 9 Warrior, even my thoughts have become much more stable. Keep working hard." Tu Fu was satisfied with his performance.


    Under Sophie''s urging, he quickly changed into a set of formal attire, which was still made of a white shirt and a small vest, and then he put on a shirt with a stand-up collar. and black leather boots.


    Put a decorative brooch on the chest, get up and pick up the brown brim hat and put it on.


    In the past, people in the northern continent always said that wearing top hats was to distinguish the difference between civilized people and barbarians in the northern and southern continents.


    Now it seems that the habit of wearing a hat may be the perfect reason to hide the volume.


    "Why are you the only one here?"


    After cleaning up briefly, Tu Fu found that all the uncles and aunts at home were gone.


    "Unfortunately, they all said that they have to deal with work today." Sophie said angrily, "Why is it always like this."


    Uncle and aunt have something to do at the same time today?


    I see.


    Tu Fu understood this matter with the thinking of an adult, and after a short thought, he suddenly reacted.


    The two parents of the Winster family did not intend to accompany the two children to announce the results, perhaps for the purpose of not putting pressure on the children, even if they failed the exam, it would be fine.


    Another very important point is that it does not interfere with their follow-up majors, especially Tu Fu wants to apply for the majors of UM, which almost implies that he can apply for any major he wants.


    "Uncle really put his heart into it." Tu Fu was indescribably moved for a moment.


    "Woo!"


    When a two-seater carriage that had been reserved in advance stopped precisely at the door, it caused dust to fly around. After all, it was a big day and we couldn''t take a public carriage.


    "The main entrance of the Ministry of Education."


    After reporting the name of the place to the coachman, Tu Fu and Sophie swayed together, following the not-so-steep road, and slowly rushed to the destination with the changing rhythm of the body.


    "I swear, if you become rich and become a big shot in the future, the first thing you will do is change to a steam car."


    Tu Fu talked about this matter very seriously with the degree of shaking of the car body.


    "Unfortunately, people who generally say this probably won''t be able to become a big shot." Sophie''s bitter words made Tu Fu roll his eyes, and these words were very mean to Winster.


    "Okay, let''s make a bet on the test score this time. There is nothing to guess about you. Why don''t you guess whether my score can exceed 580 points and just bet ten crowns?"


    Tu Fu saw her hesitant and beautiful pupils rolling one after another, which once again aroused Miss Winster''s spirit of never admitting defeat, "No way, is there any coward who dare not play this game?"


    "Then I guess you will be able to exceed 580 points this time, maybe with luck you can pass 600 points."


    This unexpected answer caught Tu Fu completely off guard.


    "Hey! Shouldn''t you be taunting me and then sarcastically saying ''Huh? Why would anyone dream during the day''."


    With Tufu''s understanding of Sophie, he turned over the car. This is something he has never experienced before. He has won a lot of money from this lady in all previous bets and games. "Can you tell me what you want?" What do you think?"


    "Not telling you."


    Proud Miss Winston proudly puffed out her modest, small breasts.


    There was a sly look in her eyes when she turned her head, so Sophie wouldn''t tell him the scene where she secretly saw someone working hard, and not give him a chance to be proud.


    "God bless."


    Tu Fu, who had no stress on this trip, was almost depressed because of this bet. He could only silently pray that his score would exceed the minimum requirement, but never exceed 600 points.


    The carriage arrived in front of a magnificent building, and after Sophie offered to pay, the two got out of the carriage.


    At this time, the Leeds Ministry of Education has announced the scores of the higher education selection of Leeds candidates on the bulletin board at the entrance.


    The three floors inside and outside the three floors are full of people, and the parents of the examinees alone occupy most of the positions at the entrance of the education department.


    The chaotic noise overwhelmed everything. Everyone was seriously talking about their own and others'' achievements, and it completely made a mess at the gate of the Ministry of Education.


    In addition to students and parents, there are also some well-dressed people wearing high-end suit jackets and carrying briefcases in and out of the office building.


    They didn''t pay attention to the grades posted on the bulletin board, and looked for people repeatedly in the crowd with wandering eyes, looking anxious.


    "These are probably people from the Admissions Office of the Alliance of Seven Schools." Tu Fu had met a few of them during the university promotion meeting, but he didn''t have much friendship with these people.


    "My God, even if the red-haired baboon escaped from the zoo, there shouldn''t be so many people watching."


    Sophie wanted to get close to the bulletin board, but because of her status as a polite and tutored lady, she was too embarrassed to squeeze into the crowd to see the results.


    Her frowns on both sides were raised high, and she was very distressed about it.


    "It''s really serious, it can squeeze people to the point where a new life is born."


    Tu Fu beside her nodded, and commented with a serious expression. Sophie suddenly realized the bold words after a moment of bewilderment, and then slapped him on the head unceremoniously.


    But it��s just a joke, if we continue to wait like this to disperse the crowd, at least half an hour will pass.


    After meditating, Tu Fu''s eyes suddenly brightened, and a ghostly idea came to his mind. He said in a serious tone:


    "Sophie, I think I have a great idea, but if you do this, you may be beaten later, so you must stand in front of me to protect me later, they shouldn''t have the heart to do something to a lady."


    Hearing Tu Fu''s embarrassing words, Sophie was so angry that she almost fainted, "You talk about the solution first."


    "Look here."


    Tu Fu smiled confidently. He squeezed into the edge of the crowd a little bit, but he was still far away from the center, and he couldn''t see the score on the specific panel.


    Tu Fu lowered the hat on his head to cover his face as much as possible, then took a deep breath, and yelled loudly in front of the crowd,


    "My God! Someone dropped a hundred crowns on the floor."


    Boom!


    One hundred crowns!


    Sure enough, this destructive sentence is like a depth charge exploded in the crowd watching the score.


    In just a split second, almost everyone dispersed quickly, looking at the bottom of their feet, ready to let the banknote recognize the owner.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Tu Fu called "Quick" in her ear, and then lightly pulled Miss Winster''s arm forward, covering her mouth and chuckling.


    Taking advantage of this gap, the two of them rushed to the front row with big strides, using the best angle to see the candidates with the highest scores.


    When everyone reacted, just as they were about to catch the boy who just spoke indiscriminately, they saw a gentle and sweet lady next to him standing in his way. No matter how dissatisfied someone was, they could only swallow this breath with hatred .


    Tu Fu nodded slightly to the crowd to express his apology, and then withdrew his complacent expression and looked at the results panel.


    The most conspicuous thing is the talented girl "Sophie Winster" from Leeds Comprehensive College, who ranked first in the school with a terrifying total score of 663 points.


    "Oh my God!" Sophie''s beautiful facial features showed an extremely surprised expression.


    "Hey, you don''t have to worry about the 37 points you lost, right?" Tu Fu jokingly scanned the score column, but didn''t see his name in the column above and below 600 points.


    "Look at the tenth place." Sophie pointed in surprise.


    Tenth place in total score?


    Tu Fu frowned, but still looked towards the front row.


    Tenth place: Tuf Capet,


    The total score is 617 points.


    The moment Tu Fu saw those words, his heart went into cardiac arrest.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 100： Raise the price

    Chapter 100 Raising the price


    It is not surprising that Miss Winster''s terrible score of 663 is actually the top of the list.


    Genius girl Sophie''s score has been stable at around 650 points in recent years. This kind of long-term and continuous performance is almost as stable as the national football team''s World Cup qualifiers in the past two decades. It is normal for the key test to improve slightly.


    It''s his amazing performance of 617 points, which is already considered a explosive performance.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible, there is a shady plot!"


    Tu Fu was so maddened that it was as if ten thousand ants were climbing at the same time.


    He quickly looked at his scores in the next few columns. From grammar to arithmetic, geometry, history, and geography, they were all in the range of 85-90, and the sum of the scores of the first five subjects was 445.


    The ancient Assyrian written test score of 50 points and the oral test score of 30 points add up to an astonishing 80 points.


    Relying on short-term tutoring to achieve such a score has greatly exceeded my expectations.


    What was really surprising was that the general education course had achieved an astonishing 92 points. With such a score, I am afraid that except for the one or two major questions that will be deducted, the others have all got full marks.


    This also means that the last 30-point open question of the general education paper is very likely to get a full score, and his answer is very popular among the correctors.


    "Could it be really targeted by some big shot?"


    Even though he did not do badly in the exam, Tu Fu was always worried. Looking at Sophie''s proud eyes beside him, his heart was not just aching, it was bleeding.


    "...that kind of thing is unnecessary."


    "Give money."


    Sophie learned how to behave a long time ago, and unceremoniously spread out five white and tender fingers.


    Tu Fu tremblingly took out 10 crowns from the gap in the wallet, and wanted to struggle again, "Actually... I have a disease that will kill me if I lose a bet."


    "Humph."


    But the ruthless Miss Winster didn''t care about his life or death at all. After cruelly taking away the 10 crowns that Tufu saved, she showed a smile that only belonged to the winner.


    "what!"


    At this moment, the most surprised scream in the crowd was not Sophie, who won the first place in the city, nor Tu Fu, who felt sorry for the loss of this huge sum of money, but a red-haired boy with freckles on his face.


    Of course Billy also came to the scene. After seeing the grade with his name written on it, he scored 500 points beyond the usual level. This good grade made Billy almost go crazy with excitement, which is enough to go to the University of Leeds.


    He jumped up high and stomped on the ground vigorously, shouting out of breath, "I passed the exam, I passed the exam...hehehe...Tu Fu, did you see... woo woo woo."


    After Billy was overjoyed, he covered his face and cried again. He tried his best to vent the emotions that had been suppressed in his heart for a long time.


    "Another crazy one, take it away."


    Tu Fu, who was a bystander, shook his head.


    It��s actually not uncommon for the students to lose their composure like him. Some people yelled in excitement because of their good grades in the exam, while some could only sigh silently because they didn��t perform well.


    The most pitiful ones are the children from average families, the whole family frugally saves money and fails the exams.


    The moment he saw the results, Dang Lian cried out and almost fainted.


    The gate of the Ministry of Education became the cruelest heaven and **** at this time. The winner waved his arms vigorously and shouted, while the loser fell to his knees and wept.


    When two completely different moods are intertwined in the same place, it brings a strong sense of contrast to Tu Fu.


    This is a more cruel system than the college entrance examination. The losers can only go to factories or temporary jobs to make a living, struggling in every wave of the times in the future.


    Life is almost over now.


    Children born as civilians never get a second chance in the examination room.


    And those who do well in the exam will naturally be able to see the wider world. As for the overall grades of the noble children, except for a slight deviation when changing the score, they already occupy a lot of educational resources. Even if they fail the exam, they have to repeat it countless times. Opportunity.


    The unevenness of the world lies here.


    "let''s go."


    Sophie clenched her small fists unconsciously. She felt that the contrast between the sobs of crying and the ecstatic laughter of the candidates next to her made the atmosphere too depressing and uncomfortable.


    She could feel the desolation and despair in it, but she couldn''t do anything.


    Can only quickly signal Tu Fu to enter the Ministry of Education building together.


    After getting the scores, it is much easier to fill in the volunteers. No matter where the score line of the seven-school alliance is stuck this year, the two brothers and sisters'' performance against the sky is enough to earn a place for themselves.


    An examinee guidance room on the second floor.


    The admissions officers of the seven-school alliance are already in place, and the staff of the Ministry of Education will check and guide the students'' willingness to apply for the exam.


    "Crunch."


    I saw a pair of handsome and beautiful men and women coming in one after another. No matter their height, appearance or temperament, they were a perfect match.


    Both the teachers and students present looked at the two with envy.


    It was the teacher in G?ttinghagen who responded the fastest. After quickly recognizing the person, he handed over a voluntary declaration form, "Miss Winster, hello, I believe that our eyes will never make mistakes.


    Congratulations on getting this good grade. According to the requirements we mentioned before, your tuition and miscellaneous fees will be halved after admission, and you will be directly selected as a student under the name of any department head at Columbia University. This is the qualification that many people dream of.


    As long as you meet our grade requirements, you will be considered in advance in the future evaluation activities, including if you want to participate in the student organization of the school and form a club, we will help you solve some trivial matters. "


    Hearing such a request from the person in charge of the Admissions Office of Columbia University, not only the students present were dumbfounded, but even the educators in Leeds were also dumbfounded.


    Such a condition is too high, it is simply higher than some noble children''s status.


    But after all, she is the best student in the state. Since such a condition can be offered, it shows that someone in Columbia University is very optimistic about this lady.


    This girl who has been famous in the academy from the past is destined to have an infinitely exciting future.


    ��It will also be an honor for me to go to the University of G?ttinghagen.��


    After Sophie politely continued, she began to fill in her declaration information, with a small dimple at the corner of her mouth, but she seemed to be smiling very sweetly.


    Miss Winster, who noticed, glanced at herself from the corner of her eye, and there was an expected showing off in her mischievous eyes.


    A girl like her is the most dazzling star no matter where she goes. Sophie used this method to make Tu Fu feel a little pressure.


    "Okay, I won''t pretend."


    Such a provocation also made Tu Fu heave a sigh of relief. He was finally willing to take off the brim hat covering his head, and greeted everyone, "Hello, teachers."


    Half of his face was revealed. Those admissions teachers who didn''t pay much attention to him before noticed the boy''s appearance and seemed to think of something.


    "Are you Tu Fu''s classmate?"


    "Touf Capet!"


    "The founder of optics who did the ''double slit experiment''?"


    I don''t know who was the first to call out this name, and then all the admissions teachers in the application office couldn''t calm down.


    They will never forget what the old professor who was regarded as a treasure told them before they came to Leeds, and they must not let go of this genius who can leave his name on the textbook.


    They have only one requirement.


    "Be sure to let this student apply for their university and use the highest-level special admissions quota."


    Not to mention that Tu Fu scored nearly 620 points in the test, even if he performed abnormally and scored 520 points in the test, the old professors of the Seven Schools Alliance would try their best to recruit him.


    It is not impossible to start as a professor assistant.


    "Actually, I didn''t really think about where to go. This is really a problem." Tu Fu pretended to hesitate. It is normal for an introverted and honest child like him to have no opinion.


    When this person who made great contributions to the field of optics appeared in front of the admissions offices of various schools, they calmed down for a moment, and then loudly announced their conditions like an auction.


    The admissions officer of Columbia University who was still negotiating with Sophie was the first to shout:


    "All the conditions we promised just now are valid for you, Mr. Capet. Why don''t you come with Miss Winster and leave a good story at Columbia University."


    "Nouveau riche schools will only delay geniuses like Mr. Capet, come to St. Nottingham, and we can even exempt you from all tuition and miscellaneous fees during the semesters of these years."


    The admissions office of Landis Notting University is indeed a big country with a lot of money and wealth, and it waived his tuition fees as soon as it made a move.


    "Duz University is also subject to the same conditions. All hotels and accommodations in Douz will be given a 50% discount this year."


    "Peterburg Research Institute, on this condition, I will give you a set of the latest bearskin winter clothes."


    "Violet University promises to have a student partner...uh..."


    The person in charge of the Violet University hadn''t even said the conditions, but was quickly covered by his colleagues and dragged him down.


    Immediately, a moment of disappointment flashed in Tu Fu''s eyes, and it also made the rest of the people look at the people from Violet University with contempt.


    Phew!


    Really shameless.


    As expected of a school occupied by superior aristocrats, it dares to open even with such unreasonable conditions.


    In the intense smell of gunpowder, this ordinary small town is the guidance center of the Ministry of Education.


    Once again, the fierce battle of the professors'' team was staged, and they were so excited that they were almost about to fight.


    Amidst the chaos, some people have even started reporting to the leaders of the Ministry of Education that Baia must not allow such students to be lost to other countries.


    "Hey, everyone, stop arguing, stop arguing, there will be no results if you keep arguing like this..."


    Tu Fu pretended to be flattered and surprised. Taking this opportunity, he hurried forward and asked the gentlemen from the Admissions Office of the Seven Schools Alliance to calm down first.


    It wasn''t until everyone in the admissions office calmed down and looked at each other with hatred in their eyes, that Tu Fu quietly added:


    "Everyone come one by one, don''t shout."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 101： archeology

    Chapter 101 Archeology


    Raising one''s own fame and worth is the basic self-cultivation of a bounty hunter.


    Fortunately, Tu Fu has done a good job in this regard.


    After the heads of the admissions offices of the seven schools repeatedly offered high conditions in a fit of anger, and when the time was right and the price was almost paid, Tu Fu still chose the Miskar Stark University in G?ttinghagen.


    No matter in terms of geography, prospect, academic atmosphere or other comparisons, the University of Michigan is definitely the best choice for middle-class people in the Kingdom of Baia, where as long as they have the ability and sufficient academic contributions, they can be respected.


    After the crazy quotations from the other six schools took turns, the person in charge of Miska��s admissions office was also jealous in order to improve the competitiveness of the school, and unknowingly threw a lot of chips.


    The exchange for Tu Fu includes the following conditions.


    1. The four-year tuition and accommodation fees will be halved during the school period, and the annual professional scholarship will be given priority.


    2. Provide at least one professor at the department head level as a tutor.


    3. Application for borrowing authority for senior students in the library.


    4. The election for the position of student cadre will be equal to that of senior students.


    5. This year''s discounts for industrial assets such as hotels, restaurants, and entertainment venues under the small town of Villedo to which the school belongs.


    6. Annual traffic card for steam trains from towns to cities.


    7. Normal holidays on holidays...


    The shocking promise conditions one after another made the candidates in the guidance center feel the difference in the world once again.


    "I hope that the college will be reimbursed."


    The person in charge of Miska��s admissions office let out a long sigh of relief. If they hadn��t done so at the time, they would have no advantage over the sky-high prices offered by other schools. In the end, they could only grit their teeth and shout out.


    "Student Tu Fu, this is a voluntary application form for this school. In addition to filling in personal identity information and the application form for the number of special candidates, you must also fill in the application major."


    The person in charge of the University of Michigan rubbed his head, and handed the report form to Tu Fu with distress, together with a detailed brochure, which contained the introduction of the schools and majors of the University of Michigan. The university is divided into the School of Humanities and Social Sciences , Academy of Natural Sciences, Academy of Biological Sciences, Academy of Technical Engineering and the Department of Medicine.


    When Tu Fu read the brochure, his first reaction was to browse the School of Humanities and Social Sciences mentioned by Professor Kane.


    At the same time, this is Miska''s largest department, including literature, religion, economics, philosophy, law, history, archaeology, sociology... Medieval language learning department, almost all conceivable majors are included.


    Regarding professional issues, Professor McGovern also gave him some suggestions. If you want to explore the secrets of the polar regions together in the future, you can choose paleontology, occultism, and geology.


    Of course, McGovern personally recommends the two majors of history and archaeology, which will definitely help him in terms of depth and breadth of thinking.


    The former is a discipline that studies past human beings based on the literature left over from ancient times, and reveals the laws of human historical development.


    The latter is to explore the process of human social development based on the physical data left over from people''s activities.


    To put it simply, although the two disciplines are generally similar, their purposes are completely different. One is to explore the laws of historical development, and the other is to discover the truth of history.


    "Filled out."


    After much deliberation, Tu Fu finally wrote "Archaeology" in the column of his voluntary major.


    Compared with history, archeology accepts the same knowledge. The advantage is that it has more opportunities to get in touch with historical objects, and it also has more opportunities to expand its horizons by relying on a large platform like Miska.


    "Archaeology?" After seeing the majors Tu Fu filled out, the person in charge of the University of Michigan took the initiative to persuade, "Like Tu Fu, you are full of talents in the field of optics. Why don''t you choose physics or science and engineering that is more experimental."


    "Compared to being forced to become a Frankenstein in a dark physics laboratory because I couldn''t find objects in science and engineering, I prefer to go outdoors to explore the traces left by the wheels of history under the years. Who can refuse to go Digging up history."


    Tu Fu used a reasonable excuse to give a reasonable reason.


    But those who are interested can definitely guess that he wants to use this big platform to continue to investigate the reason why his parents and professors from the University of Michigan went to the polar regions together.


    "It''s the first time I heard such a reason, and you actually convinced me."


    Rang just wanted to persuade the members of the Admissions Office that he felt that it was a pity that such talents were lost to the School of Humanities and Social Sciences, but he still respected his wishes.


    After all, the campus of the University of Michigan is full of freedom, and it is impossible to modify his voluntary report without authorization.


    However, after hearing the reason, the person in charge couldn''t help but raise his mouth, and added casually: "In fact, compared with the student interaction rate of physics, archeology majors will be lower."


    After all, who would like those nerds who rub against ancient artifacts all day long and use a magnifying glass to explore the details of the patterns on them.


    Tu Fu: "..."


    After finishing all the work of submitting the application form, both Tu Fu and the person in charge of the Admissions Office of the University of Michigan all breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    "Mishkar Stark University plans to officially start school in early September, and the notification letter and the promised objects will be sent together. We will specially wait for your arrival, Mr. Capet."


    The teacher of the Admissions Office of Michigan State University spoke to him very politely, without the expression of aloofness when he looked at ordinary students, and it was not groundless for Miska to use the academic round.


    "I also thank Miska and... all the teachers for their help to me. I will never forget this great love." Tu Fu was not stingy in his praise of the other six schools.


    At this moment, the other persons in charge of the admissions office of the remaining schools finally recovered, and realized that they had become a tool to raise prices.


    Without their inexplicable mutual price hikes, the initiative would be on the side of the Seven Schools Alliance, and it would be impossible for him to get a lot of benefits from Miska.


    However, all the people present were good people, and there was nothing to lose, so they all cheered and blessed Tu Fu''s choice.


    After finishing the voluntary reporting work and leaving the building of the Ministry of Education, Tu Fu noticed that Sophie''s expression had returned to calm from the surprise just now, but the corner of her mouth was still twitching in disbelief.


    "Mr. Capet, congratulations."


    "If you would give me back that 10 crowns, it would be more pleasing than any compliment."


    Tu Fu''s realistic words reminded Sophie of the bet just now, and she raised her head proudly to look at him, deliberately took out the dark green banknote from her pocket to refuse to give it to someone, and jumped out of the building go out.


    Looking at the back of this proud young lady, it is more of a blessing for Tu Fu to remove the joy in his heart.


    Thank you for your hard work, thank you for never giving up.


    People like him and Sophie who would shine brightly no matter where they go, like invisible stars in the sky,


    Although they are in the same family, they are like two parallel lines in the same direction. Although they are moving in one direction, the future is destined to be different.


    But from now on, there seems to be an intersection point within reach of each other''s life directions.


    ��


    thump!


    A red candle is lit on the round dining table, and a boiling hot pot is on the other side. After the champagne from Landis is opened, a fruity sparkling wine with citrus, apple and almonds is filled in the glass. Winston''s living room.


    "cheers!"


    Uncle Ethan and Mrs. Amphier had happy smiles on their faces.


    No matter in any country, it is a matter of celebration for a child in the family to be admitted to the seven-school alliance.


    "One school and two college students from prestigious schools, it seems that I have to talk to Fix about this matter." Ethan wished he could knock on the door of Police Officer Fix''s house right now, just to avenge the **** who plotted against him last time .


    ��We have to talk about moving before we do that.��


    Aunt An Feier suddenly mentioned this matter.


    "So fast?" Tu Fu felt that the advanced selection exam hadn''t passed for a few days, and it was his turn to move just after filling out the application form.


    In fact, he had just gotten used to life in Leeds, and he didn''t even recognize all the dancers in the tavern. He didn''t expect to leave for the capital so soon.


    "My God, but I''m totally unprepared."


    Sophie thought of many things to bring, as well as friends who needed to say goodbye, and a series of wish lists after the high-level selection were still being planned.


    "Children, please remember one sentence." Ethan shrugged his shoulders and blurted out a philosophical sentence, "Never need to deliberately prepare anything when you go out, because we have already prepared everything when we are on the road."


    "It''s a good excuse. When you drop something important, Mom won''t listen to your explanation." Sophie''s sharp comment made Ethan''s high-spirited appearance just like a flower in an instant.


    As the real head of the family, Mrs. Anfair, she has made plans for the future in an orderly manner.


    "Ethan, you must remember to go through the transfer application procedures as soon as possible. This is very important. Because after today, I will put the house on the trading market, exchange a large sum of money as soon as possible to go to G?ttinghagen to look at the house again, and then apply to the family An additional fund is used to solve the store rent.


    Of course, you don''t need to worry about these.


    Children, your task is to enrich yourself in the school, where there are enough teaching resources to make anyone greedy.


    More importantly, remember to make friends with the professors and classmates there, these will be your precious wealth in the future. "


    Aunt An Feier talked about this matter as someone who had experienced it.


    She always emphasizes such things but never expects them, but the three members of the family, the rigid and stubborn Ethan, the arrogant Sophie, and the honest Tu Fu, are not the kind who will easily let go of their figures people.


    That''s why Mrs. Amphora is always rambling, but no one is willing to listen.


    "It''s really time to go."


    Listening to the family members'' plans for the future at the dinner table, Tu Fu seemed absent-minded during the meal.


    He always felt that the experience of the different world in the past few months was like an illusory dream, and he was immersed in playing this role.


    Live the life of an ordinary student diligently, will touch the extraordinary because of curiosity, will be happy because of getting good grades, will be full of affection for good-looking beautiful ladies, and will feel the same indignation as others when encountering those unequal things .


    so that,


    Sometimes I forget that he is not actually from here.


    ps: The update is late, please be considerate, because the chapters of 3000 words need to take some time recently


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 102： Tufus day

    Chapter 102 Tu Fu''s Day


    Early morning.


    Picking the potatoes and vegetable salad on the dinner plate, it was the 101st time Tufu complained about the lack of food in Baia and even the entire Northern Continent.


    Because in the age of steam, no matter how exquisite the ingredients are, no matter how they are improved, they cannot escape the fate of frying, cooking, frying, and frying.


    It is worth mentioning that Mrs. Anfeier''s hot pot base has been repeatedly improved recently. It has been tested in the small circle of women on Crescent Street, and has received unanimous praise from many people.


    This further strengthened my aunt''s idea of ??opening a hot pot restaurant in G?ttinghagen.


    The busy housewife took advantage of these few days to hang the house on the stock exchange while negotiating with others, and wrote a business plan and sent it back to the family to ask for a sum of money.


    The aunt who always likes to nag, in fact, has always had an upward heart.


    It is precisely because my career ambition cannot be realized that I can only transfer my energy to pointing out the minor problems of my family members.


    Actually, for middle-aged women in this era, going out to work is not a very commendable thing.


    Especially if they are also middle-class and above, they will inevitably be ridiculed by people. They are always proud of their full-time wives and never consider whether the other party is willing or not.


    "Uncle seems to have gone to work too."


    Tu Fu''s eyes shifted to a police uniform on the hanger at the door, and he suddenly thought that Uncle Ethan was busy applying for transfer procedures to the Police Department these two days.


    After becoming a first-class superintendent, he has the right to be transferred to G?ttinghagen to continue to be his junior sheriff, but once he moves to G?ttinghagen to start his work, it is not as smooth as Liz.


    The status of a police officer in a big city where you can hit a confidential section chief or minister by throwing a brick at will is not easy.


    What''s more, people with extremely low emotional intelligence like uncle, never give gifts, don''t walk around, never like to make friends with people, don''t like to please their bosses, and don''t know how to build their own network of contacts. Such a person wants to climb up in the system. I can''t move an inch.


    Fortunately, Police Officer Winster has never been aggressive. He once talked about his greatest wish is to stop receiving major cases one day. World peace is his dream.


    "Sophie."


    After eating breakfast, Tu Fu washed the dishes again, subconsciously called upstairs a few times but got no response, it seems that he is not sleeping.


    On the eve of preparing to move, Sophie was also busy saying goodbye to her girlfriends.


    In fact, a proud person like Miss Winster, although there are few partners who can really play with her, most of the people she knows are plastic sisters.


    But fortunately, she inherited Mrs. Anfeier''s first-class emotional intelligence and skills, which also allowed her to make friends in many circles.


    Girls can''t be jealous because the gap is too big, especially for men. Even if a polite lady like Sophie refuses to confess, she will leave a bit of face for others, which is really hard to hate.


    "Perhaps it would be a good choice to go to Columbia University with a character like her."


    Tu Fu chuckled, thinking of his family, everyone is not perfect, and it is this kind of imperfection that makes so many people of all kinds.


    "A good day begins with being forgotten by the family."


    After looking around in the living room, Tu Fu also decided to go out to say goodbye to his old friends in Leeds.


    After grooming roughly in front of the mirror, Tu Fu went all the way from home to the bus stop on the side of the road, and waited silently for the arrival of the original horse-drawn train in fairly good weather.


    Actually, with his current net worth of a few hundred crowns, he can take a little extravagance in a one-person carriage, but only for the sense of ceremony, he takes the horse-drawn train again.


    That''s right, it''s definitely not because of being stingy!


    Central District.


    boxing Club.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Before the man came in, he heard the loud noise of superhuman beings punching each other frequently in this club. Fighting from fist to flesh is the romance of a man.


    When he put on that cool golden skull mask and walked in, all eyes in the club turned to this place.


    "Mr. ''Captain'', good morning."


    I don''t know whether it was a coincidence or on purpose, the "Fox" lady Caroline who was sitting in the audience greeted him enthusiastically, just like the first time she came here and passed her test for the superhuman identity.


    "Ma''am, I have reason to suspect that you are following me." Tu Fu pretended to be serious, "Otherwise, why are you always here?"


    "Please trust your intuition." Caroline smiled sweetly, but he didn''t know how to refute. The woman seemed to have grasped his temper, and took a cup of black tea to explain, "I always like to come here when I''m free." Sit down, after all, who can say no to free desserts and afternoon tea."


    "I thought it was just me."


    Tu Fu sat next to her unceremoniously, and took black tea and Black Forest cake from the dessert area, taking this opportunity to fill his stomach, "How is it going here recently?"


    "Mr. Mason took over here, but it still operates in the same way as before. The club has also become a contact point for the ''Brotherhood'' on the surface, but it has really allowed the Brotherhood''s intelligence network to spread all over the state of Osway.


    Mr. Nightmare contributed a lot to that incident last time, and this is the best result now. "


    Caroline looked at the extraordinary people on the ring. Not only did the place return to the previous business model, but even the twenty-four underground taverns in the club were reopened, and everything was developing in a normalized direction.


    "This is the best."


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders casually, as he had expected at the beginning. Seeing the people on the stage despising each other, he wolfed down the third portion of sweet tea and dessert unmoved.


    Such a rude behavior made the lady next to him ashamed for a moment, "The club charged you 10 crowns, which is really too little."


    "My God, don''t mention 10 crowns."


    It��s good that she didn��t mention this matter, but Tu Fu became even more depressed when he mentioned it. He was so distressed that he was almost bleeding. It cost a full 10 crowns. ��Fortunately, I won��t pay this fee again in the future.��


    "You plan to leave the club, wait a minute, do you mean your potion digestion is complete?"


    Ms. "Fox" Caroline was startled. It had only been so long since the other party had been here, and her progress was so fast, which really made her, who is also a Sequence Nine, feel ashamed.


    "For an inspiring adventurer, it''s never been difficult."


    Tufu grinned at the corner of his mouth, and talked about his own experience with no reference value in a relaxed tone. It is not possible to meet evil gods everywhere.


    It''s just that when he was about to open his mouth to talk about his talent, suddenly the figures of Caroline beside him, Sasha at the front desk, several extraordinary people on the stage, and everyone in his field of vision began to fade away. disappear.


    "what?"


    When Tu Fu and Caroline were talking on the bench, it happened that a fair-skinned, tall and thin man came out from the backstage. It was Mason Adams, the current manager of the club.


    The moment he looked up when he came out, he noticed the person wearing the dark golden skull mask. This exaggerated mask looked familiar.


    Mason seemed to recall something and was startled.


    I just wanted to go up to talk to the other party, but I didn��t immediately go up to the comrades in the organization to hand over their identities. Meeting in reality like this is a very dangerous thing.


    So the witty Mason quietly activated her nightmare ability, golden runes flashed in her eyeballs, and the people around her gradually faded away.


    "May I bother you, sir, was the incident in Pritz Harbor your work?"


    He walked towards the man wearing the golden skull mask as if no one else was there, bowed his head and asked respectfully.


    After Tu Fu noticed that the people next to him were faded, he thought someone was plotting against him, and almost used the teleportation ritual to escape. He was relieved until Mason Adams appeared.


    I didn''t expect him to recognize him even when he was wearing a mask... Tu Fu thought about it, and said indifferently, "That''s an instruction from Mr. ''Media''."


    "I see." Mason nodded again and again, and it was as he had guessed, that a big man was behind the game of chess.


    Noticing the other party''s suddenly enlightened gaze, Tu Fu suddenly came up with an idea. He put his fist on his chest, and whispered respectfully,


    "Mr. Mediaman is with us."


    Mason was taken aback by this action and words, and he immediately began to analyze the composition of this sentence in his heart.


    "An evil **** who is close to a demigod has been resolved, so what should he be? What does it mean to be with us? Could it be that the ''media'' is always spying on everything in the world?


    Omg! That is simply the existence of gods.


    Omniscient and Almighty God! "


    He felt more and more mysterious about the "media person" and "Skynet".


    I saw Mason doing the same thing, putting his palms respectfully on his chest, and sincerely greeting Him,


    "Praise Mr. Mediaman."


    ��


    After fooling Mason again, after strengthening his confidence in joining this promising organization, Tu Fu left the Fight Club Center naturally.


    The time came to the afternoon without knowing it, and Tufu''s next stop was also located on Central Street in the central area.


    The Leeds Grand Theater is not far from this commercial street, and it seems that the construction here has not been completed yet.


    After the "Plague Dance" incident, the Grand Theater underwent a renovation.


    Finally, the audience who haven��t watched the stage play for a long time can enjoy this ceremonial activity.


    "Hello, alone, the scene of "The Sparrow Becomes a Princess"."


    Tu Fu went to the front desk of the theater, paid the checker''s ticket, and went to the seat with ease, ordered a piece of popcorn, and continued to watch the stage play "Sparrow Becomes a Princess" that has been performed for a period of time.


    Last time, because of Grace, he delayed his mind from watching the drama. There is still a small part of the drama left to finish, which has become a knot in his heart.


    Seizing this good opportunity, Tu Fu sat quietly in the auditorium, holding popcorn while quietly continuing to watch this gloomy fairy tale that was not finished last time.


    He is already familiar with the previous plot. After the unlucky Miss "Sparrow" came to the big city from the countryside, she became the princess of her country by a coincidence.


    She enjoyed the happiness she had never had before and married the handsome prince of the neighboring country.


    This is exactly the same plot as I have seen before.


    From the wedding of the prince and the princess, the plot has a clear deflection.


    Although the original princess who escaped from marriage jumped out to make trouble, after the neighboring prince knew the ins and outs of the incident, he developed a good impression of the fake princess in his heart, even though the two lovers experienced many difficulties because of the dissatisfaction of the royal family.


    But the prince still chose to marry the "Sparrow" princess in the end, and the two lived happily ever after.


    "Huh? Could it be that I misremembered."


    Tu Fu in the auditorium frowned, puzzled by what he saw.


    Because this is not the same as the plot that the female lead told him at the time, the overall plot is much milder, and even after watching the whole scene, it still doesn��t feel right.


    With the end of the stage play "The Sparrow Turns into a Princess",


    The Grand Theater is over.


    The audience scattered out of the performance hall. Only Tu Fu, who was full of doubts, took the initiative to walk towards the back of the performance stage. Looking at the footprints on the ground through the hunter''s senses, it was easy to find the female lead, Christie, who was about to remove her makeup. Ms. Na.


    "found it."


    Following the wet traces of his footprints, Tu Fu stopped in front of a half-closed door, and he politely knocked on the door.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    When Christina in the lounge saw a stranger coming outside the door, she almost cried out in fright, but her good manners made her restrain her nervousness. .


    "You are?"


    Until seeing the person who came, a young man with a very handsome and three-dimensional face, Christina felt that a good-looking person like him did not seem like a bad person.


    So he gave up calling the security guard.


    "Beautiful lady, I think we met before, and the scene here was a bit chaotic, so the whole theater was refurbished later."


    Tu Fu vividly described the events at that time, and finally reminded the actor who played the role of "Princess Sparrow".


    She instinctively pretended to be weak and covered her chest, "Oh, of course, that was a terrible thing, but luckily it''s over."


    "Actually, I just finished watching the ending of this drama just now. Princess ''Sparrow'' lives happily with the prince. This ending seems to be different from what you said before, ma''am."


    Tu Fu raised this question very seriously, "So my confusion led me to find a beautiful lady. I believe she will be willing to explain my doubts to me."


    His rather humorous words made Christina''s favorability increase a lot,


    "That was the previous version of the stage play "The Sparrow Turns into a Princess", but recently there have always been complaints that such an ending is too gloomy, on the grounds that it casts an indelible shadow on their children.


    Under such pressure, we can only change the ending to what you see now. "


    "I see." After getting the answer, Tu Fu suddenly felt that the question that had puzzled him for so long was very funny.


    Seeing the handsome man''s pensive appearance when he heard the answer, his angular and handsome face seems to be like a handsome prince who came out of a story, which is always so fascinating.


    The lead actress Christina asked again curiously, "Sir, what do you think of the ending?"


    "Compared with those sad, depressing, sad, thought-provoking things, I actually prefer such corny endings."


    Lived in Leeds for a long time,


    Tu Fu, who is used to all kinds of negative energy and unfair treatment, said from the bottom of his heart.


    ps: It��s a bit late again, 4,000 words, it��s almost the end


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 103： Black Swan

    Chapter 103 Black Swan


    Putton District, Old George''s Tavern.


    The warm sunshine in the afternoon shone on the empty rows of seats, and there were only two or three guests at the bar talking to each other about recent events.


    Money and women have become the topics that they can never leave.


    The idle bartender stared at the glass and carefully wiped it over and over again until it was so reflective that it was not put down.


    It was approaching the end of get off work time. It stands to reason that this place should be full of decadent customers at this time, numb their nerves with cup after cup of cheap alcohol.


    emo?


    It has long since ceased to exist. Most of the laziness of the bottom-level people is the disappointment of not getting corresponding rewards after hard work.


    But no one does this anymore. After the attack on Pulitzer Port not long ago, after the introduction of the local law, the wages and living security of the worker groups in the Leeds area have been significantly improved.


    Many factories even directly pay ordinary workers twice the usual wages, and everyone is ambitious to make money.


    Even if you don��t know how long this kind of life will last, at least you can see hope right now.


    "Dude, a milk beer."


    Sitting at the bar was a young man wearing a leather jacket, striped leggings, and studded leather boots, with an empty gun holster pinned to his waist.


    The slight bulge under the shirt reveals the perfect streamlined figure, no matter in terms of dress or style, he is quite a tough, high-quality man.


    After asking the bartender for a glass of white beer, the man gently raised the cowboy hat on his head, so that his figure looked tall enough.


    In his spare time, his eyes glanced at the unemployed dancers in the center of the stage from time to time.


    "Why is no one entrusting me?


    Could it be the right thing to do now is to light another big cigarette and swear at the bartender or the dancer with a heavy voice, but this is completely out of my temperament. "


    Tu Fu, who had been sitting here all afternoon, looked around suspiciously.


    The guests in the tavern had obviously noticed him, their eyes drifted over intentionally or unintentionally, but they just covered their mouths and smiled lightly, as if they saw something funny.


    The current situation is not the same as he imagined that the bounty hunter would take the job. According to what Tu Fu learned from the Fight Club before, if the extraordinary person is short on money, he can go to some taverns to try his luck if he wants to take the private job.


    For example, the Old Hunter Tavern in the Wood District or the Old George Tavern in the Puton District. It turns out that these taverns are the places where many extraordinary people meet.


    When some local tyrants or foreign supernatural beings ask for help, apart from going to the brotherhood, they come to try their luck in a few well-known taverns.


    It lasted for several days, and Tu Fu wanted to take advantage of the time before going to G?ttinghagen to hang out in the tavern,


    I want to find an employer to accept some entrusted tasks, so as to digest the bounty hunter''s potion and earn a little kroner by the way.


    Is it hard?


    "Is there something wrong with my outfit?"


    Tu Fu took another look at his figure, leather jacket, leggings, rivet boots and a cowboy hat bought from the farm for 10 pools.


    Very powerful men''s four-piece suit, it is not too much to call it a "macho".


    But the strange thing is that no one came to him.


    "Maybe it''s because everyone is too shy. I have to be tougher." Tu Fu picked up the glass of milky white milk beer he just ordered in front of him in confusion, thinking about how to find fault with the bartender later. Reasonable.


    Milk beer tastes sour and sweet, and has a light milky taste, which is very refreshing.


    He likes the taste, and every time he comes to the tavern, he likes to order a cup of this cheap children''s drink.


    May I ask who can say no to sour and sweet sparkling wine.


    The glass window of the Old George Tavern is facing the center of the bar counter, and the situation inside can be seen clearly from the outside.


    Tu Fu just picked up his wine glass, when a middle-aged man in a black windbreaker outside the door passed this familiar route, he subconsciously stopped in front of this tavern, but did not intend to go in.


    It seems to be remembering some past events.


    The nostalgic gaze of the middle-aged man paused for a short while, and soon became firm again.


    He retracted his eyes and was about to leave, when he saw the man in the macho suit drinking milk beer out of the corner of his eye.


    It was really hard for him not to be noticed. Such a special outfit made Tu Fu shine as if he was shining among the crowd in the tavern.


    "Tu Fu."


    "Roman."


    It was also a coincidence, the two of them inadvertently focused their sights inside and outside the tavern, and after a moment of surprise, they called each other''s name at the same time.


    Now that we met an acquaintance, such an interesting opportunity made Roman Richard subconsciously walk in with steady steps, "It seems that we also met here last time."


    "That''s true if I remember correctly."


    This old acquaintance of Tu Fu is very clean today, and he is in a good state of mind.


    He shaved off all the beards on all the chins, and made a pretty good haircut. The most important thing is that Roman doesn''t smell the slightest bit of perfume or alcohol.


    Maybe after experiencing what happened last time, he has some insights.


    Mr. Hawkins, who was listening to the Orderer at the time, said that the chief knight of the black swan locked himself in the confinement room for a long time without eating or drinking, and almost tortured himself to death.


    It seems that with his current spirit, he should have come out of the haze of that incident.


    Roman Richard paused for a while on the clothes on his body before he said slowly, "Long time no see, I don''t know what to call it, Tufu the Extraordinary? The founder of optics? Or Professor Capet?


    Man, maybe you will become a respected scholar in the future, maybe you don''t want to hear this sentence, but this is a good choice, at least it is much easier than the path of shit. "


    Presumably Roman already knew about his double-slit experiment and being admitted to the University of Michigan, so he used a tone of experience to persuade him.


    "What do you want, rum? Volt? Or a glass of sweet milk beer." Tu Fu easily took off his hat, and instead of answering his question directly, he looked at the other party with a smile.


    "No, I don''t need to drink this kind of thing anymore. It''s really a good thing. It numbs my brain and temporarily forgets some pain, but I still have to face it every time I wake up."


    "You seem to have changed a lot." Tu Fu praised.


    "You have to mature."


    Roman stretched out his body when he spoke, and his upright and straight back made him look very tall. The chief knight who had experienced ups and downs squeezed a smile on his face,


    "So what are you doing here? Let me guess, dancing, drinking, waiting... no, it''s not right.


    Oh, could it be that you got promoted? No wonder you came to Old Joel''s Tavern, I guess you must be playing a bounty hunter who is about to accept commissions? "


    Randomly combining several existing clues to piece together, this former genius transcendent has already guessed the situation with a good degree of accuracy.


    Roman kept staring at the other person''s eyes while talking, and after eliminating several wrong answers in a row, he understood Tu Fu''s plan with his keen eyes.


    "It''s great to be young, with endless potential, and full of longing for the future. I was similar to you at that time. Frankly speaking, every time I see you, it''s like looking in a mirror. I can always see my own shadow."


    "I can''t understand what you''re saying."


    Tu Fu shook his head. Although he doesn''t care about being found out as a superhuman now, he still doesn''t want to be found out so easily by the other party.


    Besides... I am much more handsome than you.


    "It''s nothing, maybe we will have a chance to meet in the future, I wrote an application to the Holy Church in G?ttinghagen, and plan to transfer there in the near future? If you encounter any troubles there in the future, just come to me."


    Roman whistled in a relaxed manner. He missed the feeling of sitting in this tavern, especially with a little guy dressed in imitation of an old-fashioned hero beside him, which always reminded him of his old friend.


    "Then I will take it seriously."


    Tu Fu suddenly smiled, he didn''t know why the other party said this to him, and quietly sipped the glass of milk beer: "Speaking of which, you have changed a lot recently, is it the same as the rumored incident in Pritz Harbor? related?"


    "Yeah, that''s definitely the craziest thing I''ve ever done. People like me hate things that require taking risks. Fighting cultists or higher-level guys, or watching your companions lose control It''s disgusting.


    It really **** to not be in control of these things, but since I chose this path in the first place, I was destined to face some difficulties. I don''t want to be as powerless as last time, I hate that feeling so much that nothing can change it. "


    Roman narrowed his eyes slightly, but also clenched his fists, always brooding over the fact that the evil **** came and he was unable to recover.


    "Actually, if you deal with such a thing with your strength, it''s okay even if you run away, and who will blame you." If he couldn''t use the power of that ship, Tu Fu would never risk his life to interfere in that matter.


    The scenes of people like Roman, Keby, and Hawkins going to death one after another are moving. They finally reached Sequence 7, just to get involved with the evil **** for a while. Anyway, he will kill many people in the end. What''s the point?


    "Yes, I thought about it for a long time at that time, and I really thought about getting rid of this mess and running away. That matter is beyond my ability to solve it. I guess I should be the most afraid of death among those people at that time. bit."


    Roman was very frank, bluntly expressing his dirty thoughts at that time.


    "But why didn''t you run in the end?"


    "because this."


    Roman smiled and gently opened the clothes on his chest. There were two signs there, one of which was the sword and shield badge of the police system, and the other was the Goddess of Wisdom''s Medal of the Extraordinary Squad


    "Black Swan?"


    And Tu Fu looked at another thing, which was the black swan emblem of the Church of the Goddess of Wisdom, a lonely black swan floating alone on the water surface.


    "Remember that story I mentioned earlier? When the swan was an ugly duck, it never imagined that it would one day turn into a swan."


    ��I have heard this story, but I always think that they are descendants of swans, and the result is not the same whether they work hard or not.��


    Tu Fu still maintains this view.


    Roman chuckled lightly, noncommittal, "Even if it''s like what you said, I think it''s necessary for an ugly duck like this to go through those hardships when he grows up.


    But more importantly, those ugly ducks that have turned into black swans will definitely guard the ducklings that have not yet grown up until the day they thrive.


    The same is true for extraordinary people, who have experienced pain, torture and unknown madness, and finally become a beautiful black swan to protect those who are like themselves.


    This is actually the purpose of Black Swan. "


    Roman looked into Tu Fu''s eyes very seriously, and answered his question, "You just asked me why I didn''t leave."


    "I have nothing to fear because of them."


    He places his palms on two different badges, the police badge and the black swan badge.


    They are at the front of the dimly lit tavern,


    shine brightly.


    ��


    1492, August 15th.


    The admission notices from the University of G?ttinghagen and Miskalstark University came faster than expected, and they were sent directly to No. 64, Crescent Street.


    Compared to Sophie''s thin notice, the mail from the Villedo area is a bulging bag.


    In addition to the notice, there is also a thick stack of discount coupons, transportation cards, debit cards... All the conditions and secrets that Tu Fu issued are accepted.


    Before I knew it, it was time to leave.


    The house on Crescent Street was sold a few days ago, and my aunt asked for a sum of money from the Anfeier family. The Winsters have five thousand crowns in their hands, which is all the family''s current savings.


    It is undoubtedly a gamble to pin all hopes on G?ttinghagen to make a big splash, but going to the capital to work hard is a gamble in life for anyone.


    "Honey, I think it''s time for us to leave."


    Uncle Ethan, who has completed the transfer procedures, is standing at the door of the house with a large half-height suitcase in his hand, and next to him is Sophie who is still struggling with what to bring.


    "Please wait for me a little longer."


    Her suitcase was already full, and some messy things about occultism were placed everywhere, but after repeated squeezing, there were still things that could not be taken away.


    Ms. Winster had two things in front of her. One was a witch bottle that she made successfully for the first time, and the other was a wind-up teddy bear that was already rusty.


    But the remaining space in the box can only hold one, and she has to make a choice.


    Time passed bit by bit, and Mr. Winster had already begun to stamp his feet impatiently, seriously emphasizing that the train tickets they bought would leave soon.


    "Ok."


    Finally, Sophie made a decision. After thinking about it for a long time, she reluctantly looked at a handicraft she had made.


    Finally, the white palm reached out to the ugly, rusty wind-up bear toy, and stuffed it into the last place of the suitcase.


    Although there is nothing good about it, it is ordinary, mediocre, even yellowed and old with time, and it is inconspicuous among a pile of exquisite toys, and no one wants to look at it.


    Some things are very good, but she doesn''t like them.


    Just as Miss Winston finished making this decision and was about to leave, an impatient male voice rang out in the room, "Recently I have been doing triathlons to hone myself, and it was only now that I realized that waiting for Miss Winston to pack my luggage is the most important thing." The most will-strengthening thing."


    The careless Tufu walked in, and made Sophie very angry with his unique sense of humor.


    The sharp-eyed Tu Fu noticed the witch bottle thrown on the ground at a glance, and yelled: "My God, why are there still things I didn''t bring? Fortunately, there is still a little space in my bag."


    The witty Tu Fu had already loaded those heavy books and the inconvenient revolver onto the ghost ship in advance. When he left, let alone such a small witch bottle, he wanted to pack all the tables, chairs and benches of Winster��s house.


    Only children make choices, adults always want them all.


    After finishing speaking, he put the gadget back into his bag, and followed the Winsters outside without looking back under Sophie''s surprised eyes.


    After taking care of everything, the family quickly rushed to the train platform in a carriage.


    Accompanied by the turbulent crowd, when a huge locomotive with black steam billowed out from the track of the station, while the steel monster stopped, they followed the crowd to their seat numbers.


    Before leaving, every member of the Winston family gazed affectionately at this land that has lived for many years and carried countless memories and stories.


    Eyes full of love.


    (End of Volume 1)


    ps: I like this chapter very much, how about you?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 104： gottinghagen

    Chapter 104 G?ttinghagen


    Woo!


    On the railway tracks leading to the capital, a roaring huge steam monster burned a large amount of coal and liquid water, violently blowing out strips of black smoke.


    Behind the locomotive glowing with metal, there are more than 20 fully loaded carriages. The sophisticated steam engine technology makes this steam train the largest and fastest means of transportation on land.


    The huge body was covered with rivets and steel plates, and after being strengthened by layers of steel, it was safe and sound in the violent wind.


    Although, its speed is only twenty kilometers per hour.


    For the first time passengers who took this so-called most advanced and convenient means of transportation, they could only watch listlessly as they drove all the way out of Osway at a speed slightly faster than his grandma''s walking.


    The total distance from Leeds to G?ttinghagen is 289 kilometers. According to the current speed, it takes 14 hours of torture.


    In the first-class seats in the No. 2 carriage, two children of a family and their parents seemed to be playing some game on the public table, which attracted others to stop.


    "To 2."


    "To 3."


    "Sophie, let me say it again, the number 2 is much bigger than 3, even surpassing A, K, Q, J, second only to Big and Little Wang."


    A handsome-looking man in a vest carefully explained the rules of "Fighting the Rich (Evil God to a sweet, lovely and beautiful lady.


    The rules are very simple. Two workers jointly play cards to fight against the rich, and the one who runs out of cards first is the winner.


    "There is obviously a problem with your rules. Why does K refer to a king card that is smaller than A and 2? This is really unreasonable." Sophie stared at the cards in her hand stubbornly.


    However, the point of contention between the two has always been why 2 is greater than 3. In the eyes of the strict Miss Winster, such a rule is extremely unreasonable.


    "Because even in reality, even the king must be smaller than something, such as the parliament or the Lantis Revolution. This is the restrictive effect of A."


    Tu Fu explained the principle of mutual generation and mutual restraint in a very cryptic way, then he drew a 2 from the deck and pointed at the number again,


    "2 is the smallest number in all the cards, and it is also the most ordinary card, but it can suppress K and A in the game.


    A reasonable and mature board game should be the same as the ecological chain rules in nature.


    There is no absolute top predator. Although the weak eat the strong, they restrict each other. Sometimes even the smallest creature can eat the biggest in a different way. "


    Poker is perhaps the simplest and most complex game in human civilization, involving wit, strategy, intuition, and some good luck.


    The king of 54 cards represents the sun, and the little king represents the moon.


    The remaining 52 cards represent 52 weeks of the year, and the four suits are spring, summer, autumn and winter. This design is inextricably linked with astrology, divination, and astronomy and calendar.


    This is a game that Tu Fu invented in Leeds Comprehensive College. Because he was bored in the car, he played a few rounds of poker with Sophie and Ethan, who like to talk.


    Under Tu Fu''s painstaking explanation, Sophie finally fully understood the uncomplicated rules, and it was after he finished speaking that Sophie raised her brows high,


    "I see, why didn''t you say that when you pressed my 2 with 3 just now?"


    "...you didn''t ask just now."


    Tu Fu quietly put away the chips that he had won with his resourcefulness just now, and made a move of never returning them.


    A qualified bounty hunter should use the rules reasonably to win when playing cards.


    "what?"


    All the onlookers, including Sophie and Mrs. Anfair, were stunned by this guy''s shameless remarks. Can this game still be played like this?


    "Little man, I really deserve to be you." Aunt An Fei''er despised him with a mocking tone,


    As soon as these words came out, Sophie''s face turned red and then pale, and she was so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    Why would there be someone like Tu Fu? Wouldn''t this kind of unbranded guy be saped in the back by people from the academy?


    Fortunately, Ethan also thought about it, and came out in time to smooth things over, "It''s better to let this matter go, my husband didn''t deliberately hide the rules, Sophie, I will pay for the money you lost just now."


    In this time-killing game, the wobbling wheels rolled in and out of a handsome, wide railway station platform.


    Woohoo!


    Two muffled whistles sounded in succession, and the rolling speed of the pitch-black wheels gradually slowed down, which indicated the arrival signal.


    After a long 14 hours and a journey of nearly 300 kilometers, a group of passengers from all over the country finally arrived at their destination.


    "It''s the stop."


    Tu Fu raised the silk hat on his head slightly, and took out several large leather suitcases with exaggerated shapes from under the car seat. He carefully escorted the still angry Sophie to squeeze out from the crowd to the station.


    Guodu Central Station.


    After getting out of the car, looking up was a clear sky. Because the whole family had an evening ticket, it was morning when they arrived in G?ttinghagen.


    A gust of cold air hit, causing Tu Fu to show his face, and had to cover his windbreaker tightly, "The weather in G?ttinghagen is really cold enough."


    The scale of Guodu Central Steam Railway Station is huge, and a huge glass wall covers the entire station.


    The track that the train passed was just above the Riel River. A large number of road policemen in striped uniforms whistled and whistled to maintain law and order, and used gestures to direct the flow of people to move in two directions.


    According to the latest national census, the total population of the Baia Kingdom has reached an astonishing 60 million, and the capital G?ttinghagen alone has 4.5 million people, accounting for nearly one-twelfth of the population.


    Not only the locals of Baia, as one of the most representative international metropolises in the Northland, G?ttinghagen always has a huge number of foreign residents who settle here for various purposes.


    When stepping on this flat concrete floor, Tu Fu could only vaguely see the outline of the surrounding area of ??the metropolis from outside the glass cover covering the station.


    The extremely huge airship sails in and out at high altitude, much larger than the ones seen in Leeds. The large amount of hydrogen contained in the hot air balloon on the top is sound-controlled, and the wind propeller at the stern controls the direction.


    The endless Gothic spires form the shape of a castle, and the tower-like church exudes a sacred appearance, which seems to be a Catholic cathedral.


    There are similar steam monsters on the street that go back and forth on the tracks. It seems to be a means of transportation such as an intercity train. In addition to the most common horse-drawn carriages on the road, sometimes you can see private steam cars that are not exquisite in workmanship.


    People in different countries and regions dress differently. People in Baia Kingdom generally like to wear a four-piece suit and a certain silk hat.


    People in the Kingdom of Ryan also dress up like this, but they like to lean on crutches and beat the ground vigorously to show their proud identities.


    Those guys from Lantis are more flamboyant. The Socabi race admires color in their bones, and likes to wear brighter fluffy clothes, with a funny three-cornered hat on their heads. The heels are too ostentatious on the street.


    People from the fashion capital are always so pompous, and like to look at people from other countries with the expression of looking at a turtle.


    There are also many races from the plateau of the Southern Continent. Many people were tricked into signing unequal contracts here to help capitalists work at extremely low prices.


    Their skin is rosier and rougher, and they have a fierce aura all over their bodies. Compared with other white races in the Northland in G?ttinghagen, they look out of place.


    These are rare situations in Leeds.


    After all, near the palace in the center of the capital, there are diplomatic embassies of dozens of countries stationed here. It is normal for a large number of foreigners to settle here.


    The place that is very similar to Leeds is that even near the station, there is a huge factory, and black smoke billows from its vents, which is much more exaggerated than steam trains, and industrial waste is continuously discharged from the vents. Blow to the city.


    "What a big factory."


    Tu Fu was indeed a little shocked by this scene. Such a heavily polluted large industrial factory area would probably have been forced to rectify it in the name of seriously exceeding the PM2.5 index in his era.


    "Friend, is this your first time here? Don''t be so surprised."


    A local citizen noticed his surprised eyes and the spoken language of the North Gulf, and said with a smile, "Actually, there are dozens of factories like this in G?ttinghagen, which are much larger than ordinary factories. Because it is an industry specially approved by the government.��


    "Does it produce weapons?"


    "No, actually I don''t know too well, but quite a few people have heard that that special machine can continue to work without obtaining energy."


    The man who took the initiative to talk to him also thought it was funny, "If it can be realized by taking things, it is really the lifelong wish of many factory owners. They dream of letting workers work with peace of mind without paying money."


    "Thank you for your answer."


    Tu Fu has no interest in this kind of research that is destined to be wrong on the scientific path. He didn''t expect that there are people in this world who are researching this kind of thing.


    Tu Fu, who was walking among the crowd, soon noticed a small detail in life.


    Compared with the restrained people of other countries, the natives of Gottinghagen here are the most conspicuous no matter where they are placed. They always hold their heads high. This is probably why the Baia Kingdom has become stronger in recent decades, and it also makes The people of this country stood up straight.


    "What happened over there?" Sophie looked over curiously. When the Winster family got off the train, they saw many people forming a small circle in front of them, and something happened there.


    "Sir, wake up."


    "It seems to be heatstroke."


    "Is there any doctor or medical staff to help?"


    Judging from the words of others, it seemed that a driver who was soliciting business near the station fell to the ground with a bang due to exhaustion. The enthusiastic citizens immediately looked for someone who could solve the problem.


    "I''m a doctor, let me take a look, everyone try to evacuate as much as possible, don''t block the air flow."


    A man with smooth hair and two mustaches got off the train. He immediately squatted next to the driver with the suitcase he carried with him.


    After opening it, it was a box of medical kits. After the inspection, the patients were treated immediately.


    At this moment, the anxious situation immediately attracted many people to watch and silently cheer for that person.


    The bearded doctor pressed his palms against the unconscious man''s chest. After several consecutive attempts, it finally worked. The unconscious man exhaled.


    He took advantage of the situation and fed medicine into the man''s mouth again, until the unconscious man slowly opened his eyes after being unconscious for a long time.


    "You have some problems with your heart. It may be a genetic disease or something else. It''s best to take the time to go to the hospital for a check-up. Even if it costs a lot of money, it must be treated in time, and it must not be delayed any longer."


    The able-bodied doctor with the moustache did not forget to give some precautions after the coachman woke up, which did not sound like a minor illness.


    "Sir...thank you for saving my life, thank you, thank you very much for your kindness."


    The coachman also realized the crisis of the situation just now after going through the initial danger, and thanked the doctor repeatedly, his eyes were full of gratitude.


    "This is what I should do, you''re welcome. Of course, you can also come to my clinic, my address is on the business card."


    After the mustache doctor settled the matter, he subconsciously handed over his business card and prepared to get up and leave.


    "I will never forget your kindness."


    But when the other party took the business card, the driver who was grateful to Dade saw the name on it, and suddenly his face changed, "Mr. Mendy... Are you from Lantis?"


    "Yes, this is not a problem, I have lived in G?ttinghagen for nearly ten years..."


    The bearded doctor called "Mendy" seemed ready to explain, but the other party looked at him like a falling meteor, flashing briefly and then quickly dimming.


    He coldly pushed away the opponent''s hand and returned the business card, "I''m sorry, Mr. Mendy, if I had known that a Lantis person had reached out to me, I would rather no one had saved my life just now .��


    "These are your rewards for seeing a doctor. They are all my money, and you must accept them."


    As he said that, the coachman took out a handful of odd banknotes from his pocket, notes of a few kronor or a dozen kronor, and stuffed them all at the other party.


    "I must now address you as Mister One, because you saved my life, but I will never be grateful to you, and the people of G?ttinghagen will never be grateful to the people of Landis.


    If it weren��t for the fact that I still have a couple of sons and daughters who need me to support me, I can��t wait to die right now. "


    While the driver was muttering to himself, he suddenly covered his face and burst into tears. Some nerve in his head suddenly collapsed, and he was even more emotional than he was just now.


    "Yes."


    "As it should be."


    "Quickly go to the hospital for an examination. How can the Lantis people be so kind? What he feeds you may be poison."


    Among the onlookers, most people showed a look of praise, and they were used to such things.


    After the bearded doctor named Mendy was forced to accept the money, he wanted to open his mouth to say something but he didn��t speak after all. Amid the disgusting eyes and words of many people from G?ttinghagen, he finally left in despair.


    Tu Fu, who was just watching, was suddenly touched. He raised his head in bewilderment and looked at these Baiya people, citizens of the capital, and G?ttinghagen people who were obviously friendly just now, but seemed to have changed in an instant.


    There seems to be an inexplicable sense of national pride in them. Even in the impenetrable thick smoke, breathing the air of substandard quality, they still look proud.


    Because those industrialized industries are a symbol of wealth, a symbol of a strong country, and a real thing that maintains their pride and allows everyone to stand upright.


    Uncle Ethan, who has been a bystander, witnessed this scene, and said amusedly and angrily:


    "Look, this is G?ttinghagen."


    ps: What is a man��s promise? I said that the update before seven o��clock means before seven o��clock (��ͷ.jpg)�� I didn��t write the second chapter, sorry��


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 105： a suite

    Chapter 105 A Suite


    Out of the central station, Tu Fu bought a copy of the "G?ttinghagen Travel Guide" worth 5 pools from the newsstand on the roadside. Although the price is expensive, the city introduction of this guide is extremely detailed.


    Located in the eastern part of Baia, G?ttinghagen, the capital city with a total area of ??nearly 1,000 square kilometers, is the well-deserved political, economic and cultural center of Baia.


    This city has a long history of hundreds of years since the founding of the People''s Republic of China. It is also the earliest pilot site of Baia''s industrialization. It has gathered the strength of the whole country to build an international metropolis.


    There are a total of twelve main city divisions under it, and each area forms a ring around the Fort Hill Palace in the central city.


    The Sutton and Lille districts in the northern area are relatively remote. They used to belong to the old town of G?ttinghagen. The population in this area is generally older and the buildings are relatively old.


    Although many places here were abandoned after the center of development moved to the south, the excellent infrastructure in the north has basically provided everything that should be there.


    Several areas in the north have cheap housing with high cost performance, which is the best choice for outsiders to live.


    Going south, it is closer to the current main urban area. The Brighton area is the address of the University of G?ttinghagen. It is also a university town there. More than ten large and small schools are concentrated in one area, and two or three railway lines intersect vertically. Transportation is very convenient.


    As a cultural center, cultural industries such as large markets, national libraries, museums, concert halls, and grand theaters are naturally indispensable. These infrastructures make Brighton look young and energetic as a whole.


    Further down is the Mosley district, the CBD of G?ttinghagen.


    Based on Shanks Avenue, it is the largest Manton Park, an economic powerhouse, a super financial city, banks, stock exchanges, insurance companies, and railway transportation companies that can be seen everywhere on the street. The total value of these industries can be called Baia It is no exaggeration to say that half of China''s economic lifeline.


    At the same time, almost all the white-collar workers in the city are gathered here, and it is definitely the most prosperous area with the fastest footsteps for pedestrians.


    The largest river in the city center is the Moll River that runs through the urban area of ??G?ttinghagen from west to east.


    Many well-known buildings are distributed on both sides of the river. There are old-fashioned buildings hundreds of years ago, sculptures of celebrities who have fought for the kingdom and made major contributions, and churches with different styles in different periods.


    It can be said that the existence of the Mole River has brought more vitality to the whole city.


    It is worth mentioning that if you want to buy a good set of super luxury houses with river view on both sides of the river, the price will be at least 50,000 crowns, and there is no market for the price.


    According to the annual salary of 240-260 crowns for normal workers, it only takes less than two hundred years without eating or drinking, which is simply a future that can be bullied.


    Facts have proved that if ordinary people are not here when they are born, there is a high probability that they will not have a chance to live in it until they die.


    As for East G?ttinghagen, which is still in the preliminary construction area, the factories with the most chimneys are undoubtedly the most numerous, the dock area where a large number of international skilled workers gather, and the most commercial channels for trade with neighboring countries. The environment there is worse. , but it is definitely the top priority of the country''s production industry.


    The situation is completely different in the west of G?ttinghagen, where it has seriously deviated from the city limits, covered with virgin forests, and several areas are more inclined to the original ecological natural environment.


    There are many river bay towns over there, interspersed with huge traffic lines. Many airship companies and steam car companies are located in this area.


    The vast runway is the best place for steam traffic beginners. If you are tired of staying in the city, it is also a good choice to go to the western region to relax.


    Interestingly, according to the introduction of this travel guide, the closer to the power center, the higher the house price, and even some locations may not be able to buy even if you have money.


    The Winster family, who just arrived in the capital today, took the intercity train all the way out of the station following the flow of people, and only then did they truly see what an international metropolis looks like.


    As far as the eye can see, there are commercial buildings that were hard to see in the past.


    You can see a few tall buildings over 100 meters apart, and there are many well-known landmarks in this city.


    For example, the extravagant and majestic Sillburg Palace, the magical and magnificent Catholic Cathedral, the Baroque Wedegg City Hall, the majestic Parliament Building, and the vibrant University of G?ttinghagen.


    Analyzed from the perspective of power distribution, these well-known landmarks are compared with His Majesty the King, religious extraordinary forces, Your Excellency the Prime Minister, the House of Representatives, and the G?ttinghagen School.


    But there should be quite a few underground forces like Brotherhood in this kind of city.


    When Tufu got off from the central station, he used his hunter senses to investigate quietly. In that area alone, he felt several huge spiritual flows. There are definitely not a few extraordinary people in this city.


    "When you have a chance, you must first unlock all areas of G?ttinghagen by car."


    Tu Fu secretly made a plan in his heart. Compared with a small city like Leeds, it is not an easy job to visit the whole city, and it will take a few months to fully cover it.


    However, since it is a metropolis, if someone eavesdrops on the conversation of some important person from the surveillance, it is guaranteed to be able to flourish immediately.


    Except for the Castle Hill Palace, which is the pinnacle of power in the central city, which cannot be entered for a short time, other places are not difficult.


    Of course, he has an extraordinary cloak that can shield his body and breath.


    But Tu Fu didn''t dare to gamble that there were no superhuman beings guarding the important place of the royal family. If he really rushed in rashly, he wouldn''t know how to die.


    After another turbulent intercity train, the Winsters'' family arrived at a place in the south called Lance District.


    Regarding the follow-up plan of this trip, fortunately, my uncle has already confirmed the plan, and he has already contacted the manager of a real estate company who came to G?ttinghagen this time.


    Before coming here, the family''s future residence has been selected in advance.


    "Get ready to cheer, kids, we''re about to have a home of our own in G?ttinghagen."


    Ethan showed a gentle smile on his face, and seemed to be full of infinite yearning for staying in this city in the future.


    ��


    South G?ttinghagen, Reims district, Baker Street 45.


    On the day of arrival, under the leadership of a senior sales manager named Allen, Ethan took his wife and two children to the future residence.


    This is also a fairly good area. It is a distance from the central city, but it is also a relatively comfortable area in the south.


    Even though this is not the main residential area of ??nobles and bourgeois big businessmen, it is still a good residential area in terms of security and environment.


    Under the leadership of the manager, Tu Fu looked up at his future new home.


    It is also a re-examination house, with white wooden fences, red and white wall bricks covering the upper and lower floors respectively, and a Gothic spire on the pointed maroon roof, retro with a touch of trendy, similar ingenious design is not uncommon. few.


    The area is only slightly smaller than the house in Leeds in the past, and there is also a nice small yard.


    "Dingling~"


    After ringing the doorbell, Manager Allen introduced the family into this double-storey house that also has 120 square meters.


    He brought people in and introduced the environment here.


    On the first floor, there is a very nice large living room, a large light-filled dining room, a fully equipped kitchen, a master bedroom, a washroom and a basement. There are parking spaces for private carriages or steam cars outside the yard.


    Going upstairs, there are two bedrooms with their own bathrooms, a living room, a study room, and a window balcony facing north and south after opening the side window at the top of the stairs.


    "Mr. Winster, I can guarantee that there is no more suitable house in G?ttinghagen than here. The price of 10,000 kroner is not high for people who want to live in G?ttinghagen, and this area will definitely There will be upside.


    Look, there is a traffic station not far away, and there are schools, supermarkets, and hospitals around Lance District. The most important thing is that it is far away from the factory, so that the exhaust gas emission will not affect your health. "


    "You are right, but 10,000 kroner is not a small amount. The funds in my hand must make us think carefully." Uncle Ethan was not dazed by the words.


    The eloquent manager with a professional smile on his face, like a client bragging about the superiority of this place, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have enough funds.


    Our company has always had a good relationship with the five major banks, and we can help you with the subsequent loan procedures. All you have to do is pay a 20% down payment. According to the annual interest rate of 5%, you will have 20 years to pay it off , such housing prices are at least promising compared to the residences in Moore River. "


    "Twenty years?"


    Manager Allen''s words made the always shrewd Aunt An Feier start to be moved when she heard such an introduction, and she quickly calculated the deal.


    Borrow 8,000 crowns from the bank, with a down payment of 22,000 crowns, with an annual interest rate of 5%, and repayment in 20 years. Considering interest fluctuations or currency depreciation, the final cost of buying a house is about 18,000 crowns.


    In conversion, the annual repayment is 800 crowns, and the monthly payment is 60-70 crowns. Ethan''s current weekly salary plus bonus is floating at 15 crowns.


    This actually means that excluding money other than the daily expenses of the family, Uncle Ethan��s future wages will basically all be remitted to the bank.


    The advantage of doing this is that Mrs. Anfeier will temporarily keep the working capital of 3,000 kroner in her hand. This money will be used to purchase the facade and then operate the hot pot restaurant, costs, labor costs, early publicity, commercial water and electricity...


    Once it starts to operate, it will burn a lot of money every day, not only to pay the mortgage but also to pay the rent of the hot pot restaurant. In this way, the Winster family will last for a year or two at most.


    If there is a problem with the operation of the hot pot restaurant during this period, all the initial investment will be in vain.


    In fact, there are also great risks.


    "Mr. Allen, do people who come to G?ttinghagen to buy a house choose to take a loan?"


    After carefully calculating an account, Tu Fu suddenly asked the manager a question.


    "Not all of them. At least 80% of people will choose to buy a house with a loan. After all, this is the only good opportunity for ordinary people to use leverage in their lives." Manager Allen smiled,


    "This will leave people with a sum of money to improve their quality of life. In the future, if the currency depreciates, they may be able to make a steady profit."


    "Borrowing leverage has always been a very risky thing." Sophie calmly analyzed, "I heard that the banks in Landis seldom lend house money to ordinary people."


    "The lady''s words reminded me of a joke widely circulated in the industry.


    An old woman from Landis finally earned enough money to buy a house at the age of sixty, and an old woman from Baia at the same time finally paid off the mortgage on the house at the age of sixty.


    At that time, she had lived in this house for decades. "


    Manager Allen''s words made several people present smile knowingly at the same time. Everyone likes such an international joke that satirizes the neighbor next door.


    Among the group, only Tu Fu felt uneasy. He didn''t expect that the seeds of advanced loans in this era had been planted at some point. Behind this must be the Bayer government''s frantic promotion of consumption and economic growth.


    If the Baia Kingdom wins the future war against Lantis, it is not bad, then the initial investment will be rewarded. Once defeated, the entire country will fall into hell, and it will not be able to breathe for at least a hundred years.


    "I have to admit that I like this house and living in this city, Mr. Allen, why not follow your proposal."


    Ethan''s eyes suddenly became firm, "We decided to buy it with a loan."


    "Believe that this is the most correct choice in your life."


    The experience of the sales office, Allen, nodded seriously. It seemed that it was not surprising that someone bought this house that was very good in all aspects and had a lot of room for appreciation in the future.


    "Uncle, actually I don''t quite understand why we need to give priority to buying houses on such a road section, and why we don''t want to rent a house more cheaply."


    It wasn''t until the sales manager left in the name of going through formalities that Tu Fu took the opportunity to raise his concerns.


    "Do you also think that the housing price in G?ttinghagen itself is a worthwhile investment industry, do you want to use the future appreciation of the house to hedge the risk of running a hot pot restaurant?"


    This is actually a good idea. Without sufficient financial support, use bank leverage to obtain a longer capital cycle to operate additional businesses, but the risk is slightly higher.


    The strategy of exchanging time for money to pay off the mortgage and successfully operate the hotpot restaurant will result in the hotpot restaurant��s working capital shortening the repayment cycle and becoming a stable channel for making money.


    The worst plan is nothing more than a business failure, or a sharp drop in house prices, and my uncle will spend twenty years repaying the expenses.


    However, Sophie and Tu Fu, who have already graduated from prestigious schools, have already taken over the burden of the family, which can reduce the risk a lot.


    "Actually, I have no idea what you mean by risk hedging?"


    Uncle Ethan gave him a completely different answer, and his eyes became deeper,


    "After I came to this city, I was always at a loss, even at a loss, and I was full of awe here, until I knew that I had the ability to buy this house when I just talked to the manager, I suddenly felt a sense of security, even Start imagining the future of our family."


    Tu Fu nodded and listened quietly to his uncle''s words. In fact, he was in the same mood.


    Uncle Ethan walked in the house, carefully touching the walls, tables, chairs, and windows of the house, and said to himself:


    ��I have been to G?ttinghagen many times during my military service. The capital of the country at that time was almost the same as it is now. There are many people in the bustling city, people from various countries.


    They are always busy, never stop to work hard to make money, and try to live in such a place with ambitions and dreams.


    At least among the people I''ve met, most of them actually don''t save any money after working a full year.


    They can only get further and further away from their original dream, watching their golden age pass and gradually lose their work efficiency.


    Then they are eliminated by younger, lower-paid raiders who are just as ambitious as they have ever been.


    After finally losing their ability to earn money, even if they are unwilling, they can only return to their hometown in despair. "


    Ethan Winster shook his head and said seriously:


    ��Since then, I have figured out that if I want to take root in G?ttinghagen, I must have a house of my own.��


    ps: There was only one chapter yesterday, I��m sorry, because it��s all a 4,000-word chapter, especially the beginning of the second volume is very laborious to write, so the update is a bit slow, don��t blame~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 106： chameleon

    Chapter 106 Chameleon


    Not surprisingly, Uncle Ethan would rather take some risks and still insist on buying this house in G?ttinghagen. After all, it symbolizes wealth, household registration, security, and the future...


    It was the third day when they officially moved in. The Winsters lived in the master bedroom on the first floor, and Tufu was allocated a large bedroom on the second floor, directly opposite Sophie.


    In this room, there is a shutter facing the sun, no retro decorations, a solid wood floor, a bright chandelier, and a wardrobe the size of a wall.


    There is a simple piano beside the soft bed, and there are things like a coffee machine and a juicer beside the soft bed.


    As a residential house sold as a commercial house, the furniture inside is naturally available, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a shotgun change.


    But the trouble is that the Winsters are still struggling with the settlement work at home.


    Especially Aunt Anfeier, since she came to G?ttinghagen, she hasn��t had much rest for several days, because it is not easy to move to the capital from other places, and there are extremely strict review systems and procedures.


    The Civil Affairs Bureau will conduct a layer-by-layer investigation of the property owner, such as work income or criminal records, to prevent someone from embezzling sacred private assets through some improper means.


    If this problem is not solved, naturally there is no way to complete the loan like a bank.


    This matter is not too big, and it is not too small. This requires a local reputable guarantor to complete this procedure for them, otherwise all plans will have to be suspended.


    But the Winsters are new to the town, which is a problem in itself.


    "The experience just now reminded me of a joke."


    After completing the entry procedures at the police station, Ethan went to various departments for a day to find connections. After returning from get off work, the children talked about the experience of being kicked by a football today.


    "A spy from Landis chose to surrender himself after being tired of lurking for many years. He came to the relevant department and was told by the staff whether to leak the secret. If so, please go to the fifth door. If you bring a weapon, go to the seventh door and carry the secret Please go to number ten...


    The spy finally met the department leader, who was furious when he knew the situation, and asked him why he didn''t complete the task since he accepted the task of the spy department. "


    The joke that Uncle Ethan told is actually not funny, it is very suitable to tell at a celebration party, it definitely has the effect of stopping the atmosphere with a basin of cold water.


    However, his experience today proves the old-fashioned character of the Bayer people who do not know how to do things.


    "what��"


    Tu Fu opened his mouth, and laughed a few times cooperatively. In the hot weather of August, listening to his uncle tell jokes is definitely an effective way to cool down.


    "Pull up your tooth-piercing jokes, Ethan, pack up the house quickly, and wait for guests to come over." The aunt yelled several times to Ethan, who was not doing his best.


    "Why don''t I know that we have guests at home?"


    "I had asked someone to contact him several times before I made an appointment. He was a well-known old resident on Baker Street, and he was also a purchaser of the administrative department.


    Many people here rely on his relationship for settlement procedures. Perhaps today''s afternoon tea will bring our two families closer. I hope this Mr. Paul Spencer can help us resolve this matter. "


    Auntie is a person who is skilled in both emotional intelligence and workmanship. On the day of check-in, she visited various houses in the neighborhood and often invited them to her home for afternoon tea. Everyone presented them with handmade chocolates and cookies.


    Such a gift is not expensive but the etiquette is here.


    Invite friends to the house, and send maids to prepare black tea and snacks to flatter each other. This kind of dinner party was originally an etiquette of the upper class, and later spread to the wealthy families. Now even the middle class likes to imitate this set.


    It seems that as long as they learn from the nobles of the upper class, they themselves become nobles.


    "Endless afternoon tea, ma''am, I''m almost throwing up."


    Ethan was full of bitterness. He really hated this kind of hypocritical friendship. Talking about empty and uninteresting topics in a relatively private space with people he didn''t know well was simply torture to the soul.


    "Since we have come to Baker Street, it is inevitable to establish friendly relations with everyone. It is not easy for people to settle in this street. Among them are engineers, lawyers, doctors and other professions. Ethan, this is also the future for us. It��s an opportunity for business.��


    Born into a wealthy businessman''s family, An Feierfu has always had a good business acumen.


    Treating people well is just right. If the Winster family has not been maintained by her these years, I am afraid that Uncle Ethan, who has always been careless, will have been eaten by this society to the bone.


    "Ding Dong~"


    While talking, the doorbell rang, and the uncle who was still angry about this incident just now had to put on a friendly face and accompanied his aunt.


    Say hello to Mr. Paul Spencer and his wife who work in the administration.


    It was a shrewd-looking man with drooping eyebrows and closed mouth. A striped suit with a not-so-tall figure seemed inconsistent.


    Both parties were very polite when they first contacted each other. They didn''t mention the things that were difficult to invite before, and they had selective amnesia in a tacit understanding.


    "Mr. Spencer, those are my two children, Tufu and Sophie, and we decided to move here because they were going to school here."


    Ethan introduced his family to the other party very kindly.


    "Gottinghagen is a good place, I believe they will have a bright future." The other party also praised casually.


    As expected, this meeting was as dull as the usual afternoon tea party, always talking about boring topics and ending in mutual agreement.


    In fact, Tu Fu and Sophie rarely participated in such tea parties. Most of the time they just came out to say hello, chatted with the guests and then walked away.


    Click!


    After lightly pressing the eyes twice, the hunter''s senses were activated.


    In addition to being able to use this ability for tracking, an additional function is spiritual vision, which can distinguish the current state from the other party''s state of mind and aura.


    He looked directly at Mr. Spencer, the purchaser who was still chatting, and his brain area showed a mixture of two colors, black and dark blue.


    ��The interpretation of these two colors in occultism can indicate anxiety, depression, extreme pressure, and some hidden calculations. This is not a friendly sign.��


    Tu Fu began to interpret through the air masses that enveloped the other party. It seemed that it was not easy for this gentleman to come to such an afternoon tea party.


    At the dining table, my aunt took the initiative to deliver the prepared desserts. Spencer was taken aback for a moment, then suddenly chuckled, "We usually hire nannies or maids for housework like this, and they are more suitable for such things.


    I can refer you to someone in this area if needed. "


    "This is actually my personal opinion. I haven''t agreed with Ethan after talking about it several times." Mrs. Anfeier naturally smiled and accepted the words, and saved some face for her husband.


    The purchaser Spencer was thoughtful, "May I ask, Mr. Winster, where do you work now?"


    "Always in the police department, worked there for many years."


    Hearing this answer, Paul Spencer''s tense body relaxed, and a relieved smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "So that''s how it is. I heard from a police officer friend of mine that they always do hard work with very little salary. It''s not an easy job."


    "Actually, this work is not so hard."


    Uncle shrugged his shoulders and told the truth, concealing the matter of fishing at work.


    "As neighbors on a street, I would like to give some advice to the two of you. Living on Baker Street with such a salary is really stressful. If there is no clear career plan or other plans, the ability to rashly buy a house will affect the future risk resistance. It has dropped a lot, and it needs to be considered carefully.��


    Spencer spoke in the tone of a person who has experienced it, which is a kind of pride in his own identity.


    "Thank you for your kindness. We do have some other plans, such as taking over a store and operating it." The uncle replied with a reluctant face.


    "Linda, it seems you are lucky enough."


    Unexpectedly, after hearing this, the other party snorted unabashedly.


    In G?ttinghagen or even the Kingdom of Baia, letting one''s wife go out to work is definitely the most shameful thing in their class, and it is about the only face a gentleman has.


    Talking about this kind of sake, Ethan doesn''t want to continue talking with this person.


    If he didn''t ask for help from others, he would want to drive them out now.


    Tu Fu, who has been observing from the perspective of a hunter, found that the gentleman''s tense state of mind just now changed from a black air mass to a yellow mass, which indicates a wise, bright, and confident personal mood.


    Just now, after his uncle told about his career and future plans, Spencer''s vigilance has eased a lot, and his voice has also increased a lot.


    But he didn''t talk about the business at all. The buyer began to talk about this country and some recent policies.


    As if bringing myself into the identity of a decision maker, telling these things from the perspective of local people, one mouth is "what will happen to us G?ttinghagen people..."


    At this moment, the color air mass surrounding his brain began to turn red, which represented excitement, vitality, and enthusiasm.


    "Sir, would you like a cigarette?"


    Speaking of excitement, I saw Spencer took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and handed it over to Uncle Ethan, who frowned slightly and waved his hand to refuse, "No, thank you for your kindness .��


    Unexpectedly, at the next moment, the purchaser was puffing in the room as if no one else was around, while his wife, Linda, just held her nose lightly and didn''t stop it, as if she was used to such situations.


    "We in G?ttinghagen always like to have a cigarette when talking about things. I think you will learn more in the future, sir."


    Paul Spencer talked a lot about some past experiences. His burning cigarette permeated into the room, and even made Sophie who had never experienced smoke feel seriously uncomfortable, and had already coughed several times.


    Sophie wanted to say something but was afraid of disrupting the arrangement at home, so she could only bear the grievance.


    The expressions of the rest of the family were not good either. Aunt An Fei''er endured it for a long time, and every time she wanted to mention that matter, she was either unable to speak or was actively interrupted.


    Tu Fu, who had been watching from the sidelines, noticed that the red air mass in Uncle Ethan''s heart began to expand at an extremely fast speed.


    It seems that it may explode at any time, and give some warning to the blind guy opposite.


    Once it is not handled well, it will be very difficult to expand this matter.


    Aunt Anfeier seemed to have seen her husband''s anger, and called him away one step ahead of time. After the two returned to the master bedroom, they began to whisper, discussing how to deal with this matter.


    "Gentlemen, does anyone need fruit?"


    Just as the atmosphere in the living room was almost stalemate, Tu Fu, who had been silent all this time, came out of the room.


    He carried a plate containing orange juice and fruit from the kitchen, and more importantly, a piece of discarded newspaper was used under the fruit plate.


    "what is this?"


    The chattering Mr. Spencer took the cup naturally, but the moment he picked up the fruit, his eyes were attracted by the newspaper writing and photos at the bottom.


    An "International Herald Tribune" published in the North Continent a month ago, a newspaper with a good reputation in the world, the people on it are the real big shots.


    What Paul Spencer noticed was that there was a strange group photo on the front page of the newspaper used to cushion the cup.


    "Founder of optics and his inspirer?"


    Paul Spencer read along the handwriting, and was surprised to find that the young scholar in the photo had exactly the same appearance as the child in front of him.


    He quickly read along the article, and the more he read it, the more frightened he felt.


    "This is Sir Daniel of Barnia?" Spencer suddenly looked at Tu Fu with a flattering smile.


    Tu Fu, who brought the fruit plate, heard this, and seemed to have noticed the content of the newspaper. He frowned and said dissatisfiedly: "Oh my god, why is this last month''s newspaper here? It''s really rude."


    Hearing the surprised tone of the other party, he said flatly, "To tell you the truth, sir, fortunately, I was able to make this discovery with the help of that old gentleman. Speaking of which, I really have to thank Sir Daniel and my brother. Professor Edmund from the University of Michigan, Professor Kane from the University of Michigan, Professor Mings..."


    When he spoke, he recited every single name, and every time he recited a name, this Mr. Spencer''s face became more livid.


    Because no matter in Baia or other countries, academics are more important than anything else, and every scholar who is awarded the title of professor is definitely the country''s most important weapon.


    They themselves do not participate in politics, but the students who graduated from the two famous schools have already spread all over the political and business circles.


    However,


    Right in front of him was a kid who had connections all over the Seven Schools Alliance in the academic circle.


    Thinking of what he did just now, he felt as if he had fallen into an ice cellar.


    Spencer, who has been in the system, knows too well that a few words from the other party in front of a certain big shot, even without provocation, can bring his career as a buyer to an end if he tells the truth.


    At this moment, the aura in Mr. Spencer''s body unexpectedly changed again, becoming a mass of rich gray, indicating an unhealthy state of mind, but also connoting reconciliation and repentance.


    "Sir...Mr..."


    Indistinctly, Spencer suddenly heard the voice of the child, and couldn''t help shivering.


    Noticing that his uncle and aunt were still discussing in the bedroom, Tu Fu suddenly raised his hand and chuckled:


    "I''m really nothing, but just now you saw my younger sister Sophie, she is very remarkable. The University of G?ttinghagen, who was admitted with the best grades in the state, has been accepted by a professor as a student. .��


    "Awesome, you really have some great gentlemen and ladies in your family." Spencer was even more awe-inspiring, but his legs were trembling badly.


    Tu Fu said blankly, "But she has a little problem, she doesn''t like the smell of cigarettes very much."


    "Oh, the conversation with Mr. Winster was so exciting that I made a big mistake." Spencer pressed the cigarette **** under the leather shoe and stamped it out without hesitation.


    At this moment, after discussing with his wife, Ethan came out of the master bedroom angrily. He had already made up his mind to drive this man away.


    But when they came out, the Winsters came across such a conversation.


    Tu Fu said lightly, "I seem to have heard you talking about my uncle''s work just now? That work is indeed very hard."


    ��In fact, I think every gentleman who works in the police department deserves the respect of all Baia people. I really can��t imagine how bad this city would be without them.��


    "Actually, I quite agree with your point about the full-time housewife. It''s really great."


    "To tell you the truth, I have always believed that starting a career is a quality that women lack nowadays. Linda, you shameful slob, why don''t you learn from this shrewd lady."


    Spencer gritted his teeth at the lady next to him feigning anger, his eyes almost popping out.


    Tu Fu suddenly chuckled, "Since you are so busy, sir, we won''t delay you.


    I believe that Professor Kane of the University of Michigan or Mr. Edmund of Columbia University may sell my face, which is just a trivial matter. "


    "Since it''s a trivial matter, why bother to disturb the professors who are busy on the front line."


    The poor purchaser, Mr. Spencer suddenly looked up, and immediately the Winsters who had just come out of the master bedroom promised: "Mr. Winster, such trivial matters as settling down are entirely on my shoulders, tomorrow, no, today It can be solved!"


    "Just... what did I miss?


    " The bewildered Ethan couldn''t understand the completely different words of the buyer.


    Sophie, who had been upstairs to witness the whole thing, winked quietly at Tu Fu, full of approval.


    In fact, judging from the performance of this Mr. Spencer, the people of G?ttinghagen do not seem to be as arrogant and inflexible as rumored.


    They always know what to do and when.


    Tufu''s hunter senses have never been turned off. From just now, Paul Spencer''s aura has changed from black to yellow, and from red to gray.


    At this moment, it is even more chaotic, constantly changing between various colors.


    It��s like a chameleon trying to survive, changing its skin color in the noisy society, and in the end even I feel very strange to myself.


    Two more


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 107： fraternity

    Chapter 107 Brotherhood


    The follow-up matter went too smoothly. The buyer immediately used his contacts to solve the settlement certificate problem for the Winsters.


    In less than three days, with the certificate, the bank granted the loan, and the transfer procedures of the property were completed.


    This astonishing efficiency, even the well-informed Uncle Ethan has to sigh with emotion.


    Look,


    The people of G?ttinghagen are reliable.


    Ten days before the start of school, the Winster family was busy with various things. Uncle handed over the police work in the district, and Mrs. Amphier began to investigate the address of the store. The two were often busy until the evening before returning home.


    Sophie directly contacted the Admissions Office of the University of G?ttinghagen, and started to get familiar with everything there. When she came back, she told Tu Fu what a great university Columbia is, and it is by no means a school with no background as he said.


    At this time, Tu Fu would talk about the dog in front of the University of Michigan library.


    Once this topic is mentioned, the two sides always play GG amidst laughter.


    Different from Miss Winster, who likes to be lively and prosperous, Tu Fu did not go directly to Professor Kane of the University of Michigan. Instead, he walked around the city every day when he had nothing to do.


    Like now.


    On the fifth morning in G?ttinghagen, he traveled alone again.


    Even in summer, the weather in the capital is slightly gloomy, the humidity is heavy, and the fog makes it difficult to see the street environment.


    After buying a pure meat roast sausage and a cup of freshly ground coffee from the street, Tu Fu continued to wander aimlessly on the street while eating breakfast.


    The Baiya people have very pure recipes, and their desire for meat almost makes the plate full of meat and sausages.


    Morning and evening cold meals, a hot meal.


    By the way, there is also beer. There are breweries and beer houses everywhere in G?ttinghagen. When many homeless people beg for others, they don''t ask for money or food, but just beg for a bottle of beer.


    Tu Fu, who opened up the hunter''s senses, kept his eyes on the hurried pedestrians.


    The streets are full of office workers, workers, and vendors, but people of different identities keep walking at a very fast pace, as if wasting a minute of time is wasting life.


    And everyone exudes a different aura,


    When they walk, their hands and feet show a red aura, which represents excitement and vitality, but their heads are a gray aura, which also indicates depression and decadence.


    "It seems that people living in this city are really stressed enough."


    Tu Fu sat on the public chair by the side of the road, slowly eating his breakfast. The greatest happiness was watching those busy people coming and going, but he didn''t have to do anything.


    Time is money, so no matter who is racing against time to make money every day, trying to take root in this city.


    Everyone is a part of this great national machine called "Baija".


    In order to maintain high-efficiency production, no matter who you are, you have to work hard. If you don��t want to, there will be younger people in this city to replace you.


    "Since being promoted to Sequence 8, the digestion speed of potions seems to have slowed down. Such days are indeed not bad, but they are really lazy, really slack enough.


    And I have to start making money to help my uncle share some of the pressure. "


    After gnawing on the roasted sausage with a crispy skin, Tu Fu took out a handwritten note from his pocket, with a nearby address written on it.


    The last time he saw Mason at the Fight Club, he pulled himself into a dream to talk, and heard that the "Media Man" was about to go to G?ttinghagen, so he specially gave the address of a branch of the Brotherhood in Leeds to "Skynet" comrades.


    Mr. Nightmare said that if necessary, he could go there to make a deal with the Brotherhood.


    It is not an easy task for an unknown outsider to obtain follow-up potion materials in a strange city. After all, no matter where he is, there are local extraordinary circles, so he must contact extraordinary organizations like the Brotherhood .


    "This is the fraternity address in G?ttinghagen? A beer hall."


    Tu Fu walked all the way from the Reims District to a beer house called "Time". He has been around Leeds for a long time, and he is no stranger to the location of these secret organizations.


    After pushing the door open, the internal environment can be seen at a glance.


    The biggest difference from the tavern is that there are no messy performances here, and there are few exciting boxing matches. It is just a clean place for a group of beer lovers to taste alcohol.


    The design inside is very subtle, except for the whole row of bottles of beer and red wine behind the bar, dozens of hundreds of bottles exude a unique fragrance of alcohol.


    And people who go in and out like to wear a hat or cloak to hide their identity.


    Many of them possessed spirituality, and when Tu Fu covered half of his face with his disguise, he also walked in with steady steps.


    "Hello, do you need us to help you?"


    Looking at the bartender at the front desk, Tu Fu also got straight to the point, "I have something to talk to the boss here, Mr. Frank Jose."


    This is a typical Bania name. When Tu Fu saw the surname Jose, he couldn''t help but think of a famous South American book he had read. In it, there were seven generations named Jose, and the descendants inherited their grandfather''s name. , Just memorizing the name is a big head.


    "Okay, looks like another big shot."


    The bartender chuckled a few times and shouted several times before he heard footsteps.


    A well-dressed, chubby fat man came from inside. He yawned as he walked. What attracted people''s attention was a brown owl resting on the other''s shoulder, closing his eyes and lying on the other''s shoulder to sleep.


    He muttered wearily, "Why didn''t God take a few more rest days when he created the world? Wasn''t He tired? In this way, everyone can rest a few more days every week."


    Tu Fu took the topic naturally, "If this is the case, then the capitalists and the government will definitely change the thirty days into a week."


    "Makes sense."


    The round Frank Jose rubbed his bald chin. He felt that the words were very pertinent. He nodded his head suddenly and looked at the person who came, "Sir, I don''t seem to have seen you before. This is the first time?"


    "Yes, I''m really tight on money. I want to see if I can take on some suitable jobs, arrest people or solve personal vendettas for them, as long as the price is enough."


    Tu Fu also got straight to the point and talked about serious matters to the other party.


    "You''re not talking about bounty hunters, are you? My God, why did you come to a beer hall to talk about such an ancient profession to the boss here, hahaha."


    On the opposite side, Jose covered his stomach and laughed exaggeratedly. It can be seen that when Tu Fu had a very serious expression, the ensuing seriousness forced him to take this matter seriously, "Who recommended you?"


    "Not long ago, I just came from the northern state of Osway. The address given to me by the person in charge there, Mr. Adams, he said that the person in charge here can help me solve a lot of troubles."


    Tu Fu chuckled and handed over the piece of paper with Mason''s handwriting on it.


    "So that''s it, that guy Mason recommended you to come here."


    Little fatty Jose suddenly realized, and nodded to express his understanding, "Speaking of which, I have always had a good relationship with him. Mason is the most generous and generous person among the friends I have made, and he will always help his friends regardless of gains or losses."


    "Perhaps the Mason we know is not alone. At least in my opinion, Mr. Adams can''t be said to be generous, at least he should be described as meticulous."


    The highly emotionally intelligent Tu Fu packaged the miser Mason with a positive vocabulary.


    The two looked at each other and smiled at the same time, and understood the true meaning of these words from each other''s eyes.


    "Well, Mason is definitely the most disgusting cheapskate I''ve ever seen in my life. He even uses three-frame paper when he goes to the toilet. It''s unforgivable."


    Jose scratched his head and complained. As a colleague and friend of the fraternity, no one knows that **** better than you.


    He is the kind of unseemly guy who would not buy a coffin even if he died and exposed his corpse to the wilderness.


    By the way, you are even more suspicious if you know how many grids Mason uses to go to the toilet... Tu Fu quietly complained in his heart.


    After understanding the reason for coming, Jose apologized, "I''m sorry, we will be more cautious when there are strange faces here, after all, there are many guys from other forces mixed in this city."


    "There are other extraordinary forces?"


    "Many, some competitors, gang forces, spies from other countries, and cultists and so on, always like to make big things quietly, just like Leeds. But the water in G?ttinghagen is deeper.


    But fortunately, there are quite a few conscientious businessmen like us. "


    The corners of this Mr. Jose''s mouth are raised high, he likes to laugh exaggeratedly, and he likes to accompany his hand movements when speaking, so as to enrich his expression.


    This action fell into Tu Fu''s eyes, and it looked extremely unnatural.


    After complaining about a lot of things, the chubby Jose narrowed his eyes when he spoke, "My friend, you said just now that you wanted to do some work here, but how do I know what you are capable of?"


    "Mr. Jose, you have been testing me since I arrived, deliberately dragging me to wait here, and asking people to search around to see if I have any accomplices.


    There is at least one Sequence 8 nightmare and two strong Transcendents in this beer hall. Once I make a move, I will be taken down immediately. "


    Tu Fu looked into the other person''s eyes, and talked about the details he noticed with the hunter''s senses in a very plain manner.


    Seeing that the other party''s expression was still calm, he added, "Even Mr. Jose, you are at least a Sequence 8 or Sequence 7 Clown Path Transcendent.


    And you have never had a spiritual flow, at least beyond my cognition, the latter is more likely. "


    The other party''s unconscious actions just now have played the role of the clown very deeply, and every gesture reveals his own path.


    "It''s quite capable."


    Jose touched his bare chin, "Since they are all superhumans, it''s much easier to talk about. Brothers will receive some tasks through their own channels, and many of them are assigned to familiar people. do it,"


    "I will do better than them." Tu Fu thought he had such confidence.


    "Very well, then let''s talk about the price now, ordinary criminals and murdered people are not the same price, extraordinary people and ordinary people are also two prices.


    The former will be more valuable. For example, a Sequence 9 Transcendent usually costs 500 crowns, while a Sequence 8 is around 1,000. If the status is higher or the princess path or demon path is difficult, the value will increase. "


    Jose told him about the prices in the industry, and in his mouth, even extraordinary people can use currency conversion.


    This like-minded topic made Tu Fu instantly interested, his eyes widened, "What about Sequence 7."


    "5000 crowns." Franck Jos�� without thinking.


    Just after he finished speaking, he suddenly felt that the boy looked at him in a strange way.


    That is, a pair of eyes with gold stars.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 108： Bounty Hunter

    Chapter 108 Bounty Hunter


    Worthy of being a friend of miser Mason Adams, it can be said that he has the same outlook on money.


    Of course, it''s no wonder that Tu Fu was so surprised that a Sequence 7 Transcendent could be exchanged for as much as 5,000 crowns.


    Rounding up to five, it is half the price of a house, and if you kill ten, you can buy a luxury house on the banks of the Mole River. Why open a hot pot restaurant if you have this ability.


    Of course, once a transcendent is promoted to Sequence 7, it will almost be a qualitative change.


    Promotion from low rank to mid rank is not just a name change, both the diversity of extraordinary abilities and the expansion of spirituality will increase a lot, no wonder it is the highest combat power of the city-level church forces.


    But when you come to G?ttinghagen, any person in charge of the brotherhood branch is a Sequence 7 Transcendent, which shows that the capital is really Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon.


    "For Mason''s sake, I must say in advance that becoming a professional bounty hunter is not a very promising career. Don''t listen to the rumors that they live a very good life, but only a few professional teams can take a steamship. Car, with the latest capture equipment, lives in a mansion in the south.


    In fact, the luck of most bounty hunters is only to complete one or two orders per month. Most of the time they are waiting for their prey, which will take a long time. Even if they wait for the prey, the enemies they face when hunting Mostly cruel and cunning. "


    Jose is very righteous, and told him the real situation of the bounty hunter without reservation.


    "High risk can be exchanged for high income."


    Tu Fu''s answer was very tough, like a typical Bayer tough guy.


    For him, there is no better way to digest potions than to become a real bounty hunter.


    Besides, the price is too high.


    Looking at the golden light in the other party''s eyes, feeling impatient, the little fatty Jose rubbed his head helplessly, "Okay, but it turns out that the share of each order is 70-30, and you get 70%.


    If you can maintain the efficiency of more than five orders per month, you can continue to negotiate in the later stage of the sharing model. "


    "no problem."


    Tu Fu nodded to express unity, and those who are platforms naturally occupy a favorable position, and such a share is quite reasonable.


    "Before we officially take over the tasks involving extraordinary people, we will give you a few ordinary tasks, such as catching fugitives or cultists, and we will continue to provide you with news.


    If you can pass this test within one month, you will officially become a partner of the Brotherhood, and we will assign tasks of higher value depending on your strength. "


    Jose showed his big white teeth, "My friend, you seem to be very confident. If you can really make a name for yourself here in the future, there will definitely be a lot of people lining up to send you orders. There is no shortage of rich people,"


    This is a set of rules for bounty hunters in the extraordinary circle. Judging the order recipients from the efficiency and completion of some small tasks, only those who meet the business standards are eligible to take on some big tasks.


    This is a fair way.


    First of all, if you want to make a name for yourself in this land, you have to work hard with your own hands.


    Tu Fu is not surprised after hearing this rule. Before becoming a famous bounty hunter, you must rely on a platform like Brotherhood, otherwise, why would employers trust your ability.


    Sure enough, if you want to become the boss, you still have to start as a wage earner.


    "These are a few suspects wanted by the police recently. You can choose one of them. There are professional liars who make a living by deception, there are also thieves who like to burglary, and there is a fugitive with a murder case, but they are not The characters who can be underestimated have their own advantages in their respective fields.


    If you can catch any of them within a month, we can give you a unit price of 300 crowns, which is already close to the price of a Sequence 9 Transcendent. "


    Jose called his assistant to take out the reward order and handed it to Tu Fu to see.


    The reward orders circulated only in the underground circle one after another, imprinting their avatars and the crimes they have committed.


    "It''s better to give me all these lists."


    Tufu is quite confident that he is ready to take on these three tasks. In theory, as long as they don''t run out of G?ttinghagen, they can find these people by themselves.


    "Don''t be too careless. In the past, some bounty hunters suffered a lot from these little people."


    Sensing Tu Fu''s casual tone, Jose reminded him again kindly: "These guys who are on the reward list are far more vigilant than ordinary people, and they can run faster than rabbits when there is any trouble. It��s not easy to deal with them with ability.��


    Tu Fu nodded solemnly, and suddenly changed the subject, "Do I need to use a knife or flint to imprint some special marks on people''s faces or other places to prove that I did it?"


    Jose''s face darkened after hearing this, "No, all you have to do is find someone and subdue him, verify his identity and hand it over to the police station."


    "Ok."


    This is not a challenge for Tu Fu, who has the Sky Eye system. He continued to maintain the ruthless bounty hunter, "It''s better to cut off their ears, fingers, or other body parts as mission credentials."


    "Not at all."


    Jose stepped back half a step, his eyelids twitched and growled, "Sir, we are all civilized people."


    He muttered in his heart, this person must be a reckless adventurer, from this kind of reckless way of thinking, it is not impossible.


    During the conversation with this guy, Jose spent a lot of time explaining to him that bounty hunters are not like barbarians in the southern continent, and there is no need to cut off the enemy''s ears or fingers and string them into a necklace around his neck The upper symbolizes one''s own strength.


    Frank Jose asked earnestly, "Sir, one last question, please tell me your name, if it is not convenient to disclose or leave a code name."


    "Code name...you can call me ''Captain''."


    Tu Fu continued to use his name in Fight Club, and after he finished speaking, he took the three bounties and turned around naturally. He muttered to himself: "I believe this name will soon spread to the underground circle. .��


    Since he came to the Brotherhood and determined to become a real bounty hunter, he has made up his mind to make a name for himself in a short period of time.


    The louder the reputation, the better. It is best to make those criminals fearful when they hear the name, and the faster they can digest the potion.


    Looking at the man''s confident back, Frank Jose felt a little tired shaking the cold beer in his hand, and secretly complained about Mason''s bad friend.


    Seeing that the person walked away, he lightly patted the little guy who had been sleeping on his shoulder.


    "Goo, goo, goo..."


    The simple-looking owl with eyes always open flapped its wings lazily.


    After receiving his order, he reluctantly let out a few howls of dissatisfaction, and then drilled out of the chimney of the beer house.


    Following the opponent''s breath, flapping his wings, he followed the new bounty hunter closely in mid-air.


    The simple and honest owl has its eyes wide open, following Tufu''s every move and continuously monitoring. The clown passed through the animal trainer of Sequence 7, and can share the perspective of the other party by raising pets. Most of the intelligence work is done by pets.


    After Tu Fu left the beer house, he carefully flipped through the stack of materials in his hand, and quickly drove to the areas mentioned in the materials according to the locations given above.


    It''s just that he didn''t wait patiently in the area, but quickly searched the crowd.


    It seems that he is stepping on the spot in advance, but unlike the previous bounty hunters, he did not choose to squat in a certain place, but kept wandering in the area where the bounty hunters had appeared.


    Very impetuous, unlike an experienced old bounty hunter.


    "I thought I met a master, but it turned out to be just a brat." Jose, who was still watching everything in the beer hall, shook his head with a chuckle, and poured the beer in his hand down his throat.


    Judging from the information he saw just now, he actually doesn''t think much of such a blunt boy from a small place. He has seen too many extraordinary people who want to make a name for themselves every year.


    For the sake of fame, money, or some special purpose, I always had a heart full of fighting spirit at first.


    But after actually accepting these missions, even if the rewarded person is not a superhuman sometimes, but these rewarded people who have the ability to escape in this city, which one is not an experienced escape master with strong anti-reconnaissance ability, how can they wait obediently? People come to catch.


    "Who said this is G?ttinghagen?"


    ��


    After walking for a long time, Tu Fu, who had turned on the hunter''s senses, noticed that the owl that had been following him had disappeared behind him.


    "Sure enough, he is the animal trainer of Sequence 7. Could it be that he has the ability to manipulate animals?"


    He deliberately made a big circle to avoid the other party''s surveillance.


    Of course, from the very beginning, Tu Fu didn''t expect to find those people in this way of walking around and trying his luck. He just intended to open up this area.


    He looked at the information in his hand, and the reward holders on the reward order were still active in the past few days, which meant that they had not escaped from G?ttinghagen.


    Since this is the case, then this matter is much easier to handle.


    Becoming a qualified bounty hunter requires many factors, super patience, amazing tracking ability, superb marksmanship and some good luck.


    But it wasn''t that much trouble for him.


    After putting on the invisibility cloak, Tu Fu disappeared into the alley.


    I saw his lips moving slightly, chanting a few words quickly,


    "Santa Maria!"


    is back!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 109： Ghost Ship Permissions

    Chapter 109 Authority of Ghost Ship


    "Hoo~"


    The cold and damp sea breeze blew across the bow of the giant ship, and Tu Fu, who was sent from a certain alley in G?ttinghagen, covered his arms, and the waves slapped against his ears.


    He stood on the bow of the ship and looked down at the sea beyond the fog.


    No matter how the extraordinary power is used, it still cannot shake the endless world.


    The most bizarre thing is that he can feel signs of life activities in the sea area. After stopping at an altitude of nearly 100 meters, he still cannot see signs of sea fish or other marine life activities inside.


    After turning on the hunter senses, I have been peeping into the deep sea below for an unknown period of time, but there is no effect. The use of this ability to continuously expand the field of vision has greatly consumed Tu Fu''s energy who has not long been promoted to Sequence 8.


    He suddenly had a feeling of coming to this world to see the blue moon for the first time, mysterious and endless.


    "The ''Santa Maria'' is not running, it''s more like drifting around in this sea area. What is the purpose of Captain Arthur doing this?"


    Squeezing the space between his eyebrows and thinking about this question, Tu Fu suddenly thought that Liz was the place where the ghost ship appeared for the first time.


    The ghost ship has been circling in this sea of ??mist since it sent him to that area, no matter how long it has been in the past, it has been limited to stopping here.


    And this sea area is also obviously abnormal, presumably it is also one of the human forbidden areas in this world, similar to the harsh existence like the polar regions.


    "After going to the University of Michigan, I must go to the library to study more. There may be records about this sea area." Tu Fu thought to himself, and then raised his head to look at the time of this return.


    "00:55:30",


    "00:55:29",


    "00:55:28"


    ��


    As expected, when he completed his promotion to Sequence 8, the time he spent on the ship became one hour.


    This gave Tu Fu a lot of time to continue exploring the ship. After mastering the ritual given to him by the "gatekeeper", he was able to teleport back to reality from the ship at will.


    After turning around on the deck and taking a few steps, Tu Fu suddenly felt a chill behind him, and two chaotic voices came into his ears.


    "Hungry, hungry, hungry..."


    The ghost was like the cry of a baby, slurring a few rare words, and every sound was mixed with almost crazy growls, just listening to it made people feel uncomfortable.


    The arrival of a burst of intensive footsteps made Tu Fu quickly expand the scope of the hunter''s senses.


    He saw the **** hull of the ship after the impact of the sea water at a glance, and the traces of the Rush that had been left behind were also clearly visible under the prying eyes.


    The ghostly voice formed some kind of sound wave and spread out, allowing Tu Fu to immediately locate the source of the sound.


    Just behind the antenna stand on the deck, the two ghouls who had tried to attack him were hiding here.


    They were so thin that only skin and bones were left, their hollow red eyes stared at themselves, their sharp claws kept scratching the deck, and they attempted to attack the only living person shortly after Tu Fu arrived. .


    What caught Tu Fu''s attention was that the two ghouls didn''t open their mouths to roar, and the weird voice seemed to come from each other''s heart.


    "Voice of heart?"


    Tu Fu was stunned, because the bounty hunters of Sequence 8 did not have this ability.


    Then the only explanation is that as his sequence rises, he has obtained more permissions of the ghost ship, which can take effect as long as he gets close to these monsters.


    From the initial ignorance, to now I can hear the voices of these monsters on the ship.


    This is a good opportunity. If you can know what they are thinking, you may be able to restore what happened on the previous ship.


    At this moment, Tu Fu clearly felt their repressed anger and unwillingness, and was tortured to the brink of collapse, like a bomb that would explode at any time.


    This kind of human feeling made Tu Fu more and more feel that the existence of the ghost ship became more and more mysterious.


    "Roar-"


    Before he had time to think, the two hungry ghouls had already jumped up.


    One after the other double-teamed over, trying to eat the "acting captain" in one bite.


    Different from being helpless in the past, this time their movements are all under Tu Fu''s nose. You can have a panoramic view of the attacks launched by the two monsters, the attacking pace, the jumping height, and the outstretched claws.


    Seeing that the ferocious ghoul was about to approach, Tu Fu suddenly pulled out the revolver he seized from Bieber at his waist last time, and spread his arms on both sides to aim at the ghoul, aiming, locking, and shooting at a very fast speed. , in one go.


    His series of movements from drawing the gun to pulling the trigger are as stable as a precision instrument that has been practiced hundreds or thousands of times in the fight club.


    finally worked at this moment.


    "boom!"


    The gorgeous bullets passed through the weakest mouth of one of the ghouls without stopping, blood bloomed in mid-air, and the bullets also went out directly from the back of the head.


    The ghoul fell down in response, while its companion on the other side had already opened its mouth wide, ready to bite Tu Fu''s arm, but the moment Tu Fu swooped past, Tu Fu stretched his thumb and index finger , gesturing with a gun.


    The spirituality poured in in advance has already responded with the changes of the fingertips.


    After the precision revolver made a "bang" sound when the first shot was fired, he also simulated the sound of the gun in his mouth, and almost at the same time as his right hand pulled the trigger, a hot white light flashed from his fingertips.


    Compared with using external tools, he is more confident in the accuracy of his fingers.


    At this moment, Tu Fu stretched his arms to a 180-degree angle, causing the bullets at both ends to explode on the heads of the two ghouls at the same time.


    The power of the finger gun he fired before hastily was not much weaker than a bullet.


    It''s just that Tu Fu''s infusion and control of spirituality are far from mature when using the finger gun, and the use of extraordinary power can be more powerful than the bullets fired.


    "If the radius of the bullet can be compressed, it is best to compress the spiritual bullet of a finger into a thin line. The power of the condensed bullet will definitely increase exponentially."


    Tu Fu put away his gun and repeated the battle experience just now. Obviously, there is still room for improvement. If two palms use the finger gun at the same time, there will be higher requirements for spiritual control.


    He squatted down, put on the chef gloves he found in the kitchen, and used the prepared knife to pry open the mouth of the dead ghoul.


    Regardless of the blood and flesh splashing with one hand, he forcibly tore off the teeth of the ghoul''s mouth one by one, and chopped off both pairs of their claws with a knife and put them in a bag.


    Compared with the experience of eating raw seabirds and cabin rats, such challenges are trivial.


    Besides, in the eyes of Tu Fu, these are rare materials, and when they are resold to the Brotherhood, they will get a new account.


    It''s all money,


    What a waste of money!


    After finishing all this, Tu Fu dragged his pockets contentedly and prepared to go back to the captain''s room, but he had just passed the evil god''s confinement room where the spider tentacle was held.


    He noticed that the opponent''s body was constantly shrinking, and it was much smaller than before.


    And he was much more embarrassed, presumably he was educated by the monsters on the ship.


    "Could it be that the ghost ship has a natural suppression of such polluting creatures."


    Tu Fu muttered to himself, this was the only thing he could figure out.


    Otherwise, it is not clear why there are so many monsters entrenched on the "Santa Maria", but none of them can break through the restrictions and escape here.


    "Crunch."


    After walking from the deck, he pushed open the hatch of the captain''s cabin, and Tu Fu returned to his familiar room.


    The familiar captain''s chair, familiar monitor, and familiar radio. During this period of time, in order to expand the monitoring range of the super eye, he has not been here for a while.


    "Dick."


    After restarting the monitoring, the electronic screen experienced a brief black screen, but after the startup, all the areas above turned out to be black.


    Like loading a new map...


    Immediately after this splash screen, there was another flash of light on the screen.


    The fuzzy pixels on it gradually became clearer, and what came into view were stretches of high-rise buildings on the street, and the endless stream of steam cars and horse-drawn carriages running side by side, trampling on the concrete floor with a tinkling sound.


    The gigantic airship flies freely beside the towering clock tower. What is contrary to the sense of harmony is that the hull is decorated with various advertising banners, which can be seen more clearly from the bottom.


    Boys in shirts and fashion girls stride high and confidently through the streets, never looking at anyone passing by.


    Everyone in this city is doing their best.


    Unbeknownst to them, there is a pair of all-seeing eyes staring at them above this.


    As expected, the map of G?ttinghagen has been refreshed.


    Tu Fu took the microphone, imitating the identity of a god, watching everything in the world indifferently, with a relaxed and cheerful tone,


    "Good afternoon, Gottinghagen."


    ps: a bit late, sorry


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 110： utopia

    Chapter 110 Utopia


    Even though he has seen it many times, observing every move of the city from the perspective of God still brings great satisfaction to Tu Fu.


    He is like a ghost hiding in the world, sitting quietly among the crowd and feeling the wind and grass here.


    Sometimes unintentionally prying into the little secrets of some unknown strangers, it will also make people feel happy.


    Sitting here for a long time,


    Sometimes even regard themselves as real gods.


    Fortunately, Tu Fu was not immersed in this state for a long time, he quickly pressed the remote control, and set the monitor on the information given by Jose, the place where the person whose bounty was offered was last seen.


    This is not to sit on the sidelines.


    In fact, except for a small number of perverted killers who like to return to the scene of the crime to appreciate the art they created after committing the crime.


    The vast majority of seasoned thieves or murderers basically exchange a basic disk with one shot, and never make the low-level mistake of returning to the scene.


    Tu Fu simply activated the built-in video recording capability of the Sky Eye system to track down those people.


    As long as it is an event that happened within the monitoring range, once he has explored it himself, the video of the last thirty days will be automatically saved.


    To prevent the opponent from being in the blind spot of monitoring, Tu Fu deliberately went to the place where the opponent appeared to open up a new area.


    This is enough for him to find out the whereabouts of the rewarded person.


    In the past few days, his outings and explorations have not been in vain. He has expanded the scope of many urban areas in G?ttinghagen, which is enough for Tu Fu to use the Sky Eye system to find people.


    "False bounty hunters need to hunt patiently, while real bounty hunters always take the initiative in their own hands."


    Tu Fu began to feel complacent, and soon called up several videos of the three bounty recipients appearing in G?ttinghagen not long ago.


    A petty thief who is good at burglary, a liar who is skilled in deception to make money, and a fugitive who is involved in a murder case. After locking the scope, the timeline is adjusted from the previous location to the present.


    It is indeed what Mr. Hosse said, even if these little people are only a few hundred crowns, they also have the ability to roll in the quagmire.


    Since their brothers discovered their whereabouts, these people have been going deep and simple, covering themselves with exquisite makeup techniques, and wandering between several different footholds every day.


    Once there is trouble, he will run away immediately, and has a good anti-reconnaissance awareness.


    "Unfortunately, you met me, the crime killer."


    Tu Fu chuckled, worrying that no one would be able to find out with the Sky Eye system in hand.


    He then recorded the current addresses of these people respectively, but he was not in a hurry to go back to the bedroom to start.


    After a moment of contemplation on the captain''s chair, Tu Fu did another thing��turn on the radio.


    Turn on the power, switch to the familiar channel, and after adjusting his mentality, Tu Fu skillfully and eagerly called out the strange title of "Mr. Men".


    Tick...tick...tick!


    After a long time, the indifferent male voice from the abyss finally answered the phone.


    "You came!"


    What a cold tone, are you blaming me for not chatting with him for too long... Tu Fu is still very enthusiastic on the surface, and after the "gatekeeper" uttered his voice, he asked for a while, and he was more careful than chatting with the goddess.


    "You haven''t come for a while, and you don''t need to make up lessons anymore."


    The "gatekeeper" on the other end of the radio used the word "remedial lessons" created by Tu Fu to speak quietly.


    "Of course, I did well in the exam."


    Tu Fuqiang squeezed out a smiling face, "But it all depends on your contribution. Without the careful guidance of a famous teacher like you, I would never have made great progress in such a short period of time."


    The words of gratitude finally made the "gatekeeper" heave a sigh of relief, and the humiliating days before were finally over.


    What could be more absurd than letting a being lost in the abyss teach an ancient language?


    Tu Fu showed an open-minded and studious attitude, "Teacher ''Gate'', why don''t we change the teaching mode and talk about the history of the Third Epoch?"


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Gatekeeper" asked vigilantly.


    "About the Assyrian Empire? And the great Lionheart King, did he go to the polar regions after he ascended the throne, and what is there?"


    After Tu Fu finished speaking, he waited for the answer, his palms began to sweat.


    This topic may have involved high-level secrets, and it is unknown whether the "gatekeeper" is willing to share.


    But it is related to his choice of whether to go to the polar regions in the future.


    The other end of the radio seems to be a restricted area called the abyss. After the voice of the voice disappeared, the never-ending whistling wind continued to blow, and no extra sound could be heard on the radio.


    Dead silence,


    Only a dead silence remained.


    This can''t help but remind Tu Fu of the sea area he is in. It seems to be very similar to the environment of "Abyss". If it is not possible to teleport away, even if he is immortal, he will be imprisoned here forever, and the torture year after year will drive Tu Fu crazy. .


    After a long time, the "gatekeeper" at the other end didn''t know whether he was remembering or thinking, and finally gave an affirmative answer, "I have been."


    "why?"


    The tone of the "Gatekeeper" is very certain, not like guessing, but more like seeing it with his own eyes, "Because he wants to break the fate and become the next official **** after the Seven Gods."


    Become a god?


    Tu Fu''s eyes widened suddenly. The answer was shocking to him, even incomprehensible.


    It''s like someone saying that he wants to become a certain character in the myth, and he can replace him, which is naturally difficult to understand in terms of his oriental theology.


    "In fact, the Sequence 1 Destiny Giant was able to spy on the future and rewrite the solution written by fate. But at that time, he was only one step away from success, and finally failed."


    I don''t know the "gatekeeper" didn''t know about this matter, or deliberately concealed it, and didn''t mention the reason why the Lionheart King failed.


    It also caused Tu Fu to fall into strange guesses. Since the Lionheart can see the future, can he see the scene of his own failure?


    He saw something incredible.


    After the death of the Lionheart King, the huge and ancient Assyrian Empire in the third era was finally overwhelmed. With the passing of the king who checked and balanced the balance of power, it also collapsed.


    The later Assyrian Empire was gradually devoured and dismembered by some small countries. After hundreds of years of development, there were many powerful countries in the northern continent of the Quaternary.


    That is really a very embarrassing history, because of the death of one person, the entire empire will be wiped out.


    "The Gatekeeper" seems to follow some kind of rules and doesn''t reveal the complete secret.


    Tu Fu also changed the topic with a wink, and talked with "Teacher Men" about some recent things that happened around him, such as getting good grades in the exam, and going to a wider city, the capital of a kingdom.


    The level of civilization here is extremely high, and it is already the most prosperous international metropolis in the Northern Continent, but when it is really in the center of the vortex, some things you see and hear make your back chill.


    Ke Tufu didn''t even talk about these words with his family members. Apart from writing them down in his diary, he could only tell his true thoughts to this "gatekeeper" who had no direct interest.


    It is not so much a communication, but more a kind of talk to the tree hole.


    He noticed the seeds of nationalist hatred planted in Baia, the fanatical national sentiment, and the annual terrorist investment in heavy industry made him terrified.


    "Even the powerful Assyrian Empire is not necessarily comparable to the Baia you are talking about now. The industrialization of this kingdom makes its people stronger and free from foreign enemies. The people of the country will not starve to death or die in war. , is there anything better than this?"


    "But shouldn''t these things be the most basic?" Tu Fu asked back.


    The "Gatekeeper" was silent again, before asking after a long time: "Do you think the road to industrialization is wrong?"


    "No, industrialization must be the most correct path. This is the choice of the times. Improving agricultural standards, living standards, and national rejuvenation are inseparable from the process of industrialization, but this should not be the case now."


    Tu Fu spoke with a somewhat disappointed tone, and he seemed to be thinking about something again, with a bright smile on his face.


    "I once dreamed of such a country. They were bullied and invaded because of their backwardness. They once lost one-third of the country''s territory. The country''s capital fell many times. Dignity and national status are like pigs and dogs.


    But then they, under the banner of democracy and science, finally gained independence through resistance.


    In the harsh environment, industrialization reforms began. In the blockade of technology, this country does not distinguish between high and low from top to bottom. From the prime minister to the common people, tens of millions of citizens share the pain.


    After decades of hard work, the country has experienced turbulence and tasted failure, but in the end it has created the most complete industrial system.


    Later, people there can wear warm clothes and have enough food, have the fairest education system, and the most enviable peaceful environment. Even women can study and work, and everyone can get rewards as long as they work hard.


    They don��t have to worry about war breaking out and their families being destroyed because that country always has someone to stand up for when it��s in danger����


    Tu Fu also spoke with a strong sense of pride, as if he was talking about an unattainable dream in a storytelling tone.


    Even the well-informed "gatekeeper" was surprised by this, "It''s a very novel idea. If there is such a country, maybe it should be called the ''Utopia''."


    Tu Fu''s smile remained undiminished, and he swallowed what he wanted to say.


    Such an utopia really existed...


    Please forgive me for being late due to something, but there are still two updates. I will add more updates as appropriate after I am done with work for a while... as appropriate...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 111： People set

    Chapter 111 Character Design


    G?ttinghagen, Reims district, beer hall.


    Most of the guests here are extraordinary people in the circle. Naturally, there is no shortage of bounty hunters. All kinds of strange things happen in this city every day.


    Guests who come here can sit here and talk about those things all day after ordering a glass of beer.


    The hottest topic today is nothing more than several unresolved orders in the bounty hunter circle. Just yesterday, they were collectively taken down overnight and sent to the police station.


    Under the collision of the glass and the wooden barrel, the guests present each contributed the information they possessed, trying to spell out the whole context of the incident.


    "The idiot policemen in G?ttinghagen must be crazy about it. These people who have been offered rewards are all tricky people."


    "I bet no one knows how the murderer of the Lille District serial murder case was arrested. I heard people say that he suddenly went crazy before the accident."


    "It really deserves it. When he did something to others, he should have thought that he would have such a day."


    "What''s more interesting is that the leader of the lockpicking group on Shanks Street was also killed. I guess many people have suffered from that lock king. The guy''s private residence was broken into and taken away."


    "It seems that the God of Order is sometimes fair."


    "There is also the hateful liar who took away all the money of the Dockside Workers'' Association and the serial fraud case. He even returned all the defrauded money to the original owner, and finally went to the police station to voluntarily surrender. This is really ridiculous."


    "I don''t know who is coming from G?ttinghagen. You''d better be careful not to be confused and get a reward."


    All the extraordinary people present were talking about these things without fear.


    Although, this time they planted some shady little people in the underground circle, so it''s not a big deal.


    Their experience is too bizarre. Anyone who commits a crime is played by the way he is best at. It is definitely the hands of a ruthless person.


    Someone took the initiative to look at the boss here, and the chubby little fat man Frank asked, "Mr. Jose, do you know who did this?"


    Many people looked at the kind little fat man at the same time. The intelligence network of the Brotherhood in the extraordinary circle is unquestionable.


    "Perhaps, the person you mentioned is coming."


    Frank Jose, who has been listening to people talking about this matter, already has a vague guess in his heart, but he is not sure.


    My heart trembled when I heard them talk just now, because they just talked about the few people who fell down, and he just issued the reward order just yesterday.


    There was news the next day, and it was such a huge news.


    If it is just one of them, Jose will think that this is very efficient, and it is not uncommon to catch a fish even if the net is cast widely.


    But those were three veterans with rich social experience, and they were all taken down in one day, or they were defeated by the way they were best at.


    It''s killing people.


    "Is it really him?"


    Jose began to hesitate, and it was at this time that when everyone in the beer hall was drinking and having fun, the wooden door of the shop was pushed open.


    "Crunch..."


    A man in a black cloak, with a mask covering his face, strode forward with confident strides, holding a sealed bag in his hand.


    It just still couldn''t hide the stench of blood.


    "Sir, your order has been signed for."


    He tilted his head, took out those crumpled reward orders from his pocket, and placed them neatly on the table in front of the other party.


    Even if Frank Jose could hold his breath, he was surprised when he saw the few suspects who had just been rewarded, "Mr. Captain, how did you do it?"


    ��It just takes a little luck.��


    Tu Fu behind the mask chuckled, "Under the guidance of God, I quickly found them and dealt with them smoothly. The matter is over, that''s all."


    Sometimes he really felt that the philosophy of life told by the reckless senior Mr. Hawkins, who was also an adventurer sequence, really made sense.


    Sure enough,


    The first step in becoming a bounty hunter is to find the criminal, solve him, and the mission is completed.


    Simple and efficient.


    These words made many fellow bounty hunters in the beer hall look up seriously and listen to the speech of Mr. "Captain".


    His attitude was very humble, and he didn''t show off the matter, as if he had settled the matter with a gesture of his hands.


    Because for Tu Fu, there is really nothing to show off.


    After talking with "Mr. Door", he used some small tricks while he was still on the ghost ship.


    The most dangerous murderer was directly driven into the brain with the "dirty" spell by him, and it only took three points of force to drive the other party crazy.


    Then he attacked the thief who was best at burglary. This guy''s hiding place was very strong, so Tu Fu simply used the "sleeping" spell to stun him directly, and then smashed the door violently. In the end, there was a little commotion. Bigger.


    As for the professional liar in the dock area, he was a tricky guy. Tu Fu used the phone to call him directly into his head, coaxing and coaxing him to transfer all the money he defrauded into the account of the workers'' association.


    Finally, under coercion, let the liar Mr. take the initiative to take the initiative to go to prison and enlightenment.


    There were three incidents in a row, and the final method of revenge was so special, which made many people guess what kind of big shot was behind it.


    After hearing Jose''s words and seeing the man in the cloak with his own eyes, many bounty Lears in the beer hall cast admiring, envious, and jealous eyes.


    What I''m envious of is that the few orders that the other party can solve in one day are almost equivalent to the work of many people for several months.


    "According to what we said before, 300 kroner per person, because of Mr. Captain''s outstanding performance, we decided to pay you the full amount of 900 kroner this time."


    Meeting such an unpredictable bounty hunter, Jose naturally used some special means to gain his favor.


    "Too polite."


    Tu Fu said so, but he didn''t forget the few banknotes. He picked up the bag with things in his hand and patted it on the table. "As for these, they are some extra things I caught during hunting before. Can you give me a suitable price."


    The moment he opened the bag, the smell of blood almost startled Jose and the people in the beer hall. They didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until they saw the teeth and claws of the ghoul.


    "Of course, no problem."


    He looked at Tu Fu and said quietly: "Just now, I thought you really cut off their ears (fingers)."


    "Nice joke, but that''s a premium."


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders casually. His goal now is to create a bounty hunter who can do things as he pleases. Such a person will definitely become famous in the circle as quickly as possible.


    Judging from everyone''s reaction just now, the effect of this character seems to be very good.


    After getting Jos��''s 1,500 kronor, Tu Fu resisted the urge to count the money and strode out of the beer hall. People like him shouldn''t count money in public just for a few kronor.


    If you want to count, at least you should go home and count.


    Just as he was about to step through the door of the beer house, he heard several people whispering behind him.


    "As I said, a character like him shouldn''t care too much about bounties, and just do things out of interest."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "As far as I know, he didn''t take anything with him when he went to the well-known thief''s house. I heard that the police station found a lot of valuable stolen goods from his house, just the safe that was taken away. There are thousands of crowns in it..."


    Taking away the property of the bounty when performing a mission is also the default unspoken rule in the bounty hunter circle, and everyone does it.


    This maverick Mr. "Captain" is really unusual.


    Tu Fu, who had just stepped out, froze, almost trembling all over, and his breathing became heavy.


    Just to continue to maintain a bounty hunter who does things according to his preferences and breaks away from low-level interests.


    After lightly pressing the mask on his face, he straightened his shoulders and continued to move forward.


    It wasn''t until he noticed that there was no one behind him after walking for a long time that Tu Fu slowly savored what the other person said.


    What swag? What safe? How many thousand kroner?


    He broke into the other party''s house at that time, afraid of being discovered, dragged the target who fell asleep immediately and ran away, without having time to search for things.


    Thinking of what those people in the beer hall said just now, Tufu behind the mask was breathing harder, almost out of breath.


    It took him a long time to adjust his breathing.


    "It''s nothing. When a bounty hunter performs a mission, he always only takes his own share of the money. This is the most basic professional ethics. That''s it."


    Tu Fu thought of his identity, and kept lowering his expectations through suggestive language.


    Yes, the focus of bounty hunters should not only be on rewards, but on the other hand, it is also appropriate punishment for those who escaped legal sanctions.


    What a safe, what a few thousand kroner, he doesn''t care about those things at all Well, and it is stolen goods in itself.


    Besides, money is not so important in the face of justice!


    On the way home, Tu Fu kept saying similar things to himself, and his waist gradually straightened up. Even he himself was moved by this act of justice.


    So, after Miss Winster, who was reading at home, was pushed open the door of her house, she saw such a rather interesting scene.


    After Mr. Capet, who was walking home, took off the mask he used to disguise, his fair and handsome face was like a lump of eggplant, full of grievances, and even a few crystals flickered around his eyes.


    It was his last stubbornness that he didn''t cry "wow" on the spot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 112： Hot pot marketing plan

    Chapter 112 Hot Pot Marketing Plan


    Seeing Tu Fu''s distraught appearance, the clever Sophie put down the book in her hand and speculated wildly: "I guess you must have been robbed, should I call the police?"


    "To make matters worse, they were the ones who robbed me."


    Tu Fu sighed tiredly, maybe this is the price of being a justice envoy.


    I don��t know whether it��s because he came to the big city to see the world of flowers or the special sequence of being promoted to a bounty hunter. Tu Fu, who has always been indifferent to fame and fortune, has to work hard for his life.


    The only thing to be gratified about is that after such a trouble, the digestion process of the potion in the body has been accelerated a lot.


    According to the current pace of receiving orders, continue to spread the name "Captain" in the underground extraordinary circle, and it won''t take long to continue to be promoted.


    Noticing a uniform hanging on the hanger at the door, Tu Fu shook his head from side to side, "Why didn''t you see Uncle?"


    Sophie secretly poked her finger at the master bedroom on the first floor. Even though the door was closed, she could vaguely hear the long-lost quarrel coming from the master bedroom on the first floor.


    Miss Winster, who was secretly sad, rubbed her smooth blond hair,


    "These days they went to several districts in the south to inspect the stores. After several investigations, they found two suitable stores, and finally hesitated to open the store in Brighton or Mosley."


    "Mosley? Brighton? I remember that the former of these two areas is the financial district, and the prices of shops in the location are not cheap."


    "Of course, the rental price of shops in Mosley is fully twice that of Brighton. But my mother thinks that people in that area have more spending power, and it is also good to make connections."


    Tu Fu touched his chin to help analyze, "It''s not easy to get the approval of those old-fashioned upper class people. In contrast, if this new type of restaurant is opened near a university with a lot of traffic, it will definitely receive a lot of people. I like it."


    In the world where he lives, catering, especially hot pot restaurants, is a veritable mass consumer industry. The inexpensive price and lively eating methods are definitely the best choice for ordinary people to have dinner together.


    And in Baia in 1492, this industry was absolutely blue ocean. People who suffered from the kingdom''s simple and outrageous catering, it was time to accept the impact of later generations of food.


    "I can already imagine what will happen later." Tu Fu rubbed his chin to figure it out.


    When the uncle and aunt can''t come up with a convincing plan, it will undoubtedly be a terrible family battle. At this time, Sophie or Tu Fu, who are part of the family, must stand in line.


    Once the aunt loses, the whole family will try to cook Ryan''s dark cuisine for at least the next month. It''s called trying new dishes and torturing their taste buds in different ways. Just thinking about it makes them miserable.


    As for the uncle, if he loses, then the mean and vicious Mr. Winster will use the most eccentric words to mock his children mercilessly for at least three months.


    "I have always thought that Ms. Gustav Amphier has more say than the king in Sillburg Palace, at least there is no dictatorship there."


    "Sometimes Miss Winston even forgets that she has such a disappointing old father."


    ��Most of the time, there were three women in the Winster family because someone was always taking the wrong gender position.��


    Just thinking about the horrible experience they will face after their uncle and aunt quarreled in the past, the two children in the Winster family couldn''t help but shudder.


    The eyes of the two showed fear at the same time, and then they reached a certain kind of unity in the next second of looking at each other.


    "Sophie, we must prevent those terrible things from happening, at least we can''t have two voices at home before school starts." Tu Fu''s eyes were firm.


    "I completely agree with this." Sophie nodded heavily.


    While there was still time for discussion, Tu Fu, who knew enough about the future restaurant business, and smart Sophie immediately brainstormed and came up with a plan called "Marketing Plan for Hot Pot Restaurant".


    ��


    The quarrel in the master bedroom is still going on. Even the uncle, who has never been in charge, must stand up in the face of important decisions about family investment.


    The family put all their money into G?ttinghagen, there must be no surprises.


    "Crunch..."


    Sophie, who was outside the door of the master bedroom, carefully pushed the door in with Tu Fu, and happened to hear Ethan expressing his opinion on the issue of the store.


    "No matter what you say, I don''t want to deal with those guys who always like to look at people with their nostrils." Ethan firmly objected.


    "Often the gentlemen and ladies you mentioned who like to look at people with their nostrils, even for the same thing, they like to pay a higher price."


    Mrs. Anfeier fought back without showing any weakness. She happened to see two guilty children coming in. She couldn''t help frowning for a moment, "Sophie, I have said many times before entering the room, please knock on the door. This is polite."


    "Decentness above all else, of course I understand."


    Sophie tilted her head and pretended to be cute to ease the atmosphere, but when the two of them came in, they felt Aunt Anfei''er''s anger, and she wished to screw off the ears of the stubborn police officer Winster.


    The situation is worse than imagined, as if they will be scolded **** if they say a wrong sentence,


    "What''s the matter with you?" Ethan also asked absent-mindedly.


    "It''s Tu Fu, he just told me that he has a great idea that can solve all subsequent problems." The cunning Sophie spoke first, completely cutting off Tu Fu''s retreat.


    Feeling his back being pushed forward by a fateful palm, Tu Fu staggered, and could only stand up in front of his uncle and aunt, "I do have some good ideas about this matter."


    "Let''s talk and listen."


    Auntie attaches great importance to his opinion as the hot pot founder.


    "As for the location of the first hot pot restaurant, Brighton is the best choice at the moment." Tu Fu talked about his reasons, but he noticed the red light in his aunt''s eyes just as he spoke.


    Fortunately, a certain word in his sentence caught Aunt An Feier''s attention,


    "the first?"


    "Of course, because of the hot pot restaurant''s revenue and brand effect, I believe it won''t take long for us to open a second and third store in Mosley, and then open a chain store in G?ttinghagen."


    Regardless of whether it is useful or not, Tu Fu decided to draw a big pie to stabilize his aunt.


    In short, it is right to talk about the bright future first.


    Sure enough, the aunt''s anger subsided a lot as soon as the words came out, and Sophie behind her gave Tu Fu a thumbs up to encourage him to continue talking.


    ��We needed a suitable branding, a logo or a graphic that would make people in G?ttinghagen think of our store brand when they think of fondue.


    Once the reputation of the first store is established, it will continue to open chain stores in G?ttinghagen, forming a supporting industry for hot pot ingredients. I believe that in the future, it will make a lot of money just selling hot pot ingredients every year. "


    Tufu used the thinking of his time to develop the business ideas of the Winsters.


    He believes that starting from running the first hot pot restaurant, we must pay attention to the brand effect, even if the same thing is added with the word "brand", there will be a part of the premium.


    "A very good idea."


    Not only my aunt listened to it, but even Uncle Ethan did not forget to take notes in his notebook.


    ��Starting from the pre-opening publicity part, this is a very important part. We can go to the factory to print some leaflets with dishes printed, and hire children like newspaper boys to distribute advertisements at the joint.��


    Tu Fu seriously put forward the concept of "advertising", which is a routine that all restaurants will basically use to advertise on a street at the lowest cost, but leaflets alone are not enough.


    If possible, it is best to discuss the cost of commercial advertising with the airship company.


    Just imagine, amidst the posters of the financial industry and commercial performances, a steaming advertisement promoting hot pot suddenly appeared. What a wonderful scene it was.


    "In addition, there are some small tricks in the early stage of opening to attract customers."


    Seeing that her parents had calmed down, Miss Winston blinked her eyes, and continued to increase her favorability with the countermeasures Tu Fu had just taught her, "We can do some activities, such as hiring some people who have nothing to do on weekdays to pretend to be in line, Create a fiery atmosphere.


    From time to time, some activities are held, such as the last guest on the rest day is free of charge, resulting in a crowded scene.


    After the passenger flow is stable, you can follow the membership system of some clubs and give appropriate discounts to frequent customers. "


    Actually, there are a lot of tricks like this one used by unscrupulous profiteers in the world where Tu Fu lives, and these are already quite gentle methods.


    These proposals are all based on one foundation, the quality of the dishes in the hot pot restaurant is guaranteed.


    can ensure this at least without losing money.


    "The methods Xiaofu and Sophie said are indeed very good."


    Ethan nodded earnestly and analyzed, "But no matter whether it is in Brighton or Morris, the rent is a lot of money. If you count the investment in negotiating with the airship company, the wages of employees and the cost, this kind of cost is really too much." Bigger."


    These are indeed very good ideas, but what Ethan is worried about is how long such expenses can last.


    "Don''t worry about this for now."


    Tu Fu endured his heartache and took out a stack of banknotes that hadn''t been warmed up from his pocket, which looked like a thousand kroner.


    Noticing the surprised eyes of several people, he confessed without waiting to ask a question: "This is the bonus issued by the Ministry of Education for the academic paper I published last time. Why don''t you use this money to invest in the early publicity."


    "Little husband..." Seeing that the uncle and aunt were silent at the same time, it seemed that it was not good to spend the money of their own children.


    Tu Fu didn''t understand their novelty, and immediately re-examined, "Just treat it as if I borrowed it, and return it to me after the family''s capital turnover is over."


    His tone was very affirmative. The Winster family wanted to take root in G?ttinghagen and had invested all their funds. As a member of the family, he had to do something.


    After seeing Sophie, who is also a member of the Winster family, showing surprise in her eyes, Tu Fu thought that he could not just pay by himself, and then betrayed her unceremoniously,


    "I seem to remember that after this higher selection, the Ministry of Education will give a lot of bonuses to the first place in each state, which is almost the same amount.


    Oh, Sophie, can you say this? "


    Seeing Miss Winster''s gaze, Tu Fu pretended to be scared.


    "Aha, why not."


    Noticing the serious faces of her parents, Sophie forced a hypocritical smile on her face, "Coincidentally, I only found out about this yesterday."


    As the reward was handed in, in a trance, many things flew away in front of Sophie''s eyes, exquisite cosmetics, various snacks, cute little skirts, and mystical objects...


    Miss Winster covered her head sadly, almost fainting.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 113： Simple and honest Villedot

    Chapter 113 Simple and honest Villedot


    1492, September 1st.


    This day is not a big day, not a special anniversary. G?ttinghagen is peaceful, and there are no major incidents at home and abroad.


    But Tu Fu felt it was worth commemorating, because this day was the day he officially entered school.


    It also coincidentally was the day Sophie went to G?ttinghagen to report.


    Two top universities in G?ttinghagen, the capital of the country, worked hard and held their opening ceremonies on the same day.


    It is said that at this time of the year, each other invites some famous people to come to the school to cheer, to overwhelm each other''s limelight, and to prove that they are the No. 1 university in Baia.


    But this has nothing to do with Tu Fu. He packed his luggage and waited at the Central Station early this morning to prepare for departure.


    Villedo is 30 kilometers away from G?ttinghagen, and even taking a steam train takes an hour and a half. If it weren''t for the fact that Miskar Stark University is located there, no one would pay attention to this remote town.


    Half a month after I came to G?ttinghagen, I finally saw the colorful world of the big city, and then I was relegated to a township to go to university, and I will stay there for four years. Miss Winster made some regional sarcasm earlier. Words came to mind immediately.


    Especially when taking a steam train through the countryside, the high-rise buildings in front of you and the modern metropolis with a sense of steam technology pass by in a flash, leaving only patches of bare land, and the tall building lines decrease at a speed visible to the naked eye. .


    Fortunately, even Uncle Ethan, who was busy with work, accompanied Tu Fu to the small town of Villedot.


    Although he and Aunt Anfeier have been busy opening a hot pot restaurant recently, they have not forgotten the most important thing. Aunt Anfeier sent Sophie to the University of G?ttinghagen early this morning, and my uncle is not partial I took the time to see him off.


    The uncle and nephew, who are as close as father and son, casually talked about some future plans along the way. Uncle Ethan would mention Tufu''s majors and tutors from time to time. Safety comes first.


    "Om!"


    After the giant steel beast that everyone was riding on stopped breathing smoke, the rolling wheels were forced to stop by the brakes, and stopped at a small station with a crooked plaque with the letters "Villedo Town".


    It is indeed a small town. There are low churches and mediocre buildings all over the sand and dust. There are some cattle and sheep passing by on the wide pasture. The head is eating straw in the field.


    The old farmer who has never left the town looked at the steel monster countless times with curious eyes in the field, and sent a bright smile to the passengers who got off the car.


    When speaking among the sparsely waiting crowd outside the station, there are always some local accents, and the words are fast and vague.


    The original ecological perception brought by Villedot��s native land is really hard to accept after coming from the bustling metropolis. The old street scene makes people feel that this place and the former bustling capital have become two worlds.


    Like the difference between heaven and hell.


    The scale of the station alone is much worse than that of G?ttinghagen, and the platform can only accommodate a hundred people.


    When Tufu got off the station, he also saw many students carrying schoolbags. Most of them were sent by their parents, and most of them were children from good families. They complained immediately after arriving in the small town of Villedo from G?ttinghagen. .


    "My God, what the **** is this place."


    "I seem to have returned to fifty years ago."


    "I will definitely be laughed to death by my classmates at Columbia University."


    Few of the students who came here had a good face, and their mouths were full of endless complaints.


    "My wallet is missing."


    At this time, someone in the crowd yelled, which immediately attracted the attention of many people, but there were too many people on this bus, and it was difficult to find the lost things due to the dense flow of people.


    Tu Fu automatically turned on the hunter''s sensory coverage station, and immediately noticed several pickpockets in the crowd who specialized in theft, and several people worked in groups to commit crimes in an orderly manner.


    At this time, the railway policeman who maintained order at the station finally opened his mouth, and seemed to be familiar with the situation: "Passengers, please take care of your personal belongings, and be careful of the locals who talk to you. Better not believe it."


    His words are straightforward enough,


    Tu Fu didn''t meddle in other people''s business, most of the groups like this belonged to one group, if they remembered their face, they would inevitably be harassed and make trouble in the future.


    Those students or tourists who have been stolen or cheated, take it as a lesson.


    There are many things like being stolen and cheated along the way. When Tu Fu was walking out, he also saw local hawkers on the street, weaving a piece of colorful rope and other worthless things. A few crowns.


    There are also guys who deliberately pretend to be disabled people come up to ask you for money.


    Even the drivers of some private carriages outside will deliberately raise the price several times higher than usual when they see that the visitor is an unfamiliar face.


    Just when I was in the car, I heard the frequent passengers next to the seat say that these are nothing.


    Some people who drive steam cars kindly expressed their willingness to offer them a journey. Once someone gets on the car, they will drive to a remote wilderness and charge ten times the price. If they don��t give enough money, they will throw it there .


    The locals have always been savage in their temper. There are often incidents of fighting in the town. Even if someone calls the police, they are not afraid at all. Local snakes in groups of three or four can quickly release people on bail.


    "It''s very similar to the style of some well-known scenic spots." Tu Fu couldn''t help feeling that the various services here are about to form a one-stop industrial chain.


    If Tufu had to use one word to describe what he saw and heard in the small town of Villedot for a short period of time, I believe there is no more suitable word than "simple folk customs".


    Not all villages and towns are hospitable, and not every villager is simple and honest. People born in such an environment are indeed more pure for their livelihood.


    Good is pure, bad is more pure.


    Tu Fu and Uncle Ethan, who had done their homework in advance, didn''t suffer much. They imitated a few local dialects temporarily, and then boarded a private carriage to Miskar Stark University with their uncle.


    Different from the cement ground in big cities, most of the area here is still yellow land, and the sand on the ground will float everywhere with the wind.


    "How is it? Is it different from what I imagined? In fact, I have been to this place a long time ago, and it was as bad as it is now."


    Ethan noticed Tu Fu''s impetuous mood, so he took the initiative to talk to him about this experience.


    "Because of my parents?"


    "Yes, at that time I went to many places to find them. Those blood-sucking moths completely ignored my petition. The people in charge of these things in the government dared not talk about these things. On the contrary, the attitude of the professors at the University of Michigan was unexpected. very good."


    Mr. Winster spread his hands,


    "They told me part of the truth. Mr. Capet and his wife went to the polar regions to explore a certain historical truth. The situation at Michigan State University was the worst in the seven-school alliance. Several professors were lost in that trip. in action.


    Even so, the professors here are full of grace, calm and tell me these things about a little person. "


    It was precisely because of that incident that Ethan had a good impression of Miskar Stark University.


    Because only here can he feel the long-lost equality.


    At the same time, Ethan took this opportunity to talk about his father, Professor Capet''s trip to the polar region, which was similar to what McGovern told him, but in more detail.


    Specifically mentioned that a week before the exploration, the couple had a strong premonition to put Tu Fu next to their friends in advance, as if they were ready to die.


    Uncle Ethan has not given up on the investigation of that visit all these years, but relying on his own strength is really useless.


    Perhaps, agreeing with Tufu to study in Miskar Stark and choosing archeology as a major is also because of some thoughts in his heart.


    Along the way, my uncle��s words were as heavy as a mountain, and what his parents and professors did to investigate the polar regions may be great.


    But Uncle Ethan, who silently gave a lot in his heart and tasted a lot of pain alone, is also amazing.


    The two dragged their heavy suitcases. When the carriage arrived at the destination, the two followed the crowd for a few more minutes, and finally saw Miskar Stark, one of the Seven Schools Alliance.


    This top prestigious school is not as backward as the small town of Villedot. Old trees are everywhere, covered with tall walls made of dark red bricks. I don��t know how long the quaint two big iron gates have been here. A lot of the rust on it has fallen off.


    Perhaps this is the background of the legendary secret university.


    On the wall in the center of the school gate, there is also Miskar Stark''s school badge.


    The outermost layer of a circular badge is the full name of the university in letters. The front is an open book, and the back is covered by a large hidden shield.


    And above the head of the book is a simple big hanging clock, and a lit candle is burning underneath.


    Both the clock tower and the candle have the meaning of symbolizing truth and wisdom.


    The school emblem of the University of Michigan is no different from expressing the school''s infinite pursuit of truth and wisdom.


    Re-examining the university, the impetuousness and dissatisfaction just now disappeared a lot in an instant, replaced by a solemn recognition of the school.


    The main gate of the University of Michigan is a huge iron gate. The first day of freshmen''s arrival makes it very lively with people coming and going.


    Some parents accompanied their children to the school, and some strode inside with their heads straight in order to prove that they were independent.


    Uncle Ethan stood at the school gate and stared at the sign that symbolized the University of Michigan. He seemed to have thought of something from his long-term memory, but he stopped in front of the school gate.


    The always kind police officer patted Tu Fu on the shoulder solemnly, "Mr. Capet, I''ve arrived. I can only accompany you here, so please walk the rest of the way by yourself."


    "Yes, Mr. Winster."


    After Tu Fu took a deep breath, he took the heavy suitcase from his uncle.


    After taking it, he adjusted the angle, lifted the box with some difficulty, strenuous effort, and then straightened up and took firm steps like walking in school.


    Looking at the child who was already able to carry the luggage alone, Mr. Ethan Winster heaved a sigh of relief, his straight waist slightly bent.


    turn each other''s back,


    No one looked back at the familiar figure again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 114： start of school

    Chapter 114 School starts


    In fact, no matter in the past or now, the parents of the students bring their children to the school to report.


    At this time, parents are carrying big and small luggage.


    It has become a beautiful landscape on campus.


    The most face-saving 18- and 9-year-old children always yearn for independence. In fact, it is difficult to accept that their parents will help them manage everything in front of their peers.


    But always unable to convince the worried parents, in the end they could only bite the bullet and follow behind them.


    In the past, Tu Fu probably hoped to come alone.


    But the mentality of being a human being after two lifetimes has also changed my original thinking, and I gradually understand the entangled psychology of wanting to let go but not at ease as a parent.


    Uncle Ethan��s proper stop is the practice of a qualified parent, because he is not at ease and sends him on the road where he can. He did not send him the last stretch because he hoped that Tu Fu could walk by himself.


    Since the road ahead is his own choice, he should walk on it no matter what he encounters.


    Seeing many students around him cast envious eyes at him, Tu Fu, who was dragging a huge suitcase, did not feel proud of his so-called independence.


    The only thing he feels right now is... how heavy the suitcase is.


    If it weren''t for the great improvement in physical fitness after becoming a superhuman, he might not even be able to carry this box of "heavy love" at this moment.


    "Hello, Freshman Report."


    Finally, after handing over the admission notice to the security uncle at the door, Tu Fu passed through a tall pink building under the guidance of the other party, and was able to see the so-called freshman registration office.


    At the moment, the number of people here is in twos and threes. Each college has set up a sign and a group of students is responsible for receiving new students.


    There are not many people in the recruitment department. In total, the University of Michigan only recruits 1,000 people in this year''s advanced selection in Baia, while the enrollment quota for other countries in the North Continent is only 500 people.


    The number of people who add one piece is not too many, because the total number of people in the four grades of this university is only 60,000 or 7,000.


    These students are evenly distributed to five colleges. There are only 3 or 40 students in a major in each grade, and there are only a few students in less popular majors.


    It��s actually not difficult to understand, because of the strict requirements for applying for college entrance examinations and the consideration of family circumstances, even if all the candidates from all countries in the North Continent add up, there are only 200,000 to 300,000 candidates, which is far less than the coverage of the college entrance examination he has experienced.


    The number of the two top universities in G?ttinghagen is controlled at around 3,000. Despite the small number of students, these students are the descendants of the middle class at worst. They have received excellent educational resources since they were young. It is a veritable elite education model.


    It is not difficult to understand that once they graduate, these talents will become elites in various fields of the kingdom, inheriting the assets and connections of the family and continuing to make the family flourish.


    So, rich people will only get richer, and children from poor families are already doing their best just to survive.


    After taking a detour, Tu Fu found the location of [Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences], and there were a few tables in a corner.


    Sit there are a few men and women who are also young but old-fashioned, and they seem to be senior students.


    Noticing Tu Fu walking towards this direction, several senior ladies in the recruitment department, dressed in fashionable clothes, had a good look at this handsome newcomer from the School of Humanities.


    No matter where they are, people with good looks can always get preferential treatment.


    "Hello, my name is Dave, and I am the student leader of the School of Humanities and Social Sciences."


    A boy with round eyes handed out a piece of paper with fatigue and said casually: "Please write your name and major on it, and we will send students with the same major to send you to the student apartment."


    It��s a very simple process. Today is the first day of the freshmen��s report. Each major has senior students who are responsible for introducing the school environment and explaining the rules to the freshmen.


    It''s almost a tradition.


    Of course, being able to come here does not mean that they are very capable. Almost all of them are good old people with good personalities. After being pushed around, they come to welcome the new students in a daze.


    "Thank you."


    Tu Fu instinctively wanted to call "Senior", but it was difficult to find such a word from the dictionary.


    In the school of the North Continent, it seems that there is no such thing as a superior-subordinate address among students, and naturally there is no such thing as a deformed student relationship society where he went to college in the past.


    "School of Humanities and Social Sciences, major in Archeology, Tuf Capet..."


    When the man read the name in the last column, his fatigue just dissipated at this moment, and he looked at this handsome big boy with the eyes of a monster, his eyes were full of disbelief,


    "You are Tufu? The founder who discovered the double-slit experiment?"


    After he let out a low cry, many students in the recruitment office nearby were also shocked. Don''t look at the fact that the experiment was not widely spread among the people in G?ttinghagen, and the name Tufu is not very well-known.


    But the students who come here have good family backgrounds. Most of them get information from the upper class, and who doesn��t pay attention to the special journals of the academic world? Even before coming here, the elders at home have told them to make friends with valuable people in the school in advance.


    The site of the double-slit experiment comes from an unknown area called Leeds, and the name of Tuf is more famous than that city.


    "Unless there is another student named Tufu Capet." Tufu used humor to ease the embarrassment, "Otherwise I should be that person."


    "Oh my God, I can''t believe it''s really you. They all said that a genius like you should choose the Academy of Natural Sciences or the Academy of Technical Engineering."


    Dave, wearing round glasses, glanced at the people at the recruitment office of the Academy of Natural Sciences. When this name appeared in the crowd, many students of the Academy of Natural Sciences showed resentful eyes, as if they were disappointed by this level of brain drain. Pity.


    Dave quietly asked: "This is a question that I am curious about personally. Why did you choose the archeology major in the college?"


    "Why choose Archeology?"


    In fact, even Tu Fu himself couldn��t explain this question clearly before, maybe because he felt guilty for embezzling Mr. Thomas Young��s scientific research results?


    Certainly, a thick-skinned person like Tu Fu is not because of this boring moral trial.


    It��s not that he hasn��t considered choosing a subject in the direction of physics or chemistry, and then relying on nine years of compulsory education and three years of high school knowledge.


    Taking advantage of the academic bonus of the Solvay Conference where the gods returned to the world, just some initial knowledge can make him a well-known scholar in this world.


    Being an ordinary university professor, lying on the credit book of the past and waiting to die, that is really a very good life.


    This kind of thinking was actually maintained until the arrival of the evil **** of Liz, and Tu Fu really changed his original thinking.


    There are dangers everywhere in this world, and the national war will break out in the future. Ordinary people like him and the Winster family, if they are not paying attention, may become a series of cold death figures in a certain report.


    He can fight for nothing, but when danger comes, he can''t do anything. Uncle Roman''s lesson is right in front of him, and he doesn''t want to repeat the same mistakes.


    So Tu Fu must become strong, strong enough to support his small family.


    Taking the extraordinary path is currently the only effective method.


    Choosing the archeology major at Michigan State University is also to go further on this road. Miskar Stark University has its own channels all over the world, and even has a special sea route.


    This convenient condition is just suitable for him to explore some dangerous restricted areas in the future. .


    Somewhere, he always felt that the adventurer''s later stage was connected with historians. Even if it didn''t work, at least digging into the history of the Tertiary Epoch would be of great benefit.


    The last and most important point is that Tu Fu wants to learn about the origin of the "Santa Maria" through these channels and knowledge. He is always afraid that if he cannot control this ship one day, it may bring terror to the world disaster.


    ��The reason is very simple, perhaps because my parents were professors of history, and I hope to inherit their will.��


    Tu Fu pondered for a while and gave a completely different answer. When he told nonsense, he never had to draw a draft, and he had to act on the spot.


    "I see." Many people in the recruitment office nodded at the same time.


    After all, his identity has long been no secret. Anyone who is interested will know that his parents are one of the scholars who carried the ship provided by the University of Michigan. It is natural and reasonable to choose this major.


    The appearance of Tu Fu caused a small sensation at the University of Michigan, which was predictable.


    Although the University of Michigan has many noble children and even some distinguished royal family members, as well as geniuses in various disciplines, scholars who have made great contributions in a certain academic field are still quite rare.


    It is very rare to take a photo with half of the world in the field of physics at such an age, not to mention the exaggerated status of "the founder of optics" given to him by the old jazz and others.


    Wang Guo did not confer titles only because he was too young. Once he can produce more academic works in a few years, his name will be destined to leave a strong mark in the academic world.


    With the effort of three or two sentences, more and more students came to the recruitment office to watch. After filling out the personal information, the students from the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences all rushed to grab the seat responsible for picking him up.


    "Why don''t you let me take Mr. Capet there."


    "Don''t argue with me, I am more familiar with the University of Michigan environment than you."


    "Doris, if I were you, I would wipe the drool off the corners of my mouth first."


    Several fashionable ladies from the same college have long shown interest in this classmate, especially after knowing the other party''s identity, they tried their best to recommend themselves.


    Others, who are also freshmen at the University of Michigan, looked at such a figure in the same class who had already obtained the right to mate in advance, with only envy in their eyes.


    The student in charge of the reception, Dave, had a headache after being quarreled by students from various majors. After thinking about it, he called the person in charge of the history major.


    "Winnie, since you are all students majoring in archeology, why don''t you take Mr. Capet to his apartment building.


    Remember, don''t let those weird guys in school get close to him. "


    He enjoined emphatically.


    "OK."


    Under Dave''s instruction, a cute girl in the recruitment office, who was taller than others, slowly squeezed out from the crowd and quickly led Tu Fu out.


    Her brown hair and ordinary appearance are not outstanding in the crowd, but her bright eyes add a lot of points. This classmate named Winnie came out bouncing, looking full of vitality.


    Under the resentment of all the people, she took the initiative to take a suitcase in Tufu''s hand and enthusiastically introduced the situation of the school to him, "Mr. Capet, my name is Winnie Dallow, and they all told me that I don''t have a high temperature. Ni.


    I hate this title, **** it''s going to be hard to find a partner when I''m my height. "


    "You can also call me Tufu."


    Looking at the chatty girl in front of him, Tu Fu used his proficient words: "As for the latter, there is no need to worry at all, because everyone never lacks a pair of eyes to discover beauty."


    "Tufu, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I really like what you said." The short girl was embarrassed by the praise, and a few clouds floated on her face, and she took the initiative to introduce the situation of the school.


    ��There are some very important things you must know in advance, because of the special nature of admissions at Michigan State University, most of the students in this school are... quite special.


    So, no matter what you see in school later, it is normal, don''t feel strange. "


    The petite girl named Winnie suddenly said in a solemn tone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 115： Michigan Daily

    Chapter 115 Daily life of MIU


    "Don''t you think it''s weird?"


    "Yes, it''s normal to see some unusual things even at the University of Michigan. Maybe this is the school ethos of this school." Winnie said solemnly.


    Winnie, who looked at the loli face in front of her, showed a serious expression, and thought of what Dave, the student leader of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences, said to be careful of strange guys in school.


    Their act of vaccinating in advance really confused Tu Fu. On the surface, he agreed solemnly, but in his heart he still felt that they were making too much of a fuss.


    "Heh, I have even encountered such things as the coming of evil gods. I really don''t believe there is anything else that can surprise me."


    After the two left the recruitment office one after the other, they walked towards the direction of the student apartment. Perhaps because of its remote location, the area covered by Miskar Stark University is really not small.


    The majestic and dense buildings make this top school in the Seven Schools Alliance come alive in this small town.


    Passing the admissions office building just now, you can see the Central Administrative Office, the University Hall, the Memorial Church, and the School History Museum at a glance.


    Roughly estimated to be nearly 5,000 acres.


    As long as you pass by the main teaching building, you will definitely see a huge stone tablet and a photo wall.


    was engraved with densely packed names, Winnie followed Tu Fu''s eyes and looked over, "This is a monument of the University of Michigan, dedicated to commemorating the deceased who made contributions to the college and the kingdom before the invention of the camera.


    Next to it is the Wall of Distinguished Alumni. Outstanding alumni in various fields of society in the past fifty years will be printed on this wall. "


    Tu Fu nodded seriously. Most of the outstanding alumni of the University of Michigan are those who have been awarded professorial medals and are very powerful in the political and business circles. There are even some princes and princesses from other countries. These figures are all over the north and south continents. Perhaps this is Professor Kane Before emphasizing the background of a school.


    And just next to the monument, there are several more exaggerated statues, namely the founder of the university and a national treasure professor who has won an academic grand slam, a scholar who has reached the pinnacle in a certain field, a general who died for the country, Big figures like the prime minister...are celebrities who have truly made contributions to human society, and will be mentioned and known even after hundreds of years.


    Even the person from Ryan who improved the steam engine has been to the University of Michigan to study. It is really a remarkable group of people.


    "Set a small goal first, and leave my name and photo on the outstanding alumni wall before graduation."


    Tu Fu secretly looked forward to it in his heart.


    Just when Winnie was about to take Tu Fu to leave, there was a loud "bang" from a building not far away, and there was an explosion without warning, which made people''s hairs almost stand on end.


    "A bombing?"


    Tu Fu first thought that someone was making trouble here, and immediately turned his attention to the source of the explosion.


    It is reasonable to say that such a big event happened in the college, and it should be crowded, but from the sound of the explosion to the time after, no one on the campus paid attention to what went wrong.


    Everyone looked at the past, and they all looked as if they were used to it.


    "It''s not that serious. It must be the guys from the chemical experiment building. They have never made people worry."


    Even Winnie, a second-year student, is used to this. "They are students from the Alchemy Association of the School of Natural Sciences. They are studying some very private things. Anyway, there will be such a big explosion every three days or so. Everyone is used to it." gone."


    "I see."


    Tu Fu immediately figured it out. In this era when the periodic table of chemical elements didn''t even appear, such accidents are inevitable when doing some alchemy-related experiments.


    Winnie also emphasized that the members of the Alchemy Society are all lunatics who are desperate to explore the truth.


    Fortunately, this group of people was gathered at the University of Michigan in advance, otherwise, sooner or later, they would be arrested and imprisoned for endangering public safety.


    "So this is the strange person Dave was talking about." Tu Fu suddenly felt that he understood the meaning of these words.


    But obviously, he thought it was too early.


    Looking up, a group of students carrying a wooden coffin came next to the school''s monument square. Tu Fu intuitively felt that there was something hidden in the coffin, and he was even more surprised after hearing their conversation.


    "A living fossil from the Second Epoch period is definitely the most precious thing in this world."


    "More than that, it is not uncommon even if it is a thousand years old. This is a rare collection."


    ��Teachers will love it.��


    Those people carried one corner of the coffin, walked steadily forward, and excitedly talked about the composition of the thing inside.


    Fortunately, it was daytime. If you encountered this scene at night, you would have to be scared out of your wits.


    "Don''t be nervous at all. Those are the students of paleontology research. Don''t look at them as strange, but they are just purely passionate about this industry. In fact, they are all very good people."


    Winnie wiped the sweat from her forehead, and immediately talked about the weirder scene just now, hoping that Tu Fu felt that what he saw and heard now was actually quite normal.


    This is also the reason why she and Dave were vaccinated in advance. If these things were not mentioned in advance, most students would have considered quitting school.


    "Why don''t you tell me what other disciplines and majors I will meet."


    Tu Fu also figured it out, and decided to ask the question all at once, otherwise the experience of opening the blind box made him too nervous.


    "Fortunately, the Department of Medicine didn''t come out today. At the University of Michigan, you must be careful of the monsters in the Department of Medicine. They are definitely synonymous with evil."


    The "Medical Department" that Winnie mentioned sounds very unusual. She explained in detail:


    "Medical students always like to do some scary experiments in their laboratories and make some weird creatures, such as three-legged frogs, two-headed chickens, etc..."


    "Sounds like an interesting department." Tu Fu thought so from the bottom of his heart.


    "I thought so too, but recently, students from the Department of Medicine joined forces with students from the Department of Biology to prepare to develop cold-resistant mosquitoes that can survive winter, claiming that this is the greatest invention of the Quaternary Era.


    If the head of the department hadn''t discovered it early, that thing would have been successfully cultivated. "Winnie''s eyes showed fear, presumably because she had been frightened by many students of the medical department.


    "Well, they should have hung them from the street lights too"


    Tu Fu was once again shocked by this shocking nonsensical idea.


    This kind of scientific research is absolutely criminal, and it has no meaning other than to verify the universality of mosquitoes.


    Winnie is still leading Tufu forward, and as expected, the abnormal phenomenon of MIU is still continuing.


    Another burst of "jingling" sounded in a certain building, and the students inside could be heard shouting "beat him", "beat him".


    "boxing Club?"


    This familiar roar made Tu Fu subconsciously frowned. Could it be that there is a ring in the school?


    "Don''t worry, they are classmates from the School of Mechanical and Technology. The boys in this school seem to be very keen on certain activities. Why don''t we go and have a look."


    Winnie smiled sweetly, and took the initiative to take Tu Fu to the next gathering point, which was already crowded with dense people.


    Almost all of them were boys, they were very emotional, and they shouted passionately after forming a circle.


    Tu Fu poked his head curiously. It was indeed a ring, but there was no one fighting inside.


    Instead, they are two things covered with gears and rivets. A metal tube connects the inside and outside of the machine, and steam is constantly emitting outwards as the body moves. Such objects are quite in line with the style of this era that likes to expose parts.


    This reminded Tu Fu of the craftsman path Miss Fox, who also possessed similar abilities, but the moving machines that appeared in the dense arena contained simple physics and thermodynamic principles.


    Under the operation of the controllers on both sides, the two "steam men" actually collided with each other. They were even equipped with weapons, and sporadic sparks flickered every time they hit. It seemed that the fight was very lively.


    "robot?"


    Tu Fu''s surprised voice raised several degrees, and he suddenly felt that it would not be impossible for Ms. "Fox" to build a Gundam with her bare hands one day.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 116： High School Controversy

    Chapter 116 Controversy between colleges and universities


    Even the well-informed Tu Fu has to admit that he was attracted by the unique atmosphere of the UM campus after taking a brief look at the campus environment.


    If I remember correctly, Miskar Stark''s national unified score line this year is 640 points, which is almost the same as the score line of Columbia University next door.


    If Tu Fu hadn''t gotten the quota for special candidates, Tu Fu would have missed by more than 20 points.


    With the same score and region, candidates are willing to choose Villedot, a remote town, but they may not be willing to come if there is nothing special about it.


    In Tu Fu''s eyes, compared with the University of G?ttinghagen, where descendants of nobles and big businessmen gather together, the students of Michigan University are more pure.


    They enjoy the happiness brought by knowledge more, they like to spy on the truth from millions of books and classics, and they like this free and open style of study that blows every corner of the school.


    Alchemy keeps trying seemingly crazy and dangerous experiments, but in fact it is the exploration of truth again and again.


    Paleontological research students danced with excitement because of an ancient biological specimen that they applied for.


    There is also a group of boys from the School of Mechanics and Technology, who held a mechanical technology boxing match full of rituals because they spliced ??and assembled the "steam man" that could fight.


    Not only that, even two students who don''t know each other at the University of Michigan will get angry when discussing a certain topic. But after the argument, regardless of the status of the other party, they shook hands and made peace.


    Such an academic atmosphere and students can''t help but make Tu Fu awe-inspiring.


    Except, of course, the devil students in the medical department.


    Those who try to breed "cold-resistant mosquitoes" should go to hell.


    "Winnie, I have to say I''m starting to like this place a little bit."


    Tu Fu did not confess his true thoughts to the little lady next to him after watching the entire game held by the Academy of Technology,


    "Before I came here, I always heard that this is just a rural school. Except for the so-called ''inheritance'', there is really nothing worthy of comparison with the University of G?ttinghagen."


    "I can guess Mr. Capet that you will say this, because real geniuses will only come to Villedo, and will only choose Miska."


    Winnie Darrow was not surprised by this sentence. This talkative girl talked about the comparison between the two schools, "Over the past hundred years, students from Michigan University have contributed a lot to the world, improving steam engines, making The blueprint of the iron-clad ship, which promoted the great voyage, and then discovered the southern continent... There are countless cases like this, because only the University of Michigan has such an enviable academic environment,


    On the other hand, the University of G?ttinghagen is only the favorite of the power-seekers. The professors of the seven-school alliance are forcibly poached and generous bonuses are given to the top candidates in each state every year to increase the attractiveness of the school. Many students there are obsessed with parties and socializing. Excessive, such a person is destined to not have any great achievements.


    Although it is not good to say this, I think Columbia is really not qualified to compare with UM. "


    As expected of a top student majoring in archeology, Winnie began to talk about the contribution of Michigan University to Baia and even human society in history. The words of celebrities from the two schools were mixed with contempt for Columbia University.


    However, most of what she said was true. G?ttinghagen contacted Tu Fu many times after the admissions promotion meeting, and promised him a good salary to let him choose to study at Columbia University.


    This kind of struggle is not limited to the students, but also a high-level game between professors and management, which involves the battle of Bayer��s orthodox academics.


    Columbia spent money from within the Alliance of Seven Schools in order to rise in the early days, especially poaching many scholars and professors from Miska, which made it achieve its initial results.


    Over the years, the top university standing in the urban area has been steadily rising with the financial support of the Kingdom, and today it has a faint tendency to surpass the University of Michigan.


    It is no longer a tradition to belittle the unworthy university next door. It has almost become a kind of political correctness of Columbia University and Michigan University.


    So, if Columbia University students hear similar words, they will not hesitate to fight back if a township Puxin school dares to touch Columbia University.


    Fortunately, Sophie is not here, otherwise, according to her strong heart, she would definitely argue with Winnie.


    "I learned it, next time I see Sophie, I will speak according to this set of words."


    Every day, every Tufu who learned a little quarrel technique began to look forward to Miss Winster''s face turning pale with anger when she heard these remarks.


    From the admissions office building to the student apartment building, fortunately, the chatty Winnie kept talking to Tu Fu about the struggle between the school and Columbia University, so the journey would not be so boring.


    Tufu was finally sent to the apartment building No. 2, which is second only to the faculty apartment. According to Winnie, all the students at the University of Michigan have dormitories for singles, which is arranged for better study and life.


    But when Tu Fu actually saw his own residence, he saw a townhouse with an area of ??150 square meters, with all the alms in it. The environment of Winster''s house in the suite is worse.


    "It turns out that the allocation is a single-family apartment building. The University of Michigan has always only allocated these scarce housing resources to senior students who have made outstanding contributions to the school. I have never heard that the housing resources here can be allocated to freshmen."


    Handing over the key marked No. 17, Winnie''s eyes immediately revealed envy. The single-family townhouse is second only to the accommodation environment for the descendants of the royal family and the children of the great nobles who sponsor a large amount of money every year.


    Not to mention Winnie, even Tu Fu was shocked when he saw his residence.


    This was actually not included in Tu Fu''s initial conditions, because he didn''t know the distribution rules of the University of Michigan''s apartments at all, let alone how much the high-level officials in the school valued him.


    "Such an arrangement makes me feel a little guilty."


    Tu Fu, who did not make any contribution to the University of Michigan, was embarrassed, and began to think about what he should do to repay the school in the future.


    He quickly thought about changing the experimental conditions of the "double slit experiment" several times. The time should not be too long or too short. It would be appropriate to change the experimental objects every other year, so that the answer to the composition of light fluctuates and fluctuates. Particles repeatedly jump horizontally, repeatedly refreshing the upper limit of people''s cognition.


    If the bigwigs in the academic world knew about Tu Fu��s idea of ??squeezing toothpaste, they would probably be so angry that they would vomit blood.


    That is the truth that no amount of money can buy!


    "Mr. Cape, don''t feel any guilt or discomfort. Since this is a decision made by the University of Michigan, no one can question it." Winnie said casually, and helped move things in during the conversation.


    The apartment No. 17 is clearly showing signs of being renovated again. A layer of white slippery wall paint has been applied to the surface of the walls. The furniture in the room is complete. There is a main living room plus two bedrooms and a lounge. There are study room, utility room and daylight room.


    It is calculated according to the price charged by general apartments every year.


    No, my own tuition and accommodation fees were even halved, so I spent almost nothing when rounded up.


    "Scientific research and study really can make people happy." The University of Michigan attaches more importance to potential scholars than Tu Fu imagined, which may also be related to Columbia University''s pressing pressure every year.


    After thanking Ms. Winnie Darrow, Tu Fu moved all the luggage in the house. Seeing that the apartment was almost completely newly renovated, and there was even a separate bathroom with a bathtub, his long-worried heart was finally relieved. , let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Hoo~"


    Although the accommodation conditions are different from the four-person dormitory atmosphere experienced before, most college students who have experienced dormitory life find it difficult to like the so-called collective life.


    The idea of ??blind-box roommate selection and always having to accommodate each other''s flaws for years to come is mind-boggling.


    After packing all the luggage, Tu Fu took advantage of the gap to have a casual lunch before going to school to hold a freshman ceremony in the great hall of the Administrative Office.


    That��s right, I heard Miss Winster talk about this before I came here. G?ttinghagen will invite some very powerful figures to cheer on the field at the opening ceremony.


    The two schools set the start date on the same day, and the day of the freshman ceremony is also held at the same time, which obviously means comparing connections, political energy, and student quality.


    At first, Tu Fu thought it was just a very ordinary freshman ceremony. After all the freshmen were in place, the big shots on the podium simply said something that was correct but useless, and the freshman ceremony ended with laughter.


    But when he came to the Great Hall in the afternoon, the seats were already in chaos, and everyone was busy preparing for the highest standard of etiquette.


    Fortunately, Tu Fu learned a big news from his acquaintance Winnie.


    Mistka Stark University held the freshman ceremony this afternoon, and invited a gentleman named Frick Wilhelm Hohenzollern, who had an extremely distinguished status.


    Many people are not familiar with this string of names, but he has another well-known title.


    William II.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 117： The speech of the king

    Chapter 117 The King''s Speech


    1492, September 1st.


    This day is definitely a big day in the education field, an event worthy of being recorded in history.


    The freshman ceremony of the University of G?ttinghagen, the capital of Baia, was very lively.


    Columbia University invited several respected old professors in the education and academic circles, the presidents of the five major national banks, the ministers of the university committees, the mayor of G?ttinghagen, and even several members of the upper and lower houses of parliament to cheer .


    It can be seen how many luxurious contacts the University of Gottinghagen has accumulated over the years. It is no exaggeration to say that it is the seventh top university built with the efforts of the whole country.


    Compared to the prosperous scene in the capital, although Miskar Stark University also found some famous people to participate in the ceremony, the limelight was completely overshadowed.


    It was not until the arrival of His Majesty the King that it became the opening ceremony of the University of Michigan and became the most distinguished guest. This remote town of Villedot naturally became the focus of all walks of life.


    This news caused a sensation in G?ttinghagen, and it fully confirmed what Professor McGovern of the University of Leeds said to Tu Fu, that Baia, the great King, has a good relationship with Miskar Stark University. Perhaps some kind of political cooperation has been reached, or it may be a private wish.


    But no one expected that one of the most powerful people in the Northern Continent would stand up for the University of Michigan platform on this special day.


    William II had many ways to support Miscar Stark University, but he chose the simplest and direct one.


    When I saw the royal guards wearing silver armor entering from the school gate, they moved like lightning and quickly surrounded the campus of the University of Michigan. These people and the armor on their bodies contained a **** smell, and they were definitely from the front line or specially trained. army.


    As for the captain of the guard standing at the entrance of the great hall, the silver armor on his body exudes coldness and unyielding will, standing under the great hall like a cold mountain.


    "An extraordinary guard of the knight path, is that knight a high-sequence big shot?"


    Tu Fu in the audience squinted his eyes and guessed, this person is much more oppressive than the Sequence 6 Uncle Roman, who is finishing the goal, at least it should be at the Sequence 5 level.


    He guessed right, the royal family of this world absolutely controls and has extremely strong extraordinary power, even those who pursue the extraordinary path must submit to the kingship.


    As Ms. Winnie Darrow from the recruitment office beckoned Tu Fu to sit at the back of the lecture hall, he casually listened to the speeches of several people in power on the stage.


    This is also the first time that Tu Fu saw the big figures at the top of Baia in reality. With the arrival of the king, Queen Baia and several noble princes and princesses of the royal family sat in the first row at the front, waiting With the arrival of his father.


    Several ministers of the interior who often appeared in the newspapers took turns on the podium to warm up and wait for the king''s arrival.


    At present, all the big figures in G?ttinghagen, except Mr. Thilo Sollens, the Conservative Party Prime Minister at the other end of the peak of power, did not show up. They basically appeared at Columbia University or Michigan University today.


    After a lengthy ceremony, a gorgeously dressed figure walked towards the podium from the side door. It was a fat young man in his thirties with two beautiful mustaches on his upper lip.


    He was wearing a black-based uniform that looked shiny. It was a king''s exclusive suit with medals on the sleeves and collar. It was very dazzling after wearing it. scepter.


    Just standing silently on the podium has an invisible sense of oppression.


    When His Majesty the King spoke, his powerful and powerful voice spread to every corner of the great hall, and the words seemed to carry some kind of magical power, making people unconsciously listen to his speech.


    "Miska''s academic standards and reputation are world-renowned. I know it is a great achievement to be admitted to this school. Congratulations."


    William II looked seriously at the freshmen present, "This is also a solemn moment. I am very glad that I can stand in the Miskatonic Hall and talk about the future with the elites of this country. You will be better off after graduation.


    Although in the past few decades, our country has played the role of a catcher among the countries in the North Continent, and there has always been a distance from the surrounding powers, but with the opening of the road to industrialization, our country has begun to grow and regained the city-states that were lost in the past , integrated into a superpower that would be feared by the enemy.


    Along with agriculture, finance, business and many other fields, amazing changes are taking place.


    I can see that the people have a stable residence, the food produced in the farmland is full of warehouses, and almost every household has endless clothes... This is really a good time!


    The plan to spread rail tracks to cities across the country has been put on the agenda, and every citizen has the right to enjoy technology.


    In the future, everyone will have the opportunity to fairly participate in the selection of higher education. As I speak, well-equipped army troops are stationed on the edge of the border with Landis, making them afraid to move at all times.


    Our armored fleet has conquered the sea and the southern continent, passing through the sea and spreading the prestige of the kingdom in the new continent.


    Those airships that also conquered the sky are entrusting our wishes to soar in the sky.


    I really can��t think of a time when the land under our feet has been greater than it is now, except since the birth of human beings.


    It has a glorious name we all know,


    Kingdom of Baia. "


    William II on the stage really possessed superb language skills, as if every paragraph and every word he said was full of strong provocativeness, which made the listeners start to feel excited.


    Sure enough, when the emotional speech paused, thunderous applause erupted from the audience.


    Together with the students from other countries, they had to applaud along with the fanatical atmosphere.


    It seems that all Baia people are immersed in this strong sense of national pride. Listening to the big figures in the kingdom not far away talking to themselves about their ideals and future, they feel infinite pride.


    Because William II talked about these things, everyone can see that they are indeed living in a great era.


    "What''s wrong with Mr. Capet?"


    Only the petite Winnie noticed that after the applause that Tu Fu pretended to cater to, there was almost no emotion in a pair of bright eyes, and there was not much enthusiasm to participate in it. This new optical genius has remained indifferent since the ceremony began.


    The chatterbox instinct made this lady want to ask, but due to the etiquette and the solemn scene, she can only temporarily hide her full of questions in her heart, and can only ask after the ceremony is over.


    Watching His Majesty William II in the great hall who was dressed gorgeously, spoke indignantly and aloofly, and the enthusiastic applause of the students off the stage, Tu Fu really felt nothing.


    Maybe he is not from this world, so he does not have much sense of identity as a citizen of Baia.


    Even the history and rise of the country don��t have much sense of belonging, and there is no special sense of identification with their achievements.


    Unlike most of the students in this hall live in families above the big cities.


    These students from superior families have received the highest quality elite and aristocratic education since they were young.


    Just as a small citizen who was born and raised in Leeds, a small port city in Oswald, Tufu��s vision and pattern are not as high as everyone��s.


    The environment in Liz is by no means better than in G?ttinghagen. Homeless people are rarely seen on the streets of this big city, and there are very few movements such as worker strikes.


    At least the refugees and down-and-out workers at the bottom of Leeds are by no means as comfortable as William II said.


    Many people there are displaced and have no fixed place of residence, perhaps because they are too stupid and stupid to know that the granary is full of food.


    It��s no wonder that those people are always on the go. If they wake up every day and find that they are still alive, they will be excited and shout God bless.


    Rail tracks are about to spread across the country. It sounds really great, but in fact, many people probably never have the opportunity to travel far away in their lives, nor can they take the express train of technology.


    Baia''s army is indeed very powerful, and the reputation of the invincible division has spread throughout the north and south continents. Baia''s industrialization is also very successful, but before that, it was a collection of twelve states under Baia, tens of millions of people. All the accumulated efforts have been built, as long as there is a slight turmoil in the future, all these efforts will be destroyed in one day.


    The words on the podium made Tu Fu think of an inappropriate joke.


    Farmers in the fields always thought that the king used a golden **** to **** the ground.


    Presumably the king also thought that since the farmers worked hard every day, they must have endless food.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 118： perpetual motion machine

    Chapter 118 Perpetual motion machine


    Miskar Stark Great Hall.


    The young King William II made a very successful speech. He stood on the podium and talked slowly, talking about the future of the kingdom and international relations, with a sharp edge in his young voice.


    The UM students below were immersed in the bright future promised by the king, and a strong sense of pride arose in the hearts of every student of their own nation.


    The students studying in Miska School from other countries were in such an atmosphere and secretly wrote down what they saw and heard today.


    If the king and the people of a country are of one mind and convert all production resources into weapons for foreign wars, and twist them up and down into a rope to unify the outside world, even if they can win, they will probably lose most of their national strength.


    Baia is different from other countries in the Northern Continent. At least such a strong national sentiment cannot be felt in those countries that have been prosperous and powerful in the Northern Continent.


    Especially in the Republic of Lantis, which is adjacent to the west of Baia, even after long-term turmoil and dynasty iterations, long-term accumulation has made the country rich and the people strong.


    But when Landis suddenly noticed that the neighboring country had grown into a behemoth, it was too late.


    Tu Fu listened to William II''s tone, and felt more and more that there might be a high probability of a battle between Baia and Lantis in the next five to ten years, which would determine the hegemony of the Northern Continent and the Southern Territory.


    In fact, during the vacation after the 101st high-level selection, Tu Fu has been reading the history books collected by Professor McGovern, and also studied the history of the rise of this martial nation and country in the past few decades.


    Strictly speaking, Baier''s achievements now have nothing to do with William II on stage.


    Since the last king of Baia, William the Great (I), the country has accumulated primitive capital. At that time, Baia was not strong. The twelve states in the country were torn apart, and each state refused to obey.


    In the international field, it is used as a **** in the game between big capital countries, and it is a small and weak country that is bullied casually.


    Emperor William the Great embarked on the reform of the road to industrialization and made almost no mistakes during his ruling career.


    Reform the military and improve diplomatic relations. The most important step was to use Mr. Thilo Sollens, a member of the Conservative Party who was almost unknown at the time except for his achievements in diplomatic work, as the prime minister.


    A king and a prime minister joined forces to reform the long-weak kingdom system. One was in charge of the inside and the other was outside. With the consent of Emperor William the Great, the extremely tough prime minister not only overthrew the old aristocratic group in the country, It also completely reformed the solidified domestic system.


    Not only that, the Prime Minister Mr. Thilo Sollens has also made achievements in the international political arena.


    Negotiations, commerce, and maritime colonization have been single-handedly reformed the original old-fashioned system in the military field. A mature mechanized army and navy have been developed in the past 20 years. The first thing after that was to teach neighboring countries other than Lantis a lesson.


    If there were no Emperor William the Great and Mr. Sorens who is currently sitting as Prime Minister, there would be absolutely no Baia Kingdom now.


    "If it wasn''t for the fact that William the Great didn''t invent modern technology and plagiarize something, I really doubt that this person is actually a time traveler."


    While listening to William II on the stage boasting about the achievements of the kingdom, Tu Fu''s thoughts drifted to another time and space.


    However, since the death of Emperor William the Great, the power of the Hohenzollern Dynasty has fallen to the greatest hero, Prime Minister Thilo Thorens, when the young William II had just inherited the throne.


    The young king didn''t have the ability to wrestle with the prime minister at all. As long as he wanted to, he could subvert the country''s political power at any time, but in the days after that, the throne was always named Hohenzollern.


    Such a huge country completely concentrates power in the hands of one person, no matter how great this person is and how much he has made contributions to the country.


    If he has the power to make the entire kingdom live or die, then everyone from the nobles to the common people will be afraid.


    Up to now, the image of the Prime Minister has changed from a pillar of the country to a power-hungry ruler in Baia, and even the image of the military **** he created in the past has begun to be deliberately discredited. Become an unreasonable tyrant in the eyes of people.


    ��There is no doubt that we were born in a great country, we have gone through a lot of hardships and pains, and we have achieved some impressive results, but now our country is facing a huge problem.��


    It wasn''t until the atmosphere got better that William II talked about what he really wanted to say. He straightened up and raised his head, and said word by word: "Since my father governed Baia, a lot of resources have been spent in order to take the road of industrialization. This is like a bottomless pit that consumes a lot of finances every year to support the current road.


    So, gentlemen and ladies, should we stop what we are doing now? Then go back to those days. "


    "no way!"


    Not someone in the crowd immediately yelled loudly, but one after another in the great hall shouted the same slogan. When the atmosphere rose, such a voice immediately gained the upper hand.


    This answer also made William II very satisfied. He also gritted his teeth and said: "Of course not. Every upright citizen of Baia will never allow such a thing to happen again, because we are on the right path and must not give up halfway.


    "What does he want to do?"


    William II''s purpose of coming here seems to be more than a few injections of chicken blood in Mitali. It is only now that Tu Fu has vaguely figured out the taste.


    "In order to solve this problem, the Royal Academy of Baia and the Institute have been working on a great invention for the past few years, and everyone knows that there are factories like that all over G?ttinghagen.


    Just recently, that machine has had a big breakthrough recently.


    Once this project is realized, all the people of Baia will say goodbye to the severe cold and hunger forever, our army will have run out of bullets, and everyone will be able to live in a warm house... At that time, Baia will truly become the most perfect country . "


    After finishing his speech, William II waved his hand to signal the waiter to bring out the things prepared in advance, "Bring up the ''magic wheel'' for everyone to see."


    In fact, since he just talked about the history of Baia, the future of the kingdom has been constantly paving the way. At this point, the real purpose is finally revealed.


    A man who looked like a waiter lifted a huge wheel up from the bottom, and cantilevers were hung around the disc. A pendulum was installed under each cantilever, and a strange thing called a wheel shaft was in the middle.


    When William II signaled the waiter to stretch out his hand, after turning the first cantilever, it drove the disc to slide down, and the power driven by the pendulum at the end of the arm caused the top cantilever to slide down when it fell.


    The whole object is like a chain reaction of dominoes, but the difference is that it is a circular structure, and as the first cantilever pendulum falls, it can drive the whole machine to move together.


    Its structure is not complicated. Students of the School of Mechanics and Technology only need to take a look at it, and with their strong hands-on ability, they can imitate exactly the same thing in no time.


    Seeing that the timing was about the same, William II immediately said: "As you can see, this is a conceptual product derived from the project I mentioned by the ''Academy of Science''. Everyone must know what this means. It can last forever without fuel and energy. An efficient machine for movement."


    The IQ and vision of most of the students who can come to the auditorium are absolutely outstanding. After seeing this concept product, some people have already begun to think about the logic behind this principle.


    A machine that can work forever without consuming energy and manpower, and can maintain high-intensity work efficiency is definitely something that Baier capitalists dream of.


    Once successful, it will even subvert all people''s previous cognition... Unlimited production lines, just thinking about it is already very exciting.


    "It really is a perpetual motion machine."


    Tu Fu, who was sitting in the back row, still couldn''t help sighing, thinking of the Big Mac factory he had seen at the Central Station when he came by train the day before. I am afraid that this research began a long time ago.


    He finally understood the intention of His Majesty the King. William II probably wanted to use the invention of the "perpetual motion machine" to make a fortune for his political achievements, and had the capital to really compete with the Prime Minister.


    And the cooperative relationship with the University of Michigan is probably related to this matter.


    Unfortunately, this path was wrong from the beginning.


    The concept of "perpetual motion machine" has long been denied countless times by countless scientists in his original world. The first type of perpetual motion machine can be infinite without passing any energy, and it was passed because it does not conform to Newton''s first law.


    The second type of perpetual motion machine absorbs a small amount of other forces and converts 100% of them into the required force, which again violates a law of thermodynamics.


    In the era he lived in, almost all well-known universities and research institutes announced hundreds of years ago that they would no longer study "perpetual motion machines".


    For things like this, probably only the legendary "Minke" is still tirelessly wasting time.


    "But this is an extraordinary world, where everything is possible."


    For some reason, Tu Fu chuckled a few times, and turned to look at the waiter who was displaying the "Magic Wheel" on the podium.


    ��


    After a while of demonstrations, feeling the enthusiasm of the students in the great hall, the Minister of Internal Affairs who bowed his head followed the king''s eyes, raised his arms passionately and indignantly at the people below,


    "Ladies and gentlemen, a really good time is coming!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 119： Education funding

    Chapter 119 Education Funding


    The freshman ceremony ended in a frantic uproar, and the royal guard left with the royal family members.


    But the king''s speech caused an uproar.


    What William II said, the incompleteness is the national policy in the near future, and it is the future direction of the kingdom, and those who are interested will definitely notice this.


    At least students from the School of Mechanical Technology and the School of Natural Sciences have begun to discuss the feasibility of the "perpetual motion machine", and students from other countries will inevitably send this news to their own country, so that all countries in the Northern Continent will pay attention to its existence.


    Listening to what William II just said, the invention of the "perpetual motion machine" has now reached an important moment. No matter how much it costs, this research will continue and will continue to increase investment in this area.


    It seems that he has given up his mind and decided to die in this research.


    This is not surprising at all. William II has been enjoying the national dividends brought by his father William the Great and Prime Minister Sorens until now, and has been criticized by people since he came to power.


    What''s more, if he wants to really take power, he still has to wrestle with the prime minister, and he needs to show good achievements.


    If you want to make a perpetual motion machine, you need a powerful ally. The University of Michigan is undoubtedly a good choice, with an orthodox status and a long history.


    Except for the students from the School of Humanities and Social Sciences and the Department of Medicine, there was not much interest in this, and Tu Fu was the calmest.


    Because this is a wrong path in itself, no matter how you go, you will only hit a wall in the end.


    If the "perpetual motion machine" can really exist, then all the previous physics buildings will be completely overthrown.


    The only regret Tu Fu felt was that he didn''t see the princess''s face clearly, so he couldn''t help but sighed again.


    "You didn''t seem very interested just now?"


    Miss Winnie, who had held back the whole question, finally couldn''t help asking after she came out of the great hall.


    "No, I''m just thinking about what I''m going to eat after the meeting, it''s a serious question."


    Tu Fu pretended to be very serious and said.


    "There are five restaurants in Michigan University. I recommend you to go to Restaurant No. 3, which is the closest to the library. It tastes the best and is cheap, especially the charcoal-grilled steak is very tender."


    His clumsy acting skills made Winnie Darrow believe it was true, which made people find it funny, "Winnie, what do you think of what Mr. King said just now?"


    She played her talkative nature and started chattering again, "Well, let me talk about my feelings, although I don''t understand what that experiment has to do with the future of the kingdom.


    But I have read many history books, and I always feel that a country is too dependent on something, which is not a good thing. I don''t think that even if that kind of thing was invented, it wouldn''t necessarily make Baia a perfect utopia. "


    "Winnie, you are the one with great wisdom."


    Tu Fu praised seriously, don''t look at this girl''s stupidity, her vision and thinking are beyond that of many people in the school.


    "Oops, I almost forgot one thing. Professor Kane said they wanted to see you after the ceremony." Winnie slapped her head suddenly, almost forgetting this important thing.


    "Professor Kane is the head of the History Department of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences. He is a remarkable person."


    "see me?"


    Tu Fu knew this person, and the professor was there when he went to Leeds, so he was a little curious about what a dignified professor could ask him for.


    ��


    "His Majesty the King has left?"


    "The one who left together was that stupid idea. I hope the stupidity will not be contagious to the University of Michigan."


    "Perhaps there will be some big moves in Fort Sill this year."


    In the building of the School of Humanities and Social Sciences, several professors talked about their views on the "perpetual motion machine". Even if they are not professionals, they know that it is by no means a problem that can be easily resolved.


    But William II''s attitude has already been put there, no matter how much it will cost in the future, until the final result of this research. Everyone felt a headache when they thought of the resources that would be consumed.


    "Look who is here, let us welcome Tufu."


    Noticing the students coming here outside the door, Charles Kane, who was already impatient, immediately became enthusiastic and clapped his hands actively.


    "After listening to His Majesty''s speech, what do you think?"


    "The language is beautiful, the content is substantial, the voice is loud and clear, and the words are fluent. The overall sound is really good." Tu Fu thought for a long time, and finally gave a lot of praise.


    Cursing the little guy secretly, Kane smiled and said: "According to the news we have received, our dear His Majesty the King can''t wait to expand his plan, and soon those factories in G?ttinghagen will be back soon." Keep expanding."


    Tu Fu was not very surprised. He had already felt his determination on this matter from William II, and the University of Michigan must have made his voice heard through this platform.


    "Not surprisingly, the School of Mechanical Engineering and the School of Natural Sciences of the two major universities have the opportunity to receive a large amount of education funds, about 100,000 crowns, which are specially used to invest in the research of ''perpetual motion machines''."


    "One hundred thousand! That''s a waste."


    After Tu Fu heard that huge number, he couldn''t help but sigh in distress.


    "Why do you say that, you are not optimistic about the prospects of that machine?"


    "Yes, sir, in my opinion this is doomed to futility." Tu Fu shook his head.


    A study that was on the wrong path from the very beginning found that no matter how much money is thrown into it, it is futile.


    "Fortunately, we also think so, but fortunately the money will not be sent directly, but will be sent to the Institute of Mechanical Technology and the Academy of Natural Sciences through some channels, because even the king cannot do whatever he wants."


    Professor Kane analyzed seriously, "Shortly afterwards, the G?ttinghagen University Office will hold a large-scale competition to assess freshmen from each school. Regarding poetry, physics and other literary and academic content, the team ranked first will be the winner. Get this funding for the college you represent.


    We have read your profile. Although there are some excellent freshmen in this class, no one is more suitable than you in this respect. "


    After hearing Professor Kane''s words, Tu Fu was full of complaints. He said with a bitter face, "Sir, that''s His Majesty''s will. You let me, a little man, do these things?"


    "Don''t worry, there is something secret to help you. Students in this kind of competition get the money through formal channels. Even the king can''t have any opinions. This shows that you are more capable than them to get the transfer .


    Boy, you don''t want to see such a large sum of money go to waste, do you?"


    "Then how to ensure the fairness of the game?"


    "Except for some of the kingdom''s prosecutors, the other examiners are teachers from the Seven Schools Alliance. No school will ruin its reputation for such a sum of money." Presumably, Professor Kane investigated carefully enough and did all his homework.


    Tu Fu had to re-examine this elegant and easy-going young professor. This seemingly honest gentleman did not expect to be so limitless in his actions.


    He even intercepted a sum of money earmarked for the king.


    Charles Kane looked at Tu Fu with a smile, and the smell of conspiracy radiated everywhere, "This is not only to help the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences, but also has a very important meaning.


    I know the reason why you chose to major in archaeology. That incident was the most serious accident at the University of Michigan. In fact, our professors at the University of Michigan respect every professor who participated in the Polar Project. They have unimaginable courage, not to mention Professor Capet They have actually achieved some results.


    Unfortunately, the Baia government and the academic circles don��t think so. The incident was too big and could only be sealed in the end. It is very difficult to start this project again. "


    Tu Fu frowned, borrowing the platform of the University of Michigan to explore the polar region was also an important reason for him to come here, did he just give up?


    "Fortunately, you are still young. As long as you show your value to school leaders and university officials in the next few years, everything will still have a chance.


    If you have enough influence at the University of Michigan, or even become a new generation of student leaders, it is not impossible to restart that project in the future. "Professor Kane emphasized.


    "Student leader?" Tu Fu repeated.


    ��Yes, if you can build a network of your own at the University of Michigan and prove your value in academic or other fields, no one will despise you from now on.


    Now, there is no better opportunity than participating in this competition to become famous in one fell swoop. "


    Professor Kane kept tempting him, "Why don''t you think about this proposal again."


    After hesitating and thinking about the pros and cons for an unknown amount of time, Tu Fu felt a dull pain in his heart every time he thought that such a large sum of money would be in vain. I must have my share of this education fund, at least 50,000 crowns."


    "Because I am participating in the name of the academy, I am not in charge of this lead. You can only draw part of it at most." Professor Kane rubbed his head and seriously emphasized: "The personal reward is only three thousand crowns at most."


    Hearing this number, Tu Fu sneered, he didn''t believe this evil, so he emphasized it again without changing his face, "Even if there is a dense resistance, this is a dangerous thing for me, and there are those who will be retaliated against." risk, so... at least thirty thousand."


    "Five thousand."


    "Twenty thousand."


    "Ten thousand."


    Kane had no choice but to go all out. He hurriedly shouted: "This is the bottom line. If you don''t want to, I''ll replace you immediately."


    "make a deal!"


    After roughly touching the bottom of the opposite side, Tu Fu also called to stop in a timely manner. He had already made a decision from the beginning.


    When he saw the smile on the corner of the slick boy''s mouth, Kane suddenly came to his senses. He had every reason to suspect that this kid had already decided to participate in the competition, and those rhetoric just now were just to raise the price.


    "Sir, happy cooperation."


    Tu Fu chuckled. For an excellent bounty hunter, it is very necessary to get a suitable price for his task.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 120： The second generation of the Academy of Social Sciences (5000 words)

    Chapter 120 The second generation of the Academy of Social Sciences (5000 words chapter)


    Logically speaking, students from the School of Humanities and Social Sciences rarely have the ability to participate in such competitions.


    Because this year''s freshman competition named "Challenge Cup" was endowed with the king''s will, one of the assessments is related to operation and hands-on ability.


    Even if it wasn''t the students from the School of Mechanical Technology who were shining brightly, at least the students from the School of Natural Sciences should be making their mark.


    No matter what you think, it has nothing to do with the students of the School of Humanities and Social Sciences.


    The student who really made Charles Kane and other professors of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences feel hopeful is naturally the child who did the "double slit experiment" and discovered the composition of the light source.


    He actually chose archeology as a major.


    For such a hands-on game, we can only pin our hopes on him.


    "As for the Challenge Cup competition, the assessment of poetry is not difficult. I can recommend some students from the freshmen of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences to form a team for you. If necessary, I will help you organize it.


    The focus of the competition is on the second item, and the same useful experiments or inventions must be made public for the teachers of the seven-school alliance to score.


    Among the freshmen in this class, I really can''t think of anyone who is more suitable than you. If you can do another experiment of the same level as the "Double Slit Experiment", then you will definitely get the first place. "


    Professor Kane looked at Tu Fu with caring eyes. The corner of his mouth kept twitching while listening to the rules.


    "Sir, the ''double slit experiment'' was just a flash of my brain." Tu Fu shook his head and wanted to deny it.


    The young Professor Kane winked at him, "The ghost ship is the same problem? Why be so modest, it''s just a kind of pride."


    Not only Professor Kane, but the entire faculty of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences looked optimistic about him. It was too late for Tu Fu to open his mouth to refuse, after all, the price had already been negotiated just now.


    He really couldn''t laugh or cry, he didn''t expect that the first thing he did when he entered the school was to participate in the competition to intercept the king''s special funds.


    "Okay, I''ll try my best, but I can''t guarantee that I will get the special fund." Tu Fu had no choice but to agree.


    "We all believe in you, and we are willing to help if there is any need."


    Professor Kane gave encouragement again, patted Tu Fu on the shoulder, and said with a gentle smile: "About this competition, our college looks forward to seeing you on stage to accept the award at the University of G?ttinghagen in a month''s time."


    "University of Gottinghagen?" Tu Fu raised his eyebrows as if thinking of something.


    "Because the venue of this year''s Challenge Cup competition is at the University of G?ttinghagen." Not only Professor Kane, but all the teachers present would smile when they mentioned this matter.


    Think about it, if the competition held at Columbia University was a competition held by UM students, it would be a great scene.


    Immediately realized that this is another open and secret struggle between the two universities, comparing the pros and cons of students between the two schools this year.


    Sophie should also go to a freshman competition of this scale...Tu Fu''s thoughts were racing, and after thinking for a while, he looked at Charles Kane''s caring eyes and nodded seriously: "I understand, please help me." Sign up for the game."


    "I''ll take care of everything other than the game." Charles Kane readily agreed.


    If this matter is successful, it will not only allow the University of Michigan to show off its power at the University of G?ttinghagen, but also a large amount of funds for the School of Humanities and Social Sciences.


    Actually, this competition is not too difficult for him, and Tu Fu is not in a hurry. Fortunately, there is still a month for him to try.


    Even if there is nothing to get out of it when it falls, take out the "double slit experiment" and modify it.


    It is a great experiment to replace the experimental subject with a new reference object.


    Unlike the teachers of the Academy of Social Sciences who had the idea of ??letting him try, Tu Fu had already planned the bonus arrangement in his mind.


    "If you can get this money, you can at least pay off the Winster family''s mortgage on the house, and at least use the remaining money to continue purchasing the formulas and potions needed for Sequence 7."


    Thinking of this, Tu Fu couldn''t help clenching his fists and became excited involuntarily.


    ��


    After the grand opening ceremony, it is very prestigious for His Majesty the King to give a speech in person. The students of this class will definitely be able to boast until the end of graduation.


    Sure enough, it is not surprising that after the rumors about the "perpetual motion machine" spread, not only the newspapers of the Kingdom of Baia "G?ttinghagen Current Affairs", "Caddis Post", "Rail River News", "Osway Candid Man" was frantically reprinted in all factories, preparing to publish such content on the next day''s page.


    Even internationally, journalists from the Herald quoted William II''s speech in their headlines tomorrow, and were skeptical.


    Once a major event like this is revealed, it cannot be concealed. Every word and deed of a king will affect the image of this country in other countries at any time.


    If the ruler of a country makes a slip of the tongue or has any indecent behavior at a press conference, it will definitely become the laughing stock of the people of other countries.


    William II''s "Perpetual Motion Factory" cannot be said to be a laughing stock, at least it will bring a lot of after-dinner talk to people of all countries.


    Far away in the small town of Villedo, Tufu of Miskar Stark University didn''t care at all whether the King''s experiment was successful or not. He cared more about the Challenge Cup now.


    Under the arrangement of Professor Kane, I finally met the freshmen from the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences who participated in the competition with him in a conference hall.


    It is said that they are all the best and most potential freshmen of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences. Including Tu Fu, they are a combination of three men and two women.


    Them sitting in the arena seemed to be well-mannered men and women. Judging from the gorgeous clothes, they were all made of high-end fabrics. The correct sitting posture showed that they had received good training.


    Until seeing Tu Fu coming, a classical and resolute boy in the lead stood up first, and offered to extend his hand frankly,


    "Hello, I''m Clan Sollens from the Law Department. I look forward to a happy cooperation with you."


    "Sorens?"


    Tu Fu was taken aback when he heard the surname, and the latter nodded with a polite smile, "Mr. Thilo Sollens is my father. Before me, there were three older brothers and two older sisters. I am the youngest in the family." bit."


    Just when Tu Fu was surprised by the honorable status of the other party''s prime minister''s son, Crane glanced at one of the two ladies and stretched out his hand slightly, "This is Miss Elena Weimar from the Department of Literature, She is a lady who has truly received an aristocratic education."


    Turning his eyes to the quiet and indifferent lady that Crane mentioned, like a sea without tide, there is no ripple on the indifferent facial expression, and the flawless white face is as creamy as cream.


    There is a pair of exquisite flat mirrors sandwiched on the bridge of the slightly raised nose, and a pair of night-like black pearls are inlaid on the face without a smile. With soft blond hair, it looks like a finely carved doll.


    What attracted Tu Fu at first sight was not the other party''s good temperament, but a book of ancient poetry in his hand.


    "Literary girl?"


    Tu Fu labeled the other party in his heart, but unfortunately he didn''t like the current poems in the Northern Continent. Not only were they boring and lengthy, but most of the symbolic cultures were also things from this world, which didn''t appeal to him.


    Listening to Crane''s first introduction, Tu Fu thought of the Weimar surname as a powerful duke family in Baia, which seemed to be a very old family in Baia.


    Another descendant of a great man.


    The identities of the remaining two classmates are not so exaggerated. One is a descendant of the emerging bourgeoisie engaged in agricultural trade in the southern Black Forest region, and a boy named David Smith is studying in the management department.


    This classmate has a very cheerful personality, and his words are also very friendly. He has perfectly inherited the character of his father and grandfather''s businessman.


    The last person present was a lady named Bella Wayne, a history major student, with a capable appearance and a heroic appearance. Her skin was different from Elena''s, with a brownish wheat color.


    When she introduced herself, Tu Fu listened to this but felt very familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere before.


    Fortunately, the well-informed Crane, after hearing the other party''s self-introduction, subconsciously said, "There was an old professor of history named Max Wayne before the University of Michigan, who was very famous for his research on the Tertiary Epoch. He was a great man, but unfortunately later..."


    "Max Wayne is indeed my grandfather."


    Bella admitted frankly, which made Kelan a little embarrassed.


    The latter looked at Tu Fu, vaguely wanting to explain something, "Mr. Wayne was also a member of the University of Michigan expedition team that had the accident, and Miss Wayne''s father is still investigating this matter."


    "I see." Tu Fu finally remembered that he had seen the surname Wayne before when he inquired about his parents going to the polar regions with a professor from the University of Michigan.


    It seems that this lady named Bella, who studies in the history department of the University of Michigan, probably wants to inherit her grandfather''s class. The most important thing for this kind of scholarly family is inheritance.


    "Perhaps this lady will help me restart the polar exploration in the future, and indeed I should find some allies in Missouri." Tu Fu silently speculated in his heart, no wonder Mr. McGovern would say that he was in the Seven Schools Alliance There is also a force that wants to restart the exploration of the polar regions.


    Actually, following Kelan''s eyes and words just now, Tu Fu realized that this guy knew about him, and he probably had investigated his identity long ago.


    It''s no wonder, after all, they are students of the same university. For a nobleman like Kelan, he probably has already figured out who is worthy of attention in the same academy.


    I''m afraid that several other people already know their identities.


    Among the four students from the School of Humanities and Social Sciences, one is the daughter of a duke, the son of a prime minister, and the descendant of the emerging bourgeoisie and the granddaughter of a well-known scholar. Naturally, it is not easy to be recommended by Professor Kane.


    The prestigious students of UM seem to be in the Humanities and Social Sciences Park.


    This situation is quite normal. The higher the status, the more likely the majors they choose are political and philosophical.


    Families with a middle class or even lower class will send their children to more practical in-house majors such as mechanical technology, natural sciences, and biological sciences.


    Now it seems that Professor Kane��s intention to form this team is obvious, and he wants to give the most valuable and potential children of the School of Humanities and Social Sciences of this generation a chance to communicate.


    "You don''t want me to bring them gold plating."


    Tu Fu muttered in his heart, the more he thought about it, the more likely it was.


    Although he didn��t know if these people could help him, he still asked for their opinions first, ��Professor Kane should have told everyone about this Challenge Cup competition, do you have any good suggestions?��


    "Actually, I don''t think this competition is suitable for us. His Majesty the King''s intention is very clear. He wants to use this special fund for the Institute of Mechanical Technology to develop the ''perpetual motion machine''.


    Even if the reviewer is a teacher of the Seven Schools Alliance, it is inevitable to be biased in reason, unless we can make a very eye-catching project. "


    Crane Sollens has a keen political sense and mentioned this difficulty.


    "I also think so. Research and invention is not our strong point. It is better to give up strategically. Anyway, there will be opportunities to prove ourselves in the future."


    David, who has a lot of money, also thinks so. He doesn''t care about those rewards, because even a transfer of 100,000 kroner is the same in his eyes.


    Among the four, only Miss Elena, the Duke''s daughter, frowned slightly after hearing these words, but she didn''t speak.


    She glanced at Ms. Wayne, and Bella also analyzed it seriously: "As for the game, my major is hard to help, but if there is anything I can do, I will try my best."


    Tu Fu felt a little better when he heard this. Obviously, it is very difficult for these professional students who are not strong in hands-on ability to participate in this kind of competition.


    He could also clearly feel that these students did not have such a great desire for the competition.


    It may be a professional issue, or it may be a family reason. In short, I don��t have such a great desire for honor and money.


    Tu Fu pretended to think about it, and after thinking about the strategy, he smiled softly to the team members who had no fighting spirit, "A match is really nothing, but we went to the University of G?ttinghagen to represent Miskar Stark, If we just hand in our finished product in a casual manner, it must be the same as the JMU that people ridiculed at the time."


    His words immediately made Bella Wayne, among the four, uneasy. Her personal reputation is not that important.


    Just thinking of the history department of the University of Michigan that she represents, will definitely make people think of her grandfather and father, and it will not be her own face that will be lost.


    Ms. Mendi Bella from Shuxiangmen immediately changed her words: "I will take this competition seriously. It is true that the University of Michigan cannot be smeared at will. This is not just our face."


    Tu Fu was very satisfied with her changed attitude, but his words did not end. He looked at David, the descendant of the emerging bourgeoisie, in a vague way.


    ��I guess there should be a lot of ladies from this class at that time, and they will sit under the stands and should cheer us up. It would not be a good thing if the limelight was robbed at that time.��


    Another layer of meaning implied in his words is that this game is related to many things.


    Even the value in the eyes of the opposite **** in the next four years, that is the stage of Columbia University. If you just go up and walk through the stage like this, you will lose the right to choose a spouse first. This is by no means a trivial matter.


    Sure enough, the spark in David''s eyes was instantly ignited when he realized the seriousness of the matter.


    "Mr. Capet, I will do my best for what needs me to do."


    "This is the right choice." The latter nodded and smiled.


    And there is no difficulty in convincing two students.


    Tu Fu continued to talk with a smile: "If I remember correctly, most of the students from the School of Mechanical Technology and the School of Natural Sciences are from middle-class or lower families. Whether it is Columbia University or Michigan University, they must be the protagonists of this challenge cup. .


    Guess what people will say about the students in the School of Humanities and Social Sciences?


    Even if they don��t talk about it, they will think in their hearts that a group of second-generation people who can only rely on their family background can��t achieve anything by themselves. It seems that what we are inferior to them is only the skill of reincarnation.


    I don��t know what you guys think, anyway, as an ordinary family, I don��t care at all. "


    Clan Sollens and Miss Elena still smiled gracefully after hearing these words, even though they knew that Tu Fu deliberately said such words to stimulate them.


    But think about it carefully, the more you think about it, the more you feel unconvinced.


    It is the young men and women of eighteen or nineteen years old, no matter how humble they are, they are the strongest age.


    No matter who you meet, you will be talked about whose son and daughter it is, not their names.


    Every time I want to do something to prove myself, but there is a father taller than the mountain above my head, the arrogance in my heart is naturally dispelled.


    Clan Sollens looked at Tu Fu, and suddenly thought of the opponent''s achievements. After thinking about it, he felt that there was still hope for the game, so he immediately changed his words:


    "I take back what I just said. Whether it''s about the king or not has nothing to do with us. We just have to be ourselves. I wonder what Miss Weimar thinks?"


    "I will be in charge of the poetry assessment of the Challenge Cup."


    When the gazes of the remaining three turned to the young lady of the duke''s family at the same time, Eileen also nodded slightly, making a heart-stopping and sweet sound.


    Seeing everyone''s reaction which was completely different from the indifference just now, it is obviously full of positivity and enthusiasm at the moment.


    It wasn''t until then that Tu Fu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Dense face?


    Family glory?


    Personal dignity?


    In fact, those things just mentioned are really not worth mentioning to him, and Tu Fu has never paid attention to these false names.


    more importantly,


    Nothing bigger than a hundred thousand crowns!


    ps: No more chapters, one chapter counts as two chapters


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 121： Generator (5500 words)

    Chapter 121 Generator (5500 words)


    After the teams of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences are selected, they basically have such an inconspicuous configuration.


    A sickly literary girl from a noble ducal family, a younger son who wants to prove himself but is afraid of his father''s power as the current prime minister, a rising bourgeois heir whose mine pile should be hanged on a street lamp, a Born in a family of historians, he is the inheritor of the will of his grandfather and father.


    In addition, a fake scholar who came from a small city and made some achievements in the academic field, but with almost zero hands-on ability.


    Gathering this group of people together, Tu Fu has already created a million-word level in his mind, about the grievances and hatreds of wealthy families, and the vulgar drama that beats you to death.


    However, such an upper-class background is very normal at Michigan State University or Columbia University. It is better to say that such a university has been serving them since its inception.


    Columbia is even more exaggerated, and there are even several princes and princesses from other countries.


    In fact, even in such a university where high-class people get together, few people dare to casually offend those who are temporarily down.


    Maybe an inconspicuous little person now, maybe ten or twenty years later, he will ascend to the throne, or become a big person like the queen of some country.


    After playing a lot of blood in the conference room, Tu Fu faced up to this project, and they had a full month to complete that little invention.


    Now it seems that relying on the ability of the companions is probably useless, the only thing that can be used is their identity and the relationship behind them.


    "This is some project results of the Challenge Cup in recent years, you can take a look."


    Clan Solons took the initiative to hand over a piece of award-winning work in the previous Challenge Cup selection. In fact, he was called by Professor Kane to participate in this project. Even if he didn''t report any hopes, he made sufficient preparations in advance.


    Although they don''t understand anything, it doesn''t matter, as long as there is a genius like Tu Fu in the team, there will always be a solution.


    Invisible, because of Tu Fu''s words just now and his own ability, the other four people present put everything on him.


    "Why are the previous winners all students of Columbia University?"


    Tu Fu browsed casually, and found that many of the works in the Challenge Cup were not great creations, but rather creative gizmos.


    For example, a vacuum cleaner that can use wind to remove dust, and a steamship model that can be transformed into water.


    Of course, there is also a steam man whose gatekeeping effect is not as good as that of a dog. Although it can prevent thieves from entering the house, it can avoid attacks as long as it is bypassed. The effect can be said to be quite tasteless.


    "This is normal. Columbia University has always been very practical in mechanical majors, although the strength of the Institute of Mechanical Technology at Michigan University is not bad.


    However, most of the student works in our school are things like "housekeeping steam man". Although such an idea is wild and unconstrained, it is almost useless in real life. "


    As a freshman at the University of Michigan, Crane seldom sneered at Columbia like the old students. He grew up in G?ttinghagen since he was a child, and he can objectively view the rapidly rising seventh-ranked school next door.


    If that university is really as bad as everyone says, how can it rise in a short period of time, and faintly surpass the momentum of the University of Michigan.


    David Smith, whose family was so poor that he had only money left, said with a smile: "And this time the king has enough special funds, I guess the game will be much more exciting than in previous years, Columbia may not necessarily care about the king''s face.


    It��s also better to try if we are robbed by others. If the participating teams from the School of Mechanical Technology and the Academy of Natural Sciences are robbed by students from Columbia University, it will be embarrassing for everyone. "


    King William II must have wanted the money to be transferred to Miscar Stark University. If this was taken away by the students of Columbia University, I am afraid that he will not be able to hold his head up for several years in the future.


    Miss Bella Wayne undoubtedly thought of this too, her complexion was not very good-looking.


    She hates when people look down on Miskar Stark University.


    But Tu Fu didn''t care so much, his brows tightened even more after hearing these words.


    It sounds like there is only one meaning��someone is going to steal his money.


    It''s really hateful.


    "Gunpowder guns, steam engines, textile machines, printing presses, flying shuttles, steam cruise ships, steam-powered cars, and even airships have already been born. What else is worth inventing?"


    Tu Fu recalled what he saw and heard in Leeds. It has been nearly a hundred years since the first industrial revolution.


    The technology points in this world are almost full of all the technology trees derived from the steam engine, and it is difficult to find anything worth inventing.


    Putting down the game manual with no reference value in his hand, Tu Fu sighed inexplicably, feeling disheartened, "It would be great if the generator was invented."


    The speaker was unintentional, and Miss Elena Weimar, who had been silent from the beginning to the end, opened her lips lightly, "Mr. Capet, you are referring to a large machine that rotates a coil wound inside to generate electric current through external rotation. ?��


    "Hand generator?"


    Tu Fu''s eyes widened suddenly, and he looked at the noble lady in disbelief, his eyes full of surprise, "Is there really such a thing?"


    "It seems to be the name." Elena sat upright with her upper body straight, her arms crossed on her thighs, in a standard aristocratic sitting posture, and her mouth showed a proper formulaic smile,


    "I saw it with my dad at a charity auction in Landis when I was a child. It didn''t seem to have much effect. Compared with the more dazzling jewelry, the black iron thing is really not attractive."


    The son of the Prime Minister next to him also showed off his experience after listening.


    "It turned out to be a hand-cranked generator. I saw my father brought one back. It seems to be an invention that appeared a long time ago. It needs to be operated by hands. Not only is it very laborious, but only a few arcs flow after vigorous rotation.


    It''s a pity that I accidentally broke it. Fortunately, I admitted my mistake in time like my father after that. So much so that I wrote an article about that incident and submitted it to a magazine, and it was even published in a newspaper together with my photo. "


    Crane was kind of funny when he talked about that incident.


    I guess the title of the article in your mountaineering magazine must be "My Prime Minister''s Father"... Tu Fu complained in his heart, but he still asked politely,


    "I guess Mr. Sorens must be very pleased with your honesty, and forgive you because of this noble quality. Perhaps this will become a good story in the future, such as the story of "Sorance and the Dynamo."


    But at this point, Kelan suddenly blushed and lowered his head, coughing in embarrassment: "Contrary to what you said, he beat me up at that time, and I will never forget that lesson..."


    "Huh...cough cough..."


    Elena Weimar, who was present, covered her mouth lightly and tried not to laugh, maintaining the etiquette that a noble lady should have. Miss Bella on the side also tried her best to suppress her laughter.


    In fact, not only the entire celebrity circle in G?ttinghagen, but even many people in G?ttinghagen know about it.


    Because of the article Crane was published in the newspaper at that time, the editor of the magazine lavishly praised the prime minister, Mr. Thilo Sollens, for his strict and ruthless family education, and attached a photo of his youngest son being violently beaten.


    "Well, it was a sad experience."


    Tu Fu pretended to be sad, tried not to let himself laugh out loud and deliberately wrote down the story, and decided to tell Sophie at home when the time came.


    After this joke, the atmosphere in the conference room was obviously much lighter.


    Although everyone��s hands-on ability is not good enough, they have always been the group with the broadest knowledge and experience.


    Even David, who didn''t make much noise, continued to add after the "generator": "I also remember that the hand-operated generators in the early days were indeed not very useful, but in recent years, when I heard my family members go abroad to discuss business, brother Tinhagen Institute, one of the professors of physics from the University of Michigan, they originally planned to improve the generator... DC...


    That''s right, that''s the name, DC generator.


    It is said that if the key of the project has a breakthrough, the original hand crank is no longer needed, and some other power can be used to reverse it. Wind or water power can be converted into electricity, and the electric voltage inside will also increase a lot.


    If their research and development is successful, perhaps this will be a huge market, because as far as I know, the Republic of Lantis and the Kingdom of Ryan have already moved in this direction. "


    Compared to those two, David, who was born in an emerging bourgeois family, obviously knows more about such things.


    The generation of his parents relied on the dividends brought by the Industrial Revolution to develop and grow, and they broke the monopoly of the old aristocrats and became the de facto "new aristocrats" of the Northern Continent.


    "Then what happened next?" Tu Fu asked hastily.


    "Later, His Majesty the King thought that the research efficiency of the generator was too slow, so he stopped the original research, and turned to the research of the ''perpetual motion machine''."


    David said sullenly, everyone knows what happened afterwards.


    If it wasn''t for this reason, I''m afraid they might not have the opportunity to participate in this year''s Freshmen Challenge Cup.


    "Ugh."


    Tu Fumo sighed for the wisdom of William II. No wonder he also wondered how the technology of this era is still standing still after the first industrial revolution for a hundred years.


    It is obvious that mechanical energy, wind energy, and water energy can be converted into electrical energy through magnetic field movement, and embark on a new and correct path.


    As long as you follow this path, you will be able to take the lead in starting the second industrial revolution and reshuffle the cards of the countries in the North Continent. As a result, the person above had a whim and took the unusual path of "perpetual motion machine".


    I don''t know whether to say that I am eager for success, or whimsical.


    Tu Fu didn''t dare to discuss this matter openly here, only to hear that David shook his head regretfully, "It''s a pity that only a very small number of industries in the Smith family have access to electricity, otherwise, my family will continue to expand the scale on the cusp of this crisis." .��


    "May I ask, what is the main business of the Smith family?"


    Tu Fu took this opportunity to ask directly.


    Before he could answer, Clan Sollens, the know-it-all who was stronger than Billy the Quick, answered first. He smiled at the corner of his mouth and said like a treasure:


    "The Smith family is the largest handmade manufacturing giant in the southern Black Forest region, and has also opened up the foreign trade market. There are more than a dozen large mines alone, and it is a very powerful consortium in Baia."


    When he said this, Tu Fu also understood that the co-author really had a mine at home, and there were still more than a dozen of them, which was enough to meet the standard of being hanged by a street lamp.


    Ordinary people would not be recommended by Professor Kane. The group of people selected now almost represent the strongest forces in the kingdom.


    The consul forces, the old-school aristocratic forces, the emerging bourgeois forces, including scholars like Tu Fu and Bella, just equalized the weak points of the team.


    David Smith, who had a good family education since he was a child, was not at all proud of hearing this, and immediately lowered his head modestly, and said softly: "Everything in the Smith family benefits from the care of His Majesty the King and Mr. Thilo Thorens. "


    Don''t care about their hypocrisy so much that even I don''t believe it, the generator mentioned by David just now suddenly made Tu Fu discover an important point.


    He looked up at the rich man, "David, does the Smith family also have a factory in G?ttinghagen that uses generators?"


    "There are several factories in the dock area in the east, and there are some equipment there. I have been managing the business in the capital."


    David Smith answered truthfully, which immediately aroused Tu Fu''s joy.


    He suddenly raised his head, suddenly had a good idea, and looked at the four of them: "Gentlemen and ladies, I probably know our main direction for this Challenge Cup.


    This is definitely a big job, but before I have to go to the dock area to inspect it, I need the help of Mr. Smith. "


    "Okay, it''s not that hard."


    Dave agreed immediately, which was very easy for him.


    If this optical genius can really make something, it will naturally have to count his favor.


    "What about us?"


    Miss Bella suddenly felt left out.


    "Miss Wayne, of course there are more important things for you. Can you find the professor of physics at the G?ttinghagen Institute through your father''s relationship? This matter may require his help."


    After careful consideration by Tu Fu, there is no better job for Bella Wayne than this.


    The lady happily agreed after receiving the task, and replied with a smile: "Of course."


    "And Mr. Clan Thorens, if possible, please come to collect the topic selection direction of the contestants in this competition. You must know everyone''s movements, so that I can have a bottom line in my heart."


    No one is more suitable for such a job that requires the use of contacts and relationships than the sociable son of the prime minister.


    After hearing the arrangement, little Sorens also agreed with a smile. He had a faint feeling that the things that could make this genius who once caused a sensation in the academic world so excited were definitely not trivial matters.


    Maybe they will witness history again,


    No, it is personally participating in history.


    Up to this moment, almost everyone''s work has been arranged, the noble lady Elena felt the atmosphere, and seemed to be moved, she hesitated before slowly raising her hand: "Gentlemen, can I go with you?" ?��


    As soon as her unintentional words came out, the scalps of the two boys present almost went numb at the same time, because Tu Fu didn''t know that this noble lady was also the youngest daughter of the Weimar family. Follow her.


    Compared to the son of the prime minister like Kelan, who is loved by no one, he is simply loved by thousands of people. No matter where he goes, there will be someone to follow and report.


    Clan Thorens wiped the sweat from his brow and stopped in time, "Miss Weimar, that''s the dock area, if the Duke of Weimar knows that he went to that kind of place in your capacity, I will not be moved.


    He will definitely let my father kill me, please spare this poor man. "


    "Ok."


    Feeling the embarrassment of her companions, Elena Weimar did not force herself, and it seemed that this was not the first time she had experienced such a thing.


    It''s just that the trace of loneliness that flashed across her eyes was caught by Tu Fu, and he was inexplicably distressed, so he said loudly: "There is one more thing, we obviously have more important tasks for Miss Weimar, do you remember?" ?


    Regarding the competition��s poetry selection, people like us who have a headache when talking about literature and poetry are really not qualified for such delicate work. No one is more suitable for this kind of work than you. "


    "Yes, this is a very important task."


    "God bless, fortunately we still have Miss Weimar."


    Kelan and David, who were highly emotionally intelligent, continued with the words. This move finally made the noble lady feel a little relieved, and a little joy flashed in her eyes. She likes the feeling of being valued.


    Until Tu Fu assigned the tasks one by one, although he would lead the whole process of the next affairs, he still let every student make arrangements, which greatly satisfied their sense of participation.


    Invisibly, Tu Fu has established his own prestige in this small group, and no matter what their status is, other people will always listen to what he has to say.


    Tu Fu was just about to say hello to her when he saw the three people leaving the conference room one after another, and Miss Weimar, who was the most polite among the four, was slowly packing up her things.


    Seeing the forehead of the noble lady pointing down slightly, she thanked him again dignifiedly and gracefully: "Mr. Capet, thank you for your care just now."


    "It''s a small matter, who would upset a beautiful lady."


    Tu Fu''s pointless smile kept him from looking greasy when he said this.


    certainly,


    Such words are only suitable for handsome men like him.


    Perhaps it was caused by curiosity, Tu Fu''s heart moved, and he immediately activated his hunter senses. He suddenly discovered that there was a cloud of dark mist that could not dissipate between the eyebrows of this noble lady.


    "She''s tired or sick right now."


    Tufu interprets it from the color corresponding to the inner astral body, which represents the aura of the individual in the recent period.


    Dark colors are dominated by melancholy and sadness, and such emotions are mostly only seen in those busy workers.


    He really couldn''t think of such a noble lady with a superior life and a noble status, what was worth worrying about and being confused.


    With a responsible attitude to the end, Tu Fu first pondered for a moment, then glanced at the poetry collection in her hand, and said casually, "Miss Weimar likes poetry?"


    "Yes, poetry is a wonderful sequence of words, frozen notes, from which you can always read another life, um, a colorful life."


    When Elena talked about the things she was good at and liked, there seemed to be stars in her eyes, and the grayness between her brows that had been squeezed for a long time loosened.


    effective.


    "I am the opposite of you. Compared to feeling the life of a poet, I prefer to taste the truth." Tu Fu naturally showed a healing smile, and he said unhurriedly:


    "Not long ago, I wrote a poem for myself. Although I only wrote two lines, I personally think it must be a good work. You might as well listen to it."


    "Of course." Miss Weimar laughed.


    Tu Fu was first silent for a short time, his pupils gradually became dim and indifferent, like an endless abyss, which makes people fall into it if they look at it carelessly. His tone is slow, and the timbre gradually


    "Dark night, give me black eyes."


    Miss Elena Weimar nodded slightly, a very common line.


    As long as a student with literary literacy can write such a poem after a little thought.


    This optical genius, who lost his parents in childhood, faintly reveals the misfortune he has encountered in the poems, very decadent poems.


    I saw that gentleman paused for a while, then raised his head suddenly, his expression was completely different from just now, it was full of sunshine, free and easy, full of expectations and boundless enthusiasm for the future,


    "I use it to find light."


    I don��t know how long I��ve been in the conference hall, but the man has gone far away, and before he left, he seemed to say that he would give this poem to her.


    The shoulders of this noble lady from the duke''s family trembled slightly, and all the backlog of negative emotions seemed to be vented. She tried to understand the meaning in the way he taught, and kept chanting those two very short lines of poetry,


    "The night gave me black eyes, but I use them to find the light..."


    PS: Three days to defend, these days are very busy and I can only use this kind of chapter to make up for everyone


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 122： Lamp (5000)

    Chapter 122 Electric Light (5000)


    In fact, the second day after the discussion group of the Academy of Social Sciences.


    Tu Fu couldn''t resist the thoughts in his head, and took advantage of the days before school started to have nothing to do, and went to the eastern dock area of ??G?ttinghagen with his son David Smith.


    It is a 60-kilometer road from the northeast direction of Michigan University.


    To Tu Fu''s surprise, David attached great importance to this matter, and rented a nearby airship in advance, intending to reach the destination directly.


    These trivial matters have always been handled by his housekeeper, and he has already prepared a special car.


    Not long after leaving the University of Michigan, he took David''s private steam car all the way to the nearest airship base. In less than half the original half-hour journey, Tu Fu saw the behemoth that crossed the sky.


    The upper part is framed by a metal skeleton, the leather is used to wrap the hull, and there is a wind propeller behind it. The only thing that can really sit people is a private space like a train car under the giant raft.


    Surrounded by beautiful metal lines, between the interaction of brass and black iron patterns, there is also special sightseeing glass between the metal gaps.


    After the servant opened the door, the environment inside the boat was more luxurious. A clean red carpet was spread on the ground in advance, and two bottles of red wine with labels were placed beside the delicate leather seats.


    There are also special bookcases inlaid on the wall, several gas lamps are placed in the corners of several bookshelves, and the warm light brings light to this closed space.


    Tu Fu, who only used one lamp, resisted the urge to turn off the remaining lamps. He remembered what Aunt Anfeier said.


    It is almost a crime to wash only one piece of clothing in the washing machine.


    "Mr. Capet, if it takes at least two hours by steam train, it only takes a quarter of the time by airship."


    David Smith took the initiative to introduce everything here as the owner, and smiled gently, "My father always said that nothing is more valuable than time. If money can be exchanged for time, he will not hesitate to exchange all his wealth for youth."


    Tu Fu almost blurted out when he heard this, "Do you want to change?"


    Although he hasn''t even sat in a steam car a few times, his performance is calm.


    This is nothing special. In the past, I often took hundreds of millions of vehicles to and from get off work.


    Has business contacts with the world''s top 500 every year, and maintains regular cooperative relations. Every New Year''s Eve, the five major banks will take turns to send greetings.


    Tu Fu, who has a high vision, certainly didn''t take these things seriously.


    When he communicated with the other party, the clouds were light and the wind was light. When the fan blades behind the airship continued to rotate and soared through the thin clouds, the buildings below became smaller and smaller.


    Fortunately, the altitude was only maintained at a few hundred meters. After crossing the clouds, Tu Fu saw more airships shuttle in the sky.


    High-altitude transportation in G?ttinghagen has long been popular. There are signs and flags exclusive to the royal family and nobles, and companies engaged in media business. Even ordinary people can still choose to take public airships if they are willing to pay high prices.


    Looking from top to bottom, there are densely packed high-rise buildings, majestic commercial buildings, the Catholic Cathedral reaching into the sky, and the majestic Parliament Building.


    Only in G?ttinghagen, the capital of the kingdom, can you get a glimpse of the real prosperity of this country.


    It''s a pity that flying over the Hill Palace in the Central City is prohibited, otherwise it is possible to unlock this area.


    As David said, as long as enough fuel is added, money can be exchanged for time. In less than half an hour, the airship began to descend shortly after taking off, looking for a parking space in the dock area.


    The dock area in the east is undoubtedly the port of the Moll River, the absolute import and export trade center of the Baia Kingdom. Hundreds of steamships sail in and out every day, and the raw materials from all over the world are processed by the factories in G?ttinghagen, and then Shipped around the world.


    Compared to the financial district like Mosley, the port in the dock area is another kind of busy.


    Countless sailors and porters are as hardworking as ants. Under the command of the queen ants, they distribute their work in an orderly manner. Everyone is a part of this basic board.


    The arrival of Tu Fu and David obviously broke the ecology of this place. Since they got off the airship and were led all the way to the steam car by the steward, they are destined to be in a different world from the "worker ants" here.


    "Mr. Smith, the person in charge of the dock area is called Miro. He has prepared everything after hearing that you are coming."


    The butler of the Smith family maintained a professional smile. He had already taken care of everything for his young master.


    Professional things are left to professional people to take care of. All David has to do is manage them.


    There are five factories in the Smith family in the dock area, including a textile processing factory, a cloth factory, a mill, an oil mill, and a mine.


    Tu Fu planned to visit in turns. Although he knew that the environment in these places was harsh, he rarely had the opportunity to see the environment inside the factory.


    When they arrived at the cloth factory first, every worker inside was sitting in his own seat, trying to shake the loom in front of him, and sweat was condensed on the oil-stained iron chain.


    Perhaps in order to save energy, even the lights were not turned on a few times, completely showing two worlds from the airship just now. Under the dim environment, Tu Fu couldn''t see their faces clearly.


    At first glance, it seems that there are male workers and female workers. They came to this place of hope for their dreams, and there is no shortage of young child workers, sitting in this place that does not match their age and working hard.


    The more he understands the huge and dense industry behind David''s family, the more he feels that the chances of David being hung on the street lamp are getting higher and higher.


    "I remember that Baier has issued a policy prohibiting the use of child labor?"


    Tu Fu frowned subconsciously.


    He looked at the person who actually took over the job in the dock area. It was a manager named Milo with a big beard. His not-so-big eyes were full of shrewdness.


    Miro manages the five factories of the Smith family here, and is in charge of the fate of more than a thousand people here. It stands to reason that such a person can be considered a person, but the housekeeper didn''t even mention his surname just now.


    And when Milo saw David, no matter what he said or did, he kept his head very low.


    After hearing Tu Fu''s question, the bearded Miro chuckled and said, "Sir, an adult''s salary can hire two to three children. Anyone can do the same in such a position. Compared with the actual benefit Fines are nothing."


    Seemingly noticing the displeasure on Tu Fu''s face, David Smith took the initiative to say, "Milo, all child laborers will be fired from today onwards."


    "Yes, sir."


    Milo agreed and followed suit immediately, but he was used to such things in his heart.


    The great people are always like this, they are obviously rentiers, but they always pretend to be kind.


    Seeing Miro go to deal with this matter, David said casually: "As far as I know, even if they drive these child laborers away, other factories will still accept them.


    What''s more, they never took the initiative to hire these children, but the other parents sent them in through various entrusted relationships. If they found out, they would hate you to death. "


    "I know." Tu Fuben came from Leeds, so he knew the current situation in his heart, "But one day, these things will change."


    David smiled without saying a word.


    "Sir, where is that generator?"


    He heard this address after clearing away the child laborers here, and from just now Milo noticed that this man was walking side by side with Master David Smith.


    He lowered his head very humbly, and even said in fear, "You can just call me Milo. About that thing, it''s in the mine, and no one has used it for many years."


    "Mine?"


    Even David couldn''t help frowning now. He has handled various industries in his family since he was a child, so he naturally knows the harsh environment of the mine. It is always full of sweat and coal particles, and the turbid air makes it difficult to breathe. , hearing this location he instinctively felt repelled.


    However, the sharp-eyed Milo immediately took over the words, "How could it be possible for you to go to such a place, it is simply a crime.


    We have put what you need in a building on the edge of the mine, which is clean and comfortable, just suitable for gentlemen like you and Mr. Capet. "


    A group of people set off again, this time the distance was much shorter.


    When I actually saw the "hand engine" mentioned by Dave earlier, the delicate instrument was covered with a layer of black ash.


    A box made of wooden materials, the top is welded with metal plates, and the other end of the box is a metal rocker, which looks very simple overall.


    "Speaking of which, this is the correct path for the future."


    Tu Fu squatted down, took the initiative to wipe off the layer of black ash with a handkerchief, and personally turned the generator produced many years ago.


    His arm has been straining since it started to shake, and some parts inside may have started to rust, making it a bit difficult to operate.


    But fortunately, as Tu Fu maintained a steady pace for a while, he could clearly hear the "sizzling" sound of electric current inside.


    While wiping the machine, he asked, "Milo, how did this machine get to the mine in the first place?"


    The latter chuckled slightly after hearing this, "A long time ago, it seemed that a gentleman working in a research institute in G?ttinghagen asked us to mass-produce such a machine.


    Unfortunately, soon after the transaction started, they couldn''t pay the rest of the payment, so we had to keep these useless things in the factory. "


    Milo waved his hands and chuckled, "Although they promised us that once the invention of this thing matures, it can use other powers to turn it into electricity to work for us, and it is a product of a cross-age period.


    But who will believe such nonsense, even if what he said is true, but the really powerful machine made by His Majesty the King is about to come out, and who will need such a machine by then. "


    The more he talked, the more he enjoyed himself, and he almost regarded those people as idiots. Until then, David frowned and shouted dissatisfiedly, "Milo!"


    "Oh, Milo, do you also know about ''perpetual motion machines''?"


    Tu Fu let go of the hand holding the generator''s waist, and asked amusedly, "Why don''t you talk about your opinion on it, and how does it work?"


    "Ahem...pass me, sir, I don''t know what a ''perpetual motion machine'' is." Milo pretended to cough a few times, and finally said embarrassingly:


    "But I read the newspapers, and everyone is talking about that thing recently. If there is anyone who doesn''t know about perpetual motion machines, he will be regarded as a fool by everyone."


    "Or, maybe everyone is a fool."


    Tu Fu smiled meaningfully, and did not embarrass this face-saving manager. Of course, he has more important things to do.


    "Can I go into the mine and have a look?"


    "My God, you mean go inside, into the mine? But the environment inside is terrible."


    Milo wanted to persuade Tu Fu, but when he saw David nodding slightly, he couldn''t say anything, and could only treat him as a curious son.


    It wasn''t until Miro led Tu Fu to the mine alone, and saw the optics genius go away, that David Smith lowered his head and shook the rocker of the generator curiously. He looked at this thing for a while, but didn''t find it After finding something special, he said to the butler next to him:


    "Remember to record this matter, and Milo will tell me everything inside later, and let Dad know about it by the way, so that he can pay more attention to Landis and Ryan''s incident about the generator. "


    "Do you see this as a business opportunity?"


    The butler raised his head and asked while taking notes.


    "maybe."


    David Smith chuckled, "The students of Michigan State University have never been simple, not to mention that he is favored by Professor Charles Kane, and he is expected to become the leader of our class. I don''t think such a person will do some useless work." .��


    ��


    The environment of the mine is indeed worse than what he has seen in movies and TV dramas before. Milo did not exaggerate. From the moment he stepped under the mountain where the air is not smooth, the dark coal mines were transported outwards by trucks.


    The smell of soot, sweat, and industrial waste gas all come together, and the chemical reaction that occurs makes people almost vomit.


    When the foreman in charge of the project here noticed Miro''s arrival, he was as obsequious as he was in front of David just now, and began to curry favor with him.


    Tu Fu didn''t pay attention to it, but wandered around here for a while, until he stretched his head to look at a mine shaft that was dug out.


    He directly activated the eagle eye ability, and the ground was filled with darkness, cold, dark, and an unspeakable sense of despair rushed over.


    Going further along the passage, many of them can feel a faint light.


    Noticing Tu Fu''s actions, Miroko was startled, and hurriedly stopped,


    "Sir, no matter what your purpose is, you must never enter the mine. No one can guarantee absolute safety after you go down. You are a friend of Mr. Smith, and you must not take such a risk."


    His serious tone is definitely not joking. Anything in the mine, flooding, explosions, and falling boulders can easily take the lives of people inside.


    Moreover, a large number of unlucky people who inhale dust are sent away every year. It is definitely not a good place for the delicate and frail young master.


    Regardless of the fact that miners make a lot of money in this industry, they are all exchanging their lifespan for money.


    If a young man like Tu Fu gets sick from inhaling coal dust, that would be a very big deal.


    "You misunderstood, I just want to ask what kind of lighting is generally used when working in mines?"


    Tu Fu finally asked the purpose of this visit.


    The foreman next to him replied decisively: "It has always been a gas lamp, and we will leave a gas lamp at a fixed position to explore the way."


    "Gaslight?"


    Tu Fu asked subconsciously: "I remember that it is not stable enough, not to mention it is still underground, and it must cost a lot to cover the mine."


    "Of course, once the construction work starts, at least dozens of gas lamps must start working at the same time."


    "After all, this is not a small expense, various fuel costs and the like."


    "This money will be paid by the absentees on duty. This is really not a small expense. Each person must pay at least an additional fuel fee of about 3 crowns per week."


    The foreman smiled and said: "But if each regular worker can work more than 12 hours a day, the fuel cost can be reduced, and at least 8 crowns can be earned every week."


    "12 hours."


    Tu Fu felt out of breath after hearing this. The extra cost of 3 crowns per week is 156 crowns a year.


    This is a very huge number, but in order to earn back those fuel costs. As long as there are miners working inside, no matter who they are, they have to work hard to earn back the fuel fee like a spring that is fully stretched.


    "This kind of work intensity is really a punishment. If it were me, I would rather not earn this fuel money."


    Tu Fu used his own thinking to talk casually. But when he said this, it seemed that he broke the traditional concept of the foreman next to him.


    Like a cat whose tail has been stepped on, he exclaimed exaggeratedly: "That''s 3 crowns, 3 crowns... This money can make them forget all costs, forget about health, forget about dangers, forget about everything, cut their heads and break their heads Come in, my God, do you know what you''re talking about..."


    "Ahem..."


    Milo frowned, and coughed desperately to signal him not to speak again. How could a young man like this understand this? They grew up with a golden key in their mouths from birth, so they didn''t know the importance of 3 crowns to the low-level people.


    The foreman also realized that he had lost his composure when he heard the coughing sound, so he quickly put on a flattering smile,


    "Sorry, gentlemen, I lost my composure just now and said some insane things.


    Maybe, this is how we survive. "


    ��


    On the way back to Miskar Stark University, Tu Fu boarded the luxurious airship again.


    As the giant soared, the city below became smaller and blurred, and in the end, the faces of the hard-working people could not be seen clearly at all.


    Tu Fu''s mood is completely different from when he came here, and he always feels a little blocked.


    David, who has always been very curious, suddenly asked: "Mr. Capet, can you ask me in advance, what is it that you want to do in this competition after so much effort?"


    "A new lighting source, driven by electricity, cheap to manufacture, low in cost, and a stable light source with a lifespan of hundreds or thousands of hours.


    Perhaps, its existence can shine some light into Baia. "


    Tu Fu had a gentle smile on his lips, "I call it an ''electric light''."


    "Electric light?"


    David, who was born in a business family, vaguely noticed the potential of this thing, he subconsciously touched his chin, "Once generators are popularized, such an invention will definitely have the opportunity to replace the original lighting market.


    No, it will definitely disrupt the entire market. "


    From Tu Fu''s mouth, David, who seemed to see the direction of future technology, immediately stood up, looked at Tu Fu seriously and said solemnly: "Mr. Capet, if you can make this great invention called ''electric light''.


    Please be sure to give the Smith family priority production rights, our quotation will not let you down. "


    "certainly."


    Whether it is successful or not, Tu Fu agrees casually first, and makes a good relationship first.


    It was only then that Tu Fu noticed that there was a hard-working captain under the airship. He was constantly adding fuel to the airship to speed up the airship.


    Thinking of the saying that time is money, Tu Fu asked casually, "David, how much does the airship cost from G?ttinghagen to the docks?"


    "Cost? It''s really cheap." David Smith smiled indifferently:


    "No more than 3 crowns,"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 123： High-risk profession

    Chapter 123 High-risk professions


    The gas lamp is burning.


    Dormitory room at night.


    Tu Fu��s eyes have been looking at this mainstream lighting equipment that has been popular in this world for decades.


    If this kind of lighting source wants to keep it bright, it must be replenished with fuel regularly.


    This kind of lighting method is not a small expense even for middle-class families. Poorer families can only use kerosene lamps, or go to bed early when night comes.


    Most people living in this era actually seldom have rich entertainment activities, which has nothing to do with the high fuel costs.


    time is money.


    In fact, this truth is not limited to the upper class, it treats everyone equally.


    Looking at the lighting source in front of him, Tu Fu designed the blueprint of a new lighting source in his hand.


    This innovative invention is not difficult. It only needs a simple glass container, use exhaust method to drain the oxygen inside, and then make the inside completely in a vacuum state.


    Replace the tungsten wire at the wick, and finally turn on the electricity to complete the production.


    The invention of the "electric light" was known even to a junior high school student in his time, and the more widely known story is naturally the story about the invention king "Edison".


    But in fact, he was not the first person to invent the "electric light". Before that, he had already had an "arc lamp" that was not stable. Edison also bought out the copyright of the other party after discovering this business opportunity.


    In the following year, he worked almost without sleep. He and his assistants tried more than 6,000 kinds of materials before they found that the use of bamboo silk was the most suitable and stable. The lamp factory produces lamps.


    Looking at the whole story, it is in this extremely difficult environment that this great invention was created.


    If you are a younger child, you will definitely be moved by Mr. Thomas Alva Edison''s great spirit of dedication to science.


    From Tu Fu''s current perspective, persistence and hard work are actually the cheapest, and they are also the most basic conditions for successful people.


    The key to real success is not Edison''s genius vision and strong technical team support.


    With the lessons learned from the past, Tu Fu made up his mind, "Go to the Bureau of Commerce to register trademarks and copyrights tomorrow, and I can justifiably become the founder of the invention of ''electric light''."


    With this in mind, Tu Fu drew the design draft of the lamp with peace of mind.


    Of course, his hands-on technical ability is certainly not enough to make it by himself. To complete this invention, he still needs to rely on the world''s mature basic knowledge of electricity and professional equipment.


    This is not difficult. With the super academic platform of Miskar Stark University, as long as you can contact the professors of the School of Mechanical Technology at the University of Michigan, and then use the name of the Challenge Cup, you can make the name of this product famous. .


    And relying on the production line and dealers of David Smith''s family, in the near future, when the damned William II realizes that the "perpetual motion machine" is just a complete scam, generators and volt batteries are popularized in the Northern Continent and the Kingdom of Baia After that, he, who at that time owned the copyright of electric lights, would become the richest successful person in this country.


    "The mansion on the Moll River in G?ttinghagen, private airship, steam car, maid Sophie... hehehe..."


    The **** picture almost made Tu Fu drool, and he fell asleep while leaning on the table.


    In his sweet dream tonight, he dreamed that he came to G?ttinghagen, where there is no poverty. William II personally honored him at Hill Palace, and the soldiers of the kingdom lined up for him.


    With countless fireworks and the warm welcome of the people, he took the latest private airship back to his mansion on the banks of the Mole River.


    The housekeeper and servants at the door hung their heads, and Sophie, who was wearing a black and white maid uniform, combed her blond hair back and winked at him, walking towards him step by step...


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    A knock on the door woke Tu Fu up suddenly. Regardless of the pain in his body, Tu Fu slowly straightened up. He fell asleep in this position last night.


    "So it was just a dream." Tu Fu recalled the dream just now, his back felt cold, and he muttered, "My God, it was Sophie who was dreaming about. This is really a terrible thing."


    Looking at the design draft of the "electric light" that had been drawn, he quickly put it away, then turned on the tap and washed his face casually.


    To make himself look less decadent, he walked over and opened the door.


    The person who came was Winnie Dallow, who had met once, the official little lady who was a bit talkative. It was this lady who brought Tu Fu into the school.


    At this moment, she is wearing a gothic-style black and white dress, which looks like a delicate doll.


    "Tu Fu, today is the day when freshmen officially start classes. I''m really sorry. I should have informed you about this earlier."


    "It''s not too late now."


    "Actually, I came here yesterday, but they all said you weren''t here. I asked someone to look for it for a long time..."


    Seeing that Miss Winnie was going to chatter about what she had encountered in the past two days, even what she had for lunch.


    Tu Fu obviously felt dizzy for a while, but it was hard to interrupt her. Instead, he pretended not to hear clearly and said "Ah", "Ma''am, what was the first sentence you said just now?"


    "Today is the day of class..."


    "Then what are you waiting for?" Tu Fu decisively interrupted the topic from this position, and shook his head forward to signal, "Let''s go."


    Winnie stared wide-eyed for a while, and then quickly followed. Just about to say something else, Tu Fu asked: "Winnie, I guess a beautiful and warm-hearted girl like you must know the dean of our class. who is it?"


    After hearing such compliments, Winnie lowered her head in embarrassment, "Archaeology class 101? Thinking about it, it seems to be Mr. Walter Gross.


    It is said that he has spent a long time in the G?ttinghagen archaeological team and the Baia Museum, and has also taught some of our courses. He is a very special person and always uses some strange teaching methods. "


    While speaking, Winnie blinked suddenly and said earnestly: "Tu Fu, you must be careful when choosing a tutor. Some tutors not only do not help students, but even break out that students'' papers are stolen. This is related to the future. Several years of study arrangements."


    She talked about this common phenomenon in an experienced tone. .


    Miska will set up a permanent grade department head in each major to manage the students in the class, responsible for the arrangement of daily teaching work, lectures, and some trivial matters. The function is similar to that of the head teacher, but it does not have much real power.


    In addition, each student has to choose an additional tutor from the first grade, who is personally responsible for the student''s study plan within a few years, such as guiding thesis, arranging practice, and even working after graduation. They are closely related to the tutor. inseparable relationship.


    This is why some prestigious schools will promise potential students a place for famous teachers before the selection of higher education. Often those mentors with older qualifications in the industry, or even those who have been awarded the title of professor, are scarce resources that compete with each other.


    But Winnie looked at the sunny boy next to her, and swallowed her full of worries and warnings.


    For a young scholar like him who already has a certain reputation in the academic world, unless there is a mentor who is not open-eyed, he will occupy his academic achievements. The University of Michigan will never tolerate this situation.


    I''m afraid that when it comes to selecting a mentor, a rare talent like him is something that professors from the School of Humanities and Social Sciences are vying for.


    In just a few words, Tu Fu was brought by Winnie to major in archeology.


    What surprised him was that the archeology major was taught in a teaching building with a pointed tower, and the plaque at the door was only marked with the words "Archaeology".


    "After all, it is one of Miska''s trump card majors. This is a teaching building specially approved by the principal. Not only are there classes, there are also laboratories, specimen rooms and collection memorials upstairs. Students of this major can visit it at any time."


    Winnie, who has been here for a year, has long been surprised by these things. After taking Tu Fu to the first floor where the freshman lives, she reluctantly said goodbye to him.


    After thanking the other party earnestly, feeling the back of the other party''s reluctance, Tu Fu complained in his heart.


    Why did I never meet such an enthusiastic "senior sister" when I was in college.


    For a moment, he couldn''t tell whether the other party coveted his talent or just wanted his skin.


    The people who come and go are students of different ages in this major.


    It is almost easy to recognize which ones are freshmen. Those eyes are full of light and are dressed gorgeously. The men wear leather shoes and the women wear high heels. The ones with extraordinary behavior are probably freshmen.


    And they don''t care about their appearance anymore, they wear sandals casually, and most of them are senior students with dim eyes.


    Tu Fu spotted the class, instinctively walked in from the back door of the classroom, randomly found a corner by the window where no one was paying attention, sat down, and casually glanced at the classmates in the class.


    Among the more than 30 people, there are only 10 girls in their early years. Judging from their clothes, their backgrounds are not too bad. After being admitted to a prestigious school like the Seven Schools Alliance, most of the real poor students choose more practical science and engineering. .


    Although everyone did not know each other before, it does not prevent students with good tutoring from introducing themselves to each other. There are already students with social characteristics in the class who can play freely.


    ��I am very happy to meet you in the archeology major. It takes some courage to choose this major.��


    ��After I came to Michigan University, my classmates heard that I was majoring in archaeology, and even suggested that I buy an insurance, which may be a more stable investment than the stock market.��


    The humorous words of the speaking student caused many students to cover their mouths and smile, and each exchanged some gossip they had heard.


    Rumors like this circulating among campus students are naturally very popular.


    Before choosing this major, everyone has more or less known some past cases. The four majors of archeology, folklore, history, and occultism are ranked among the most dangerous professional disciplines.


    Knowing the dangers of this major, I still choose this major. It��s not that everyone is interested in archaeology, but this major is a trump card major at the University of Michigan, and it has the most resources.


    I heard that students in this major will be sought after by various professional organizations and companies before graduation. Many of them consider choosing this dangerous major out of future prospects.


    Even if you hear some rumors on the ground, you don''t take it seriously.


    For children born in wealthy families at the age of eighteen or nine, they are not afraid of anything if they are full of enthusiasm.


    I don''t know if it was out of awe, or because of the original owner''s parents, Tu Fu didn''t join the discussion, nor did he interrupt everyone''s speech in a disappointing manner.


    "It seems that everyone has a deep understanding of our major, which is a good thing."


    At this time, the sound of silent footsteps came from nowhere, and a middle-aged man in formal clothes walked into the classroom.


    He wears a pair of gold-rimmed glasses, has a delicate moustache on his lips and chin, a four-piece formal suit and trousers, and a certain tall top hat, making Walter Gross more like a magician past teacher,


    His gentle words sounded like he didn''t care about the bold remarks of the students just now. It wasn''t until he got to the front stage that Walter continued from the topic just now, "Seeing that everyone has such an optimistic attitude, As a teacher, I am really pleased.


    In fact, since stepping into this subject, everyone, including me, has half of our feet stepped into a lunatic asylum, and the other half is probably in some kind of unknown grave. "


    Mr. Walter''s voice was not too loud, but his gentle tone coupled with such heavy words undoubtedly reduced the lively atmosphere in the classroom just now.


    I saw this maverick teacher Walter Gross take out a stack of photos and letters from the briefcase he was carrying.


    Then he slowly walked down from the stage, and Tu Fu, who opened his eagle eyes, saw clearly that behind every photo, there were dense notes marked with time and name.


    Mr. Gross walked forward slowly, talking about the time and specific events in the photos by the way.


    "In 1350, a nine-member archaeological team from the University of Michigan visited the Red Earth Highlands. The team members were attacked by mysterious strange monsters, and none of them survived."


    "In 1374, the University of Michigan archaeological team explored the hometown of giant dragons, trying to find the last giant dragon that appeared in the northern continent. After arriving at the destination that night and missing, they all died in their sleep when they were found by others."


    ��In 1398, the head of the archaeological student group of the University of Michigan, a group of ten who visited the Stele of God, was detached, and the cause of death is unknown.��


    ��In 1420, a mysterious ghost ship returned with the dead bodies of teachers and students from the University of Michigan. Before that, they were the first group of adventurers to go to sea in Baia.��


    "In 1472, a large-scale livestock disappearance in a village next to the small town of Villedot, and an archaeological team that happened to be investigating nearby went crazy for no reason."


    Before talking about the next case, Walter suddenly glanced at Tu Fu who was sitting in the back. He seemed to have recognized him a long time ago, and casually put a photo in his hand in front of him.


    It was a group photo of his parents and the professors of the University of Michigan before the trip before the terrible polar exclusion incident. Get ready to die for science.


    It was also at this time that Walter continued to recite backwards: "On September 2, 1480, all the teams of biology, geology, physics, and meteorology professors of the Seven Schools Alliance were united to go to the polar forbidden zone. They disappeared collectively and caused a sensation in the northern continent. , so far the news is unknown."


    He told one by one what really happened in the past, which is much more reliable than those rumors.


    It��s just that the more he talked, the paler the faces of this year��s archeology students became. The timid girls were so frightened that they almost fainted when they saw those photos and old notes.


    The panic after seeing the students being deterred has disappeared from the initial frivolity.


    Walter Gross'' goal seemed to have come true, and it was only then that he continued to add: "However, the teachers and students of the Red Clay Heights recorded the incident in their notes before they died, and managed to get the Church of the Seven Gods to get rid of the revived strange demon. .


    After the death of the dragon-hunting team caused turmoil, the governments of various countries even discovered a complete dragon corpse here, confirming the real existence of dragons in the past.


    After paying such a heavy price for the teachers and students who tracked the Stele of God, human beings and the Church of the Seven Gods have mastered part of the extraordinary power.


    After the ghost ship incident, it was this tragic experience that made Baya learn from the pain and vigorously develop the nautical industry, launching iron-clad ships to explore the secrets of the deep sea, and later discovering the southern continent.


    Twenty years ago, several mad professors launched a taboo ritual at the cost of their lives, and joined forces to prevent the descending of an evil god... In fact, what I want to say is not just to scare you.


    Rather, I want to say that it is precisely because of the dedication of the senior archaeologists at the University of Michigan that the latecomers are forced to make progress in various fields.


    The hymn of humanity is the hymn of courage. The greatness of man is the greatness of courage.


    At any time, I hope that everyone majoring in archeology will at least have a minimum of awe. "


    While hearing the contemptuous and self-deprecating discussions of the students just now, Walter did not directly criticize them, but used one case after another to tell the cruel and glorious history of the seniors in this profession.


    At this time, there was no longer a trace of laughter in the class.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 124： good luck sophie

    Chapter 124 Lucky Sophie


    The first class at UM was different from what Tu Fu imagined.


    The new Mr. Walter Gross, who is in charge of teaching the courses "History of Baia Archeology" and "Appreciation of Ancient Objects", likes to give lectures in an unusual way.


    There is no old-fashioned self-introduction, and I don��t talk about the rules of my class, but just talk about whatever I want.


    Just like hearing the speeches of the students in the class without awe just now, they never made any great sense.


    Instead, he used actions to tell them about the turmoil that the profession has experienced in the past hundred years, and talked about the history of blood and tears one after another.


    It also shows that this is a great major, and it is not a place where mediocre people can stay. Students who have no ambition and no goals are best to give up early.


    "If anyone has any doubts about the accidents I just mentioned, you can check them out. They have all happened in person, and they may happen to a certain student here at any time in the future. This is by no means alarmist.


    If there are any students who want to change majors now, you can come to me later, and I will handle all the procedures for you to change majors. "


    Walter took back the photos he had just distributed one by one, with a smile on his gentle face, as if the person who just talked about the cruel deeds was not him.


    It was in this high-pressure environment that the student who first joked about "buying insurance" stood up tremblingly. His face was pale, and he didn''t see the sense of humor just now. He apologized to Walter. Bowing, he quickly ran out of the classroom without looking back.


    After there was a leader, there were students in twos and threes in the classroom. They stood up one by one, apologized to each other, and then strode away.


    They come here to study, to enjoy the good college life, and after a few years to finish gilding, they go home to take over their parents'' business, or to apply for a certain municipal department, and continue to maintain the good things at home.


    Instead of continuing to stay in this weird profession like a lunatic, you may become one of those photos if you are not careful.


    Those predecessors who had accidents were indeed great. They died in the process of pursuing the truth and made great contributions to human society. Perhaps there is nothing worthy of regret.


    But in the eyes of more people, life is above all else.


    There were not too many students, but after all this fuss, there were only about 20 students left.


    Fortunately, not everyone came here for gilding. After a short period of confusion in the eyes of most archeology students, they turned full of tenacity.


    Students who really choose archeology major still have a preference for this major, perhaps because they are young and not afraid of challenges, or maybe they are newborn calves who are not afraid of tigers.


    There is always a faint sense of expectation in my heart.


    ��Every year archeology students drop out due to various reasons. This is just the beginning. I hope we can meet again here in four years�� time.��


    When Tu Fu said this, he didn''t know what kind of mood he was in. The teacher and class teacher Walter Gross nodded in satisfaction, and said to the rest of the students,


    "Now, you can tell me your names."


    It was not until this time that Walter really planned to write down the names of the students who were willing to stay.


    The classroom also returned to normal order. This middle-aged teacher with rich social experience and full of grace talked about his experience in the G?ttinghagen Museum when teaching the course "Appreciation of Ancient Objects".


    As an archaeologist, dealing with cultural relics excavated from the ground has almost become their normal state, and the first class is not about the value of those things.


    Walter emphasized that once unearthed and full of incomprehensible and obscure characters, or short contact with wood carvings, pottery statues, etc., you will feel that the ancient characters above are full of mysterious rules.


    If you really got such a thing, you must report it to the nearest Church of the Seven Gods as soon as possible, and let them solve such troublesome things.


    "The first essential thing for an archaeologist is not to easily try to understand things that are beyond the scope of knowledge."


    Walter especially emphasized, and said that in recent years, it has become a common case for some novices in the industry to randomly touch some terrible samples, and finally go crazy inexplicably.


    He still did not forget to solemnly ask, "In the library of the University of Michigan, if it is not an emergency, please do not go to the high-rise buildings there to borrow books, let alone touch certain books that are strictly prohibited by the school for students to borrow."


    Looking at this well-dressed gentleman, talking about the school''s library of treasures with awe in his eyes.


    "Those things may be taboos full of pollution, even low-level transcendents may not be opponents without protection.


    Bieber��s book of summoning evil gods also found its summoning ceremony at the University of Michigan. Could it be that there is really something amazing hidden upstairs, the book of summoning evil gods. "


    Tu Fu, who was listening to the class, turned his mind quickly, and he quickly dismissed his thoughts.


    If there are such heaven-defying books, how can they be placed in a mere library.


    Apart from hearing that there is only one old man who has been on duty for an unknown number of years and an ordinary watchdog on the first floor, there are no additional security measures.


    What if there is a book thief? Even if it is not a banned book, there must be some valuable ancient books in it.


    It was too careless.


    "Forget it, there will be opportunities to go in and have a look in the future."


    Tu Fu didn''t think about it any more. He listened intently to the other party''s lecture. Walter Gross, who has rich social experience and teaching experience, has a very interesting lecture style.


    Many hard-core narrations are interspersed with some personally experienced events from time to time, so as not to make the class so boring.


    The first day of study is almost completed in such an environment.


    when! when! when!


    After about three hours passed, this long "Appreciation of Ancient Objects" just came to an end.


    "Look, there is a beautiful lady at the door, and she has no male companion."


    "I''ve seen her, she seems to be the student with the highest score in history next door."


    "I guess she must have come to see me."


    "Heh, even if she came to find you, she just wanted to get to know me through you."


    The two archeology students who spoke were Robert and Joe. They were the more enthusiastic students in the class. As long as they were there, no matter what the occasion, there would be no silence.


    General Tu Fu calls this kind of people the "atmosphere group".


    Just after class, after Tu Fu heard what they were talking about, he looked up and noticed a beautiful figure waiting at the door.


    With wheat-colored skin and a delicate and stylish figure, Miss Bella Wayne looks ambitious.


    When the eyes met, after reading the other person''s eyes, Tu Fu immediately realized that he was looking for him, so he quickly got up and walked directly. When he saw the two students who were blocking the road at the door, wondering whether he should go up, he was very nervous. Smile politely:


    "Hello, please make way."


    Robert and Joe, two classmates who only dared to whisper in private, showed shocked eyes at the same time, and subconsciously gave way.


    Immediately after seeing Tu Fu chatting with that young lady, his eyes became even more envious, and he couldn''t keep the words on his lips, so he left in despair.


    "Bella, are you here to find me?"


    "Otherwise, who else is there?"


    Bella Wayne puffed her cheeks, "The matter you told me has been settled. I have found that Professor Fran who quit the G?ttinghagen Institute. After quitting there, he was disheartened and kept on University of Michigan Research Institute."


    "What are you waiting for."


    Tu Fu couldn''t wait to find someone, but he was stopped before he left. Bella shook her head slightly, "It''s not so easy to ask Professor Fran for help. After the work of the ''generator'' was forcibly interrupted, Professor Fran There were conflicts with scholars from the Royal Society and the University of G?ttinghagen.


    The scholars who came from the palace stopped the research on the generator, and made the professors of Columbia University to study the perpetual motion machine instead. Professor Fran has not recruited any students since he quit the research institute. Shut up in the lab. "


    Tufu frowned. This didn''t sound too good. The G?ttinghagen Institute and the Royal Society almost brought together the top scientists in Baia.


    The selected professors and scholars are almost all the top academic talents in the industry. It is a kind of ridicule to say that they cannot see the feasibility of "perpetual motion machine".


    For a certain purpose, the other party turned to the useless "perpetual motion machine" to study the useless "perpetual motion machine", probably in order to occupy a place in the research institute.


    After all, scholars in this position have the opportunity to obtain a considerable amount of investment for the universities they represent every year.


    This kind of struggle is not only about individuals, but also involves the competition between two universities. Professor Fran''s voluntary withdrawal put the University of Michigan at a disadvantage.


    "So it is almost impossible to convince that old gentleman again."


    Bella Wayne once again emphasized that it was not easy for her to find the whereabouts of the University of Michigan professor just by using her father''s relationship.


    Her seniority is not enough to ask him to do a favor to the students of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences, not to mention that the professor is a head-level figure of the Academy of Mechanical Sciences.


    "I see, please give me Professor Fran''s address."


    After Tu Fu finished listening, he responded nonchalantly. His weird behavior made Bella''s glasses widen, full of puzzlement, "Didn''t you hear clearly just now?"


    "No, it''s just that I understand what I''m going to do. I''ll give Professor Fran an irresistible reason." Tu Fu''s eyes became very firm,


    ��Remember who we were playing for?��


    "Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences?"


    "No, it''s Miscar Stark University."


    "so?"


    "In less than a month''s time, we will use the invention derived from the ''generator'' that is considered to be obsolete, to beat all the participating teams from all their colleges at the University of G?ttinghagen, and get the education grant from His Majesty the King. "


    Tu Fu said righteously, "This proves who is walking on the right path."


    At that time, if the research on the electric light is successful, it will inevitably cause quite a stir. The most direct way is to let the "dynamo" reappear in the public eye, proving that the professor of the University of Michigan has always been correct.


    So, he really couldn''t think of any reason for Professor Fran to reject him.


    "I see."


    After realizing this, Bella looked at Tu Fu with a serious face again, feeling more and more that this guy is not as simple and honest as he appears on the surface.


    ��


    University of G?ttinghagen, major in journalism and communication.


    Sophie Winster, who also finished the course for a day, was so busy that she went crazy. It is reasonable to say that even after entering Columbia with her family background, there is nothing special, let alone attractive, except for a decent natural beauty. .


    But not long ago, after seeing her resume, Professor Edmund, the head of the department of the college, made an exception to skip the interview and directly became her tutor.


    The young, well-known professor at Columbia University, who is quite famous in academics, turned out to be her mentor.


    All of this is like a dream, so good luck makes Sophie dance with excitement.


    After that, he became a celebrity at Columbia University, and almost everyone wanted to know this beautiful lady.


    It is precisely because of this reason that Miss Winster''s name has been circulated in the University of G?ttinghagen. Some people say that she is the illegitimate daughter of a certain important person, and some people say that she has a close relationship with Professor Edmund. .


    Those rumors are like sharp knives, even if you don''t care, you will feel pain when you hear them.


    "Sophie~"


    When she was worrying, a sweet female voice came, and she and her professional friend Shakira embraced her.


    This fair-skinned, sweet-looking red-haired girl approached and took the initiative to post a sticker, and handed over a beautiful letter, "Mr. Guti from the School of Mechanical Engineering asked me to pass it to you."


    "Shakira, I said that I don''t want to have any contact with them, no matter what the invitation is, I will reject it."


    Sophie scratched the blond hair on top of her head a little irritably. It was during this time that she realized the other side of the University of G?ttinghagen, the party culture.


    No matter what college it is, it seems that there is such an activity called a party that is actually a friendship. Men and women will get together at this time to stimulate the hormones in each other''s bodies.


    Especially after she was accepted as a student by Professor Edmund, she received all kinds of invitations, love letters and other things, which were really annoying.


    What I told Tu Fu in the past, the thing that bothered her the most almost came true. Every day, a large number of invitations made her extremely distressed.


    "Sophie, you probably already have a boyfriend, otherwise why would you reject everyone''s request?" Shakira thought of a series of behaviors of her friend and couldn''t help guessing boldly.


    "No... no... how is it possible."


    Sophie''s heart jumped, but she controlled her facial expression very well, "I just, simply don''t like such activities, you understand. There are always people who want to ask you out under various names, I hate it Such insincere behavior.


    That''s right, that''s it. "


    Shakira tilted her head in doubt, "Okay, but this is not one of those messy parties, but a very formal academic activity."


    "Academic events?"


    "It seems to be a match against the freshmen from Miskar Stark University soon."


    "You mean the University of Michigan?"


    Sophie''s crystal-clear eyeballs kept turning, and she subconsciously accepted the invitation letter for the competition related to the University of Michigan, and casually opened the content inside, which showed all the team members from the two major universities participating in the competition.


    "You agreed? But I heard that Mr. Guti wants to pass this kind of competition. If their group wins the first place, they may show their love to you in public.


    Sophie, this is really distressing, what do you think should I do? "


    After hearing her friend giggling, Sophie frowned, almost subconsciously wanting to reject this stupid proposal.


    Just looking at the list below the invitation letter, a familiar name caught her attention instantly.


    "Tu Fu? My God, it''s really him. Why would he participate in such a competition?


    What does he want to do? Could it be that I took this opportunity to come to Brother...


    Hey, who are Bella Wayne, Elena Weimar? "


    A series of questions made Sophie confused. After a brief sober, she agreed decisively, "Shakira, I will go to this event, but it has nothing to do with Guti. We will go there together."


    It would be Shakira surprised, this is the first time Sophie is willing to participate in such an event, what the hell.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I just simply like this kind of academic competition, yes, that''s it."


    Miss Winster, who made the decision, carefully kept the invitation letter, and then said solemnly.


    For some reason, the moment she saw the list, especially the name, several strange emotions came to her mind, forcing her to make this temporary decision.


    Perhaps, she just wanted to see Tu Fu make a fool of herself.


    Ok,


    Exactly.


    That''s it!


    PS: The graduation defense is over today, and it went well. I have been apologizing...


    This chapter can be regarded as a special chapter of 520, and it will be updated twice a day after tomorrow!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 125： inventor

    Chapter 125 Inventor


    The School of Mechanical Technology is on the northeast side of the University of Michigan.


    This section of the road has always been a high-risk area. In addition to the "Demolition Maniac" Alchemy Society who is doing unreliable chemical experiments every day, there is also the Association of Astronomy Fans entrenched here.


    It is said that it is a group of young people who love astronomical constellations. The association has very advanced astronomical telescopes, which can observe the changes of the surrounding planets.


    They are keen to explore the beautiful universe, and the daily team building activities are to look at the stars and the moon.


    Just listening to the daily activities of this association already made Tu Fu''s scalp tingle.


    There has never been a shortage of students who are doing tricks at the University of Michigan, including himself.


    After making sufficient preparations, he and Miss Bella Wayne went to visit the "famous" Professor Fran.


    The reason why Tu Fu found the other party to cooperate is not only because the other party is one of the founders of the generator, but also because he is a famous inventor who has produced countless valuable inventions in his career.


    The atmosphere on the road was a bit quiet, perhaps because both he and Bella had relatives who participated in the polar expedition more than ten years ago, and finally got a space to be alone. Naturally, such a topic was inevitable.


    "Before that, my grandfather always said that Mr. Capet was a talented person. If the plan to explore the polar regions can be successfully completed, they will officially transfer to Misca to teach. Unfortunately, something like that happened later."


    "I don''t know about this"


    Bella knew more things, and Tu Fu didn''t intervene to ask her to say, "This big incident has had a very bad impact on the University of Michigan, and the whole kingdom has blamed it. Even many people inside the University of Michigan are trying to seal it forever." Get rid of that incident, let it be covered by the dust of history forever, and it will not be easy to restart."


    "Whether there is a chance or not, you have to try it."


    Tu Fu smiled and said nothing, and didn''t continue the topic. This Miss Wayne seemed to be planning to test him, but you should never talk about these things casually before you figure out the purpose of the other party''s visit.


    In a blink of an eye, the two came to the laboratory where Professor Fran was, compared to the bustling scenes of other popular professors'' laboratories.


    This one doesn''t seem to be welcome, the closed door is deserted, and even the cleaning staff dare not approach at will.


    "Professor Fran hasn''t accepted any more students for many years. This time, I managed to find an appointment for fifteen minutes through my father''s relationship. Are you sure you can convince him?"


    Miss Bella looked at Tu Fu suspiciously.


    "Fifteen minutes, enough."


    Tu Fu took a deep breath, he had enough confidence in his preparation.


    Start to think about what to say after meeting the other party, and hold the drawings prepared before coming.


    "Ding Dong~"


    After ringing the doorbell, there was silence in front of the door. After waiting for a long time, footsteps came from inside. The person who came was an old gentleman with a very scholarly temperament.


    Wrinkles covered most of his face, and he was only wearing a simple white coat. His haggard face made him look like he wasn''t doing well.


    The most typical is the sparse top of the head, and not much hair can be seen.


    From the moment he met Professor Fran, Tu Fu firmly believed that he was the person he was looking for, and a professor with this type of hair must be a real professor.


    Tu Fu, who opened up the hunter''s senses in advance, noticed that the mental state of the famous "Fran" professor was not stable, and various aura colors were running around in various parts of the body.


    "Hello, Professor, I''m Bella Wayne, and this is Touf Capet. My father must have talked to you about us, and I hope to take some of your time."


    Bella politely introduced her identity and at the same time expressed her intention to come.


    "It turned out to be the descendants of Old Wayne, who came in to speak."


    Professor Fran has been looking at him curiously since he arrived from Tufu, especially after hearing this name, he nodded subconsciously, as if he had confirmed his identity.


    The scope of this private laboratory is not too large, but there are all kinds of equipment in it.


    There were several obviously improved generators piled up in the corner. To Fu''s surprise, he also saw the metal strips soaked in the container.


    That is probably the model of the original battery, as long as it is improved, maybe even a dry battery can be made.


    It seems that the inventor has never stopped his research on electricity in these years.


    "Tuff Capet, you are the young man who did the ''double slit interference experiment'', do you think light is really a wave?"


    Sure enough, Professor Fran recognized him from the moment he saw his face, and he spoke with a hint of veil, not knowing what he meant.


    Facing this question, Tu Fu did not hide it, and said straightforwardly: "Not necessarily, the result of the ''double-slit interference experiment'' depends on the observation equipment and the intensity of the light source. If you change to a more advanced observation equipment, it may affect the interference. Stripes, may give a different answer.


    ''Light is a wave'' is just that under the current technical conditions, a large amount of light interferes with each other.


    If the light passes through the cardboard one by one, if interference fringes still appear, who can say that it cannot mean that the light does not have particle characteristics.


    And who can be sure that light does not have two characteristics at the same time? "


    This simple sentence pierced Professor Fran''s heart like a sharp arrow with strong lethality.


    His original contemptuous attitude immediately disappeared without a trace, and after hearing these remarks, his loving eyes also became dull.


    Those simple words made him feel a sense of fear, even the fear from the bottom of his heart, and he couldn''t help but start to tremble all over. This behavior was very similar to the appearance of a man named Mr. Coleman when he heard that question.


    He is not an expert in optics, but it is an academic issue in the same field after all, so he can naturally understand the weight of Tu Fu''s words.


    It''s like you tell an ordinary person one day that the world you live in is not what you see, and all the cognitions established in the past few decades are wrong.


    Then the cognitive view is definitely in a dimensionality reduction blow.


    "It''s okay for you to say these things here. I don''t have to mention them in public."


    The elderly Professor Fran talked to him about this very seriously,


    This is equivalent to repeatedly pressing experts in this field to rub against the ground, and a group of people who go crazy are all light.


    "At least don''t mention it until the conclusion of the new experiment has not appeared."


    "Sir, science is a process of being constantly overthrown and re-established. Even if the road sometimes takes a detour, time will definitely prove who is on the right path."


    Tu Fu��s seemingly deliberate and casual sentence made Professor Fran reach out and touch his few hairs again, as if it reminded him of the "generator".


    Who can be sure whether the generator will replace the "perpetual motion machine" after many years.


    "Nice job."


    Miss Bella next to him silently gave him a thumbs up to show his approval. Although she didn''t understand the conversation between them, she could make the always arrogant Professor Fran stunned a few times, which always felt amazing.


    Until a while later, Professor Fran, who was almost relieved of his breath, the gray mood in his mind, which indicated the gloomy, actually dissipated a lot, and even his gloomy eyes became a little more enlightened.


    "Why don''t you talk about the business, what''s the matter for you to come to me."


    After the elderly professor stabilized his mind, he directly asked the reason for his visit.


    Seeing that the situation was under his control, Tu Fu smiled and handed over the blueprint, which was exactly the electric light blueprint he had drawn not long ago.


    "Because our team is going to participate in a very important competition, which is related to the written test with Columbia University, so I would like to ask you for a favor, can you make the item called ''light'' in the picture."


    "Electric light? What is this for." The latter took the drawing and asked casually


    "A lighting device that outputs electricity stably through a generator must also be a cross-generational product."


    After explaining its usefulness, Tu Fu added with a high EQ, "Its appearance will definitely bring light to the dark road you have insisted on on the development of ''generators''."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 126： moral high ground

    Chapter 126 The Moral High Ground


    An invention does not require only a few simple tools like the "Double Slit Experiment" and "Leaning Tower of Pisa Experiment", and you can do it yourself if you know the process.


    Not to mention the great invention of the electric light, even Edison, the inventor king, had a full two years of continuous debugging of the equipment with a strong team.


    I personally wrote more than 200 notebooks and more than 40,000 pages of notes, and it took so long to complete it with a professional team working tirelessly.


    Now that Tu Fu knows the final answer in advance, as long as the materials and specific procedures restore the steps, only the hands-on part is more difficult.


    In fact, there is no comparison in terms of difficulty when it is also the invention of the electric light.


    "Look, this is my conjecture and invention about the electric light. I have already reached the step of conceptual drawing, and I only need the help of a scientist with strong hands-on ability to try it out."


    Tu Fu took the initiative to hand over his artwork, and the latter was also somewhat interested in this thing, and asked a lot of curiosity: "How to achieve a light source that can emit light stably?"


    "Let the current pass through the spiral filament in the container to generate heat, and the higher the temperature of the filament, the brighter the light."


    Tu Fu began to explain the production process of electric lamps, which is the basic method.


    To develop a stable electric lamp, there are two core steps that are very important. A scholar with strong hands-on ability is required to use the exhaust method to make the inside of the container reach a vacuum state of one ten thousandth or one hundred thousandth.


    Otherwise, the high-intensity current will easily burn the filament inside to ashes, and vacuum technology is used to ensure the service life of the lamp.


    The second point is the choice of filament material, from carbon to platinum, and from bamboo wire to tungsten wire, each material is the final choice after numerous improvements by Edison.


    Knowing the final material of the bulb in advance will undoubtedly save a lot of time during the trial stage.


    "Very interesting stuff, it''s just a pity I won''t take such a project."


    Professor Fran''s strong desire to do it almost forced him to do it immediately after browsing through it, but after hearing about the "generator", he still refused without hesitation after struggling for a while.


    "Please go back, two, I once said that I will never do research on electrical-related inventions, because in the future Baia will not use generators, and no matter what I do, it will be useless."


    In vain, the old professor''s attitude changed drastically, becoming jealous and tough.


    Fortunately, this situation was completely within Tu Fu''s expectations,


    When he came in, he noticed that there was a newspaper two days ago. The speech about "William II" at the University of Michigan had become a sensation in the North Continent. The old professor who had made achievements in electricity must have been paying attention to it. this matter.


    "Really don''t think about it anymore?"


    Tu Fu tentatively said, "There is no better opportunity than this. If you make this thing, as long as it can cause a sensation among the people, it will definitely prove that the generator you made is the right one for the future."


    "That was the order of King Baia. The research on the ''perpetual motion machine'' has been going on for many years, and unimaginable money and resources have been invested in it. He will never change this plan easily. No matter what he does, it will be futile."


    Professor Fran, who has gone through those things, can see clearly that this is not just the will of His Majesty the King alone.


    With the progress of this project over the years, the invention of the ''perpetual motion machine'' is the will of the people of the capital of G?ttinghagen, and will even be the will of this country.


    Whether you understand it or not, everyone is talking about "perpetual motion machines".


    Who doesn''t look forward to enjoying a world without hunger and pain after the successful development of this machine.


    It is really a fly to shake a big tree if you want to shake the beautiful world constructed by William II and his people who are still in their dreams by just relying on their own strength.


    "Even if the ''perpetual motion machine'' project was wrong from the beginning." Tu Fu said blankly.


    "Even if it''s wrong."


    "Well, I always thought that the professors of our University of Michigan should be the kind of people who are full of the spirit of challenging the truth and fearless. I didn''t expect that I misunderstood."


    Tu Fu��s sarcasm smile was very harsh. He solemnly took back the blueprint he had just handed over, and then crumpled it into a ball with Professor Fran��s eyebrows twitching.


    By the alcohol lamp in the laboratory, the contact between the paper and the flame quickly ignited a big fire.


    "Shua!"


    Like the roar of the devil, it only took a moment to burn it to ashes.


    Seeing this move, Professor Fran felt inexplicably uncomfortable. He wanted to say something but finally fell silent.


    It even shocked Miss Bella who was on the side.


    She used her connections to bring Tu Fu here, but she didn''t come here to annoy him and make him sick.


    Although Bella guessed at the beginning that it was impossible to persuade the other party, she never expected that the trouble would reach such a level, and she was stunned in place for a while, at a loss.


    "Bella, we should go."


    Tu Fu rationally cleaned up the ashes, "Even the professors at the University of Michigan don''t care about it now, so why should we be so serious? Anyway, it will only be the University of Michigan who loses the game, so what does it have to do with us?" Woolen cloth.


    Counting it all together, the University of G?ttingenhagen has already won the Challenge Cup several times in a row. By that time, it will just take all the education funds from His Majesty the King, and there is really nothing to say about being inferior to others.


    At most, when the students of the University of Michigan see the Columbia students in the future, they will politely nod and bow, and if it is impossible, they will walk around them.


    Who told people that the University of G?ttingenhagen is the number one university in Baia, with such a strong faculty, all over the G?ttinghagen Institute and the Royal Society.


    A mere country school in the Villedot countryside. I don��t know where the guts came from to touch the porcelain family. It��s really... ordinary and confident. "


    Tu Fu said these words casually from the moral high ground, as if he attributed all the failure of the University of Michigan to Professor Fran.


    Every sentence is like a knife in Professor Fran''s heart.


    Especially thinking of the proud faces of those old colleagues who had worked with him, and thinking of the past encounters, Professor Fran became even more angry from it, and even the frequency of breathing began to become disordered, and he wanted to bite his teeth off.


    "I''m really sorry, sir..."


    At this time, Miss Wayne quickly apologized for Tu Fu''s inappropriate remarks and was about to leave. Tu Fu also turned around coolly, silently starting the countdown in his heart.


    "5,


    4,


    3,


    2��"


    Walked several steps in a row, until Tu Fu pressed his hand on the doorknob lock, he heard Professor Fran''s almost roaring angry voice: "Come back."


    "Yes, sir."


    Tu Fu turned around quickly obediently, and immediately showed a cute expression, "Is there anything else I can tell you?"


    "I took this project, but you better not let me down!"


    "Leave everything else to me, and I will never let you down." Tu Fu promised, patting his chest.


    "What about the drawings now?" The old professor roared again.


    I saw that Tu Fu had been prepared to take out another copy from his pocket, which was exactly the same thing as before, "Fortunately, there is another copy here, sir."


    It turned out that this little **** had already prepared two copies. The annoyed Professor Fran snatched them away, and said bitterly: "It only takes a month, no, you will come back in half a month."


    "Yes, sir."


    "You''d better hit Columbia really hard and make them feel ashamed, understand."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Fine, now you can go."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Remember to close the door."


    "Yes, sir."


    Under Professor Fran''s angry instigation, Tu Fu obeyed like a good baby. The arrogance just now disappeared, and he was even careful when closing the door for fear of making any noise.


    This scene greatly shocked Ms. Bella Wayne who had been watching from the beginning to the end. With her good education, of course she couldn''t understand the speed at which Tu Fu changed his face.


    Compared to the insignificant decency and dignity,


    One hundred thousand crowns, above all else.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 127： watchdog

    Chapter 127 Watchdog


    "September 16, Thursday, sunny.


    It has been half a month since I came to UM, and I gradually began to adapt to the environment here. I must admit that the warning from the admissions office teacher was very reasonable. The female archeology master is indeed hard to describe.


    Many of them have glasses that are thicker than dictionaries, and even in summer they dress very tightly, even a gentleman like me can''t resist, how can this world be better? It is unreasonable.


    After the official class, everyone here is studying hard like an arms race.


    It turns out that Assyrian is only the most basic ancient language mastered by Michigan State University students, and the most difficult subject for ordinary students is the subject that they have learned as their mother tongue since childhood.


    And archeology students master two or three ancient languages ??per capita, elf language, dragon language, dwarf language...


    Listening to Miss Bella Wayne and David, this has become the norm.


    The future of children like them has been planned by their families since they were very young. From the diapers at birth to the coffin after death, they have been arranged. This kind of big family is really suffocating.


    This has also strengthened my goal in life, to become a rich generation, so that my children can freely choose their future,


    What, I''m still single now, that''s okay. "


    "Saturday, September 18, cloudy.


    I wonder how Sophie is doing at Columbia?


    It must be difficult to attract people to like her with such a bad temper. I don��t know who will marry her blindly in the future. This person must have done a lot of evil, huh. "


    "September 19, a rest day. I heard from a classmate going to G?ttinghagen that there is a newly opened restaurant in Brighton. The taste is very unique. It is eaten in a slow-cooked soup pot.


    It must be that my aunt��s hot pot restaurant should be opened. It sounds like the business is good. I don��t know if such delicious food can conquer the stupid taste buds of the Baiya people. "


    "Monday, September 20th, sunny.


    The Freshman Challenge Cup is getting closer and closer. Let��s talk about how to spend my 10,000 kroner. I decided to take out 5,000 kroner and quietly repay the mortgage, so as to avoid the housing market diving after the outbreak of the financial crisis and the national war.


    The behavior of this country sometimes really scares me, like a loft in the sky without a foundation, and I don��t know when it will collapse.


    As for the rest of the money, I have to go to the Brotherhood to buy potion materials for Sequence 7 outlaws. Talk about what happened from bounty hunter to lawless lunatic, and why this extraordinary path always develops in a more and more reckless direction.


    Personally, I am more fond of acquiring the supernatural ability of being gentle and elegant, killing people invisible. Relying on muscles and cold weapons to fight people hand-to-hand does not fit my image, it is really vulgar, very vulgar. "


    "Wednesday, September 22. In order not to miss more lessons, I recently found ''Teacher Gate'' and asked him for tips on how to quickly learn Elvish and Dragon language. He actually agreed. ''Teacher Gate'' is really what I have seen The most gentle person, I cried to death.


    I felt guilty for being shameless at the beginning. I thought superficially and stupidly that such a great existence was a despicable evil god. I was short-sighted. "


    "September 23, Thursday. I received many invitations from girls, and I even received some love letters. I am still not in the mood to talk about love. I am a bounty hunter without feelings, unless a rich woman pays me to hire me." .��


    "September 25, Saturday, light rain.


    My mood today is as bad as this **** weather. That poor guy lost in the abyss actually refused to tell me the magic potion formula for the adventurer''s follow-up Sequence 7.


    He claimed that he should not use improper means to obtain the path secrets after the middle sequence, or something beyond the current ability to bear, otherwise he will definitely pay the due price in the future.


    But I really can''t figure out why it is an inappropriate method for a studious student to ask the teacher for advice.


    Oh, scheming evil god..."


    ��


    On the few days before the High School Challenge Cup, in the captain''s monitoring room of the "Santa Maria".


    Tu Fu, who hadn''t done anything, put his legs on the table in a calm manner, stared at the monitor screen, and leisurely observed the current situation in the school.


    First of all, Professor Fran��s electric light research in the laboratory. After Tu Fu handed him the blueprint, this crazy inventor only slept for a few hours a day, and devoted all his energy to scientific research.


    Although such a challenge is a kind of torture for some old teachers who graduated from prestigious schools, of course, there is no intention to accuse Mr. Coleman here.


    But for a scientist who really loves to invent, the joy of doing experiments is more than the pain of tasting.


    Professor Fran experienced countless failures in these days,


    Finally, at this moment today,


    On the rest day of September 26, the world''s first incandescent light bulb was developed.


    This is a small step on the right path for the generator, but a big victory for Tu Fu''s future money-making plans.


    "Professor Fran''s reputation as an inventor is really well-deserved. In this way, after cracking the electric light technology, you can talk to the professor about future cooperation in business."


    Tu Fu rubbed his chin. Fortunately, he registered a trademark and a patent with the Industrial and Commercial Bureau early on.


    Even though a verbal agreement had been reached with David, Tu Fu was still worried about future cooperation.


    It��s not that he has any objections to David. This financial professional��s communication and emotional intelligence are absolutely top-notch. What Tu Fu is really worried about is the Smith family behind him.


    A monopolistic business group, if the technology is leaked, the other party will inevitably not be greedy to monopolize his research results.


    The law that has always only protected the sacred personal assets of the rich may not necessarily help protect his rights and interests.


    If professors from the University of Michigan are involved, with the backing of a top university, even a large business group will have to weigh its weight.


    "In this way, the Challenge Cup will be resolved in a few days."


    Tu Fu chuckled. In fact, he didn''t really pay much in this competition of the Freshman Challenge Cup.


    The information and materials of the rival college are all in charge of the prime minister''s son, Crane, and the connection to find the professor is borrowed from Ms. Wayne, and the inspiration is obtained from David''s factory.


    The poetry project of the challenge is in charge of the noble lady Elena Weimar,


    As for the most important hands-on steps, he gave full authority to Professor Fran.


    He played the role of an empty-handed white wolf in this, and with a single idea, he paddled all over the water.


    "Hey, what is this?"


    Tu Fu, who was in a beautiful fantasy, suddenly noticed that the surveillance screen was unintentionally transferred to the location of the school library. Coincidentally, there were a sleek black hound in front of the door.


    It seems to be the historical watchdog mentioned by Professor Kane


    The dog lay lazily in front of the lawn, sticking out its tongue to rest. Students passing by threw some sausages at it from time to time, and the lazy dog ??just lay still and only ate the food thrown in front of it.


    It is comparable to Tu Fu''s current leisurely state.


    It''s just that, at the moment when the surveillance camera turned to it, the watchdog suddenly turned its head. Perhaps it was some kind of coincidence, and looked directly at Tu Fu behind the surveillance.


    One person and one dog, two eyes meet in this special time and space.


    The lazy hound changed his previous attitude, and when he bared his teeth, he showed a vicious expression,


    "really!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 128： game eve

    Chapter 128 The eve of the game


    "Winnie, are you sure it''s really just an ordinary watchdog?"


    After returning to reality from the boat, Tu Fu remembered that today he would have a meeting with several gentlemen and ladies from the School of Humanities and Social Sciences, mainly to explain some matters related to the Freshman Challenge Cup in two days.


    Thinking of the surveillance experience just now, after he came out of the dormitory, he came to the door of the University of Michigan library by a strange coincidence.


    This is a very magnificent giant library.


    It is more conspicuous than any building in Miskar Stark University, with 12 huge stone pillar foundations standing erect.


    This scale is not exaggerated, because there are 13 floors for the collection of books alone, and the huge glass wall upstairs covers almost all floors, making the library of the University of Michigan look magnificent and magnificent.


    And it was on the lawn under such a huge building that there lay a lazy black hound. The breed should be the domestic Golas, the most common hound breed.


    There is no trace of variegation in the smooth fur, and the hard-covered limbs are completely unlike the identity that a begging hound should have.


    It keeps opening its mouth to ask for food from the students passing by, but it never looks for food by itself.


    Before coming to the library, he happened to meet Miss Winnie Darrow here again, so Tu Fu took the initiative to inquire about it.


    "A normal watchdog? Not at all."


    The little Winnie shook her head repeatedly after hearing this, and then took the initiative to lean over and smiled and said, "Mungo is a big star in our school, and he is quite popular with everyone."


    "Big star? How to say."


    "It is older than the teaching age of many professors in this school. It has been here for at least twenty years."


    Such a lifespan is not an exaggeration. Many animals in this world after the Quaternary Epoch have inherited the blood of many extraordinary creatures from the previous two centuries.


    Although the blood of the extraordinary creature has been diluted layer by layer over time and regions, and its abilities cannot be inherited, its lifespan is indeed much longer than that of Tu Fu''s century.


    "I heard that the seniors have caught many people who tried to steal books from the University of Michigan library over the years, and they don''t even need to arrange security."


    This is not a rare thing. There are many valuable books in the library of the University of Michigan, and there are invaluable books in the third era and even the second era.


    Winnie said so, constantly ravaging the dog''s head of the lazy hound.


    The hound Mungo was indifferent, his lazy appearance did not show that he had the potential to catch the enemy bravely.


    "Mungo...Mungo..."


    Tu Fu muttered the name and approached it actively, always feeling that the name was not pleasant, "Why don''t you call it Mango, Mango, look here."


    Just as Tu Fu approached, the lazy hound was touched. He turned his head, barely raised his eyelids to look at him, and then a cloud of hot air came out of his red nostrils.


    When Tu Fu approached, he turned his head and ignored him.


    "Hey, look down on me?"


    Tu Fu shook his head amusedly, what kind of breed of domestic dog is even colder than ordinary cats.


    Wake up, you are just a dog!


    "I should go, my team members are still waiting for me. Besides, it doesn''t look like it likes me very much." Tu Fu laughed and stood up, not as knowledgeable as a mere dog.


    "Mungo is just a little shy. If you can come and feed him often, maybe he can let you pet him."


    Winnie��s sweet smile always makes people feel happy. She stretched out her pink fists to encourage Tu Fu, "I wish your group success, and we must beat all those arrogant guys at Columbia University to the ground."


    "certainly."


    Tu Fu waved his fist and smiled, then left quickly after a brief relaxation.


    "Ha~"


    And the black Golas hound named Mungo turned over on his back, his dark eyes looked extremely deep, as deep as a terrifying abyss, looking at the back of Tu Fu who had gone away.


    After looking at it for a while, it completely lay flat again after I couldn''t arouse interest.


    ��


    Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences, conference hall.


    Tu Fu, as the fifth and most important member, came a bit late, but no one said anything.


    For nearly a month, the other four students from the School of Humanities and Social Sciences were preparing for the upcoming Freshman Challenge Cup. Only David and Bella knew about Tu Fu''s invention.


    Klan, from the Department of Law, was busy using his contacts to check the finished products of various colleges of Columbia University and the School of Mechanical Technology of the University of Michigan. In the past few days, he has almost figured out the opponent''s cards.


    "Tu Fu, this Freshman Challenge Cup is a bit difficult. The preparations of all the participating teams are very good, and they are all extremely valuable inventions. They must be determined to win this special fund.


    The Institute of Mechanical Technology of the University of Michigan is also uncharacteristically. This time it is preparing an improved textile machine, which is more efficient and more powerful than the previous textile machine. "


    Clan Sollens frowned, and said with some concern: "The more competitive one is the Mechanical Engineering Institute of Columbia University. A man named Guti is the leader. As far as I know, his father is the director of the engineering department. I''m afraid this time The invention was borrowed from his father''s strength, and it actually improved the efficiency of the original water pump on the market by a lot."


    Several people present felt bad at the same time when they heard the consequences of such intelligence.


    It seems that everyone has smelled the fragrance of His Majesty''s special education funds. Whether it is to use external force or ask experts to help, this large sum of money is bound to be obtained.


    Except for Tu Fu, he didn''t panic in the slightest after hearing the news, his brows were extremely calm.


    Such a calm attitude before encountering major events, Kelan and Elena have often seen it in their parents,


    That is a kind of absolute self-confidence and strategizing.


    But he didn''t say anything and didn''t show his results to everyone, he just smiled blindly.


    It was Elena Weimar who broke the deadlock first, "Mr. Capet, the first competition will be a poetry competition. The organizer randomly asks the participants to write two poems, and selects the best two members'' poems to appear on stage."


    "I see, I will try my best then."


    Tu Fu agreed casually, anyway, it would not be difficult to copy a poem at random.


    This made the small-minded noble lady very proud. She really wanted to see what kind of strength was hidden in this person who claimed to have never been interested in poetry, but could make people yearn for just a casual poem.


    "Tufu, about that thing, is it ready?"


    David, who was not very calm, finally spoke.


    "Do not worry��"


    It was at this time that the door of the meeting room was pushed open, and the eyes of several people turned over at the same time.


    An old man with thinning hair and cursing came from outside, "Why didn''t you say that you are students of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences, my God, I will definitely be killed by those old **** from the Academy of Mechanical Engineering until I The day of being sent to the coffin will not rest."


    Professor Fran showed a painful expression on his face. A professor from this college actually helped students from other colleges in private.


    Although it is not a big deal, it will definitely be ridiculed by those old guys.


    Tu Fu noticed that he came with a box, and immediately put on a comforting expression, "One day, you will be honored as one of the inventors of the electric light, and one of the greatest inventors in the history of human electricity invention.


    Be sure to forget about those unpleasant taunts. "


    "I hope that day will come soon."


    Hearing this, Professor Fran felt a lot better. When he opened the box, he was very excited and danced with excitement: "Look, this is what you want. I didn''t expect your theory to be correct, and it could actually succeed. .��


    Several companions present went up and looked inside one after another. The wooden box was a transparent oval container, and all the structures could be seen at a glance. It was only connected to the bottom by a few silk threads inside.


    "This is the lighting source that you said can emit light steadily?"


    Only David and Bella had heard of this concept, but when they actually saw this ordinary thing, they felt a little puzzled.


    Compared to textile machines or water pumps, such "machines" are too simple, and it is impossible to see what energy it contains.


    "Yes, it''s called ''The Light''."


    When Tu Fu saw this invention appear in this world with his own eyes, he felt a surge of excitement in his heart. He stood up and suddenly raised his arms, repeating a sentence he heard not long ago,


    "Ladies and gentlemen, a really good time is coming!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 129： background

    Chapter 129 Background


    October 1st.


    This day is exactly one month after Tu Fu entered school.


    It is also the date of the start of this G?ttinghagen Freshmen Challenge Cup. The quality of freshmen who compete with each other between the two universities is tested every year through this method.


    However, this year, due to the special education fund issued by William II, the Challenge Cup is also nicknamed the "King''s Cup".


    Whether it is Columbia University or Michigan University, the participating teams from all major colleges have competed in ability, capital, and contacts in a very short period of time, all in preparation for the arrival of this day.


    The venue of the competition happened to be at the University of G?ttinghagen. The university that has risen in recent years cannot afford to lose this person at its doorstep.


    A few days after receiving the finished experiment, Tu Fu followed several team members from the School of Humanities and Social Sciences, Professor Charles Kane and Professor Fran, who led the team from the University of Michigan, and they jointly represented the instructors of the school in the competition .


    Also traveling together are the School of Mechanical Technology, the School of Natural Sciences, the School of Biology, and the School of Medicine, although some schools are here to make up the number.


    But one more group of people will increase the chance of winning the first place. Everyone knows this truth.


    More than ten leading teachers and 30 participating students took the earliest steam train together, and luxuriously booked two carriages to separate the professors from the students.


    In addition to bringing some luggage, Tu Fu also noticed that the people from the School of Mechanical Technology used a white cloth to pack the invention they were going to announce. I heard that Crane said it was a table-sized textile machine.


    Although the major colleges are careful to hide the inventions that will be displayed today, it is a large-scale competition after all, except for the well-connected and well-informed son of the prime minister like Kelan.


    Few contestants took the initiative to learn about the works of other groups.


    After all, most of the contestants who participated in the competition are arrogant, firmly believe that they can win, and don''t bother to check other people''s competition works.


    So, on the way to Columbia University, the overall atmosphere of the students from various colleges in the carriage passed in eerie silence.


    "Woo~"


    No more, no less, for two hours, the steel monster spewing high-temperature steam on the railroad tracks slowed down after a whirlwind, getting slower and slower, and finally stopped safely at the Central Station.


    Tu Fu stared blankly out of the window. After returning to such a metropolis in a rural area like Villedot, it seemed like a lifetime after only one month. It felt like a migrant worker entering the city.


    "Gentlemen and ladies, please take your luggage and things, we are here."


    The college teacher at hand was a middle-aged professor from the School of Mechanical Engineering. After giving instructions to the group of young children, he carefully ordered someone to carry the invention down.


    Even Tu Fu��s School of Humanities and Social Sciences needs to transport a large generator.


    Fortunately, there are dedicated people responsible for these trivial matters.


    "G?ttinghagen, I''m finally back."


    Tu Fu hugged the electric light in a wooden box, and got out of the car first to take a few breaths of fresh air.


    His eyes glanced at the noble son David and the prime minister''s son Kelan, who were casually chatting about where they should go to spend money in the city after the game is over.


    When it comes to eating, drinking and having fun, no one is more professional than them.


    Bella and Elena in the girl group talked about the new season''s clothing and handbags. No matter what age, women can never do without such topics.


    Actually, no matter which school the students are in, they are fed up with the life of the university in the countryside, and they are excited to see this bustling big city.


    "Beep beep..."


    Masters and students of JMU had just left the station when several steam buses bearing the Columbia University logo had already arrived. It was a kind of steam bus with a red nose at the front, which took up almost half of the body.


    There is a compartment at the back that can seat about a dozen people, but there are only four wheels under the bus for support, and a thin white smoke is emitting from the exhaust pipe on the roof.


    Once it is running, it makes a rattling sound like a tractor.


    However, this battle also showed Columbia��s rich and powerful demeanor, and there was more than one special steam bus to pick up and drop off, to greet several teachers with smiles on their faces,


    "Welcome to the teachers and students of the University of Michigan to come to G?ttinghagen, and we will be in charge of your itinerary."


    "Hello, I also hope to have a wonderful game today."


    Professor Kane is also very polite and courteous to each other. Everyone said that friendship is the first and competition is the second, and they wished to crush each other to death.


    That''s one hundred thousand kroner for education, enough to make any friendship come to naught.


    "Stop rambling, it''s better to save these words until after the game."


    Professor Fran shook his head impatiently. Immediately, several people noticed the elderly gentleman with a white beard, and immediately recognized him.


    The professor who was abandoned by the G?ttinghagen Institute actually came to this competition.


    Acquaintances at Columbia immediately laughed: "Heh, even old Fran is here. It seems that not only students, but even professors at Michigan University are not as good as each other. It''s really sad."


    "I hope you will be as rebellious as you are now."


    Professor Fran didn''t bother with the other party.


    In recent years, Columbia University��s success in various fields is unquestionable, whether it is the level of teaching or the expansion of power, with a lot of money pouring in, it has also embarked on a quite successful path.


    Let this college, both the teachers and the students, be very proud.


    When the steam bus that Tu Fu and his party took drove in from outside, they soon came to a beautiful campus.


    This is a modern university that is more than twice as wide as Michigan State University. All buildings are built in a unified style in recent years. High-rise teaching buildings and apartments, grocery stores, artisan shops, clothing stores, and food streets are all available. .


    Through the window of the car, those Columbia students unscrupulously pointed out the students who started the car to go to Michigan University.


    "Look, the hillbillies from the University of Michigan are here. They must have never taken the steam bus of Columbia University. After all, they can only ride horses in Villedot."


    "If I remember correctly, the champions of the Challenge Cup have fallen to our school several times in a row."


    "After all, such a school only has history to brag about, and it''s really not worth mentioning."


    "Gentlemen and ladies, how about admitting defeat in advance, so that it is only half of the loss?"


    The temperament of the students here is obviously a lot looser. At least in Midastufu, it is rare to see idlers and other idlers in the school on weekdays.


    It''s no wonder that Winnie is always a black brother, a worthless nouveau riche, and it is not at the same level as the well-established Michigan University, which is not unreasonable now.


    The harsh words below fell on the UM students in the car over and over again. The professors in the car in front of them are used to it. When they come to Columbia University every year, this has become a regular item. If you don��t listen to the ridicule a few times, you will feel that the relationship between each other is unfamiliar. up.


    Where did the new students see such a battle? Many of them were flushed with anger, wishing they could go down and clean up those mean-spirited guys.


    Faced with such a situation, Kelan and Elena, who had received aristocratic education, were calm.


    It''s not that they have a good temper, it''s just that they are no longer surprised by such scenes.


    Their father was never polite when there were disputes in parliament and the like, especially when he quarreled with people sometimes, he was not much different from street hooligans, and the competition was all about momentum.


    The more opponents and enemies use such methods to stimulate them, the more anxious they are. Trying to make them make mistakes in this way, good education makes them have a more stable quality,


    David Smith of the Emerging Class secretly recorded the faces of those who spoke satirically, trying to find an opportunity to teach them a lesson after the game.


    "You''re not angry at all."


    It was at this time that David noticed that Tu Fu maintained the same calmness. After entering the campus of Columbia University, he sat steadily in the car and did not say a word from beginning to end.


    If I remember correctly, he didn''t come from a wealthy family, and the parents with the highest education level in the family also left early. It is really not easy to maintain such self-cultivation.


    "A trivial matter, why be angry about it."


    Tu Fu didn''t seem to care, but after saying this, he opened the window directly, showed a just right smile to the shouting Columbia students outside, and deliberately raised his voice several notches:


    "After all, in my opinion, for those nouveau riche who can only spend money to build schools and have no background, they are essentially no different from the aborigines in the southern continent. They always wave their fists or scream to frighten them into their territory of outsiders.


    But at the University of Michigan, even the dog in front of the library knows what it means to be a civilized person better than any gentleman here. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 130： moral kidnapping

    Chapter 130 Moral Kidnapping


    In the eyes of the nouveau riche, as long as you mention money, it is a disrespect for his efforts.


    Especially the top academic halls like the University of G?ttinghagen, built with the strength of the whole country, used many disgraceful methods when they rose.


    When these **** wounds were opened by Tu Fu, it can be said to be merciless.


    The student who was still yelling and cursing just now was stunned for a short period of time after his defense was broken, and then another burst of cursing was ushered in.


    It''s just that no matter what they say, the effect always seems to be so bad.


    Several companions in the car cast approving glances, and the teacher at Columbia University in front of him also had a bitter look on his face, and he shouted outside pretending to be angry: "Shut up, don''t embarrass yourself here."


    The bus aisle on the campus immediately became silent, and such a small farce before the game also ended in this scolding.


    The driver of the car sent the teachers and students of the University of Michigan to the Great Hall, and asked them to wait here for a while, and the game will start after a while.


    Not only the student teams from the two top universities, but also some other universities in the G?ttinghagen area also came back to show their faces. After all, there is no better place to gain popularity than this kind of competition.


    At this moment, there are not many students in this great hall that can seat hundreds of people.


    A small number of students are only here to help with the reception and preparation work. I don��t know if Sophie will appear in such a competition. It would be a pity if she didn��t come.


    "How long does the game start?" Tu Fu casually glanced at his pocket watch, it was only after eight o''clock in the morning.


    "Two hours left."


    It was Elena Weimar who spoke, she looked at Tu Fu curiously,


    The latter counted the time and said casually: "Then there''s nothing else to do now, I''ll go out for a stroll first, after all, it''s the first time I''ve come here, so I have to take a good look."


    "Strolling in Columbia University? You really aren''t afraid of being beaten by their students." David glanced at him and joked.


    "Oh, I can''t ask for it."


    Tu Fu shook his head amusedly. If this happened, he would immediately lie on the ground and let others beat him up. At that time, he would report the matter to the Ministry of Education. If he didn��t extort 18,000 kroner, he would be sorry for the group of Columbia University. The rich second generation.


    Exploring Columbia is to expand the map here on the one hand, but on the other hand it is a strange idea.


    He wanted to stage a dramatic encounter like in a TV series.


    It was just a disappointment to Tu Fu. The campus of Columbia University is too large. It is unrealistic to rely on the luck of a brave man to find a needle in a haystack. So he went directly to the School of Journalism and Communication.


    He naturally knew that Sophie was majoring in Journalism, which belonged to the Xin Chuan College under the Department of Humanities and Social Sciences. This was also the common wish of Uncle Ethan and Aunt Anfeier.


    They want their daughter to work in a city government propaganda department or a large newspaper after graduation. This kind of decent career is a good choice for women.


    Pretending that he was a student of this school, Tu Fu bought a pack of cigarettes in the store, and deliberately wandered around the school where the journalism major belonged for a while.


    It happened that at the corner of the corridor of the teaching building, I heard several students talking about the Freshman Challenge Cup. Only freshman students would be interested in such a competition.


    "Hey, guys from the Institute of Journalism and Communication, I guess you must know the name Sophie Winster." Tu Fu walked away with a smile on his face.


    By the way, pass a pack of cigarettes just bought to promote the relationship. For any adult man, smoking is a symbol of a mature man, and it is also the fastest way for two strangers to establish communication.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I was from the same school as this young lady. I haven''t seen her very much recently at fellowship gatherings, so I want to come over to learn more about it."


    "I see."


    The freshman who took the cigarette chuckled and said, "Of course, if you ask anyone in this academy, everyone knows this name.


    Recently, there is no more famous name than this one. That Miss Winster can be accepted as a student by Edmund, and she has become a great big shot. It is normal to say goodbye to people from the past. "


    "Edmund?"


    It��s not that Tu Fu has never heard of this name. He was the representative of Columbia University who went to Leeds Comprehensive College at that time, and he seemed to be a professor at the department head level.


    He frowned slightly, "But as far as I know, although that lady is indeed excellent, she is not so good that Professor Edmund can accept her as a student."


    ��This is where the fun happens.��


    Someone next to her showed a strange smile, "Although some people speculate that she is actually a descendant of a certain important person, so she was taken seriously as soon as she entered the school.


    Another theory that everyone agrees with is that this young lady from a small place probably used some shady means to have an improper relationship with the professor. It is not uncommon for Columbia University to have such a thing in the past. "


    Several people present showed ambiguous smiles at the same time. When it comes to such ambiguous topics, no matter what class they are from, students are very interested.


    After hearing these speculations, the smiling expression on Tu Fu''s face slowly collapsed, and a rare anger burst out.


    "Nice to meet you all."


    Amid the astonished expression of the other party, he took back the pack of cigarettes he had just handed out, and said blankly, "I''m sorry, it''s not for you, or the boss will be anxious later."


    In the astonishment of everyone, he immediately took back the pack of unopened cigarettes, walked all the way back, and then returned it to the store owner at the original price.


    ��


    Columbia University Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences Building.


    Tu Fu reported his name to the security personnel according to the card address given to him by Professor Edmund. After getting the other party''s consent, he found the other party''s office all the way.


    Walking inside for a while, I soon found the young and promising head of the department, the center of the rumor, Professor Edmund.


    When he came, this guy was just getting ready to go out. The moment he saw Tu Fu, he put on a warm smile.


    "Tu Fu, I have long heard that you are on the roster for the University of Michigan Challenge Cup. You are indeed a genius who became famous at a young age. You are welcome to come to Columbia as a guest."


    This high-spirited Professor Edmund, with a warm smile on his face, called his name like a kind elder.


    "Sir, I heard an incredible thing when I came here. Are you now Sophie''s mentor?"


    "It''s nothing to be surprised about. Miss Winster is a smart child. Such a student is the type that any teacher is willing to accept."


    Edmund continued to laugh, "You should know that having a mentor with sufficient resources is also a good thing for students. Even students with great backgrounds at Columbia do not dare to underestimate her."


    "But I don''t quite understand why you want to accept her as a student, after all... In my opinion, Sophie is not so dazzling compared to other students at Columbia University.


    Although she is indeed very smart and has the ability to learn several languages, these are not surprising at Columbia. "


    This is what Tu Fu is most puzzled by. He has never tried to understand this truth.


    As for those rumors, he will never believe them. The proud Miss Winston will never and will never bow to anyone.


    "Mr. Capet, why don''t I call you by this name temporarily, I want to tell you that this is not something I can decide alone.


    Some government figures in education, including many officials from the Gottinghagen Institute and the Royal Society, believe that we should give special protection to those students with great prospects, including giving their families some special care. The country has a greater sense of belonging.


    It would be great if he can continue to contribute to Baier in the future.


    My personal wish is that after four years, if you want to continue your studies, I hope you can come to the University of G?ttinghagen, where you can find everything you want. "


    Professor Edmund talked about these things seriously.


    This remark is not cryptic, but it also reveals something.


    Columbia University and even educational organizations with official backgrounds such as the Royal Society, out of some willingness, they have been paying attention to those students with great potential, and try not to let them lose to other countries in the future.


    Tu Fu, who has made a name for himself in the academic world, was a famous figure before entering school.


    It is normal to give some care from the beginning of entering the school.


    So, for the sake of Tu Fu, the dean of Columbia University, Edmund will accept Sophie as a student, give her enough resources, and sell her favors.


    If Tu Fu really wants to work in another country in the future, the attention he has received will become poison.


    The bigwigs in the education department can easily handle his family in G?ttinghagen.


    Although it is not a threat, as long as he abides by such rules, he can obtain more convenient conditions, but this method makes Tu Fu feel uncomfortable, as if he has been kidnapped by morality.


    If a country wants to really retain talents, it should not use such methods of selling favors.


    "But when I came here, I heard a lot of rumors that were not good for Sophie, some of which were really harsh." Tu Fu said expressionlessly, "Is this kind of care a little too much?"


    Edmund''s expression froze, and then he thought of something and said with a serious face: "You can rest assured, I can guarantee that there will never be such a voice in the future."


    This is the attitude he gave. If it was self-defeating because of this incident, and he fell out with such a genius with unlimited potential, it would be a real joke.


    After getting the other party''s consent, Tu Fu really had nothing to refute.


    If he can achieve more in the future, he will have more weight in the eyes of big shots.


    It will take care of Sophie''s study career and even future work in the past few years, as well as her aunt''s hot pot restaurant business in Brighton, which is really a good deal.


    Even if you feel a little uncomfortable, you can only obey the rules before you have the ability to change the rules.


    "There is one more important thing."


    Tu Fu was silent for a while, this attitude was regarded as tacitly acquiescing the hidden exchange conditions


    "you say."


    "About this matter, never, never tell Sophie." Tu Fu solemnly said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 131： challenge cup

    Chapter 131 Challenge Cup


    The clock dial of the clock tower of Columbia University is ticking, and three pointers of different thicknesses are competing for each other.


    The time was fixed at 9:45, and Tu Fu returned in time 15 minutes before the game.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t miss the time."


    Tu Fu rushed back in time with heavy steps. Compared with the desertedness just now, the venue was already full of people, and students who didn''t have a seat were stuck at the door waiting for the result.


    Not only the hundreds of Columbia freshmen who have just been admitted this year, but also the participating teams and leading professors from other universities occupy half of the internal positions.


    For such a high-scale competition, especially when it involves university competition and something other than the King��s Prize, the freshmen of Columbia will naturally cheer for the contestants from their school.


    Sitting in the front row were officials from the Ministry of Education of the Kingdom and the teacher judges from the Seven Schools Alliance. Everyone looked down at the entry list in their hands.


    When applying for the project, they already had a specific list in their hands, which included the entries of each group.


    "Look, even the Minister of Education is here. It seems that the Kingdom attaches great importance to the ''King''s Cup'' competition."


    "Baya has invested a lot in the ''perpetual motion machine'' in the past two years, but has not seen any results. His Majesty the King should very much hope to use this opportunity to show other countries the genius of invention and production."


    "Look at the professors sent by universities in other countries, they also have the intention of investigating this generation of Bayer students. I heard that many talents who performed well were poached by them right after graduation. The methods are really disgusting."


    "This is no longer a simple question of a game."


    "No matter what, our school must be the one that gets the first place in the end."


    There was a commotion everywhere, and the students were openly discussing the information they had collected. The competition was no longer just a matter of Baia Kingdom.


    Since William II made a public speech at the University of Michigan, countless pairs of eyes from all over the world have been staring at every move of this country.


    Naturally, political meaning is attached to such a game.


    "How are you getting ready?"


    Tu Fu, who had just returned from work, felt that the other members of the team were a little anxious.


    After all, Tu Fu is responsible for such an invention from the establishment of the mechanism to the practical operation, and he will also be the main work on the stage. If no one is seen at this juncture, it will be a big trouble.


    "Everything is properly arranged. Professor Fran''s power generation device has been installed. Why don''t we check it again while there is still enough time." Clan Sollens said the most urgent matter at the moment.


    "We''re going now."


    Tu Fu also nodded suddenly, and then went directly to the backstage of the great hall under the leadership of Kelan.


    The participating groups of each school have direct access to the backstage. At this moment, many people have gathered here, in addition to Columbia University and Michigan University, there are also students from several universities in G?ttinghagen.


    Every family used white cloth or other things to cover their entries, but Professor Fran was the only one who was very calm, and directly displayed the generator device in public, and didn''t care about other people''s eyes.


    Anyway, this is not the final product to be displayed, it is just a smoke bomb.


    After placing the generator, Professor Fran connected a line to the big stage to ensure the normal operation of the "light" display.


    "I''ve already done the generator and wires, and I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Old Professor Fran��s voice began to tremble even when he spoke. The significance of this incident for him was to re-emphasize the use of electricity, and it was also an affirmation of the career he had worked on for the first half of his life.


    "Sometimes even I am not sure what kind of life electricity will bring us, whether it will really change the current way of life, is the kingdom''s choice really wrong?"


    "Professor, there is nothing to worry about.


    We are on the right path, I think if the second industrial revolution does come, then time will be on our side, and history will choose us. "


    Tu Fu looked at the exquisite generator seriously, and many pictures flashed in his mind.


    Although the systems of the two worlds are different, from the age of steam to the present moment of reform, the Northern Continent will definitely make big moves.


    Compared to the unreliable perpetual motion machine, he would rather believe that advancing towards the electric age is the mainstream of the era.


    "A Second Industrial Revolution?"


    Klan listened to their conversation, his eyes flickered, and he silently recorded their conversation today.


    After the game, he told his father what he said here. I believe he can see some clues from his eyes.


    It is rumored among the people that the perpetual motion machine factory is under the sole responsibility of Prime Minister Sorens, but he knows that his father has never sided with the king in this matter.


    In fact, the participation in the construction of the "perpetual motion machine" factory was only a plan discussed by William II and two engineers from beginning to end.


    Since the "perpetual motion machine" was adopted by the king, it was officially submitted to the proposal, and then there were perpetual motion factories all over G?ttinghagen.


    On the way back to the competition seats, when Kelan was about to discuss this matter with Tu Fu, he was attracted by some movements caused by some contestants from Columbia''s School of Mechanical Engineering in the background.


    Different from the entries taken by other contestants, several Columbia contestants brought bundles of flowers and incense to the backstage and whispered to each other.


    "Guti, I heard that Miss Winster has also come to the scene."


    "There is no better opportunity than this. We must win the first place. When you receive the award, you can express your love to her publicly. Even out of politeness, she will not let you down."


    "I believe this must be a wonderful day. Once you succeed, your rewards will be indispensable."


    The last one to speak was a handsome young man. He looked high and proud when he spoke, and a few people who echoed him stood behind the plaque of the School of Mechanical Engineering at Columbia University, sounding like they were planning to make some big moves after the game.


    "Look, that''s Guti, one of the main opponents I mentioned to you in this competition. His father is the director of the engineering department, and his family background is very good. I didn''t expect that the work borrowed his father''s strength, and he still used it like this. Chasing girls in such a way is really embarrassing."


    In the eyes of Crane, this is also a very contemptible thing.


    This young man named Guti just wants to use this method to put pressure on the other party in the public at the most beautiful time.


    This would be a dilemma for any educated lady. If she refuses, she will be labeled as unreasonable and even looked at with strange eyes.


    "...Eh, your complexion doesn''t look good."


    Kelan, who was still talking about it, keenly noticed that the expression on the face of Tu Fu beside him was not quite right, and some complicated emotions flashed in his eyes.


    "I''m fine, I''ve never been better than now, really, please believe me, I will definitely face these opponents in the best condition." Tu Fu also found it very funny.


    No wonder I always heard that the atmosphere at Columbia University is a bit more chaotic than that.


    What he saw and heard this day really opened his eyes. Not only is the atmosphere among the students much more open, but even the teachers like to play tricks.


    Favorability drops directly to zero.


    Until the two returned to the competition seats, not only Kelan, but almost everyone noticed Tu Fu''s slightly depressed face, and he was a completely different person from before entering.


    "what happened?"


    "Nothing happened, otherwise let''s talk about the game first."


    Tu Fu tried his best to calm down his face.


    "Well, there are two rounds of the Challenge Cup competition." The noble lady Elena took the initiative to introduce the rules of the competition: "The first round of competition is poetry appreciation, which only accounts for 20% of the total score. We answer on the spot.


    Select the best two submissions from our five participants, and finally announce the results one by one.


    This part is mainly my responsibility, and Mr. Capet can help you refer to it.


    The second round of small inventions is the key point. Each group will send a keynote speaker to the stage to introduce and practice their inventions. The speeches should be more contagious.


    After the two rounds of competition are over, the teachers of the Seven Schools Alliance will score and vote based on the performance of the contestants'' works, and the one with the highest average score will get the first place. "


    "clear."


    Tu Fu is currently positioned as the core of the team, so he naturally has to shoulder enough burdens, so it is best for him to perform in both rounds.


    The advantage of this is that after receiving the special education fund, he can share 10,000 crowns according to his contribution.


    The remaining few people may not add up to this number.


    "Guys, there is no need to be nervous at all, because today we will create history here and let everyone in the Northern Continent know that Miska is the veritable No. 1 university in Baia."


    Originally, Tu Fu only planned to give a little demonstration on stage. He didn''t have to do too much to offend the teachers and students of Columbia University, just take away the bonus in a low-key manner.


    But after the series of events just now, it is impossible to say that he has no temper in his heart.


    He is really dissatisfied with the style of Columbia University, Columbia University students, and even the education department.


    If Sophie knew that it was because of her relationship that she helped her find a high-ranking mentor, she would rather not have such "care".


    Yes, that''s why.


    It is definitely not retaliation, it is purely fighting for the glory of the University of Michigan, and it is just for the reputation of our school.


    So Tu Fu changed his mind.


    He not only wants to win this game, but also wins beautifully.


    It is best to step on the top students of Columbia to climb to the top, overwhelming this generation,


    Even if people bring up today''s events in another ten years, they will still be talked about.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 132： Young artists

    Chapter 132 Literary Youth


    The first round of the Freshman Challenge Cup competition was about poetry, and the type of topic was not made public until the organizer.


    A very unexpected topic.


    Lyric poems about love, in any format.


    Such a question is also in line with the loose and free style of Columbia University.


    Different from the hard targets for the second invention challenge, literary works have always been difficult to define whether they are excellent or not.


    Even the same literati slander each other everywhere. After discussion, the judges decided that no matter what type of poetry, only works that are liked by the public and always considered excellent are good works.


    In order to show fairness, Columbia University deliberately scored this project by the scoring teachers of the Seven Schools Alliance and the students present, each accounting for 50%.


    This rule made non-Columbia students frown. Although the first round of the competition was only 20 points, letting the students present to score is equivalent to giving up 10 points in the first round, which is quite unfavorable to them.


    "Unless there is a huge difference in the works, even if the levels of the two sides are about the same, the students at Columbia University will almost support their side. Isn''t this just the team that wants to recommend their school." David said with a funny sarcasm, " Such a scoring method would be unfair.��


    "This is the home field advantage. If it were the University of Michigan, it would also take advantage of this rule." Miss Bella Wayne''s thinking is much more sober.


    If you come to challenge someone at home, there will naturally be many disadvantages.


    It''s just pointless to discuss whether it is fair or not now.


    As one of the answerers, Elena Weimar has already started to bow her head in meditation, after a little thought, she quickly began to write a string of beautiful characters on the paper.


    As expected of a noble lady cultivated by a big family, whether it is the posture of holding the pen or the handwriting, there is some beauty in the neat arrangement, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    "I don''t know how Miss Weimar would write."


    Tu Fu peeked at her answer sheet out of the corner of his eye, and quickly scanned, "If you are a tear in my eye, I will never cry so as not to lose you. If the golden sun stops its dazzling light, your A smile will light up my whole world..."


    "Such poems are really in line with the ideas of literary girls of this age."


    Tu Fu commented on this, very beautiful poems, with the demeanor of youthful and sad literature, generally speaking, it is a work of high quality.


    "Ok?"


    Eileen noticed that someone was peeking when she was creating, and when she looked up, she saw several people beside her with their heads down, and she didn''t know who was peeking.


    But at this moment, Tu Fu also began to think about the few familiar verses in his mind.


    Such a topic is not a small challenge for him. Last time, it is no problem to think of a sentence to fool a literary girl, but it is not a small difficulty to memorize all famous poems from abroad.


    "I still remember some of the 64 ancient poems necessary for the college entrance examination, but I really don''t need them. Foreign poems, Shakespeare''s sonnets? There are too many and too long ago, and I can''t remember them at all.


    Shelley��s Ode to the West Wind, it doesn��t seem to be a love poem, but it��s more like a revolution, sin, why do I have such an idea.


    Pushkin? This... The most famous one seems to be If Life Deceives You, and the content is completely out of line.


    What about Yeats? His love poems are well-known, but their themes and contents are not suitable for my young child. "


    Tu Fu, who was nibbling on the pen holder, was very entangled. After thinking for a long time, it wasn''t that he couldn''t write it, but that there were too many things in his mind to remember, so he was entangled in deciding which article to copy.


    In the years after graduation, I have to do my best just to survive, let alone get in touch with things that only students like.


    "Wait, that must be a good song."


    Tu Fu thought hard for a long time, and thought of a very sullen poem that he fell in love with a certain girl when he was young.


    This poem does not know how many literary youths represent the love that is suppressed in their hearts but still unable to open their mouths. It is quite suitable for teenagers of his age.


    It was a must-recite poem that was catchy by almost every literary youth of his time.


    Thinking of that poem, the figure of an old man with white hair and long beard gradually appeared in his mind first. He is also a literary celebrity and has won a Nobel Prize. His status is by no means low.


    If an undisputed literary giant was selected in his era, there must be a place for this one.


    "It''s decided, it''s you."


    After making the decision, he didn''t hesitate any longer. He quickly slid across the paper with his hand, which he couldn''t move the pen at all, without stopping at all in his elegant font.


    Relying on memory, I can��t recall the complete verses, but I can quickly skip them on the paper with instinct, and unconsciously read the following verses.


    Seeing the contrast between Tu Fu''s before and after, several people couldn''t help but want to look at his masterpiece. Unfortunately, Tu Fu''s speed is too fast, and he finished writing in one go without thinking.


    The moment he wrote the pen, he closed the test paper. He completely relied on his muscle memory to quickly write down the poem completely silently, even if there were blurred parts, he simply brushed it off.


    Almost half an hour passed, and the poems of the other contestants were answered one by one.


    Such competitions are not difficult for students of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences.


    Especially the enthusiastic and unrestrained University of G?ttingenhagen, the worst are middle-class births, and they have been fascinated by elegant hobbies such as poetry and music since childhood, and there are not a few gifted students.


    Those who have ideas in the first five minutes are basically finished. If you can��t think of it all the time, you can��t write it until the end.


    Fortunately, you only need to select two high-quality works from the team and submit them directly to the organizer.


    At this time, Elena Weimar took the lead in suggesting, "Why don''t we check each other first, and then select two papers with high quality and submit them first."


    Seeing that everyone had no objections, taking advantage of this opportunity, Miss Weimar casually took Tu Fu''s answer sheet, pretending to read it because of official business.


    This is a longer poem, which is completely in two styles from her poem, which seems jerky after careful consideration of words. Each chapter is simple and neat, with poignant beauty and a touch of sadness in the text.


    There are no special metaphors in the whole article, but every sentence and every word contains strong personal emotions.


    The whole article is moving, and I feel very sorry.


    "Mr. Capet, why don''t you just submit your article, there is no more suitable work than this."


    Miss Weimar was silent for a while, and handed the poem to several other people in turn.


    "Hey, you wrote this?"


    ��A very good work, even as good as many long-established poets.��


    "I guess this poem must have caused as much sensation to many people present as the electric lamp."


    After reading it, whether it is the son David or the historian Bella, after a quick glance at this work, the literary literacy cultivated since childhood made them realize that this is a rare and excellent work.


    Crane and David felt even more regretful that if this article was given to them, they would probably have hooked up with girls from the literature department by now.


    It is a pity that such a work is used in a competition.


    After unanimous discussion and comparison by several people, it was finally Miss Weimar who submitted the two poems by her and Tu Fu to the teacher of the organizer.


    "Hello, we are students of the School of Humanities and Social Sciences at the University of Michigan. This is the work that our group is going to submit."


    "The School of Humanities and Social Sciences at the University of Michigan?"


    The teacher who took over smiled easily. This project is mainly a competition between the two schools of humanities and social sciences. It just so happens that the two universities are among the top majors in this field in China, so the competition is also interesting.


    He glanced at the titles casually, and one of them was "A Tear" by Elena Weimar.


    Leaving aside the quality of this poem, the name Weimar alone is enough to deserve full marks.


    So he glanced at another poem, which was a poetic work with a very long title and a simple and meaningful title.


    "The longest distance in the world"


    ��Touf Capet.


    ps: Have you guessed this one?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 133： steam pump

    Chapter 133 Steam pump


    Big Hall.


    In the solemn and depressing atmosphere, all the major universities in G?ttinghagen submitted the poetry works of the group. After the two rounds of competitions were over, the experts scored and then let the students score.


    But everyone knows that the first round of competition is just an appetizer, even if there is a gap, it will not be too big.


    The next second item is the highlight.


    "My God, why are there so many people coming to watch the game."


    As the school''s most recent celebrity, Sophie Winster and her good sister Shakira arrived at the competition scene together.


    It''s just that after she arrived, the first round of the competition had just passed, and it happened to be the start of the second round.


    A contestant from the Institute of Mechanical Technology at the University of Michigan explained their machine called the Power Textile Machine to the judges and students, while the crowd at the scene crowded together.


    "Why can''t I see anyone?"


    Even if she tried her best to poke her head, she couldn''t see that familiar figure in the crowd. He was too ordinary and inconspicuous.


    Sophie tried hard to do this and looked at the front row. I heard that all the contestants were arranged in the front row.


    But the only thing that can be seen is the surging of people''s heads, unless you stand up from your seat you can see people.


    But a lady with good etiquette should not do such a vulgar move.


    Her classmate Shakira Barrera, who is also sweet and lovely, raised her head triumphantly after seeing the first group demonstration,


    ��It seems that this is the best work of the University of Michigan, only slightly changed on the original weaving machine.


    Such an invention is obviously not as good as that of Guti��s group. Maybe such works have a chance to win awards in previous years, but this year it is completely useless. "


    Although Sophie didn��t want to admit it, she did think that such an ordinary work had no chance. ��Perhaps, other teams from the University of Michigan still have a chance.��


    "Oh, my dear Sophie, it seems that you don''t know anything about that school. The looms they showed for the first time are probably the most handy finished products. You will never guess that school''s eccentric geniuses It will do something unexpected.��


    Shakira almost laughed out loud when she heard this.


    She still has a good understanding of Miska''s style of work. Compared with the School of Mechanical Technology, the other schools are even more unreasonable.


    "What you don''t know is that Guti''s father is the head of the engineering department. The steam pump they are going to show has been tested for stability as early as half a month ago. In my opinion, the game is over."


    Shakira was very sure, but the more she said this, Sophie, who was originally holding a joke mentality, became unconvinced.


    Even she didn''t realize it, the thought of watching someone''s joke before watching the Challenge Cup disappeared without a trace at this moment.


    "Shakira, why don''t we make a bet?" Sophie''s eyes flashed a trace of stubbornness, "I think the University of Michigan can win the Challenge Cup, how about you bet on Columbia University?"


    "Are you serious?"


    "Of course, the bet is 10 crowns."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Such a small amount of money is nothing to Shakira, who is from a wealthy family, and she wants to see Sophie''s depression after losing money more than betting.


    "Look, Guti is on stage."


    It was between the two of them talking that it was finally the turn of Columbia University''s School of Mechanical Engineering to display their works.


    At this time, an unusually handsome student with fluffy blond hair came up from the stage. He kept his eyes fixed and his expression was stern. His arrogant appearance immediately attracted many freshmen from Columbia University, especially the ladies from Columbia University. their warm cheers.


    Such popularity is enough to explain the popularity of this Columbia freshman in this class.


    "I don''t know if Guti will make some amazing moves if he really wins the award. You should think about the countermeasures to deal with it."


    Shakira put on a smile on the corner of his mouth. Now all professionals know that this young man is chasing Sophie, and everyone knows it.


    But only she, the person close to her, knew that the two of them hadn''t even spoken a few words, and Sophie''s attitude towards this son was always extremely indifferent.


    Not even the most basic perfunctory.


    "What you said has nothing to do with me."


    "To be honest, Sophie, Guti''s family has a father from the Engineering Department of the Kingdom, and her mother is the editor-in-chief of "Central City Newspaper". Such a family background is also a good choice for Columbia University.


    Besides, he himself doesn��t have much gossip. If he wins this award against UM, he will definitely be a popular figure at Columbia University in the future. I really don��t understand why you would reject such a figure. "


    Miss Shakira is like a matchmaker. Even though she is single, she always likes to chat with her sisters about relationship issues.


    "Gosh, for a moment I thought it was my mom saying that to me."


    Sophie made a joke before formally answering her question, "Well, I have to admit that what you said makes sense."


    "why?"


    "Because those are very good, I just don''t like them." The stubborn Sophie tilted her head and put on a mischievous look on purpose, "Who says you must like those who are the best."


    Ok��


    These strange remarks silenced the active Shakira suddenly. Her education made her unable to understand this girl from a small city no matter what she thought.


    It was also at this time that Guti, who Sophie said was very good in all aspects, began to operate the invention guided by his father and the professionals below.


    This is a machine that is driven by steam and uses the exhaust method to reciprocate the cylinder.


    He began to talk about this work to the judges present: "Compared to the more primitive water pump, my invention has two different cylinders for cold and hot.


    Once this machine is started, it can work and condense at the same time, and the same cylinder can be alternately cooled and heated repeatedly, which can save a large part of heat energy. "


    A judge from the Seven Schools Alliance looked up and down the potential machine in front of him, and then asked an important question:


    "Good work, if it is put into practice, how much less coal will your steam pump consume than normal water pumps on the market under the same scale?"


    "The conservative calculation is more than three times, and I will do the formal test next."


    After Guti chuckled, he had already figured out the data in his heart.


    Then he raised his hand to signal for another water pump to be brought up, connected the pipe to a nearby reservoir, and started the machine at the same time according to the amount prepared in advance.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The two water pumps started running at the same time, and the roaring vibration made the whole hall feel the huge noise.


    The more noisy the movement is, the more it can deter everyone present.


    Guti added only one-fifth of the amount of coal to his steam water pump as in another ordinary water pump.


    What is amazing is that after a period of time with a burst of white smoke, the final pumping volume of the two water pumps stayed at the same position.


    This is even scarier than the data he said.


    This steam pump fine-tunes the internal structure. Not to mention the creativity, it is a very valuable invention.


    "This is the end of my demonstration. If this machine is put into the market, the input ratio of coal production in the country will drop sharply, and it will definitely bring the most direct economic benefits to the kingdom."


    Guti proudly showed and explained his works to everyone, without any sense of shame.


    Even if the main work of this invention is done by his father and the elites of the engineering department, isn''t this kind of competition a competition for funds and connections?


    Since the rules were decided a month in advance, he has better resources and contacts, so he can naturally produce better works. This is the right of his class.


    Unless someone can make a more remarkable invention.


    But no matter how you think about it, it��s hard to find anything better than a steam pump.


    After all the judges and teachers looked at each other and discussed, no matter which college they were from, they all silently gave a very high score in the evaluation.


    Even if the final result still has to wait for all the works to be presented, the scores will not be made public, but after observing the surprise of the judges and teachers, Guti breathed a sigh of relief to them.


    After thanking him, he packed up the machine and went back to the backstage, where people from the Mechanical Academy were already surrounded.


    "Perfect work."


    "I just found out that the teachers at Columbia University gave us full marks, and the contestants from other schools are at most sixty or seventy, which is not at the same level at all."


    "There is no suspense, this year''s champion is Columbia University."


    "Why don''t you start preparing for the celebration ceremony."


    Several members of the participating group congratulated Guti, and everyone was completely immersed in a sea of ??joy.


    At this time, there was a "bang" sound among the few people, and someone directly opened the champagne prepared in advance, and the fruity and fragrant breath permeated instantly.


    This joyful program symbolizing victory inevitably made everyone in Columbia Mechanical Engineering smile at each other.


    It doesn��t matter, it��s hard for better works to appear in such a stable situation.


    Not to mention other people, even Guti himself never thought of the possibility of losing the game.


    At this moment, he was full of thoughts about how to openly confess to the long-sought Miss Winster at the awards ceremony, and then let everyone set up a suitable stage for the confession. As long as he made a move, the rest would boo each other.


    The scene that happened in the background also completely fell into the eyes of Tu Fu who opened the hunter''s senses and noticed the abnormality.


    Not only him, but many people also smelled a fruity scent.


    At this moment, everyone also felt a strong pressure.


    Only Tu Fu, after realizing that the other party opened the champagne at halftime, seemed to think of something, showing a slight smile.


    This is not a good habit, the game is not over yet.


    Then, Tu Fu heard the organizer shouting for the next one, "The School of Humanities and Social Sciences of the University of Michigan is on stage",


    get up,


    He casually glanced at the crowd,


    After a brief glance, he didn''t know whether it was the blessing of luck or some kind of tacit understanding, he finally saw a pair of gentle eyes that were also looking for in the back seat.


    The moment their eyes intertwined, Tu Fu subconsciously clenched his fingers,


    Go forward fearlessly!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 134： let there be light

    Chapter 134 Let there be light


    In the Great Hall of Brother, after Guti from the Mechanical Academy presented the steam pump on the stage, he operated it violently again, causing quite a commotion.


    The violent roar shocked most of the people present, and then overwhelmed the participating groups from various colleges of the University of Michigan. What they feared most happened.


    If such a terrifying machine is mass-produced and put into the market, it will seize all the market of existing water pumps.


    Putting such a work in an academic competition between universities is not an exaggeration to say that it is a blow to dimensionality reduction.


    When it was the turn of the next group of colleges from the University of Michigan to play, the participating groups couldn''t help but panic. With this level of finished products, it would be a bit embarrassing for them to come up with their own playthings.


    Fortunately, students from several other colleges immediately noticed that it was the turn of the School of Humanities and Social Sciences, and they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Tuve Capet, the team leader of this group, is invited to come on stage. At the same time, this student is also the experimenter who discovered the composition of light, the ''double slit experiment'', and a young scholar with great potential."


    The teacher of the organizer introduced his identity to everyone, and this name caused a big commotion.


    Everyone knows that there is a great person in this class of students. It is not surprising that he entered the University of Michigan. What is surprising is that such a genius chose the School of Humanities and Social Sciences.


    Sophie and Shakira, who were still watching the game, also had different reactions when they heard the name.


    Sophie was careless at first, but when she heard the name she couldn''t be more familiar with, she was stunned in her seat, "He''s actually the team leader?"


    Before this day came, she thought about it countless times. At first, she thought that Tu Fu would come to make up a name and follow the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences for a cutscene. After the competition, she would laugh at someone''s overreaching.


    But if there is a mistake in this kind of game, he will bear the responsibility. Sophie doesn''t want to see such a scene.


    "Maybe it''s just someone from the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences at the University of Michigan who came out to make up the numbers, and used this name to suppress the field."


    Shakira calmly analyzed, but still added: "Although, I have to admit that he is also very handsome, he is simply my ideal type."


    Having said that, Shakira is still not optimistic about any invention that can overwhelm Guti''s steam pump.


    Sophie gave her a dissatisfied look, and rarely argued with Shakira on this issue.


    She watched the young man with a handsome face, with firm eyes, walking towards the stage with steady steps, with an imposing manner no less than that of Guti who had just appeared on the stage.


    Although it''s only been a month, Tu Fu exudes strong confidence and desire to win. With dissatisfaction and a little anger, his aura is almost overflowing.


    Miss Winster felt a little strange to this kind of Tu Fu. She grew up with Tu Fu since she was a child, and she knew the other person''s character very well, so every time she made a mistake, she would stand up and silently protect him from the wind and rain. .


    I don''t know when, Tu Fu was completely different from the inferior and introverted child in his memory.


    Thinking of some recent events, when seeing that person again, Sophie felt an inexplicable sense of security, as if only he was there.


    While Tu Fu stood on the display stand, at the highest and most eye-catching position, he paused for a moment, his eyes searched among the dense crowd, and he looked at the familiar face again.


    At this time, the teacher on the judging panel also interrupted his search gently, "Mr. Capet, what is the invention that your group is going to show?"


    This is also the first time that a teacher of the Seven Schools Alliance uses a formal address for a student. This is naturally a respect for his past academic achievements. It is also normal to address him as "Mr." in the academic world.


    "A trivial little invention." Tu Fu gave up the idea of ??finding someone, and then replied humbly.


    Gizmo?


    This sentence caught the attention of the seven judges present and people from the Ministry of Education of the Kingdom, and they all noticed that he was only holding a small wooden box in his hand.


    It is indeed not a large machine to bluff people, but it is really just a small invention as he said.


    The interest of many good-for-nothing people suddenly dissipated a lot. At first, they thought that this genius could show something extraordinary.


    A machine of this size is nothing special if you think about it.


    Tu Fu didn��t say much. He carefully took out a transparent glass lamp head from the wooden box, and there was only a tungsten wire in it.


    "Its name is ''electric light'', a stable lighting source driven by electricity, not only is it cheap to manufacture, the price is even less than one-tenth of the cost of the current gas lamp.


    And once powered on, it is extremely stable. After testing, its service life is at least 300 hours or even longer, and its brightness is more than twice that of ordinary gas lamps.


    Although this project was conceived and invented by me, I would also like to thank Professor Fran for his practical operation and enthusiastic guidance to this group. "


    As soon as Tu Fu said this very interesting invention, it immediately attracted many people''s surprises.


    Powered by electricity, definitely a pretty bold invention.


    Because only a few years ago, William II stopped the development of electricity by the National Academy of Sciences.


    But in fact, the teachers of the Seven Schools Alliance know that in the big countries of the northern continent such as Landis, Ryan, and Bania, the research institutes of various countries have not stopped researching in this area. Except for Baia, the other five universities have long been One step ahead.


    However, after the generator was born, there have been no brilliant inventions in this area.


    It''s not like the skilled workers in major factories have been able to create many great inventions since the steam engine was improved.


    One of the reasons is that electrical research is more difficult. They are all developed by scientists in various fields, and the cycle to produce results is naturally later.


    I didn��t expect that there would be works related to electricity in such a competition, which is surprising.


    And the cost is less than one-tenth of the ordinary gas lamp, plus such a long service life, once this kind of thing appears in the entire North Continent market, the whole people will go crazy.


    "Mr. Capet, why don''t you show this result first, let us see how it works."


    After listening to a series of introductions, the judge teacher politely asked him to show him.


    "certainly."


    Tu Fu also noticed that the audience fell into a dead silence, and the effect he showed was quite good, "But before that, I have a request.


    Before the exhibition, be sure to turn off all the gas lamps and lighting sources in the auditorium. Students from Columbia University are also invited to close the blinds and all the curtains in the auditorium. The dark environment is more conducive to the exhibition of inventions.


    Although they were very dissatisfied with such orders, after receiving the nod from the Ministry of Education, the students at Columbia University reluctantly followed suit.


    In fact, Tu Fu had already observed it when he came here. Once all the doors and windows of this hall are closed, it will be completely plunged into darkness, which is suitable for displaying his finished products.


    That is the current neutral position, he and Crane and David in the group also set off.


    They pulled a wire guided by copper wire as the main material from the backstage and hung it on the stands.


    It happened to be convenient for Tu Fu to connect the electric light. He didn''t let go until all the work was done. After finishing all the procedures, the palms of his hands were covered with sweat for some reason.


    "Wow."


    After the students and teachers in the auditorium blocked all the light sources, the huge venue was pitch black, and because of the silence of the environment, thousands of pairs of eyes stared at the stands in the darkness.


    After spending so much time, if there was a slight mistake in the presentation, they would mercilessly drown Tu Fu in their saliva.


    "The Electric Age Begins."


    Professor Fran, who was in charge of everything in the background, was very relieved to hear that Tu Fu mentioned his name just now, which undoubtedly recognized him.


    Looking at the generator that should have been completely retired, Professor Fran''s eyes suddenly froze.


    He didn''t know whether Baia would take a different path after today because of the appearance of the "electric light". He finally started the generator in confusion and determination.


    "Zizizi..."


    After the wonderful sound of electric current passed through the copper wire, it quickly led to the electrical appliances at the front desk in the blink of an eye.


    An electric arc flashed in the bulb, like a dancing elf, dancing wonderfully in the container, and the melting point of the internal tungsten wire reached thousands of degrees in an instant.


    The temperature in the bulb is getting higher and higher, it is so dazzling in the dark.


    Hearing a sound of "swish", the ball of light above Tufu''s head quickly illuminated, and after lifting the electric lamp upwards, a huge light was formed behind the diffused light source, illuminating most of the auditorium, attracting bursts of light. exclaimed.


    In the myths and legends of Genesis, the world in the past was in chaos. Fortunately, the great creator was born. After opening up the chaos, he created two **** of light, called the sun and the moon.


    At that time, the world will have light.


    And four centuries later in the northern continent, a place called the Kingdom of Baia, the University of G?ttinghagen.


    The young Tuf Capet also raised the ball of light in his hand, and whispered:


    "The Lord said, let there be light!"


    ��


    Sophie Winster, who was sitting in the same hall, finally saw Tu Fu''s face clearly in the crowd after waiting for a long time.


    He is more dazzling than any student at Columbia University.


    that moment,


    His whole body exudes radiance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 135： electrical age

    Chapter 135 The Electric Age


    Not only Sophie, everyone in the great hall held their breath at this moment.


    Thousands of eyes looked at the contestant who took out the light in surprise. From Tu Fu''s appearance to the stage, his every action and every word deeply attracted everyone present.


    Even the opponent was stunned by the display of dazzling skills at this moment.


    On the high platform, this has also become the highlight of his life. Tu Fu, who is always facing the light, is full of charm all over his body.


    The radiance fell on his shoulders, as if a **** descended.


    One minute, two minutes...


    The tungsten filament in the light bulb has always maintained a stable frequency, and personally felt the silence of the audience. Tu Fu is very satisfied with this feedback.


    Different from the noisy steam pump that Guti used just now, his invention did not make any noise, but it was enough to completely quiet the hall.


    A young scholar with outstanding achievements in the field of optics, this time he took out an electric light that can be illuminated, which is indeed suitable for his identity.


    In other words, there is nothing more worthy of Tufu than electric lights.


    After a long time, the judge sent by Saint Nordin University in Lantis took a heavy breath. He really couldn''t find the "light" loophole, "Mr. Capet, if your invention is put on the market, the final price will be at What range?"


    He didn''t explicitly ask about the cost. This is not just a competition, it is more appropriate to say that it is a commercial secret.


    "I just said that ''electric light'' is less than one-tenth of the price of gas lamps, and this sentence still counts."


    Tu Fu smiled even more, "It''s just the price of a lunch for an ordinary family."


    Not every household knows about gas lamps, which cost dozens of kronor, not to mention the continuous fuel expenditure, which has become the most intuitive product for dividing the middle and lower classes.


    "You just said that its service life is usually 300 hours? Can you guarantee this number?" Columbia''s judges can only make a fuss about the product life.


    This invention is considered a very good quality, but he still wants to criticize.


    ��The reason why I say 300 hours is that since the first electric light appeared half a month ago, it has been used until now and it is still healthy when it is not turned off.


    And I think it lasts at least 800 to 1000 hours. "


    The card that Tu Fu threw out again is simply a king bomb. As far as he knows, this is also the data of the normal service life of an electric light.


    His words undoubtedly made the silent platform resound with noise.


    Those who witnessed this invention with their own eyes can��t find any shortcomings. Its brightness is obviously higher than that of gas lamps. If its service life exceeds that of gas lamps, its cost performance is even higher than that of the lowest-end kerosene lamps.


    Then why don''t you choose this better and better invention?


    Once mass-produced, putting it into regular production will definitely solve the problem of high cost of light sources.


    It is no exaggeration to say that such an invention is great. After witnessing Tu Fu��s demonstration and answering a series of questions, the judges who got the answers had already shifted their minds.


    The champion''s trophy is getting closer and closer to Tu Fu.


    It��s just that he still kept smiling and stood on the stage. Tu Fu liked this feeling very much, like observing what happened inside from the top to bottom of the ghost ship surveillance.


    At the same time, he also noticed that Guti, who was walking forward from the backstage, led the competition team of Columbia University''s School of Mechanical Engineering to inquire about the news. .


    "This matter is not over yet."


    Tu Fu cast a provocative look, and secretly smiled in his heart, saying that this is the only way to go.


    Then turned to face the audience: "Gentlemen, in fact, you have just seen some works of Columbia University, such as inventions such as steam pumps, which look very good.


    But IMHO, such an invention is really tasteless, and even useless. "


    When the sentence was blurted out, not only the Columbia University team was stunned, Miska was also completely dumbfounded.


    this is,


    Can you say it?


    It has always been a taboo to belittle the opponent''s work in the competition, and a little improper operation will greatly reduce the judges'' impression points.


    This little guy is playing with fire.


    "Why don''t you talk about it, what are its flaws." The judges of Ryan University became interested for a while. He likes to watch the two colleges and universities in Bayer compete for each other.


    The judges from the other four schools also showed the expression that watching the excitement is not a big deal.


    The competition between the two universities in G?ttinghagen over the years has become a norm, and it is not uncommon to belittle each other. The key is whether this kid can say anything new.


    "As their team said, the steam pump can achieve the same effect with one-third or one-fifth of the original energy. It seems to be an improvement, but it is difficult to promote such a large item to the whole country. It is better to ask the ancient Let''s talk about it.


    How many crowns would it cost to amortize the development costs of your invention if you were to purchase a new steam pump? I guess the price is probably not low. "


    Tu Fu looked calmly at Guti from Columbia University. The flowers in his hand fell to the ground at some point. Facing Tu Fu��s question, he could only answer by gritting his teeth.


    "It''s not too expensive, but the price is similar to that of ordinary water pumps."


    "If you want to replace this product nationwide, how much will it cost?"


    Tu Fu''s gaze was on the other side, and this time Guti was completely silent.


    Perhaps one or two units will not cost much, but if a major replacement is to be completed in Baia, it will be a terrifying figure, much more terrifying than the saved coal figure.


    What''s more, Baier''s main scientific research funds now fall on the "perpetual motion machine", so there is no large amount of spare money to replace the water pump.


    ��Although the replacement costs are indeed too much in the short term, in the long run, it can save a large amount of special coal supply.��


    The judges of Columbia University were still not far behind, and asked him: "Since this is your question, why don''t you tell me what good method you have?"


    "Since it will be replaced sooner or later, why not completely replace the water pump in a more economical way, why not use a power-supplied water pump, instead of using coal on the water pump, it is better to replace it with cleaner energy that does not need to consume disposable resources, such as wind power , Water power is converted into electricity.


    Compared to the use of natural elements such as wind, water, and fire in nature and converting them into electricity, I think such a machine is the real "perpetual motion machine". "


    It was only then that Tu Fu said what he really wanted to express.


    Sell the engine!


    The judges of the seven university groups present were collectively silent after hearing these words. Many of them have been in contact with electricity, and they have also learned about the in-depth research in this field in several other countries, but they have never faced this invention squarely.


    It is not easy to improve the generator alone, and it is even more difficult to see the finished product of the invention.


    And one of the judges from the University of Michigan in the audience was an aged little old man stroking his beard with great interest, "Tufu, why don''t you talk about the areas where electricity will expand its functions once it expands."


    ��In my opinion, generators can cover almost any field when extended.


    For example, the steam engine in the car can be replaced with an electric-driven vehicle, the effect will be more stable and faster. We can spread the electric lights all over the northern continent and let the light come in.


    Maybe some more imaginative inventions can be extended. "


    Tu Fu didn��t dare to reveal too much. Electronic machines like telephones and projectors have even surpassed the imagination of people in this world.


    In the era of technological change, even if only ten or twenty years have passed, the world may usher in an earth-shaking change.


    Tu Fu''s answer undoubtedly surprised the seven judges and the officials of the Kingdom''s Ministry of Education at the same time, and at the same time, they couldn''t help but make them look forward to the daily life after the popularization of generators.


    The judges of the University of Michigan who had just asked the question interpreted: "You mean, if generators can be popularized, maybe in the near future, the entire North Continent society will usher in a big change, similar to the steam revolution."


    Everyone present had deep thoughts. The officials of the Ministry of Education of the Kingdom were a little wary of Tu Fu''s remarks, which were completely opposite to what William II had proposed.


    But the problem is that this is indeed something that can be seen and touched.


    Professors from Columbia University and Michigan University had solemn faces, and began to ponder whether Baier''s choice of giving up the generator would gradually fall behind other major countries in the Northern Continent.


    And the judges of the other five major universities have their own ghosts.


    Some people are eager to poach this child away immediately, while others are worried about whether their country will end well if Baia attaches great importance to generators and joins the forefront of this revolution first.


    Compared to the children in the great hall who just watched the fun, the minds of adults are undoubtedly much more complicated.


    But this has nothing to do with Tu Fu, he just wants to become an ordinary richest man and live a dull life of a rich man.


    "Although it is only possible, who can deny that this is not a big change similar to the steam revolution, and who can say what the future will become."


    Hearing the professor''s question from the University of Michigan, Tu Fu said in a very firm tone, "Gentlemen and ladies, perhaps, the good times that His Majesty the King said are really coming.


    How about we call this possible new age,


    ''The Electric Age''. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 136： "The longest distance in the world"

    Chapter 136 "The Farthest Distance in the World"


    Actually, since Tu Fu took the stage, there was no suspense in this round of competition.


    The invention of "electric light" has crushed a large part of the inventions displayed by Columbia University, whether it is commercial or imaginative.


    This is exactly the kind of product that can really change the technology of this era, allowing thousands of households and everyone to enjoy the great, cross-century creation of nightlife.


    By using this platform, Tu Fu finally spoke his mind.


    Although he has only been in this country for less than half a year, he still has some feelings. For the sake of the overall situation, he wants Baia to make achievements on the road of electricity first.


    Maybe when the economy develops by then, there will be no need to sell pots and sell iron to prepare for an arms race as before.


    Everyone can make progress in a more civilized way.


    As a personal wish, Tu Fu just wanted to add a few electric lights to every household, and help his poor wallet by the way.


    "I don''t know where the future of this country will go in the future." After finishing their group''s presentation, Tu Fu also put away the lights and walked off the stage.


    At that moment, countless Columbia freshmen looked at him with hatred. It would be enough for this **** to just show off his work.


    It''s too deceiving to even step on the work of Columbia University.


    Tu Fu didn''t care about this at all, and left with a smile.


    At this moment, the group of students from Columbia University''s School of Mechanical Engineering in the background also completely lost their previous appearance of winning.


    "Who opened the champagne just now."


    The young man named Guti looked angry and ashamed, as if he had foreseen something bad, and asked who opened the champagne first.


    As for the bunch of red flowers in my hand, I don��t want to hold it or throw it away.


    It was extremely embarrassing.


    "Nobody pops champagne before a game, it''s embarrassing.


    If I took the second place, let alone looking for a lady to present flowers, I would like to dig a hole and hide it immediately, lest people see the ugly face of the loser. "


    Tu Fu whistled at the other party, and taunted him without any pressure by taking advantage of his status as a student of the University of Michigan.


    "what are you saying."


    Young Master Guti''s handsome face twisted into a ball, like a powder keg about to explode.


    Fortunately, Crane, who was helping to recycle the wires in the background, hurriedly stopped him, "Hey, this is just a joke."


    "Steam pump? My God, even the dog in front of the library at the University of Michigan couldn''t come up with such a bad idea... Well..." Tu Fu continued to output, but his mouth was covered.


    "Don''t pay attention to what he said, it''s just a joke." Fortunately, Crane stopped the other party in front of him, and more importantly, David even stepped forward to stop Tu Fu''s actions.


    If Tu Fu is allowed to play to the fullest, the Columbia University students will definitely beat this kid into a pig''s head.


    It was only then that they noticed that Tu Fu was hiding such a vicious side.


    made them even more confused.


    Mr. Capet, who has always been sensible, shrewd and reasonable, does not know why he targets Columbia students in this way.


    "You did a good job." Guti, who was already so angry that his hair was shaggy, stared at Tu Fu fiercely, and threatened: "Bastard, it''s best not to let me see you in G?ttinghagen, otherwise..."


    "Guti, matters in the school must be resolved according to the school''s rules, otherwise others will use the same method to deal with you. What do you think?"


    Clan Sollens frowned after hearing his words, and gave a verbal warning in a gentle manner.


    It was not until this time that Guti and a few students from the Mechanical Academy opposite remembered the identity of this person.


    Even the unfavored youngest son of the prime minister is the top figure in the second-generation circle, and he is really not a big man they can fight against.


    "Mr. Sollens, I apologize for being reckless just now, but you must know that the selection is not over yet. There are two rounds of the Challenge Cup, and don''t forget that this is the home court of Columbia University."


    Guti put down his words unwillingly, and took away the people from the Mechanic Academy along with the flowers he was about to confess.


    Even if Tu Fu''s score is high, his work score will never be too low, the gap between the two is at most about ten.


    There is still a chance to counterattack.


    The poetry appreciation, which was just an appetizer, has become very precious now, especially the 10 points that can be pulled by the students of the school.


    They are now mobilizing off-site forces to start canvassing votes, and the group that specializes in sniping the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences may have hope in the end.


    "Why deliberately anger them."


    Klan looked at Tu Fu with some resentment in his eyes, not knowing why Tu Fu did this.


    "It''s just that I can''t understand their arrogance, and as a student of the University of Michigan, isn''t this a normal thing?"


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders, and also used this reason to convince himself, which made the two of them speechless, not knowing how to refute.


    David didn''t care about these things at all. Compared with this trivial matter, he was more excited to see the potential of the electric light.


    Once this invention is mass-produced, it will definitely seize the lighting source market. At that time, all countries in the Northern Continent will face demand. It will be tens of millions or hundreds of millions of orders, which can instantly turn a small merchant into a giant monopolizing the market.


    "Tu Fu, is the agreement we made before still valid? I said it was about the electric light."


    "Of course, even a verbal agreement is valid, but this is not a simple matter. It will take time for generators to become popular across the country."


    This is Tu Fu''s worry. What he is really worried about is what William II thinks.


    Everyone knows what His Majesty the King wants. In order to truly take power and win the hearts of the people, he must make achievements in a short period of time, and for this purpose, he will do whatever it takes.


    Even if the electric revolution is launched in time, I don��t know how long it will take,


    I don��t know if they can still catch up with the other countries in the Northern Continent?


    Besides, suddenly stopping work on a project that has been in the works for a long time means denying all previous achievements and facing up to the mistakes you have made.


    It takes a lot of courage and responsibility.


    But obviously, William II is by no means a king with such courage.


    "Ugh."


    The three of them sighed at the same time, and they didn''t know whether they were sorry for the shattering of the dream of a strong country or the dream of the richest man.


    ��


    In the blink of an eye, the second round of the Challenge Cup came to an end.


    The remaining works that can be produced are at most students from the Academy of Natural Sciences of a few schools, and they are only improved on the basis of many machines. In terms of shocking effect, they are not even as good as Guti''s steam pump.


    Besides, after Tu Fu''s demonstration, the judges'' tastes were directly elevated, and they were even less interested in those ordinary inventions and creations.


    Both the students and the teachers in the auditorium had a difficult time.


    Fortunately, at the end of the two rounds of the competition, the judges of the Seven Schools Alliance and officials from the Ministry of Education of the Kingdom discussed how to give time points, and the organizer released the poems that the judges had scored.


    Now it is the turn of the students present to vote. Each college has only two poems selected, which will be recited by a special person on the stage. The students vote according to their preferences and professionalism, and finally give points according to the voting ratio of the students present. .


    "Columbia students, please don''t vote for Michigan University."


    "We can''t let them do this at our home court."


    "This is absolutely humiliating, humiliating!"


    Since Guti and his group returned to their seats, they have been passing notes or whispering to the freshmen, and they cannot vote for the students of the University of Michigan.


    Such despicable behavior naturally aroused the dissatisfaction of Sophie and even Shakira from the same school.


    "I''m blind. I recommend this kind of person to you, Sophie. From now on, you must stay away from this narrow-minded man. He will do whatever it takes to win. He will only make you unhappy. It''s really not as good as Mr. Capet from the University of Michigan. .��


    Shakira rolled her eyes, and Sophie also reached a consensus with her thoughts, nodding to indicate that she was right, "I''ve seen it for a long time."


    While the two were talking, the host on stage had already recited seven or eight poems, and now it was finally the turn of the poem submitted by the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences of the University of Michigan.


    One is "A Teardrop" by Ms. Elena Weimar. This poem with a girlish heart is extremely beautiful, and it has won the praise of many people since the host recited it.


    "Next, there is the second poem of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences of the University of Michigan, a work written by Mr. Tuf Capet��"The Farthest Distance in the World."


    The host on that stage said this, which also surprised Sophie. She stared at the seats in the front row with wide eyes.


    After being together for so long, she never knew that Tu Fu had the talent to write poetry.


    Shakira Barrera commented excitedly: "Wow, the name doesn''t sound like a poem about love."


    When the host recited this poem, everyone present fell silent


    It was also at this time that Clan Sollens, who sat in the front row and memorized the content after a glance, followed the voice of the host and whispered:


    ��The furthest distance in the world is not the distance between life and death, but when I stand in front of you, but you don��t know that I love you.��


    What fine words, what simple language,


    How sincere and passionate it is to write such words.


    The lady in their group, Miss Bella, also followed the second sentence of the host and recited together: "The furthest distance in the world is not when I stand in front of you and you don''t know that I love you, but because I love you so much that you can''t say I love you."


    "The furthest distance in the world is not that I can''t say I love you, but that I miss you so much, but I can only bury it deep in my heart."


    David Smith also chanted with his companions. Although he never had such a style, it did not prevent him from liking this artistic conception.


    "The furthest distance in the world is not that I can''t say I miss you, but that I love each other but can''t be together."


    Miss Elena of the Weimar family, no matter how many times she heard this line, she felt something in her heart, and a feeling of grief suddenly rushed into her heart. She didn''t know whether the meaning in the poem would also be her own destiny.


    Children of big families, marriage has never been in their own hands.


    "The furthest distance in the world is not loving each other but not being able to be together. It is knowing that true love is invincible, but pretending not to care."


    When the judges of the League of Seven Schools heard this poem, no matter how many times they heard it, it always made people''s eyes shine.


    Except for the judge from Columbia University, all of them gave brilliant high marks. Who can refuse a work that has a progressive structure and is really invested in emotion.


    ��The furthest distance in the world is not the distance between trees, but the branches growing from the same root, but they cannot depend on each other in the wind.


    As long as there is a long distance in the world, it is not that the branches cannot depend on each other.


    It''s the stars looking at each other, but there is no intersection trajectory.


    The furthest distance in the world is not the trajectory between the stars, but even if the trajectories meet, there is nowhere to be found in an instant. "


    Tu Fu, who had already returned to the stage, thought of something and gave a bitter smile.


    For him at the time, sometimes when the trajectories intersected, he had to work hard, but even if he had nowhere to look for in the future, at least he never regretted his decision.


    "The farthest distance in the world is not that you can''t find anywhere in an instant, but that you have not met before, and you are destined not to be together." When Shakira in the back row heard this, her eyes were red, and she was lying on the shoulder of her best friend, feeling a little sad .


    Such a rare good poem made her unable to restrain herself.


    "The furthest distance in the world is between birds and fish. One soars into the sky, while the other dives deep into the sea."


    With some complicated feelings, after listening to this breathtakingly beautiful poem from beginning to end, Miss Winster''s eyes were filled with crystals.


    I don''t know when, but her eyes were full of tears.


    PS: I know some people might say it��s embarrassing, but this may be something that I think is very romantic. When you are being bullied, teach the person who bullied you a lesson, and then express my feelings with poems that can no longer be said to be cryptic, I hope you can also experience... Alas, the second child is sick


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 137： champion

    Chapter 137 Champion


    In the few minutes after the poem recitation ended,


    The audience was silent.


    Every student and teacher at the scene forgot to vote, and completely indulged in the long poem with beautiful artistic conception.


    At first, it was just a very simple format rhythm, and then every time it was superimposed, the unspeakable love sublimated once, and ten poems were superimposed and advanced, and the final emotional point broke out in the segment of birds and fish.


    The farthest distance in the world is never the parting between life and death, but the distance between heart and heart.


    Literature has never had boundaries, and has no boundaries. Good poetry can still bring people an immersive experience even across time and space.


    When the host finishes chanting.


    Everyone present felt something. The boys from Columbia applauded this charming work, and the girls present with red eyes silently transcribed the content of the poem.


    The only person who felt panic was Guti who wanted to canvass for Xinsheng Group, his face was ashen.


    He asked someone to stop the students who wanted to vote, and the self-restraint and aristocratic demeanor that he showed before disappeared completely in this instant.


    "You can''t do this, he is a student of the University of Michigan, you must not vote for him."


    "My God, you guys are in G?ttinghagen."


    "This is a shame, the biggest humiliation since the founding of Columbia University."


    But no matter how Guti yelled, he couldn''t stop the Columbia University students who came forward to vote. Someone gave him a cold look, "You are the one who can''t afford to lose."


    "Even if Columbia loses, it loses frankly. There shouldn''t be a rascal like you."


    Too many of them, after the situation was reversed, decisively stood on the other side, regardless of the face of the freshmen from the same school, the crowd rushed towards the stage like a torrent.


    No matter how several contestants from the School of Mechanical Engineering stop it, they cannot stop the general trend.


    Not only Columbia University, but also other university participating groups. After witnessing the performance of the School of Humanities and Social Sciences of the University of Michigan, their works could not win the championship anyway, and their works are not as beautiful as adults.


    They also wrote their names on the ballots and put the votes into the box.


    The more and more votes counted, the scores of their group soared.


    In an instant, the number of supporters for this round was counted. After counting, the host of the sponsor''s mouth twitched and gave a number inconceivably:


    "The result of this round of voting is a total of 982 people, temporarily ranking first in this round."


    In the front row under the stage, Kane and Professor Fran, who led the team, were stunned at the same time when they saw the dense crowd of people surging.


    Because the total number of participants in the Great Hall is no more than a thousand people, this number of votes means that almost everyone stepped forward to vote.


    This is absolutely unpredictable.


    Originally, they were sure to win with an absolute high score in the second round of invention and creation competition, but they just couldn''t see that this kid was hiding such a trick.


    "Nice job."


    Hearing the result, Crane breathed a sigh of relief and pumped his fist in the air excitedly. The joy in his heart was that he could brag about this gold-rich champion to his father when he returned home.


    Except that David didn''t pay much attention to this matter, suspicion appeared in the eyes of Bella and Elena Weimar at the same time, and the two ladies smelled gossip from each other''s curious eyes.


    This poem is naturally well written, not like something written hastily to cope with the competition, but more like expressing my silent love to someone.


    "Mr. Capet, is this "The Farthest Distance in the World" really just an improvisation?" Miss Weimar asked politely.


    "Frankly speaking, I don''t know how to write poetry. These things seem to be printed in my mind from birth, and they will come out when needed."


    Tu Fu silently apologized in his heart to Mr. Tagore or Ms. Zhang Xiaoxian. After a round of confession, he immediately smiled and said:


    "Perhaps, this is the so-called talent."


    "Mr. Capet is such an interesting man."


    Elena Weimar didn''t ask any more questions, and stopped the topic. Their relationship is not good enough to discuss such a topic. Since Tu Fu doesn''t want to talk about it, he doesn''t have to force it.


    Compared to the embarrassing appearance of Guti, the noble son of Columbia University, Tu Fu sat upright, raised his right leg, and sat in the contestant''s seat calmly, without arrogance or impetuosity, with a deadpan expression on his face.


    This extraordinary performance made him look more like a nobleman.


    Tu Fu is waiting, keeping an absolutely calm mood for the final judgment.


    The final outcome depends on how the judges of the Seven Schools Alliance decide.


    ��


    It is in the back corner of a large hall.


    Please ask Shakira to help her vote with Sophie, her face was flushed for some reason, she pretended to cover her head, pretending to be weak and dare not go on stage.


    "Sophie, forget about this, maybe it''s just a coincidence, not what you think."


    Miss Winster looked straight into her heart, and quietly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief while her best friend was going to the front desk to vote.


    Gosh,


    Why is there even a wind blowing in here, which made her bright eyes hurt and she shed tears.


    There must be the lamp that Tu Fu showed on the stage just now. The light of the lamp is so dazzling that it makes my eyes sour after staring at it for a long time.


    Miss Winster waved her hands and fanned her eyes.


    "Sophie, you would never guess that I just met Tuf Capet and even greeted him, and he even smiled at me.


    God, his real person is different from the rumors, he is not a weirdo hiding in the laboratory..."


    Shakira, who came back from the top, was like a noisy sparrow, chattering about going forward to vote, but she didn''t notice Sophie''s unconvinced curling of her lips.


    "I guess he must be deliberately posing for others to see. I''m afraid he only has the 100,000 kroner bonus on his mind."


    "Sophie, not everyone values ??money as much as you do. Mr. Capet is trying to win honor for the University of Michigan." Shakira Barrera advised as someone who had experienced it.


    It''s just that this sentence fell into Miss Winster''s ears, and the more I thought about it, the more familiar it became, and I always felt as if I had said it somewhere.


    "It''s a thing in Leeds."


    Sophie suddenly patted her head, she finally remembered.


    When the extraordinary thief in Leeds taught Morton a lesson, she also said the same thing to Tu Fu, and Feng Shui took turns.


    Shakira didn''t pay attention to her best friend''s small movements at all, and said to herself: "I heard some rumors at the University of Michigan that Mr. Capet seems to want to restart the Polar Project to find his parents.


    That is a very dangerous job, and an old-fashioned person like the University of Michigan will never easily admit his failure. "


    Sophie naturally knew about it after being with him day and night. After the silence, "What does he want to do?"


    "Maybe the only way to become the leader of this generation of freshmen at Michigan State University is to earn enough capital for yourself until you are worthy enough to shake the stubborn old guys to change their minds. You will never guess how difficult it is."


    Talking about this topic, Shakira''s eyes were full of little stars, "He is really an amazing person."


    In this way, it all makes sense.


    No wonder the little boy who had always stuttered even when he was on stage, had such a big change after not seeing him for a long time.


    When he stood on the stage, he radiated dazzling light, which made people really drunk.


    "You have to keep up with his footsteps, and you can''t be left too far, Sophie, you have to work hard."


    Sophie looked at the judges of the Seven Schools League who were about to announce the score on the stage, but her mind was completely out of the venue, and she couldn''t hear a word of other words in her ear.


    "Well, after fierce competition, we have selected the first place in the 21st Freshman Challenge Cup. Guess who it is."


    The organizers also planned to play tricks and slowly whet the appetite of the audience.


    However, he was frightened by the sharp eyes of several professors present, and he dared not speak out.


    "If there is someone else who is the champion of this competition, I swear that I will report it to the noble University of G?ttinghagen, the Ministry of Education, and someone will blackmail it. The Challenge Cup is simply a joke."


    The old white-bearded professor from Miskar Stark stared at the others with his beard blowing.


    The elderly professor is not satisfied with these stunned guys. What is there to discuss about this kind of schedule, just award the prizes directly.


    The other judges looked a little embarrassed, especially the representative from G?ttinghagen, who was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    In addition to the champion, they also ranked second and third.


    Moreover, besides the championship, other rankings are also very important!


    Among this group of big shots, the host could only answer the words carefully, for fear that if he didn''t deal with that sentence, they would be dissatisfied, "After unanimous scoring by the judges, the final result has come out.


    The final score of the power textile machine from the School of Mechanical Technology of the University of Michigan, combined with two rounds of competition, totaled 78 points. Congratulations to them for their good results.


    The students at the School of Mechanical Technology at the University of Michigan didn''t think it was a surprising answer after hearing this ranking.


    The upper limit of their works is here, but the steam pump and electric lights are also normal in the competition.


    The members of the participating group exhaled slightly sadly, and subconsciously looked at the members of the Columbia group.


    The members led by Guti have been walking back and forth anxiously since Tu Fu took the stage, holding the only hope, trying to get good news from their own people.


    To his disappointment, the host continued to speak to the list and reported the second place information.


    "The School of Mechanical Engineering, led by Guti, won the second place. They contributed a steam pump with a total score of 84. Let us congratulate them together."


    This is an extremely high number, because in previous years, as long as it was ranked around 80, it would be able to securely compete for the top.


    Who knew that a monster like Tu Fu would come out halfway this year.


    Really hateful!


    Finally under the attention of all the people, the host of Columbia University unhurriedly announced the final champion. His voice was deep and magnetic, and everyone was waiting for the answer.


    "Then congratulations to the undisputed champion who won the first place, from the Miskar Stark School of Humanities and Social Sciences, and the team led by Mr. Tuf Cape.


    By the way, their scores set the highest score in the history of the Challenge Cup. "


    The man glanced at the countless expectant eyes below, and said slowly: "The final score is 95 points."


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, many people stood up excitedly and shouted for this just result.


    "Really amazing."


    Even Shakira couldn''t help celebrating, waving her arms to cheer for UM.


    Compared to Sophie, she was much calmer, she said lightly: "Ms. Barrera."


    "What''s up?"


    "You seem to have forgotten an important thing."


    I saw a cunning flash in Sophie''s eyes, thinking of what Tu Fu would definitely do if he was here, and then she stretched out her white, tender and **** like Xia Qi, "You will not forget the promise just now, right?" !"


    That is,


    A bet of ten crowns.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 138： Famous Columbia

    Chapter 138 Famous Columbia University


    The reaction was almost the same as Sophie predicted. When he heard that his group was the champion, Tu Fu eagerly began to fantasize about the prize of 100,000 kroner.


    Then,


    The more I think about it, the more I regret it.


    "It''s a big loss, a bonus of 100,000. If I knew I could win the championship, I would have asked Professor Kane for a little more. It''s too late to say anything now."


    Even as the champion, Tu Fu couldn''t be happy with his drooping face.


    Seemed to see the crisp and pleasant little coins, after he surrounded him, he could get them with a wave of his hand, but they suddenly grew wings and flew away, no matter how hard he chased them, he couldn''t catch them.


    Even when the challenge cup champions took a group photo, others smiled at the camera, Tu Fu tried his best to smile, but he couldn''t hide the sadness on his face.


    "When I was your age, if I won an award, it would not be this expression."


    "Child, be happy, you have won the first place, this is the highest honor."


    "If His Majesty the King knew that there is a genius like you in the Kingdom, he would surely smile from ear to ear."


    Officials from the Baia Education Department took turns to pat him on the shoulder, encouraging this young and famous Michigan student.


    In their eyes, Tu Fu is no longer just an ordinary student, he behaves more like a scholar and inventor.


    "hope so."


    It was hard for Tu Fu to laugh when he heard these words. Electric lights need generators to supply electricity, which is completely different from the technological point that William II wanted to light up, and they are already strangers.


    On behalf of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences, I snatched the education funds that the other party wanted to invest in perpetual motion research. Now William II does not want to kill himself.


    As soon as he was free, the host took advantage of this opportunity and came to him, "Mr. Capet, please come on stage and have a chat with students from various universities. Regarding the great invention of the electric light, we all think it is a work of genius. do.


    It can be seen that you have put a lot of thought into it. Can you tell everyone the secret of your success? "


    "the secret to success?"


    Tu Fu raised his brows, and he suddenly noticed that thousands of people were looking at him, looking at the first freshman at the University of Michigan with expectant eyes.


    That��s right, when the student who stepped on Columbia University scored the highest score in history, even the students of the enemy��s opponent also gave birth to admiration for him,


    Tu Fu, who had nothing to say, suddenly had an idea in his heart.


    "Well."


    He coughed lightly, stood on the display stand and looked down, then turned to the host and asked seriously:


    "Sir, did you just mention genius? But I never considered myself a genius."


    These humble words aroused the favor of most people present. The students who can enter the Seven Schools League, which ones are not eyeing the name of genius to come in, are somewhat proud of the students of prestigious schools.


    A blockbuster figure like Tu Fu is not a genius, and who can afford this title.


    Ke Tufu denied such a statement, and now even the judges from the Ministry of Education of the Kingdom and the Seven Schools Alliance looked at this little guy, expecting him to say something shocking to the world.


    "Then what do you think a genius should be?"


    The host of Columbia University was quick-witted and followed Tu Fu''s words to climb up.


    Once again apologizing to Mr. Thomas Alva Edison in his heart, Tu Fu said loudly: "I think the so-called genius should be one percent inspiration and ninety-nine percent perspiration. .��


    One percent inspiration and ninety-nine percent perspiration!


    well said.


    Does this mean that hard work trumps talent?


    The voice fell, and the audience was silent.


    Everyone chewed on this sentence over and over again, feeling more and more benefited.


    ��


    The crowd dispersed in all directions. For the freshmen who just entered University of Columbia, this competition seemed to be taught a very meaningful lesson.


    Accompanied by the spread of the "electric light" invention, and Tu Fulin''s inspirational quote, both spread to Columbia on a viral scale.


    The name of Tuf Capet has also been spread over and over again, reaching more people''s ears.


    Some admirers believe that such a strong man should be respected.


    There are also those who hate him for slandering Columbia during the game, and want to challenge him unwillingly.


    But no matter what, when this name appears in the ears of freshmen on the campus of Columbia University, it always makes people tremble.


    "It will be great when the University of Michigan has the scale of Columbia University."


    After the Challenge Cup competition ended, when he walked out to view the magnificent campus, especially the 100-meter-high building, Tu Fu couldn''t help feeling sorry for the quaint facilities of the University of Michigan.


    The more famous a century-old school is, the more difficult the teaching environment will be.


    It''s no wonder that Professor Kane wants to play with his bonus.


    After coming out of the great hall, Tu Fu deliberately put on the hood and sunglasses that he carried with him, walked quickly through the crowd with his head down, and leaned against the wall of the door to look at the students walking out of it one by one from the corner of his eye.


    Although other team members told him to be cautious, I don��t know how many students from the University of G?ttingen hate him now. Traveling alone is like throwing himself into a trap. It is not impossible to humiliate the University of G?ttinghagen and be beaten.


    He looked at the sky and prayed silently to God:


    "Great and omnipotent God, please give me some good luck."


    He was praying here, and at almost the same time, Sophie walked out with Shakira.


    She wanted to stay inside for a while, but she couldn''t stand the organizer''s chase, and tried her best to protect the teachers and students who came to the competition. The implication was that she almost told Tu Fu to protect herself at Columbia.


    "That is?"


    During the short few minutes following the crowd, Sophie felt a certain instinct and familiarity, and Sophie felt a familiar figure rushing by from the crowd.


    The sense of familiarity cultivated from childhood can never be wrong.


    It was also at this moment that Tu Fu, who didn��t know the desire to pray to God, shrugged his head and found a set of spotted skirts with a classical style and a romantic atmosphere from the crowd at a glance. The fabrics were even more decorated.


    She is not at all like a lady from a small place, and she has been dressed like a real noble lady in only one month at Columbia University.


    "Great God, and my other wish now is to give me one hundred thousand crowns."


    Tu Fu looked at the sky and made another wish, but this time God didn''t bother to talk to him.


    Leaning on the wall, the man made this strange move, which attracted the "Miss Fashion" to walk towards him with a smile on her face.


    "Sophie, where are you going?"


    Shakira loosened her elbow, and Sophie, who had been holding her arm, walked towards a strange man.


    But this cry did not cause Sophie to turn her head. Such a strange phenomenon made Miss Shakira Barrera really confused.


    "haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "haven''t seen you for a long time."


    While meeting, Tu Fu and Sophie sent the same greeting.


    "Nice dress up."


    Sophie looked at this guy and almost wrapped herself into a rice dumpling, even smiling.


    "Whoever makes the students of Columbia University have always been hospitable, I can''t bear their hospitality."


    At this time, Shakira caught up and stared carefully at the face of this strange man. Thinking of the fate just now, she exclaimed in the next second,


    "You are Capet..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Sophie slapped him on the shoulder and hurriedly covered his mouth.


    "If you speak louder, lady, I may really not be able to get out of Columbia." Tu Fu showed a bitter expression on purpose to scare her, "But before that, you''d better help me contact the best hospital nearby."


    Sophie gave this guy a blank look, and said generously: "Shakira, I''ve known him since childhood and grew up together, don''t be surprised."


    "I see."


    The latter nodded frequently like a chicken pecking rice, and seemed to read the taste of gossip.


    It was also when these two young men and women from Leeds, Osway, met, that Shakira understood many questions that she had previously wondered about, so she volunteered to raise her hand:


    "I will help you see people, and I will never let others come over."


    "sorry to bother you."


    He didn��t meet Sophie publicly, so Tu Fu naturally had his own considerations. With his status as a rat crossing the street at Columbia University, everyone shouting and beating him, if his relationship was exposed, it would be like putting Sophie on the fire.


    Although most of the students who can come in are self-confident and can''t do anything radical, they must be careful to guard against hidden arrows hidden in the shadows.


    "By the way, the sentence you just said, I mean the last sentence, is that serious? It doesn''t look like your style."


    Such serious words cannot be said by an unscrupulous person like Tu Fu.


    "Of course, because I have nothing to say." Tu Fu responded with a smile and winked mischievously, "But that one percent inspiration is often more important than ninety-nine percent sweat."


    Now, even Shakira, who was eavesdropping on their conversation, couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Those students who regard Tu Fu as their idol probably lost their fans instantly after hearing this sentence!


    "Mr. Capet, I have an inappropriate question I want to ask you."


    "Since it''s not an appropriate question to ask..." Tu Fu just wanted to reply in this way, when he felt his arm bumped against someone''s elbow, he immediately changed his words,


    "Ma''am, just ask, I''ll tell you everything."


    Seeing him get on the set, the eccentric Shakira rolled her eyes, "I want to know about the poem you showed just now, whether it is a temporary play or has a special meaning, expressing personal emotions to the people in the poem.


    I am sure that a man like Mr. Capet would never lie to my little girl. "


    "Shakira~"


    Sophie glared at her pretending to be dissatisfied. How could she casually ask someone such a physical question, but she cheered for her friend in her heart, "Shakira is such a good girl, she will definitely find her own prince in the future."


    Feeling an inexplicable pressure, Tu Fu knew he couldn''t avoid it, so he helplessly spread his hands at the two ladies: "Frankly speaking, it was really urgent for your school to issue test questions at that time.


    I didn''t know where to start, so I came up with that poem under extreme tension.


    Now I think that the two possibilities you mentioned have a chance. "


    This is not a very reasonable answer, which naturally made Shakira a little dissatisfied, muttering about the man''s cunning.


    "But that manuscript is in my hand. Since I like it, I''ll give it to you as a souvenir." Tu Fu said, taking out the manuscript of the poem he just wrote from his pocket and handing it over.


    This action instantly caught Shakira''s eyes shining, and such manuscripts are full of collection value.


    After taking it on behalf of Sophie, she recited the whole poem silently from top to bottom.


    Such poems are shocking no matter how many times they are read.


    "Hey, what is this?"


    It was also at this time that she noticed that there was a line of small characters next to the headline. For Ms. Shakira Barrera, who was familiar with Assyrian, Elf, and Dragon languages, and was proficient in all the languages ????of the Northern Continent, she found that she was not familiar with it. Recognize the line of square symbols.


    The structure of the line of symbols is very neat, like some kind of special system of text.


    "This is not the language of the Northern Continent, so it could be some kind of ancient language of the Southern Continent."


    Sophie also looked at the past curiously, and found that even she didn''t know such a font, and secretly decided to work harder to decipher its meaning.


    "That''s not really important."


    Seeing the puzzled expressions of the two ladies, Tu Fu moved his eyes to the title.


    It was a line of Chinese characters that he came up with temporarily when he was composing poems.


    "The longest distance in the world"


    ��Given to Sophie by Tu Fu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 139： Prime Ministers House

    Chapter 139 Prime Minister''s House


    Didn''t dare to stay at the entrance of the great hall for too long, Tu Fu''s name was so resounding that all the freshmen of this year''s Columbia University knew him.


    Follow Sophie all the way around to a remote coffee shop, and it is still the innermost location.


    Tu Fu carefully took off his sunglasses, turned his head from side to side suspiciously, and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that he was not recognized by others.


    There were only two people on the coffee table and chairs. That Miss Shakira had good eyesight, she made excuses in advance and ran away with the manuscript of the poem.


    "Mr. Capet, this is not in line with your style. Why didn''t you see the arrogance just now and hid here."


    Sophie tilted her head, deliberately joking.


    "Ah."


    If it were known that he was going with this beautiful pearl of Columbia University, I don��t know how many people would want to tie the villain in the middle of the night.


    Tu Fu shook his head indifferently, "I don''t want to be as knowledgeable as them. With all due respect, the freshmen at Columbia University can''t compare to our library..."


    "Hey!"


    Noticing Miss Winster''s raised eyebrows, the other party had already predicted what he was going to say, Tu Fu stopped in time and didn''t mention Mungo.


    He naturally changed the subject again.


    "How are you doing at Columbia University, I heard that the students here are not easy to provoke, there are parties and some bad culture everywhere.


    Personally, I don��t recommend you to enter their circle. In the end, they are just a group of young men and women with empty hearts, and there is nothing worth interacting with. "


    "It''s not easy to provoke you, and you will provoke them all."


    Sophie rolled her eyes speechlessly, thinking that someone is the least qualified to mention this.


    However, what Tu Fu said is true. Since coming to G?ttinghagen, Sophie''s vision has been refreshed again and again. This place is completely opposite to Liz, which is barren of entertainment.


    Pompous, luxurious, luxurious, full of comparison and showing off everywhere.


    Girls always like to show off their new skirts and handbags together, talk about the receptions held by high society, and even proudly talk about which big people they spend a night with.


    This so-called seeing the world is a subversion of her worldview when facing her, a girl who came out of a small city.


    Sometimes if you don''t pay attention, you may get lost in the vortex.


    "Big cities always eat people. If you stay here for a long time, you will inevitably be affected by the atmosphere here. If you have any troubles, you can write to me." Tu Fu talked about it as a person who has been there.


    For young men and women in their twenties, they are most likely to go astray when they first arrive in a big city. "In any case, I always think that restraint is much cooler than indulgence."


    "Who told you this?"


    Seeing Sophie''s surprised gaze, she was puzzled by the unsuitable remarks of Tu Fu, who immediately added: "I guess if it was Uncle Ethan, he would definitely say that."


    "No, if it was Dad, he would definitely say to be wary of those little **** with malicious intentions. They have been thinking about tricking you into opening a room in a hotel since the first sentence they said."


    Sophie deliberately changed to a thick voice to imitate Uncle Ethan, and also amused Tu Fu.


    In this case, it fits the police officer Winston who once married his son.


    "There is really one thing that bothers me. You should know that you have met him. The Edmund director of our college who has won the Pulitzer Prize for journalism is very famous in the journalism circle. Such a person is willing to be me. Mentor, this is really incredible.


    After all, apart from my studies, I have nothing special. You can find a lot of girls like me among the freshmen at Columbia University, but why do you say that a professor of that level would choose me as a student. "


    Sophie always scratched her thick blond hair when she was upset, and this time was no exception, she already scratched her head when she was talking.


    It seems that this incident seems to have troubled her for a long time.


    "At least your positioning of yourself is still very clear, which is really gratifying."


    Tufu picked up the brown sugar coffee in front of him, and made some comments.


    Seeing that Sophie''s angry fist was about to hit, Tu Fu hurriedly put down his cup and raised his hand to surrender.


    "Okay, let''s take a guess, maybe it''s because you did well in school, maybe it''s because your image suits the media industry, maybe it''s because you have a good-looking brother Tu Fu, but in reality it''s all unimportant."


    "None of it matters?"


    "Yes, these are all irrelevant things." Tu Fu raised his head seriously, picked up his coffee and looked into her sentimental eyes seriously,


    "Most importantly, you just need to remember that you are Sophie Winster."


    "Tufu, sometimes it feels like your soul has been replaced by someone else. These words really don''t seem like words that a guy like you can say."


    Miss Winster covered her mouth and smiled lightly. When she laughed, her eyes were like crescent moons, which was fascinating.


    In this not-so-big cafe.


    The two brothers and sisters were talking about their respective affairs in college. Even though they were all trivial matters, they seemed to be unable to finish talking, and they wanted to share with each other even the smallest things.


    Tu Fu also shared with her some of the jokes he had accumulated at the University of Michigan, which always made Sophie laugh out loud.


    Probably only at this time,


    You don��t need to put on a mask for outsiders to see!


    ��


    Central City.


    St. Luke Avenue, No. 48 Provence Road, Prime Minister''s Office.


    As one of Tufu''s jokes, the prime minister''s son, Clan Sollens, returned home after the Challenge Cup.


    Midhae gave all the students of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences a few days off to celebrate with their families.


    He took a special car to a tall and majestic mansion. The house was carved in Baroque style. These decorations made the Saurons family look extremely rich.


    There is an exquisite humanoid statue at the door. This is a great ancestor of the Saurons family. It is said that he is the earliest group of nobles in Baia, who owns thousands of acres of land and countless treasures.


    Unfortunately, due to the frequent change of the royal family in his father''s generation, coupled with the repeated invasions of the northern continent powers to seize the land that divided Baia, the Saurons family, one of the once powerful, began to decline. At the poorest time, there was only such a manor left.


    It was also at that time that his father Thilo gradually climbed from a small administrator to a diplomat, and finally counterattacked and became the prime minister.


    This story is very inspirational for every child in the family.


    But to the current citizens, the iron-blooded prime minister who single-handedly created the achievements of the current Baia Kingdom is regarded as both a **** and a devil.


    Seeing the house number of the house, Kelan double-checked his clothes and grooming.


    The always strict family education made him very careful in speaking and doing things since he was a child. Not only him, but also the other brothers and sisters would feel a great pressure in front of his father.


    As the youngest son in the family, Kelan doesn''t seem to be favored. Although he stays with Thilo the longest, he has almost nothing compared to the brothers in the family who are allocated fields and properties.


    Glancing at the front of the mansion, his father never allowed them to go through the main entrance that only accepts VIPs. Kelan could only carefully open the side door, and asked cautiously after seeing the maid in front of the door:


    "Anna, is father back?"


    "Yes, Mr. Sollens just came back and is reading documents in the study. You''d better not disturb him now." The maid Anna said as if this was a serious matter.


    "OK."


    Klan put on his shoes carefully. He hardly dared to make a sound when he was at home. He walked in the direction of the study and looked at a middle-aged man sitting upright on a chair in front of a gas lamp.


    Prime Minister Sorens meticulously flipped through the documents submitted by the parliament.


    When he was only one step away, Kelan stopped on his own initiative and didn''t make a sound. Even as a father and son, Kelan didn''t dare to disturb him while working, so he could only wait where he was now.


    Time passed bit by bit, and Kelan, who stopped at the door of the study, was still standing tirelessly.


    Beads of sweat continued to seep from his clean face, and he didn''t even dare to pant so loudly that it disturbed the people inside.


    The other identity of Mr. Prime Minister, who is regarded as an unreasonable monster by many people, is his father.


    "My God, you''re still here."


    After a long time, when the maid Anna returned, she was surprised to see little Solons standing at the door, covering her mouth in surprise.


    Although this has become the norm in the mansion, after all, a trace of impatience flashed in the eyes of the maid Anna, so she walked forward and called softly:


    "Sir, Mr. Kelan has been waiting outside for a long time."


    In the study room, there was only a neutral voice from the man, "Let him in".


    "Thank you, Anna."


    Klan wiped the sweat from his forehead, and when he entered the study, he bent his body subconsciously, with a flattering smile on his face, but he didn''t dare to face Tilo in front of the desk.


    The man didn''t even lift his eyelids, and continued to flip through the documents: "I remember you should be in Miskar Stark now."


    "Of course, but today I teamed up with a few classmates from the same college to participate in the Challenge Cup at Columbia University. I didn''t have much hope at first, but the result is really incredible.


    After our team took out the electric light, under the circumstances that everyone was not optimistic about it, in the end, it beat Columbia University and the School of Mechanical Engineering of Michigan University to win the first place..."


    Clan talked about today''s events. Although he was the son of the Saurons family, he didn''t have much honor since he was a child.


    Ability is average, character is cowardly, there is really no bright spot, if it is not the surname of Saurons, then no one will notice it when thrown in the crowd.


    A game of this scale is probably the only thing he can say since he was a child.


    When you take the initiative to share with your father,


    It''s like, after getting the toy that I have liked for a long time, I can finally share the joy with others.


    It''s just that before he finished his long speech, Tilo on the desk interrupted lightly, "But as far as I know, a kid named Tufu invented the electric light, and he deserves all the credit."


    "You''re right..."


    "Klan, do you think it''s worth showing off by taking other people''s credit for yourself?"


    Tillo didn''t even lift his eyelids to look at him, still looking down at the documents.


    "Father, next time, I won''t do it next time." The dense beads of sweat on Kelan''s forehead gathered again.


    Fear, that fear came again.


    No matter what he does, his father can always see his inner thoughts, his pride, his self-esteem, everything about him...


    The toy he tried so hard to show this person was so cheap.


    I don��t know since when, he had to be careful in what he said and did, for fear of angering his father if he made a mistake.


    This time seems to be no exception.


    "Do you still remember what I always emphasized to you? Being in the Saurons family, since you have the conditions that no one else has worked hard for in your entire life, you have to assume the corresponding obligations.


    More importantly, think twice about the way you speak and do things before you do things, so as not to discredit your family. "


    Thilo Thorens spoke with a cold tone,


    "You go to the competition to prove that it doesn''t matter, but you should always know that this invention maintained by a generator is exactly the opposite of His Majesty''s wishes.


    As my son, do you understand what that means? "


    "Yes... yes, people may think that my performance is your will. Since the prime minister''s son supports the generator, it means that the prime minister is deliberately opposing the king."


    Klan''s words were analyzed to this point, his face was already pale, and large beads of sweat fell down.


    "tick, tick..."


    His lips were bleeding from the bite of his teeth, but he didn''t know the pain.


    "Remember how I taught you, think twice before acting, why you can''t always remember."


    Klan shook his head, unable to refute, and even lost the courage to look up at his adoring father.


    He opened his mouth slowly, the words that had been blocked in his heart for a long time almost reached his throat.


    "Father, I''ve been planning to say these things to you for almost a whole day. I did these things to make you look at me more seriously, but you always deny everything I do.


    When I first met you, I hesitated again. I know that since I was a child, I have been your son who disappointed you. You always say that I am still far behind.


    ''Klan, I say this because I can always easily understand you. Only when I no longer understand you will you truly grow up and be qualified to inherit everything in the Saurons family. ''


    You always say these things, but your son has never been as strong as you imagined, and will never be as strong as you. If you have any expectations, father, you can tell me directly, and I will try my best to do what a son should do . "


    Klan opened his mouth for a long time, but finally swallowed all these words in his stomach.


    He suppressed sobbing.


    This is definitely the most cowardly behavior in the Saurons family. His father Tilo probably would rather him die than see his son cry in front of him.


    Thilo Sollens, who always bowed his head to deal with state affairs, asked Klan some matters,


    "At the University of Michigan, you must keep your words and deeds in mind, and don''t let me hear that you use my name to do something unimportant."


    "Okay, Father."


    "Also, I''m a little interested in that kid named Tu Fu. I want to meet him when you arrange a meeting."


    "Okay, Father."


    "The daughter who is also in the family of the Duke of Weimar in Michigan, remember to take care of her more when you have time, so as not to make her suffer any grievances, lest people say that the Sollens family is not doing well."


    "Okay, Father..."


    Until Tilo finished what he was going to ask one by one, "Now, Kelan, do you have anything else to do?"


    "Father, there is no more, I... I will go out first."


    He even attaches so much importance to other people''s children, taking care of them carefully for fear of being wronged, but he doesn''t even want to look at his own son.


    This is his father, the aloof prime minister in people''s eyes.


    Klan resisted the depression and grief in his heart, and carefully pressed his steps to retreat.


    It was only then that Thilo Sollens seemed to remember something, put down the pile of documents in his hand,


    Finally looked up at his son, "Klan, I know you''re coming back today and asked your mother to cook fish soup for you. I remember you loved fish soup since you were a child."


    "Okay...okay."


    Klan slowly raised his head, glanced at his father with complicated emotions, and then slowly exited the study.


    Thilo, who sits high on the prime minister''s position, did not forget to ask him:


    "But it''s been so long, it''s probably cold."


    After Klan came to the kitchen, he held up the cold fish soup with trembling palms.


    I don''t know if it was the pressure after feeling relieved, or the emotional outburst of thousands of turns, his tears gushed out of his eyes uncontrollably, and fell into the soup drop by drop.


    Even if the fishy and salty soup inside is poured into your mouth, you can''t taste its original taste.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 140： repay the loan

    Chapter 140 Loan Repayment


    "boom!"


    45 Baker Street,


    The four members of the Winster family clinked glasses together, and the fruity aroma of champagne overflowed.


    The fragrance spread all over the house, and the whole family cheered for Tu Fu''s dazzling performance today.


    Although it is a duel between top universities, the specific information has not been leaked much.


    But everyone in G?ttingen knows that the freshmen of the University of Michigan are overwhelming Columbia University. This is a rare event in these years, but it has gradually spread.


    Cooked by candlelight and hot pot, tasting familiar delicacies and feeling the warmth of home, Tufu has never felt so happy as he is now.


    He is very fortunate to have come to Winster''s family. There are enlightened adoptive parents who are willing to raise him and provide him with the conditions for studying. In this era of indifferent human feelings, it is by no means an easy task.


    "Auntie, how is the business of the hotpot restaurant going?"


    Tu Fu casually asked Aunt Anfeier, who had a smile on her face, "Don''t worry, the business is really good. I have hired three kitchens, five waiters and one accountant, and everything looks like the best. direction to go.


    In fact, a lot of customers have been accumulated since the first day of business, and those gentlemen who have never tasted such a delicious hot pot almost bit off their tongues. "


    Amphier described it in an exaggerated tone.


    The appearance of hot pot is simply a gift from God for the Baiya people who have always eaten only pure meat.


    Finally, they no longer have to endure the simple and outrageous meat eating method. Only after tasting the hot pot, the guests here know that the rough meat eating method in the past is a blasphemy of food.


    "Children, why don''t you guess how much money we have earned minus the rent, mortgage, raw materials, and labor expenses from the opening to today?"


    "Is there a hundred crowns?"


    Sophie made a careful guess.


    "Sophie, quickly put away your poor imagination, this answer will make people laugh." Ethan despised his daughter in a disdainful tone, which caused Sophie to curl her lips in dissatisfaction.


    "Five hundred crowns, which means we can pay off all the mortgages in just one year."


    This huge number even surprised Tu Fu. He knew that the hot pot industry was a blue ocean field, and he could definitely make money.


    Five hundred crowns!


    This is the annual salary of two ordinary workers.


    I have earned so much in about a month, it is simply envious.


    Of course, there are huge risks in running an industry that has never existed before. The Winsters poured all their money into it, even operating in real estate and hot pot restaurants.


    As long as one side collapses, all efforts will be in vain, and most people do not have such courage.


    "When it comes to mortgages, I won a lot of money from the Challenge Cup, which is enough to cover subsequent bank loans."


    Tu Fu casually said that after today''s competition, the Ministry of Education sent all the prize money to the public account of the School of Humanities and Social Sciences of the University of Michigan.


    After Tu Fu asked for money in a debt-collecting style, Professor Kane was overwhelmed and immediately transferred his 10,000 kroner to his account.


    Even in G?ttinghagen, Tu Fu is a moderately rich man.


    If he is willing to go to a small city and find a suitable wife after buying a house, he will at least have no worries about food and clothing for the rest of his life.


    "Little husband, you understand, it belongs to you, it belongs to the private property of the Capet family, and the Winster family cannot take it."


    The uncle who has always been strong refused him unexpectedly, "Since we have the ability to continue to repay the loan, we should not continue to ask for your money."


    Auntie also added: "I completely agree with Ethan this time. From an investment point of view, this may be our only chance to use leverage."


    Aunt Anfeier''s words are indeed very reasonable. Considering many factors such as currency depreciation and housing market fluctuations, it is really wise to keep money in hand for emergencies.


    This is also the most mainstream thinking of the current Bayer people. If you don��t have money to buy big things, you will borrow money in advance, and borrow future money in advance to live a better life now. Perhaps it is the most sensible idea.


    The story of the old lady of G?ttinghagen and the old lady of Landis illustrates it.


    Living in the moment is the most important thing.


    Tu Fu has his own considerations.


    He is too afraid of the current economic situation in the Baia Kingdom, not only is he on the wrong path of technology, but he also heard from David that the current deficit ratio of the five major banks is very serious.


    Once the economy collapses or the national war begins in the future, everyone will face a serious blow, and those who have tasted the sweetness may also taste the bitterness.


    This seemingly prosperous family just now, Bao Qi will fall due to an accident.


    The only thing he can do now is to let the Winsters have a place to live in G?ttinghagen. As long as the industry grows bigger, it doesn''t matter who wins or loses in the national war.


    "I remember Uncle you said when you first came to G?ttinghagen that there is nothing more important than having a house of your own here, and I fully agree with your words.


    Since our family has the ability to pay off the loan immediately, why not pay it back immediately, and it��s the same for me when the hotpot restaurant��s business grows bigger. "


    After Tu Fu exhausted his words and told them his analysis, the whole family frowned with concern.


    This is to be expected.


    And there is another very important point, even though they have lived in this street for a long time, the Winsters have never been recognized by the neighbors, and they have not even held afternoon tea here.


    The reason is simple, their house is in the form of lease.


    This means that there is a lot of uncertainty in the future. Whether you can settle in G?ttinghagen depends on whether your family has enough potential and whether you have a long-term stable income.


    There is no need before this, and there is no need to have a good relationship with their family.


    Only by actually buying this house, can the Winster family truly gain a foothold here and avoid being looked down upon.


    Ethan himself didn''t care, but he didn''t want others to underestimate his wife and daughter, so he finally gritted his teeth and said:


    "Okay, little man, I agree to this matter. But we will repay you the money as soon as possible, and I believe it won''t take long."


    "Since it is a family, money should not be discussed. Because I think family is more important than respectability."


    With a smile on the corner of Tu Fu''s mouth, he once again raised the champagne glass just now, holding the glass contentedly, and finally settled the important matter in his heart.


    "cheers!"


    Under his first leadership, whether it is Aunt An Feier who is astonished, or Uncle Ethan who has made up his mind.


    At this moment, everyone raised their glasses high, enjoying such a perfect feast.


    Sophie, who was sitting across the table, also joined the ranks. She didn''t say a word the whole time, enjoying the present time, and quietly looked at the confident Tu Fu and listened to him talking about these words.


    Like a real grown-up.


    and,


    Sophie loved hearing him say the word "family."


    Family, family, family!


    What a beautiful word.


    ps: Don��t ask me why this chapter only has 2,000 words, because the last chapter has 4,400 words...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 141： to invite

    Chapter 141 Invitation


    "After deducting the expenses of the mortgage, I still have 6,000 crowns left in my current assets. This money can completely buy all the materials of the Sequence 7 outlaws, but the price of the materials does not include the formula."


    After calming down, Tu Fu carefully considered the results of this Challenge Cup.


    A sum of materials enough for him to obtain the next sequence, and a potion that digested a lot of bounty hunters.


    Then try to handle a big case or use the identity of "captain" to make enough name in the circle, maybe this semester will be able to complete this stage of digestion.


    "I don''t know when William II realizes that the perpetual motion machine is a wrong way and will change the generator. At that time, there will be enough market for my electric light."


    Tufu regrets this matter very much. Even if he intends to borrow the production line of David''s family, the Baia Kingdom will never allow this invention to be mass-produced outside the country.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that this is an invention with unlimited potential.


    Even if the country does not use it, it will not let other countries use it. After all, in this country where even young talents are desperately trying to retain, how can it be possible to leak the latest crystallization of wisdom of the country.


    After this time, Tu Fu naturally knew that his personal value would increase a lot in the eyes of some big shots at Miscar Stark University and G?ttinghagen University, and these people would definitely pay more attention to his movements in the future.


    This is not a bad thing, it can better accelerate his growth.


    If possible, Tu Fu would naturally want to spend these few years of university in a low-key manner, without attracting attention, not being ostentatious, and honestly earning less money to buy a house in G?ttinghagen with its own maid.


    Of course, it is not easy to achieve by relying solely on personal strength. The reality is that without resources and connections, nothing can be done.


    No matter what you have in G?ttinghagen, you have to rely on your hands to fight for it. Even the special education funds issued by His Majesty the King can be snatched as long as you have the ability.


    If the students in the two top universities in Wangdu do not show their talents and talents, they will definitely not be valued in the next few years. The result of everyone.


    Since he entered Miskul Stark through the "double-slit interference experiment", he naturally wanted to use his identity as a young scholar to obtain better resources from the University of Michigan to show his own value.


    "The main thing recently is to get the magic potion for Adventurer Sequence 7.


    Then there is the college. After this time, all the professors will rush to accept me as a student. There is no rush to choose a tutor.


    Finally, find a way to replace the generator with the perpetual motion machine in the past few years, and become a rich man, my mansion, my maid, hehehe..."


    Three poles in the sun,


    Tu Fu, who had a plan for the near future and the future, turned over again in the hut lying at home.


    This does not prevent him from imagining the future.


    "Tu Fu, there is a gentleman who came to see you at the door, and driving a special car is not like ordinary people. If you can pack it up in ten minutes, it will be just in time for lunch."


    Sophie pushed the door open without saying hello as usual.


    She just happened to take two days off in rotation. In fact, most colleges and universities have a unified class system that is arranged on a few days in a week, so that students have enough time to do their own things.


    University is in Sophie in G?ttinghagen, and I can go home for a half of the time every week.


    ��If the Challenge Cup participants saw it, they would definitely be **** off.


    I now finally believe that one percent of inspiration is definitely more important than the other ninety-nine percent of sweat. "


    Looking at Tu Fu who was bedridden and even drooling, Sophie covered her eyes angrily.


    The current Tu Fu does not have the appearance of shining on the stage at all, as if the present is his essence.


    "Yes, but often finding that one percent inspiration is not an easy task."


    After Tu Fu laughed, he quickly washed up in the bathroom, changed into decent clothes, and then went downstairs.


    Now there are only him and Sophie left in the family. Uncle went to work in the police station early in the morning, and aunt couldn''t leave the thriving hot pot restaurant in Brighton.


    "Good cooking skills, if you work harder, you can catch up with me."


    Tufu saw the dining table when he went downstairs, and he praised Sophie''s carefully prepared cold meal.


    Sophie also smiled contemptuously, as if she was used to someone''s arrogance.


    It was also at this time that Tu Fu noticed that the door of the house was wide open, but no outside guests came in, and a private steam car was parked not far away.


    Looking at the past again, a tough and handsome young man stood patiently at the door with a tall and straight posture, with a very modest smile on his face.


    "Klan? Why are you here, why don''t you come in and talk."


    The person who came was none other than Clan Thorens, a participating member of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences, one of the top sons of the University of Michigan.


    Tu Fu was not surprised why he was able to find this place, it was strange that the other party''s identity could not be found. He was even more puzzled that he had no special friendship with this person.


    Originally, Tu Fu was not very interested. When he saw this classmate Kelan, he not only spoke modestly, but also behaved well. When he came to Winster''s house, he specially brought a few boxes of gifts, which immediately made Tu Fu''s Favorability increased greatly.


    Ok,


    Tu Fu retracted the offensive thought just now, he simply loves such guests to death.


    "Mr. Capet, these are some gifts I prepared when I came to visit you, please accept them all."


    Crane asked people to unload the things from the car one by one, and moved them into Winster''s house, introducing them one by one:


    "Scented tea from the Weilun area, red wine from the Prado Manor in Landis, a pearl necklace from the territorial waters of the Southern Continent, and an ancient bronze vessel from the former Assyrian Empire..."


    "It''s too polite."


    Tu Fu was not interested in other things, and he couldn''t understand it. He just looked up and down the antique from the third era, staring at the strange and complicated patterns on it repeatedly.


    "My God!"


    Listening to the visiting gift from Kelan at the door, Sophie next to her was stunned.


    With Tu Fu''s knowledge, he didn''t understand the value of these things, but Sophie, who had been at the University of G?ttinghagen for a while, covered her mouth in surprise.


    Not to mention the antiques of the third era, the pearls produced in the waters of the Southern Continent are rare items, and one can be sold for hundreds of crowns. The Prado wine estate in Landis can only be opened to the nobles.


    The price on the market has reached as low as thousands of kroner a bottle, which is not a luxury that ordinary people can afford, and Weilun scented tea is only paid as a tribute to the royal family. The annual output of the mother tree is probably less than one thousand kroner. catty.


    Such a big deal is definitely not an ordinary person.


    "Hello, Miss Winster, my name is Clan Solons, and I am Mr. Capet''s friend at the University of Michigan. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Clan naturally investigated the identities of the Tu Fu family in advance, so he offered to hand over the pearl necklace that was fished out from the deep sea of ??the Southern Continent and assembled.


    Sophie wanted to refuse at first, but Tu Fu was quick-eyed and said how embarrassing it was, but he was not ambiguous at all when accepting the gift, "Sophie, we shouldn''t refuse a friend''s kindness when he enthusiastically visits the door."


    Regardless of Kelan''s background, the gift of the door-to-door visit was accepted first, and everything was delivered to Winster''s house. This is a kind of fate.


    If the other party has any difficult reasons, just return them all.


    "Yes, this is the etiquette of the Saurons family, please accept it."


    Klan completely agrees with Tu Fu''s words. Another important point in preparing this generous gift is that this classmate who can make his father look up to him must have unusual advantages.


    Klan also wants to date out of selfishness.


    "Young Master Kelan, what do you want me to do?"


    Tu Fu didn''t bother to play with each other, so he asked directly.


    "There is one thing."


    After simply delivering the presents, Kelan also respectfully asked his servants to leave the Winsters'' house, "I told my father what happened at Columbia University yesterday. He really appreciates you, so tonight''s dinner I would like to invite Mr. Capet to go with you."


    When these words came out, not to mention Sophie, even Tu Fu himself was dumbfounded.


    Prime Minister Thilo Sorens'' dinner?


    That is the prime minister of Baia, a big figure with one person under one man and more than ten thousand people, and even the most powerful figure in the Baia Kingdom, not one of them.


    Such a person wanted to meet him, Tu Fu didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Looking at Sophie''s strange gaze beside him, Tu Fu just shrugged his shoulders, expressing that he didn''t know anything.


    After a long time, Tu Fu opened his mouth with some doubts: "Klan, this is really a sudden event, and I wasn''t even mentally prepared for it.


    What I''m more curious about is what kind of person is Prime Minister Sorens? I''ve heard so many rumors about him, so many different stories, some good, some bad, I really don''t know which to believe. "


    "Father has always been kind, and he is very friendly to people and things. He knows what kind of person is suitable for taking a position, and he knows how to make good use of them. Many domestic system reforms are through his hands, education, economy, military, and many policies come from his hand.


    He is even more refusing to give in to the outside world, and his attitude is sometimes hard to avoid, and he is always unlikable, so there are often some messy remarks. "


    Crane Sorens squeezed out a smile, and said,


    ��I always thought


    He is a fantastic prime minister. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 142： Thilo Sollens

    Chapter 142 Thilo Thorens


    A prime minister wants to meet me alone?


    If someone had said such things to Tu Fu a day ago, he would have given that guy a slap to clear his mind.


    But the fact is that when Thilo Sollens'' youngest son, Crane, took him to the meeting place in a special car at night, Tu Fu was still in a trance.


    "Klan, tell me again what your father said." Tu Fu secretly thought about the mind of the prime minister.


    "Probably because of the Challenge Cup, he thinks you are a very good young man, worth seeing."


    "Because of the Challenge Cup?"


    Tu Fu doesn''t think it''s that simple. I''m afraid this matter really has nothing to do with the Challenge Cup and the generator.


    Because this invention was diametrically opposed to William II''s ideas, unless the Prime Minister wanted to tear himself apart from the king, he would never be able to openly sing the opposite.


    Apart from this, Tu Fu couldn''t think of any other reason, "Based on what you know about your father''s character, what other reason do you think he came to me for?"


    "other reasons?"


    This seemingly simple question really stumped Kelan. Trying to figure out what his father was thinking was something he had been doing since he was a child.


    It was like looking at a bottomless ocean. No matter how much he probed, he could not see the bottom, and he had to be careful all the time that he would drown at any time.


    He didn''t dare to delve deeper into this topic, and after a wry smile, he simply replied: "I really don''t know."


    do not know?


    This obviously abnormal answer made Tu Fu a little surprised, and he didn''t pursue this topic any further.


    It''s really not his turn to take care of the Prime Minister''s family affairs.


    While riding in the car, I looked at the bustling central city scenery along the way, humming a little tune.


    I have to say that the experience of riding a steam car is naturally excellent. There is no bumping of the carriage and no shaking from side to side to keep it stable.


    The efficient speed quickly allowed Tu Fu to arrive at the luxurious high-end restaurant in the central city area. The people who entered and exited here were all wearing high-end clothes and expensive watches.


    And almost every man has a lady who can see it by his side, as a manifestation of his own status.


    Most of the guests who come here are the top figures in society such as royal nobles, artistic celebrities, and business tycoons.


    Even each seat has its own dedicated waiter to provide it with the most comfortable experience.


    In the past, Tu Fu didn''t even have the courage to take a look at places like this, let alone consumption. He was afraid that if he went back and forth, the ingredients for the Sequence 7 potion would be lost.


    Just as Crane entered the restaurant, a familiar manager in the store cautiously came up, "I''m sorry, Mr. Sollens, the No. 1 box you reserved was taken out by Prince George half an hour ago.


    If the guests you are entertaining tonight are not important, can you consider changing to another box. "


    "George? You mean the prince of the Ryan royal family who studied at the University of G?ttinghagen?"


    Klan associates the identity of the other party from this surname.


    "It''s that Prince George. He has always had a bad temper. It is difficult for us to solve this matter."


    The manager also has something to hide. Offending a big prince is not a trivial matter, especially for a small person like him, if he is not careful, it will become an international dispute.


    The No. 1 box in the store is almost always reserved for the most powerful people, which symbolizes power and status. If you take the initiative to give it up to others, you are admitting that you are not as good as the other party.


    "Where is he now?"


    "In the private room, most of the guests Prince George will be entertaining are celebrities and nobles. Why don''t you let this time, Mr. Kelan," the manager begged.


    "Leave this matter to me, and I will be responsible for all the consequences." A gleam flashed in Kelan''s eyes, and he set off after thinking about it, and Tu Fu, who accompanied him, followed curiously.


    Klan pushed open the door of the largest box in the restaurant without any hesitation, with a polite smile on his face,


    "Prince George, I''m sorry to disturb your dinner experience, but I booked this box in advance. Please change to another box tonight. How about this? All your consumption will be counted on my bill."


    In the most magnificent box in this room, there are several luxuriously dressed young men and women sitting.


    After seeing the door being pushed open, several people looked over at the same time. The leader was probably Prince George of the Kingdom of Ryan. He naturally knew the identity and temperament of this person, and the corners of his mouth were slightly proud.


    "It turned out to be Mr. Sollens, thank you for your kindness, but I have never been short of that fee. Today I want to entertain very important guests. Why don''t you change a box."


    "Prince George."


    After his kind proposal was declined, the smile on Crane''s face disappeared instantly, and his tone dropped several degrees, "I''m afraid you misunderstood, this is not my dinner.


    Mr. Sorens will arrive soon, and what do you think father will do when he arrives? "


    In this flat tone, there was an intention of intimidation, almost telling the other party that if he didn''t leave, he would have to pay a price.


    Tu Fu thought he would be able to witness a contest between the top nobles with his own eyes, so he had folded his arms to watch the fun.


    Unexpectedly, after Crane''s voice fell, Prince George from Ryan, when he heard the name that should not be offended, his face changed several degrees in an instant.


    The rebelliousness just now disappeared without a trace. Without thinking about it, Prince George immediately stood up with a stern expression, and called to the guests beside him.


    He then sincerely bowed his head to Kelan, and made a gesture of apology:


    "I was really dazzled by stupid emotions, and I almost made a huge mistake. Please also apologize to Mr. Sollens on my behalf. As compensation, all the consumption here tonight will be counted on me. This is also my honor. .��


    "Mr. Sollens will not care about such trivial matters, but there will never be a next time."


    Klan nodded slightly, and also returned a salute, but did not refuse the proposal.


    The people in Box No. 1 left without stopping after getting his permission. Instead of changing a box, this group of nobles didn''t even dare to stay in this restaurant, and fled after hastily paying the bill.


    "It seems that Prime Minister Thilo Sollens has a great reputation."


    Tu Fu, who witnessed everything, was a little moved. Although he didn''t see the drama he imagined, he also saw some clues.


    The relationship between the countries of the North Continent is delicate.


    The prestige of this Prime Minister is much greater than expected. The prince of Ryan didn''t even look at Kelan just now.


    But after hearing that name, the change in attitude before and after was frightening, and the ashen-colored fear was not faked.


    This insignificant incident passed quickly without even causing a stir in the restaurant.


    Klan took the initiative to explain what happened just now: "Tufu, I''m sorry to let you see such a thing, in fact, most of the time I am not like now.


    If you were my guest at the banquet, you would change if you encountered such a thing. There is no need to go to war like this. "


    Tu Fu nodded, quite approving of his idea.


    There is one more friend in their circle, more ways to go, let alone a big prince, there is really no need to get angry about a momentary dispute.


    "Because today is my father''s dinner party, this matter must not be left as such. He represents the image of the Baia Kingdom and will never be slandered or despised by anyone.


    Not to mention the unfavored prince Ryan is far away in Baia, even if it is a few princes in the Baia royal family today, he must show the same respect as they did just now. "


    Crane said so, if Prince George is still arrogant and domineering, and the other party still occupies the position after saying that name, he really has the guts to ask someone to throw him and those guests out.


    Matters involving the image of a big country must not be a little sloppy.


    This peculiar father-son relationship made Tu Fu interested. He could clearly feel from some of the previous words that Kelan was afraid or even afraid of his father, but he would still be furious in front of others in order to maintain the glorious image of his father in his heart.


    "But it''s the interesting father and son." Tu Fu shook his head, feeling amused.


    It was also less than five minutes after the two arrived at Box 1, another city hall car stopped at the entrance of the restaurant.


    When that person came, the entire restaurant maintained a strange and unified tacit understanding from top to bottom. When meeting him, they would subconsciously bow their heads. He didn''t dare to look up until he walked over.


    When he breathed again, a large number of fine beads of sweat permeated his forehead unconsciously.


    Everyone does.


    because,


    Here comes Thilo Thorens.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 143： Baias social reforms

    Chapter 143 Baia''s Social Reform


    High-end restaurants not only pay attention to service, but also pay attention to the order of serving dishes.


    Which dish is to be served cold and which dish is to be eaten hot, and how well the heat is appropriate, and there are strict rules on when and which dish to serve.


    It was the first time for Tu Fu to experience a banquet of this scale, so it would be a lie for Tu Fu to say that he was not nervous.


    It''s just that he didn''t understand the purpose of a prime minister looking for him.


    Kelan was also meticulous in his sitting posture, although he didn''t reveal too much, he looked at this classmate enviously from time to time.


    His father was willing to treat Tu Fu with such a high-level banquet standard. As a son, it would be a lie to say that he was not jealous. The only difference was that Kelan did not dare to speculate.


    "Da da da��"


    When the dense footsteps sounded outside the door, the restaurant was quiet inside and outside.


    The sound of uniform footsteps reached only one person at the end. Mr. Baia''s Prime Minister walked towards the No. 1 box after entering the store without thinking.


    This is a symbol of the pinnacle of power. When he comes, others must get out of the way.


    Tu Fu squinted his eyes and quickly sized up the person who opened the door. He was a tall and strong man with a height of about 185. Some features of his face were similar to those of Kelan.


    The sharp lines on the face make Thilo Sollens look colder, and it is more appropriate to say that he is an inaccessible stone.


    He has a bushy beard on his lips, and the most conspicuous feature is a not-so-light scar on his face next to the bridge of the nose.


    The only thing that feels out of place is the black classic tuxedo that Mr. Prime Minister is wearing now, like a civilized person.


    It is not as majestic as seeing the army uniform that the prime minister often wears in the newspaper.


    Even so, Tu Fu felt a strong sense of oppression at first sight,


    Although there is no dialogue yet, Tu Fu knows that it is definitely not easy to lie or negotiate conditions in front of this person.


    Tillo Sollens, who was born as a diplomat, often left a deep impression on diplomats because of his capricious methods and promises next time when he was young. It was also the style of that period that left a smooth image to the outside world.


    The real change is that after taking office as Prime Minister, he suddenly became tougher, talking about using soldiers on the border and strong military strength, refusing to negotiate peace with the city-states in Baia''s territory, and using force to recover. The surrounding countries are even worse. Except that Landis played almost a full circle.


    Seeing his father coming, Klan''s head was almost buried in his knees at some point, and a slight tremor appeared on his body.


    The man came forward, his loud voice raised a few degrees, "I''m Thilo Sollens, I''ve heard some stories about you, so I want to see you."


    "Your Excellency, it is my honor."


    Tu Fu''s tone was neither humble nor overbearing, and he was not overly flattering. At any rate, as a Sequence 8 Transcendent, if he didn''t even have this bit of concentration, he wouldn''t be qualified to come here.


    "Father, Tufu, I''m going out first."


    Clan waited for their words before speaking. Whenever his father had an important guest, he should go out silently. Only this time Thilo stopped him,


    "Klan, stay, maybe this will help you."


    Although he was a little surprised, Kelan nodded immediately after hearing what his father said, and moved the chair politely to the side.


    "Is this the father and son in the big family?"


    Seeing such a strange operation, it''s no wonder Tu Fu thought so.


    "I know the invention that you and Crane showed at the Challenge Cup. It is a remarkable work. It would be great if it appeared ten years ago."


    Tillo was the first to say a word of praise after sitting down, which made Tu Fu even more flustered.


    Because he heard another meaning in the other party''s words, if it was ten years ago, that is, when the previous emperor was in power, he might be able to continue to follow the principle of the generator.


    The meaning behind the words,


    Now it is very difficult to shake William II''s determination. The invention of an electric light is not enough to make him change his mind.


    Mr. Sollens'' words have sent enough signals that he will not participate in this matter, and he can only let the stupid "perpetual motion machine" prevail.


    Tu Fu suddenly felt a chill in his heart, as if he had witnessed the shattering of the rich man''s dream.


    He still held his breath, and put his palm on his chest respectfully, "Dear Mr. Prime Minister, can you tell me why you invited me to such a dinner?"


    "Son, I remember you are from Leeds in the north of Oswald, by the sea? What do you think is different from G?ttinghagen?"


    Mr. Prime Minister did not answer this question directly, but signaled Tu Fu to move the knife after he invited him to dinner.


    "Litz?"


    Tu Fu didn''t understand why he asked about that place, his eyeballs started to roll, and he didn''t know what words to use to give an appropriate answer.


    If it is said that William II cannot see the suffering of the people, Tu Fu believes it 100%, but this old king has succeeded the prime minister since the previous old king.


    Today''s Baia Kingdom has the scale of all the tyrants in the Northern Continent, and it is really inseparable from his assistance.


    Therefore, Tu Fu does not think that the other party is not aware of the general situation in small cities like Leeds,


    ��The environment, education, and public security in Liz are much worse, but I would say the biggest difference is that the Liz people don��t have the national pride that the people of G?ttinghagen are also the Baia people.��


    "Pride? Interesting answer, go ahead."


    ��At Columbia, I��ve seen locals who would rather die than be rescued by people from Landis. If they were from Leeds and faced the same situation, they would definitely be grateful to Dade. I think this is the difference between ordinary cities and royal capitals.��


    Tu Fu spread his hands, until now he felt that this was an incomprehensible thing,


    ��In Leeds, I feel that there are strikes and parades every day, the local government and the rich businessmen are colluding, and the big capitalists have never stopped holding land.


    There are displaced refugees everywhere, workers who have been laid off due to injuries or other reasons, young child laborers trampling on tools in the factory, and it is hard to say whether students from some elementary colleges can get into colleges and universities, but they may not all Can afford high tuition fees.


    Of course, what I said was not all about Liz, and there were also things that I saw in G?ttinghagen. "


    Listening to the young boy''s words, Tilo''s face remained calm during the meal, and he didn''t speak until Tufu finished speaking,


    "Based on what you said, so when you were selecting higher education, you introduced the concept of ''social security law'' in the general education subject examination?"


    Hum!


    When he came just now, no matter how strong Tilo''s aura was, Tu Fu had enough concentration to deal with the questions asked by the other party. Until the other party mentioned the test paper of higher education, he was now only left with a dazed expression.


    The feeling of being discovered the secret, as if he was being watched, how could he not be afraid.


    "The answer sheet is very beautiful. It was passed from the Department of Education of Osway State to the Ministry of Education of the Kingdom, and finally it was delivered to me. I have also read the answer sheet. The answers are very wonderful, especially the answer in the section of ''Social Security'' is even more impressive. It''s eye-catching."


    Thilo''s explanation finally let Tu Fu know the reason.


    It turns out that the rumors are true, and the excellent answers in the higher education selection will be retained. Students like him who have made a name for themselves in a short period of time are even more concerned.


    Based on what the prime minister said, he may have been targeted by many people long ago.


    In all fairness, Tu Fu was not in a panic anymore.


    Anyway, most of the people who pay attention to him now are the academic circles in the North and South Continents, the education circles in G?ttinghagen, and now there is nothing more than one more official circle of the Baier Reformist.


    Ok,


    There are more lice and it doesn''t itch anymore.


    "Social Security Law?"


    Kelan, who had been squatting beside him all the time, felt his heart skip a beat. Isn''t this what his father has been busy with recently, and he didn''t expect it to have something to do with Tu Fu.


    He had to look at Tu Fu''s eyes again, as if he was looking at a monster.


    What kind of brain does a person have to throw out these things one after another, from the double-slit experiment to the invention of the electric light, and now the social security system, even his father approves of his ideas.


    "Son, this is what you think, right?"


    "Yes, I think the most important thing for the kingdom at the moment is not how much land it will acquire in foreign wars, but it is more necessary to clean the house first.


    The most powerful countries in history often end with internal collapse. "


    Tu Fu seriously discussed this issue as a keyboard warrior.


    He thinks that the current Baia Kingdom has such a trend, not to mention the fact that technology has gone awry, but it can still maintain a temporary prosperity by eating the dividends of the past wars.


    But once the economy fluctuates, it will be a disaster if the powerful countries in the North Continent make any moves.


    Obviously, Prime Minister Thilo has a better understanding of this issue. He doesn''t need someone to talk to him about the disadvantages of the Baia Kingdom, but instead introduces the direction that he is more interested in.


    "How about you talk about some of your thoughts on social reform?"


    ��The most important thing about the social security law is that the Kingdom directly intervenes in the social security system, bypassing the traditional government��s practice of allocating funds to charities.��


    Tu Fu mentioned this idea in his answer sheet, so that the phenomenon of layer upon layer exploitation among bureaucrats can be effectively avoided.


    ��To alleviate the contradiction between the two classes, the perspective of the workers must be substituted. I often saw this phenomenon when I was in Leeds.


    When they are unable to support their families due to illness, old age or inability to engage in related work, it would be great if the government could legislate to protect their rights.


    Secondly, labor wages are far below the production value, how should laborers protect their rights.


    When business owners fire workers without reason, how should they exercise their rights.


    If you want the social security law not to become empty talk, you should at least start with the focus of sickness insurance, workers'' compensation, disability and endowment insurance through legislation. "


    Talking about such issues, Tu Fu is almost ready to publish a book, and after a short thought, he will list the important points.


    Then, he looked into Prime Minister Thilo''s eyes with a sincere and sincere expression,


    "Sir, they never ask for much, just a meal that can fill them up and a house that doesn''t leak rain or blow in the wind, that''s all."


    Tu Fu thought that he had witnessed too many tragedies in the past, and wanted to prevent such things from happening again and again.


    There is such an opportunity to have a direct dialogue with the Prime Minister, he must seize it.


    Now Tu Fu is like a sincere interviewer, trying his best to impress the interviewer with the utmost sincerity.


    Finally, after hearing the last sentence, in the eyes of Prime Minister Thilo Furui,


    At least there was a ripple.


    "Klan, what do you think?"


    Prime Minister Thilo Sollens did not give a positive comment, but threw the question to Crane who was listening carefully.


    The latter''s body couldn''t help trembling slightly, and many thoughts flashed through his mind, trying to figure out what his father was thinking.


    This kind of social reform is to protect citizens who have lost their ability to work through redistribution and legal forms, and it is the cake of the old aristocracy and the emerging bourgeoisie.


    Maybe there will be a big turmoil. If there is someone in Baia to do this, there is no one more suitable than Thilo Thorens.


    What Kelan has to consider is whether his father is on the side of the reformists or the old aristocracy.


    He thought over and over again, thinking carefully, the more he dared not give an answer easily, he seemed to be afraid that if he said something wrong, he would be thrown into the ground.


    "Klan, did you hear what I said?"


    Such hesitation and entanglement obviously aroused the displeasure on Tilo''s expression. Tu Fu saw these subtle details, and he felt more and more that the relationship between the father and son was not right.


    If Thilo really looked down on his son so much, he wouldn''t let him in to listen to the lecture.


    Ke Kelan''s deep-rooted fear of his father made him even more speechless.


    "Okay, let me help you once in the name of those gifts."


    Tu Fu sighed in his heart for the poor guy. If he had to choose such a depressing atmosphere, he would rather grow up in Winster''s house.


    Just when the atmosphere in the private room was almost frozen, Tu Fu casually moved his knife and fork, picked out a dish that was not bad, and began to chew.


    "In our family, my younger sister Sophie also likes to cook this dish, but her craftsmanship is really terrible. Every time she asks me how the dish is done, at first I could only perfunctory her. great.


    But then I couldn''t stand it anymore, so I explained to her that her cooking skills were really bad. Although it hurts to say such a thing, there must be a first time in everything, because only in this way can she understand my thoughts better. "


    This inadvertent sentence fell into Kelan''s ears, awakening the dreamer like a revelation.


    Actually, what he says now is not important, the key is to speak out what is in his heart.


    So Kelan raised his head gently and slowly, "Father, I think the reform point that Tu Fu mentioned is very correct. The conflict between the two classes can never be eliminated, but it can also be eased through such means.


    Ryan''s "Poor Law", Lantis'' "Minimum Wage Guarantee Law", and even the Sa Loren Empire in the far east have begun to reduce the power of the lords. It is time for Baia to reform. This is the general trend. "


    Klan has never been stupid. A child who grew up in this kind of political family has an extraordinary vision cultivated from a superior family background since childhood.


    The essence of these social problems can be seen at a glance.


    The real difficulty of social security reform lies in touching the interests of many important people. How to push them without causing turmoil is the most important thing to continue the reform.


    The most difficult point now is the "misguided" William II at the top of Baia. His attitude is crucial.


    Hearing Kelan''s answer, Tilo just gave a light "um", and didn''t agree with or refute his words, and didn''t even answer too much, but the tense expression finally eased a bit.


    All he wanted was an answer, and only an answer.


    From the beginning to the end of this weird meal, the prime minister, as the host, just asked questions most of the time, without expressing any attitude or which side he preferred.


    His speech was also unpredictable, and Tu Fu could only vaguely guess that Prime Minister Sollens wanted to set off a social reform in Baia.


    Perhaps this is the commonality of great people, who always like to be a riddle and let people guess his answer.


    And when Tu Fu inadvertently asked some questions related to the future of the kingdom, Mr. Thilo always answered them in a very clever way.


    Like now.


    "Sir, I have always had a question that I can''t understand. If this social reform succeeds in the future, and the people of Baiya can become rich and powerful, will real peace be ushered in then?"


    In Tufu, he asked in a very cryptic manner about whether Baia would go to war with neighboring countries in the future.


    Tillo also had a rare humorous talk: "When the Baia Kingdom had not yet unified the federations in this area, many nomads often came to harass this country, which would be really a headache.


    At that time, the top officials of the country had to deal with the attacks of big countries such as Lantis, Ryan, and Bania, and also had to guard against the looting of these guys around them. "


    "Then what happened later."


    ��After a while, those guys can sing and dance.��


    "About when?"


    "Since the invention of the machine gun."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 144： Sequence 7 recipe

    Chapter 144 Sequence 7 Formula


    The dinner meeting with the Prime Minister ended in a harmonious atmosphere.


    If it wasn''t for Tufu''s social reform plan that caught Tilo''s attention, just a single electric light would not have aroused the interest of a person in power.


    It wasn''t until after the exquisite dinner was over that the other party softly called Kelan''s name, and the latter got up immediately after understanding and sent him out personally.


    Seeing Tu Fu''s solemn expression when he came out, Mr. Kelan felt a little relieved, "Don''t worry, my father sometimes talks like this, making people unpredictable."


    Now someone can finally understand his pain. With such a father who is always on his head, he sometimes even finds it difficult to breathe, for fear of inadvertently making the Prime Minister unhappy.


    However, in his expectation, Tu Fu spoke slowly, "Kran, I think you were right. Mr. Sollens is indeed a good prime minister."


    These are not greetings or polite words, but Tu Fu''s thoughts from the bottom of his heart after the conversation.


    Especially after seeing Mr. Thilo who only lives in the newspapers and people��s mouths just now, it is completely different from the rumored image of God and Demon. Now Tu Fu admires the other party��s persistence even more.


    If this really greedy for power had long since passed away when the previous king died of illness, he would have used his power in the kingdom to directly overthrow William II early, so why wait until now.


    Many foreign newspapers and magazines kindly called him a war madman and a war madman because of the opponent''s past practice of launching wars around the kingdom in turn.


    But it is such a lunatic, a lunatic, who actually studied the social reform bill in private, which is very different from the style of the Jagged Prime Minister in the past.


    In fact, when I think about it carefully, many accusations and people��s complaints are groundless and labeled.


    If the performance of Baia at the beginning of its rise in the Northern Continent was not strong enough and ruthless enough, and it didn��t take turns to teach the surrounding countries a lesson, there would be no such powerful Baia Kingdom now.


    "Tu Fu, what do you think my father meant by the last sentence?" Crane asked suddenly.


    "It was just a guess before, but now it is completely certain that the future battle between the Baia Kingdom and Lantis is inevitable, whether it is due to political considerations or national considerations, or even a single battle."


    Tu Fu said blankly, "Maybe the last hundred years of grievances will be decided."


    Klan was taken aback, "So serious?"


    "Of course, this is related to the fate of the country. The fanatical national sentiment of the Baia people in recent decades also urgently needs a final outlet. You say that the future war is for the purpose of diverting class conflicts and stimulating consumption growth. The purpose is also good.


    There is nothing more valuable than starting a national war with the Republic of Lantis, which is known as the strongest army.


    Secondly, going to war with a big country like Landis is also a direct support for your father''s subsequent social security law.


    If they can win the national war, the expenditure funds for social welfare in the next few years or even more than ten years will be paid by Landis'' compensation.


    And I think that Baia and his generation have suffered too much humiliation in the past few decades. They swallowed their anger, but never gave up. This is how Baia is today.


    If we don��t take advantage of our popularity in recent years and the best momentum of our rise, how long will we have to wait to beat up Landis. "


    In the chat with Thilo, Tu Fu confirmed this.


    After the invention of the machine gun, even the aborigines and nomads became good at singing and dancing, and they could also make powerful neighboring countries bow their heads.


    The arms race between the two countries probably started when the Baia Kingdom unified the federation.


    "Has it really reached such a dangerous situation?"


    Crane took a breath. He had heard similar remarks a long time ago, but they were always too exaggerated. But after hearing Tu Fu''s analysis, he immediately felt that it made sense.


    "Is this war really being promoted by my father?"


    Spreading his hands, Tu Fu analyzed calmly and objectively, "This is not something your father can decide alone, or he is just doing this in accordance with public opinion.


    It''s not just the Baia Kingdom that thinks this way.


    In fact, the same is true for Lantis. They will not allow their neighbors to grow stronger. How can they sleep peacefully with such a country that is rising rapidly, expanding its army, and reaching its peak morale?


    If this serious worry can be eradicated, it will at least bring peace in the future of the Lantis Republic, so war has become an inevitable event. "


    While Tu Fu was speaking, he seemed to see two high-speed trains moving forward.


    Especially Baia changed everything into fuel to make the car faster and faster, and the Prime Minister was one of the drivers.


    This means that if the train suddenly loses control one day, Prime Minister Sorens will accompany the country into the abyss.


    He didn''t dare to say these words to Crane. Compared with these things that they can do nothing but sigh, it is better to teach him some ways to communicate with Mr. Sollens.


    "Lance District, 45 Baker Street."


    After Kelan said thank you countless times, Tu Fu still declined his offer to send him home.


    I was familiar with getting into a private carriage and headed home.


    The road in the central city is very flat. On the way back from here, Tu Fu raised his head and could vaguely see the edge of the majestic and extravagant Hill Palace.


    A large number of gas lamps are all over the palace, and almost all the roads are brightly lit, and there is a street lamp within a few steps.


    The dense lights make the whole city bright like daytime.


    It was the first time to enter the city wall, and Tu Fu, who was temporarily free, took a good look at it. He then asked the coachman, "Man, how long will these lights be on."


    "Sir, the lights in Central City are never turned off at night, so it is also known as the ''City That Never Sleeps''. You can''t see such a scene in any country.


    These are symbols of a strong country, which is truly remarkable. "


    When the coachman talked about this topic, he straightened his waist and looked very proud.


    "The city that never sleeps? Heh, how much fuel does such a large-scale use of lights consume every day."


    Tu Fu could only mutter to himself, feeling even more regretful.


    If William II could adopt his electric light early, how many resources and money could be saved every year.


    Not long after entering Lance District, the lights on both sides of the road were significantly dimmed, and the street lights could barely illuminate the center of the road.


    "Park right here."


    When Tu Fu happened to pass by a beer hall in the shape of a wine barrel next to him, he suddenly called the driver to stop, gave him a piece of paper money, did some facial treatment, and walked in very skillfully.


    In this beer house called "Time", the lights were much dimmed, and after Tu Fu walked in, he was very inconspicuous among these people.


    Even if he gained a little fame with the "Captain" vest, only a few people in the circle remember this Mr. Efficiency.


    Every year there is no shortage of bounty hunters like him doing crazy things for money or fame.


    There are not a few customers who come to consume in the "Time" beer house. Except for a few extraordinary people, most of them are ordinary people who don''t know, enjoying the purest drinking activities.


    "Mr. Jose, long time no see."


    Tu Fu naturally greeted Frank Jose, that fat man in Sequence 7 with an owl on the clown path on his shoulder, his eyes narrowed when he smiled,


    "Long time no see, Mr. Captain."


    Tu Fu was very direct about Dao Ming''s intention, "Sir, how much is the potion price of Sequence 7 of the Adventurer Path in the Brotherhood?"


    "For the potion of Sequence 7, we only sell the formula and materials. The total price of the whole set is 20,000, while the price of purchasing materials alone is 6,000."


    I saw this profiteer who eats people and doesn''t spit out his bones quote a price that Tufu can''t afford, which is quite a headache for him.


    Even if you don��t spend money to repay the mortgage, the price you want to buy a full set is far from enough.


    The Brotherhood��s business is really unique in the extraordinary circle.


    High-level transcendents usually have their own circles, and they don''t need to go through such channels, and the Brotherhood can''t get what they want.


    Other low-end underground black market prices are cheap, but the authenticity cannot be guaranteed, and there is no middleman to be responsible, and no one will be responsible if something goes wrong.


    If the formula is purchased from the Brotherhood, at least the authenticity of the formula can be guaranteed.


    "It''s really expensive." Tu Fu casually probed: "I guess no one has come here to buy the full set directly at the price recently."


    "exactly the opposite."


    Jose was not angry when he heard this, and naturally developed his superb salesmanship, "We just sold several copies of the formula of Sequence 7 during this period, except for special sequences such as demons.


    Almost every week, one or two full sets of potions can be sold, and there is never a shortage of rich people in G?ttinghagen. "


    "I see."


    During the interval between Jose''s speeches, Tu Fu''s eyes flashed a gleam, and he was thinking about something.


    As long as someone is willing to spend money to buy a full set.


    Wherever you walk, there must be traces.


    He turned around and left after a mysterious smile, without saying whether to buy or not to buy. Such a strange behavior made Frank Jose look confused.


    "What was he laughing at just now? I don''t seem to have said anything! Could it be that he is confusing me?"


    The agent in the Reims district looked puzzled. The secrecy measures of the Brotherhood have always been strict, and the buyer''s information will be kept secret. How could it be possible to get the potion formula with the only information just now.


    But why did that kid smile so weirdly just now?


    It''s like a kind of...smile from the heart after picking up the money.


    ��


    Half an hour later, Tu Fu, who had turned on the hunter''s senses, felt the owl leaving behind him, and suddenly felt a lot of relief.


    Based on what Jose said just now, it��s not just money, it��s a thousand dollars.


    Immediately,


    Tu Fu silently recited the string of familiar spells in his heart:


    "Santa Maria..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 145： Sophies wish

    Chapter 145 Sophie''s Wish


    "00:00:03."


    "00:00:02."


    "00:00:01."


    ��


    An hour later, Tufu waited for the anchoring ceremony that had already started.


    Seeing that the string of numbers in front of him was about to return to zero, the smile on his face almost overflowed.


    He really loves Jose, loves these fraternity people, it always reminds him of Mason, who is also so enthusiastic, he can''t do without the help of these people on his extraordinary journey.


    When the countdown was all zero, a familiar feeling enveloped him.


    A large amount of gray fog covered it, and after the time stopped, Tu Fu felt dizzy in his head.


    Shua!


    When I opened my eyes again, I returned to the familiar place.


    On an ocean surrounded by mist, the solitary Santa Maria drifted aimlessly. The salty smell of the ocean came to the nostrils, but there were no marine life to be seen.


    The traces of the deck are still there. After a long time, the **** smell at the beginning has completely faded.


    "Good evening, Gottinghagen."


    Tu Fu leaned on the captain''s seat, manipulated the remote control panel skillfully, and naturally looked at the main screen on the monitor.


    The monitoring screen still stops in front of the library of the University of Michigan.


    The black hound named Mungo was lying lazily on the grass. When Tu Fu turned his gaze over, it only slightly raised its eyelids, as if it had become accustomed to this situation.


    "As expected of a well-established school, even the dogs in it are almost mature." Tu Fu sighed.


    Soon, he moved the monitoring perspective to the "Time" beer house.


    Without hesitation after precise positioning, he directly used the video playback function to search for the traders here with a pair of extremely sharp eyes.


    In fact, there are not a few people who come and go to the beer hall of the fraternity every day.


    There are dozens of extraordinary people alone, but only when it comes to major events will Frank Jose come forward.


    Tu Fu directly searched for potential traders among these people.


    Truly as Hesse said, G?ttinghagen never lacks rich people, let alone people who are taken advantage of.


    Many people directly use the purchased formula to add raw materials, starting at least 20,000, but he followed the buyer''s perspective one by one, and began to observe the names and formulas of various extraordinary paths,


    "Sequence 7 Beast Tamer of the Clown Path, Weapon Master of the Knight Path, Sequence 7 Speculator of the Trickster Path..."


    The rows of papers and materials passed by, but Tu Fu didn''t record all the contents.


    Things like this are only useful to those who need them. Using one��s identity to resell supernatural formulas on the black market, the price is not high, and it is easy to cause trouble.


    "found it."


    It wasn''t until a week ago that Tu Fu heard the material of the adventurer Sequence 7 lawless lunatic from the mouth of a sturdy-looking man with the characteristics of an adventurer. After locking on to the target, he quickly looked,


    "100 grams of water, 10 grams of vanilla root, 20 grams of skull powder, water ghost brain tissue..."


    Because the refining of potions should be put in order according to the order of delivery on the potion list, so each item is marked with a name, and Tu Fu took advantage of this gap to quickly write down the above content.


    And through the video playback function, the camera was aimed at the tough buyer.


    Then I witnessed the adventurer taking the materials and refining the potion step by step. There is nothing worth looking at in this part.


    Like all extraordinary people when they were promoted, they endured great pain, probably because they heard the voice of a high plane, and their ears overflowed with blood. After a period of time, they finally got a new life.


    "Snapped."


    It was also at this time that Tu Fu confirmed that the things sold by the Brotherhood were all right, and he safely put away the list of materials he had just written down.


    In this way, the materials needed for Sequence 7 can be obtained at the lowest cost, and 6000 crowns is enough to empty all the money on him.


    "I really miss the time when buying potions didn''t cost money."


    Tu Fu was really heartbroken. Before the prize money of the Challenge Cup was warmed up, he went to buy materials for the next stage.


    Based on this price, I am afraid that I will starve to death early before I get rich with electric lights.


    "Drip, drop."


    Also at this time, the radio suddenly rang.


    is a timed greeting from a familiar signaling sign.


    Although he does not know the real time, Mason Adams will report the latest content to him every once in a while.


    This function of the wireless set is like a telephone message function, which can be answered when you are free.


    "I almost forgot about you."


    Tu Fu scratched his head. Recently, in order to participate in the Challenge Cup competition, the number of times he boarded the boat has been significantly reduced.


    So much so that I forgot the layout in Leeds.


    I even forgot that there is a mysterious organization called "Skynet".


    "Dear Mr. ''Media'', thanks to your radiance, I have been doing well recently, and the digestion of the potion has accelerated since I joined the club."


    "Bless you, Mr. ''Media Man'', I was hunted down by my enemies, please let me escape this disaster."


    "Thank you, Mister ''Media Man''! I even escaped that hunt, and I know that your greatness is incomparable, and you are a more noble existence than those above the Seven Gods."


    "This time I met another strong opponent. It is because of your blessing that I can defeat him."


    "I have completely digested the potion of Sequence 7, thank you Mr. Mediator for taking care of me."


    ��


    Tu Fu was ashamed of the messages, but he didn''t do anything.


    Judging from the content, this guy is too good at making up his mind, obviously it''s all his own efforts.


    Every time after a narrow escape, he almost puts all the credit on him, praying like a god, and chanting his name when there is nothing to do.


    To be able to turn bad luck into good luck this time, this one is also a lucky master.


    But it��s also true, those who are unlucky, how can they have the opportunity to pray to God and worship Buddha.


    "Sure enough, a dog on a leash can do the work of the gods." Thinking of this, Tu Fu felt a little funny,


    "Why don''t you see if Uncle and the others are back?"


    It was also at this time that he manipulated the surveillance screen and turned his perspective to Winster''s house at No. 45 Baker Street.


    The two adults in the family have been back for a while, and they were no less surprised than Sophie when they saw the gift prepared by Kelan. Even people who have never seen it can recognize that the red wine and pearls are not cheap, let alone Miss Da. Aunt Anfei''er.


    Especially when he knew that he was having dinner with a prime minister tonight, he was even more surprised and speechless.


    "Little husband, it''s really amazing." Aunt Anfei''er couldn''t help but praise in private.


    "That''s not what you said when you thought he ate too much."


    Uncle Ethan had a smug smile on his face.


    Even if he got his wife''s white eyes, who would have thought that an inconspicuous little guy would be able to get to where he is today.


    Tu Fu smiled, he didn''t care about this a long time ago.


    The camera cuts one after another, and this time it switches to Sophie''s room upstairs, where the blond girl is performing some kind of ceremony dignifiedly.


    In front of her was a pile of items used in basic occult rituals.


    A quaint mirror, plus something like a witch bottle, coupled with a simple prayer ceremony, this is the basic knowledge that Miss Winston has recently learned from the school''s mystery society, a ceremony of praying to the gods.


    Tell the gods what you want in your heart. If you are lucky, they may hear you.


    "It seems that Sophie''s throbbing desire for mysticism has never diminished. This is not a good thing."


    Tu Fu casually browsed around the items, but found nothing dangerous. After realizing that it was just a very ordinary prayer ceremony, he didn''t bother to take care of it.


    "So, what would Sophie''s wish be?"


    Just when Tu Fu didn''t intend to take care of it, the idea came to him.


    Thus, his fingers accidentally pressed and pressed the short wave of the radio. It was this function that he used to answer the signal sent by Mason.


    After locking down the exact range, after excluding many other noises from this street.


    Finally, a soft, gentle female voice actually came up through the radio, and it was still passed into Tu Fu''s ears.


    "My name is Sophie Winster... I pray to the gods for help. If you can hear me, please use a dream to tell me how to become an extraordinary person. I am willing to pay some price for this."


    When he heard Sophie''s simple wish, Tu Fu couldn''t help shaking his head amusedly.


    I didn''t expect that after so long, Miss Winster''s desire to pursue the extraordinary has not diminished at all.


    To some extent, Tu Fu admired this useless persistence.


    "Sophie''s impression of superhumans is probably still cool and handsome. She is really immature. Even if she becomes a superhuman with such a mind, she will not end well in the end."


    Tu Fu, who has experienced many gossips, is more aware of the dangers of the path of transcendence, and more acknowledging the rejection of such things by the Winsters.


    Thinking of this, Tu Fu decided to find an opportunity to warn Sophie cryptically in the future, don''t play such tricks again, it''s time to grow up.


    Some inappropriate rituals invite terrible things.


    Bieber''s lesson is here.


    Just when he was getting tired and wanted to turn off the radio, Sophie''s voice came up continuously,


    After the long-term prayers were not answered, I became more and more lonely, my voice gradually became lower, and my tone was full of sadness and sadness.


    "Only in this way... can help him in the future."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 146： fair trade

    Chapter 146 Fair Trade


    "Mr. Men, I have a friend who has encountered a lot of trouble recently. He is also a superhuman and has a very important person who also wants to become a superhuman.


    His past experience let my friend know that this is not an advisable path, and reason also told my friend that he should immediately reject the person who is important to him.


    But not long ago, my friend suddenly learned that the other party turned out to be an extraordinary person who wanted to be for him.


    Now my friend is very conflicted, he really doesn''t know how to say no to each other.


    As a friend, I sympathize with his leaving the country very much. This is probably the case. I don��t know if you understand, do you need me to repeat it? "


    With an attitude of not being ashamed to ask, Tu Fu asked the "gatekeeper" a series of questions sincerely in the third person.


    It''s just that after talking for a long time, there is no response from the other party.


    Just as he was about to say it again, the low-pitched male voice on the other end of the radio finally responded, asking instead of answering, "How do you understand Transcendents?"


    "A...poor worm with unearthly strength."


    Tu Fu smiled and copied Uncle Roman''s original words.


    "That''s all?"


    "It''s only been half a year since I formally entered the superhuman realm, and I really can''t get any profound answers," Tu Fu said frankly, spreading his hands.


    "Then why can you judge that contact with extraordinary is completely dangerous."


    "Is my friend."


    "it''s the same."


    ��Because the people around him always say that there is no return to achieving extraordinaryness, and the road to extraordinaryness eventually faces all kinds of darkness and pain, and losing control has become a curse that always accompanies them all their lives.��


    "What do your friends think?"


    The unhurried words of the "gatekeeper" made Tu Fu seriously think about this matter for the first time.


    Taking myself as an example, although I also fought against the evil gods, I was relatively safe and comfortable most of the time. Even when I was promoted, I used the power of the "Santa Maria" to isolate many high-level voices.


    It''s really impossible for him to talk about how dark and **** the extraordinary world is.


    He is mainly worried that Sophie, who is so stupid and sweet even after being sold by others, will pay for her money. If she really steps into the extraordinary world, she will not be eaten to the bone.


    "Let me summarize your question first. Suppose you are your friend and that important person is his lover. The question now is how to prevent her from entering the extraordinary path. Can this be understood?"


    "Although the relationship is different, the situation is generally not bad." Tu Fu continued to insist.


    "In fact, I want to tell you that, except for a very small number of transcendents who can truly touch the dark side and face fear, no matter the third era or your era, I believe that only a very small number of people can reach the peak and face the danger hidden in the darkness.


    If you don''t step into the demigod, you will never have the opportunity to contact it.


    Those mediocre, gifted transcendents always talk about how dangerous transcendence is, but in fact they don''t even have the ability to really approach danger and darkness. "


    The deep voice on the radio was full of contempt.


    The "gatekeeper''s" answer has been given, it depends on what he thinks.


    In fact, only becoming a high-sequence transcendent has real danger. For most transcendents, the real headache is the high price of purchasing potions.


    Tu Fu suddenly fell silent.


    He suddenly agreed with the other party''s answer.


    Instead of letting Sophie go on like this, she will kill herself sooner or later because of some improper rituals.


    "I''ll test Sophie''s tone after I get back."


    Tu Fu didn''t dare to help Sophie make a decision rashly.


    If Sophie really only wanted to help him, then Tu Fu immediately confessed his status as a superhuman and rejected her kindness.


    If it''s another situation, it''s not just for herself, Sophie also wants to touch the extraordinary anyway.


    Then all he can do is to give the other party positive help on this road.


    Before he knew it, Tu Fu had been in a daze for several minutes.


    After thinking about it, he even began to help choose Sophie''s future extraordinary path.


    If the other party is determined to continue, at least they should avoid the most dangerous transcendent paths.


    He began to mutter to himself, "First rule out the princess path, this path plagued by bad luck is too dangerous and the death rate is too high, it is not suitable for normal people


    Similarly, there are also evil sequences such as the demon path that must also be excluded. They are really easy to come into contact with the existence of high planes. "


    "Although the superhumans of the doom path are teased by fate, they will be sublimated after passing the test of fate."


    The "gatekeeper" on the other side of the radio added a sentence after hearing such words.


    This also made Tu Fu feel funny, let a large group of people suffer all kinds of weird bad luck, the unlucky ones died halfway, and in the end, only the one who has really passed the test is considered a princess?


    It''s almost the same as raising Gu.


    "Similarly, there are adventurers, knights, clowns, etc. who rely on personal brute force and always fight with others in a barbaric and extraordinary way. In fact, they are not suitable for a lady, so it is better to choose a safer and more elegant way. way."


    "Then only dreamers, scammers, craftsmen, and..." Tu Fu silently recalled the nine extraordinary paths, and for a moment he didn''t think of meeting the extraordinary person of the ninth path.


    "Musician."


    The gatekeeper reminded, "They usually rely on sound waves and musical instruments as weapons, mastering psychic dialogue with all things, and elves have such power in their blood from birth."


    This is a good way. It doesn''t sound dangerous but can also cultivate one''s sentiments. It is very suitable for a transcendent person who maintains health.


    After much thought, Tu Fu ruled out the artisan path. This extraordinary path requires certain skills and is not suitable for people like Miss Winster.


    If one day I saw Sophie working with a bunch of steel equipment with a craftsman''s hammer, the picture would be so beautiful.


    Calculated in this way, there are actually three left for Sophie.


    Fraudster, dreamer, and musician, these transcendent paths are relatively suitable.


    "Sophie, I really worry about you." Like an old father, Tu Fu made the wrong choice for Sophie after thinking for a long time.


    If there is an opportunity, find a way to give it to her.


    "Do you have the answer in your heart?"


    "Yes, sir, when will you tell me the formula of Sequence 9 of these three sequences." Tu Fu said seriously.


    "Recipe?"


    The gatekeeper fell silent with question marks all over his head. The speed of turning his face was too fast, and he asked him for the potion formula after changing hands. This was really thick-skinned, and he opened his mouth subconsciously: "Gift of fate..."


    "The gifts bestowed by fate are secretly priced, I know that." Tu Fu was the first to finish this sentence,


    Then he said seriously:


    "But the conversation between us is about the communication between students and teachers. I just ask you these few questions as a student.


    Moreover, it is only a low-end potion formula of Sequence 9, which does not involve the content of the Sequence, and it is not considered a violation. "


    "...I''ll tell you the recipe for one of them."


    "Gatekeeper" thought for a long time and still insisted on the bottom line, and did not meet all his requirements.


    But after meeting Tu Fu, the bottom line became lower and lower, lower and lower...


    "I really admire you for having a very noble character." Tu Fu insisted when he saw the other party let go, and silently apologized in his heart for calling him an evil **** in his diary.


    "I want the musician''s Sequence 9 formula."


    As for the potion formulas of the remaining two routes, it is really not difficult to get them. As long as you spend more time in Jose''s beer hall, you can always see related transactions.


    After a lot of work, the "gatekeeper" hesitated for a while and finally told a series of material formulas for the musician path, and the matter finally came to an end.


    "Tell me about what happened outside recently."


    This is also part of the deal they agreed at the beginning. The "gatekeeper" trapped in the abyss may be really bored and panic.


    Only through Tu Fu''s mouth can we know the major events that happened in the Quaternary Epoch.


    "Gathering information has never been an easy task, but luckily I have been doing it." Tu Fu expressed the difficulty of this task deliberately pretending to be laborious.


    This professionalism "gatekeeper" feels a little relieved.


    I only heard Tu Fu talking about some recent things in a leisurely manner.


    "On September 28, 1492, an uprising of 50,000 people broke out in the Asma Empire in the southern continent, but it was soon suppressed by the Centuries of the Kingdom of Bryan with guns."


    "On September 29, an organization called ''Star Exchange School'' appeared in St. Nottingham and was officially arrested by the Catholic Church."


    "On September 30th, the regime in the Kingdom of Bania changed. A group of ten people announced that they had met here, and they were surrounded by the police station. After 15 minutes, they were wiped out."


    "On October 1st, an invention called the electric light appeared in G?ttinghagen. Its appearance may make a new era of the electrical age likely to come."


    ��


    The well-organized information involves the northern and southern continents, the political affairs of various countries, the most cutting-edge inventions, and there are also some extraordinary events.


    "not bad."


    The gatekeeper felt that Tu Fu was still hardworking, and it was not in vain for him to exchange so much knowledge.


    "That''s right, I spent a lot of time collecting this information for you, and I almost risked my life for it."


    While Tu Fu was speaking, he put down the newspapers and periodicals he had prepared earlier.


    Including but not limited to International Herald, G?ttinghagen Evening News, Southern Continental Times, The Catholic��


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 147： farewell

    Chapter 147 Farewell


    Early the next morning.


    Tufu''s short two-day vacation in G?ttinghagen is finally over.


    In his short period of time, he not only got the reward of the Challenge Cup to help his family pay off the house, but also got the Sequence 7 lawless lunatic formula in his hand.


    When he went to the beer hall again the next day and claimed that he needed to purchase the raw materials for Sequence 7, the small-eyed Mr. Jose was so surprised that he almost crushed the owl on his shoulders.


    The status of this efficient gentleman in his eyes has risen sharply. It only takes one day to solve the case, and now it only takes one day to find the formula of the middle sequence.


    He was really shocked by such amazing efficiency.


    Completely unaware that the wool comes from the sheep.


    Tu Fu packed his luggage and came to G?ttinghagen Central Station with Sophie after the matter of potion ingredients was settled.


    Yes,


    Today, Sophie took on the task of seeing him off instead of her uncle who was still working. Miss Winster followed Tu Fu with her luggage and sent him to the station all the way.


    "I didn''t expect that Miss Winster would come to see me off. It''s a great honor." Tu Fu deliberately joked like this.


    "Yeah, even I feel lucky for you."


    The latter rolled his eyes when he heard this, but still followed his words,


    "Hey, you''d better not think too much, thanks to our college for changing our class today''s class to the afternoon, so I have time to see you off, otherwise some people will have to leave alone, very touched!"


    "Really? I''m almost moved to tears."


    Tu Fu let out a sigh, and praised Columbia University''s flexible schedule, which can be changed according to individual needs, which can be said to be quite humane.


    His casual attitude made Sophie''s teeth itch. Thinking that she skipped class just to show him off, she wished to give him a punch.


    At this time, the two of them just arrived at the station platform where people come and go, and there are already many people waiting here.


    A few minutes later, Tufu will disappear in G?ttinghagen for another long time following the arrival of the next steel behemoth.


    Taking advantage of the last gap, Tu Fu plucked up the courage to ask: "Sophie, do you still want to pursue transcendence? Why didn''t you tell me about it?"


    The sudden words startled Miss Winster, she instinctively turned her head to look left and right carefully, and when she saw that he had spoken, she curled the corner of her mouth in reproach,


    "Then why didn''t you tell me you wanted to restart the Polar Program."


    Tu Fu felt a headache, "This matter has not been settled yet, and it is really not easy to do it. I think I will tell you after a few years when the time is ripe."


    "Do you still remember our previous agreement?"


    "What agreement."


    "You must firmly support me in contacting Chaofan. If you encounter matters related to your parents in the future, as long as you need me, I will firmly stand by your side at any time."


    Sophie said seriously.


    The two seemed to have such an agreement when they were in Leeds, but after Tu Fu realized the danger of contacting the extraordinary, he blatantly chose to rebel, and ignored it, thinking that it would be nothing.


    When Sophie mentioned it again, Tu Fu felt an inexplicable heaviness in his heart,


    "Have you really been doing these things?"


    "I have been studying things related to occultism in private. I just recently came into contact with an ancient prayer ceremony. Although I didn''t get a response, I believe that at least this is a good start.


    I believe that in the near future, as long as I rely on the school''s contacts, I will definitely come into contact with the legendary superhuman.


    As long as the opportunity is right, I think I can also become a truly extraordinary person. "


    Sophie talked about her plan, learned relevant knowledge from writing, and then figured out a way to get in touch with extraordinary people. As long as the opportunity is right, she can become an extraordinary person by spending some money.


    It seems that everything is so logical.


    "The Polar Project will take a lot of time. Maybe I don''t have the ability to restart it, and you really don''t need to bother about me. Sophie, what I want to ask is that even if I don''t need your help in the future, will you still help me?" Do you do that?"


    After going around for a long time, Tu Fu finally said this sentence.


    His eyes showed a rare calmness, and he asked Sophie''s wishes formally.


    The latter raised his head slowly, also noticed Tu Fu''s seriousness, and then nodded heavily,


    "Yes, this is what I have always wanted. I really don''t want to give up just because of a few simple words from my parents...Tu Fu, you will support me, right?"


    The latter fell silent inappropriately.


    "Boom..."


    At this time, the steel monster covered with steel and rivets and breathing smoke came slowly.


    Finally, they stopped slowly on the railway tracks, and they only stayed here for a very short time, which also indicated that they didn''t have much time.


    "Yes Sophie, I will support you. Always will."


    After saying this, Tu Fu couldn''t help feeling relieved. He didn''t want to make Sophie choose a path she didn''t choose because of his personal reasons.


    Since she has said so,


    Then just leave the rest to yourself.


    Similarly, after hearing this answer, Miss Winster showed a joyful smile on her face.


    When the morning light of the first day fell on her face, a pure and sweet smile bloomed, which made Tu Fu next to her bewildered.


    Many memory fragments kept flashing in his mind.


    There was the embarrassment in the bathroom from the first time I came, there was her standing up in front of the Goddess Church, and there was also the embarrassment of going to other school admissions offices to get business cards for the sake of not living up to myself.


    What''s more, since she was a child, she always stood up proudly when the original owner encountered difficulties...


    The scenes of being together day and night are like fragments of old movies. What I have experienced and what I remember are all mixed together in the end and can no longer be separated.


    "Sophie..."


    Tu Fu felt that his throat was dry and wanted to open his mouth to say something.


    Sophie also seemed to know his mind, and looked at him intently.


    There was expectation in a pair of bright eyes, and somehow, the poem "The Farthest Distance in the World" popped out again.


    Was that poem really just an improvisation?


    Who are those words written for?


    Who else can I write to.


    "take care."


    When Tu Fu got into the car, he finally swallowed the words on his lips, and he just choked out such a sentence.


    It''s not the time yet, there are still many things waiting for him to do.


    Perhaps,


    It will not be too late to speak again when the time is right and everything has stabilized.


    "Ah, you too."


    Sophie''s smile remained the same, and she was not surprised by such a greeting.


    She just stood by the platform and felt the start of the train, and then turned her head reluctantly, watching Tu Fu leave without wanting her to see him,


    I saw the steam monster driving the carriage away.


    Just as she turned around, the boy in the carriage also turned around,


    Eyes intertwined.


    Both startled each other, and quickly turned their heads away,


    After a while, look and turn around,


    Looking at each other still,


    once,


    twice,


    Three times��


    ��


    Prime Minister''s Office in G?ttinghagen.


    Clan is also preparing to pack up before parting.


    He can''t go home all the time. The Saurons family has strict regulations to find work in his position, so all the sons and daughters of the family are in their own positions.


    It��s okay to never return privately, so I don��t know when I will come back next time.


    His older brothers and sisters were also happy, and he had to say goodbye to that unreasonable father.


    Only Kelan, always holding a trace of fantasy.


    The special car was about to leave, and he reluctantly forgot to take a look at the seat by the window. His father liked to sit there and read the newspaper.


    Unfortunately, there is no one at the moment.


    He deliberately dawdled here for a long time, just hoping that his father could also come over to see off his son before his departure, like the fathers of other families.


    It seems that the wish finally came to nothing.


    "Klan, you should know how busy your father is at work, how much work you can''t finish every day, the whole kingdom cannot do without him..." the mother beside him argued.


    As if to tell him again,


    As a child of the Saurons family, he should be sensible at this age.


    "I see, take care of yourself."


    Clan Solons held back his sadness, and could only make his voice sound more determined.


    Even the steps taken when getting into the car are much more stable.


    Not only now, but he must also become stronger in the future. The children of the Saurons family must always be stronger than those of other families, until one day someone of them can replace their father to support the family.


    Boom...


    Until the steam engine roared and went away, a figure flashed by the window just now.


    "Ahem..."


    Thilo Sollens coughed lightly, silently watching the traces left by the vehicle when it left, thinking of the determined back of the child just before leaving.


    There is a little difference in the usually serious expression.


    The back that has been strong for a long time is a little rickety.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 148： librarian

    Chapter 148 The Librarian


    On October 7th, it has been three days since I returned to school from G?ttinghagen.


    Aside from going to the classroom to attend classes every day, and having regular exchanges with a few people from the Faculty of Humanities, his relationship with his classmates in this major is average.


    It is also due to the professionalism of the disciplines of the University of Michigan. As long as the content of the professional courses chosen is different, it is not taught by the same teacher.


    At least half of the students in all courses during the semester are different.


    Some special courses may also be mixed with the upper grades, not to mention that most of the dormitories are single rooms.


    This also caused Tu Fu to have few friends, and most of the time he was alone.


    The communication channel for the students in the school is not only the activities of the club, but also probably the only way to participate in the dance organized by a few "characters" in the school.


    Or gatherings and other activities under the guise of making friends.


    There are quite a lot of such activities at Columbia University, so the personal style is really chaotic. The most exaggerated is the story of the child in the belly of a pregnant girl who cannot find a father every year.


    Tu Fu himself doesn��t like lively temperament too much. Apart from professional courses, he also interacts with Professors Kelan, David, and Fran in private.


    Fortunately, recently he has the habit of going to the library again.


    Apart from attending classes and regularly trying to digest potions, most of the rest of the time is spent in the building.


    In the 13-story high-rise library, the first 3 floors are the self-study room for readers and the library of literature, history and law.


    The various disciplines above the third floor are also singled out, engineering, pharmacology, folklore (mystery), geology, and multi-ethnic linguistics.


    The first 8 floors are also accessible to students and outsiders.


    The upper floors require higher authority, and they are all important document storage places.


    Most of them are original solitary copies handed down before the Quaternary Epoch. They are generally only authorized to visit or read by professor-level figures, and they are not even allowed to borrow.


    To say that the most outrageous thing is the 13th floor of the library, the required authority is even only for people at the school and dean level to enter.


    Tu Fu took a few glances through the monitoring of the ghost ship. The thirteenth floor is a self-study reading room. There are only a few sealed ancient books on the bookshelf. I don��t know what is recorded. Anyway, very few people come.


    Even Tu Fu usually lives on the 3rd and 6th floors. Apart from the content of his major, he majors in the three subjects of history, folklore and occultism.


    are also selected well-known books and periodicals and academic newspapers recommended by Professor McGovern to read, and always keep abreast of the latest developments in the academic world.


    After all, according to the 5 million book collections claimed by the University of Michigan, the average collection of books on each floor is at least 400,000.


    If Tu Fu can read at an inhuman speed of an average of ten books a day, then he will just finish reading all the books on a whole floor on his 130th birthday.


    "It turns out that the concept of a transcendent existed as early as the Second Epoch."


    Tu Fu is currently sitting on the third floor, flipping through ancient books that record the history of the Third Epoch.


    In fact, in addition to the most famous people like the Lionheart King of the Assyrian Empire in the Third Epoch, the Second Era is a great period known as the golden age of mankind.


    Although the book is only a few words of records and conjectures, it can be seen from the exaggerated description that there was a shadow of extraordinary power at that time.


    Due to the advent of various monsters and monsters in Genesis, the world has been in darkness for a long time.


    In order to survive, human beings know how to use wisdom and use fire and tools.


    And during the millennium-long confrontation, many heroes and demigods were born among humans due to the behavior of the stallions of the Seven Gods, and they began to use extraordinary powers to save people from fire and water.


    "Even the descendants of the gods are the same as the descendants of the extraordinary. Doesn''t that mean that the end of the extraordinary may not be a god."


    Tu Fu secretly speculated that some parts of the gods are really similar to the reproductive rules of superhumans.


    As far as he knows, the offspring of a superhuman can inherit half of the power of their father or mother, and then be diluted layer by layer through blood.


    The descendants of ordinary gods started out as demigods, and the descendants of the original seven gods even started out as divinely favored ones.


    "Since the Second Epoch is full of traces of the existence of elves and giant dragons, even many books in the Third Epoch also record that the Assyrian Empire captured many extraordinary creatures for pulling carts and transporting them.


    But why are even dwarves rare after the Quaternary Epoch. "


    Tu Fu held the book and wondered, not only did Liz rarely see non-human races, he had been in G?ttinghagen for a while, and he rarely saw these non-human creatures displayed in public.


    At this time, a crisp female voice sounded behind him to explain his confusion.


    "Because since the Industrial Revolution, the supernatural power has been relatively reduced, and the Northern Continent National Alliance, which has the absolute right to speak, has indiscriminately killed non-human races, so they have to retreat and hide in more remote places.


    In fact, except for very few auction houses that display ''goods'', probably only the Church of the Seven Gods and the nobles still keep some of them in captivity.


    Most extraordinary creatures and non-human races can only be forced to hide in the dark. "


    The person who came was Miss Bella Wayne, a learned girl from a family of historians.


    At this moment, she was holding a thick ancient book, and answered Tu Fu''s question casually.


    "Thank you very much for your answer, Bella."


    Tu Fu smiled and indicated that this is not an amazing but reasonable answer.


    Industry brought civilization,


    did not teach people how to use civilization.


    However, Bella still missed one point. The superhumans who take the path of superhumanity can hardly avoid slaughtering other non-human creatures and using their body parts as medicinal materials.


    "I thought you would go to the fourth floor." The latter lightly brushed the hair next to the earlobe. There were books related to science and engineering, which were more in line with Tu Fu''s temperament.


    ��That��s why I chose archeology in the first place.��


    Noticing the badge on the opponent''s chest, Tu Fu recognized it with a flash of light, "The librarian of the University of Michigan?"


    "The task assigned to me by Director Armitage, he thought that I was born in a family of high-level intellectuals, and I would be well qualified to manage the library.


    As the administrator here, I have a lot of allowances and benefits every month, and the most important thing is that there is no limit on the number of borrowings, which is really suitable for me. "


    Bella shook her head helplessly when speaking, and sighed inexplicably.


    "cool."


    Tu Fu whistled lightly, "This is a good thing, but why do you look unhappy?"


    "Because when Mr. Armitage Pavilion came to check recently, he always looked reluctant.


    Maybe I can''t do this job well, but I can''t blame me. There is nothing to do in the library most of the time. I guess he will fire me sooner or later if this continues. "


    When Miss Wayne talked about this topic, she looked even more depressed.


    The students at the University of Michigan are all of high quality. Every time they borrow books, they will be put back in their original places. After such a long time, she seems to be in a daze, as if she can��t do anything.


    As for the work of catching thieves, such exciting things have nothing to do with her, almost all of them are contracted by the old gentleman on the first floor and Mungo at the door.


    If anyone steals books in violation of regulations, it is almost impossible to hide it.


    "Bella, do you really want to keep doing this?"


    "I''m even dreaming, because I spend most of my time in the library when I''m not in class, and there''s nothing more suitable for me than this job."


    "Let me tell you how to do it. Every time that gentleman comes, you prepare in advance to move a pile of books from one place to another.


    It''s better to pretend to work harder, and more importantly, it''s better to complain a few words about the hard work here when appropriate. "


    Tu Fu put his arm under his chin, smiled and said, "Then wait for him to leave, and then move those books back."


    "So...does this make any sense?"


    "This will make it appear that you are very busy at work, and he will naturally be more generous when giving money."


    Tu Fu replied seriously, "The important thing is not what you do at work, but not letting your boss see you doing nothing, otherwise he will always see you doing nothing, and he will think the money is wasted."


    Having been out of society for a long time, he is familiar with how to use the wisdom of migrant workers.


    Never pretend to work hard when you are in school, it will kill you.


    But you must learn to fish reasonably after work, it will save your life.


    "Okay...then I''ll try.


    " Bella hesitated when she heard this unreliable idea, and considered adopting Tu Fu''s idea. After all, the situation couldn''t be worse than it is now.


    After a simple conversation, Bella didn''t leave but stayed where she was, her bright eyes swirled around him, "Tufu, have you chosen your mentor yet?"


    "Mentor?"


    Tu Fu subconsciously shook his head, "It''s not too late yet."


    "Tomorrow, the tutor interview meeting of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences will begin, and all the teachers and professors in the academy will be there.


    Because it is a two-way selection system, the University of Michigan has always allowed students to stay in the school for about a month before letting them choose a tutor, and it is also the tutor who chooses the student.


    During this period, those students who performed well are usually favored by excellent teachers and even professors at the department head level. Speaking of which, I have to thank you for leading us to a championship. "


    Miss Bella Wayne talks about it with gratitude.


    It was because of this achievement that she directly contacted Professor Charles Kane as her advisor.


    The exposure of the Challenge Cup won by beating Columbia University is too strong. Who else in the two universities doesn''t know about it.


    As participants, their names have also entered the eyes of many professors. It is hard to say whether they are accepted as students. At least they can be exposed and have a wider choice.


    Tu Fu also nodded in understanding gradually.


    The advantage of two-way choice between tutors and students is that during the one month of admission to the school, those gifted students must also work hard to achieve some results during this period.


    Whether you publish a paper or participate in a competition, you can show your talent to your tutor through certain platforms.


    Also have the right to choose those mentors who have more resources and broader paths.


    ��Actually, the scale of this mentor exchange meeting is also larger.


    Not only the matter of the School of Humanities and Social Sciences, but also professors from the School of Mechanical Technology and the School of Natural Sciences came to observe, so I think it is by no means a trivial matter. "


    Bella seemed to be in a much better mood, with a smile on her lips, "Guess why?"


    Tu Fu didn''t quite understand, "Why?"


    "It''s all...because of you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 149： interview tutor

    Chapter 149 Interview Tutor


    Early the next morning.


    The notice related to the tutor interview came down and was sent directly to Tu Fu''s dormitory.


    Not only did the above inform the tutor of the time and place of the interview meeting, but the college also asked him to choose carefully.


    And recommended several tutors of the college to him in the envelope. In addition to Professor Kane, there are at least three professors of the same level and two department heads of archeology and history.


    Even what resources they have in their hands, which celebrities in the industry they have had scientific research exchanges with, and who their off-campus cooperation partners in the past few years have already stated.


    The academy wanted him to choose immediately.


    With strange thoughts, Tu Fu walked slowly to the building of the School of Humanities and Social Sciences.


    All the freshmen of this year''s college have arrived. Many people are preparing for the interview, and there is no lack of discussion about other students.


    "Miss Weimar from the Department of Literature must be a sought-after figure. She has even published works that sell well in the market."


    "There is also Crane from the law department. He has served as an assistant in the Kingdom Act Parliament. It is really remarkable."


    "It''s just relying on the relationship of Prime Minister Sorens. It''s not a skill. Compared with real skills, I think it''s not as good as the geniuses of the School of Mechanical Technology. They have developed a real housekeeper steam man."


    "Heh, didn''t the so-called genius of yours be defeated by Columbia University? In the end, didn''t you rely on the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences to regain face."


    At the scene where people were sobbing, the students were talking about the student representatives who were in the limelight recently.


    Almost every class has the budding freshmen they are talking about. They not only have a strong family background, but also have top-notch faculty resources. Coupled with their personal efforts, most of them have become the pillars of that class of students after a few years.


    If he hadn''t heard the conversations of these students, Tu Fu really wouldn''t have known that the people he teamed up with had achieved great results in their respective fields.


    "Tu Fu, look this way."


    When Tu Fu entered the arena, he saw David Smith waving to him. He was sitting in the same area as Crane, Bella, and Miss Weimar.


    It''s only been a month since entering the school, and everyone already has their own small circle.


    Several professors who came here couldn''t help seeing the visitor, their eyes lit up, and they kept wandering around Tu Fu with various expressions in their eyes.


    Only Professor Charles Kane didn��t know if he had taken gunpowder. After seeing this kid, he was so angry that he output a meal, ��Such an important matter is still late. If I were you, I might as well be late.��


    Several other professors from the same hospital also chimed in.


    "I really hate this kind of students who don''t obey the discipline, why don''t you go back as soon as possible, at least I will definitely not accept such arrogant students."


    "Young people nowadays think that they are great for some small achievements, impetuous, too impetuous."


    The professors in the School of Humanities and Social Sciences were all acquaintances. They were discussing academics together a few days ago, and they are as close as father and son.


    Now they all put on a disgusted look that they don��t want to see themselves again,


    Tufu shrank his neck in fright.


    Not knowing what I did wrong, I could only sit back in my seat resentfully.


    "Oh, we almost believed it."


    "In this case, why don''t you give us this student."


    Several professors from other colleges looked at the professors of the Humanities College headed by Kane with contempt.


    It''s really shameful that a dignified professor still plays such a trick.


    Seeing that Tu Fu was so deflated when he first arrived, everyone in the same seat tried their best to hide the smiles on their mouths. The noble lady Irene Weimar said, "Mr. Capet, please understand the professors. Scolding enough."


    "But what does this have to do with me?"


    Tu Fu was even more bewildered. Who else was more wronged than him to receive such an unclear reprimand even though he didn''t know anything.


    "Because today, in addition to the professors from the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences, there are also professors from the Academy of Mechanical Technology and the Academy of Natural Sciences, all because of you." Crane explained with a smile.


    Although many people felt regretful when Tu Fu chose archaeology, the style of study at Michigan University is to respect individual wishes after all.


    Professors in other colleges keep blocking and think so


    ��Our University of Michigan has always respected any choice of students.��


    But after the Challenge Cup incident, I don��t know how many people privately scolded the School of Humanities for misleading their children.


    This kind of genius student whose patriarch stuffed food to the stomach level actually let him choose archaeology, a crooked way, and he didn''t know how to persuade him as a teacher.


    These **** from the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences will be hanged on the pillar of shame by future generations to spit on them sooner or later.


    Do not,


    Being hanged from a street lamp a hundred times is not too much.


    From the teaching teacher Walter to the department head Professor Kane, they were all scolded from top to bottom by the two major science and engineering colleges of the University of Michigan.


    It is precisely for this purpose that the two colleges secretly want to contact this child. It''s just that after the Challenge Cup, Tu Fu was either in the library or the School of Humanities, and he really didn''t give them any chance.


    They are all professor-level figures, and it is not good for them to act in private because of face.


    So, at today''s tutor interview meeting, the two colleges mobilized several professors to attend the audition, which can be regarded as giving Tu Fu enough face.


    Students who are sure to have their photos on the celebrity list as long as they graduate successfully are really treasures.


    ����At any time, being too good becomes a sin.��


    Hearing what his companions said, Tu Fu subconsciously wiped off the sweat from his forehead.


    After thinking about it, I feel more and more that this has nothing to do with me.


    The more he sat in his seat, the more Tu Fu felt the resentful eyes flickering on him.


    The mentors headed by Kane are actually under great pressure. If Tu Fu was snatched away like this today.


    This is really a slap in the face of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences.


    Not to mention anything else, whether it was him gaining face for the school by himself, or getting 100,000 crowns of education funding for the entire college, it was a credit that could not be ignored.


    "By the way, how did you choose?"


    Tu Fu looked at them for a moment, curious about their choices.


    "We are not as capable as you, and we can attract professors from other schools. I have chosen a famous tutor from the business school, which is very helpful to my family''s business."


    David spread his hands, and the rest of them also indicated that they had already chosen their mentors.


    "I chose Mr. Innis. Although he is not well-known, he has very unique insights in the field of literature. He is very suitable for me."


    Miss Weimar chose a highly respected master of literature at the University of Michigan.


    Crane found an old professor who had served in the House of Parliament and participated in the writing of modern codes.


    Several people are the top figures in the industry, and they are completely worthy of their status.


    As for Bella Wayne''s choice, it was even simpler. He directly chose Professor Charles Kane, the head of the department of the same major.


    More importantly, he is young and has unlimited future prospects.


    So Professor Kane only accepts the best seedlings of this major every year, and after a few years, the student network is all over the world.


    At the beginning of the meeting, other professors were still interviewing students one by one.


    Professor Kane had a smile on his lips, and he took the next step, "Hey, Tu Fu, why don''t you come to me with Bella, and you will definitely not be absent from events like the Challenge Cup in the future. Last time I gave you The conditions are very fair."


    As soon as the Challenge Cup was mentioned, Tu Fu felt inexplicably distressed.


    Before he agreed or refused, the movement here immediately attracted the attention of professors from other colleges. They were like bloodthirsty sharks and they spotted him at a glance.


    "Who said just now that such a student would never be accepted. If this is the case, then I will suffer a disadvantage and accept this unruly student."


    "No, I am best at teaching such naughty students, why don''t you let me do it."


    "Hmph, what is unruly, this is called creativity, and our Academy of Natural Sciences likes this kind of creative students."


    Several people from the Institute of Mechanical Technology and the Academy of Natural Sciences all looked aggrieved after accepting Tu Fu.


    Seeing this, Kane quickly jumped out to stop him: "Students of archeology, even if the discipline should be handled by ourselves, we don''t need to worry about it."


    The professor from the outer courtyard looked at Charles Kane with disdainful eyes at the same time, as if he had forgotten what he had just said.


    Some people''s skins can be so thick, but it is a kind of talent.


    "Continuing to stay in the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences is simply a waste of talent, not to mention how many people have accidents in archeology every year, why waste talent in such a place.


    If you choose me as your tutor, you can use the labs at the University of Michigan as you like, and it doesn��t matter if you pass the exam or not in the four years.


    In addition, as long as the scientific research goals are completed on a regular basis, based on the highest cost of being my assistant, I can also go to the North Continent for exchanges at public expense every year, starting with at least two months of vacation. "


    Professor Fran from the Institute of Mechanical Technology offered a generous offer.


    Such conditions stunned other UM students who were still interviewing.


    Hey,


    Where is this tutor interview meeting?


    When he arrived at Tufu, he became his interviewing mentor.


    This group of professors who have always been elegant and easy-going gave big gifts one after another, which really made people''s eyes red.


    As for Tufu,


    He tried his best to make a tangled expression, playing the role of a stickler who defies temptation and insists on choosing the path of truth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 150： Dean of Humanities and Social Sciences

    Chapter 150 Dean of Humanities and Social Sciences


    A good tutor can give students important help in their college career, and will give great help in terms of contacts, resources, and academics.


    More energy can even put you in some important positions before graduation.


    And some new lecturers who have been teaching for a short time have no local contacts and mediocre abilities, and they can''t give students any constructive advice.


    This alone is fine, and it has become the norm for famous tutors to occupy students'' hard-working thesis results.


    The more this is the case, the more Tu Fu must be careful about those people in the courtyard who want to use him deliberately.


    "Professor Fran''s conditions are very good. He has a background in engineering and has strong hands-on skills and skills. If the relationship can be strengthened, it will facilitate some follow-up cooperation."


    From a rational point of view, Tu Fu is willing to choose this master of electricity as his mentor.


    It��s just thinking about what to do in the future. Professor Fran has only a professor title, and he doesn��t even hold a position in the major he teaches, which is actually not very suitable for him.


    "How do you think about it?"


    Professor Charles Kane still looked at him with a smile on his face, and urged Tu Fu to make a quick decision, "I guess children from the School of Humanities will definitely not choose professors from other schools as their tutors."


    "Academics without boundaries."


    "They are all students of the University of Michigan, so why should we separate you and me?"


    The people from the two colleges are plausible.


    Tu Fu''s words sounded familiar, and he slapped his head to remember. It seems that the Seven Schools Alliance had the same reason at that time, and even the lines were exactly the same.


    "The gentlemen are really very reasonable. In this case, it is better to let Tu Fu stay in the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences. Academics have no boundaries. This will not hinder his achievements in science and engineering."


    Charles Kane, an old fox, hides traps everywhere in his words, and these remarks make people have nothing to refute.


    This is why the University of Michigan sent him to Leeds Comprehensive College for business.


    "Charles, are you sure he can really graduate in archeology?" Someone familiar with the history of their college sneered, "That''s archeology, and the unnatural death rate ranks first in archeology for several years in a row!"


    Whenever archeology and folklore are mentioned, in fact, the most prone to accidents are those gifted students with resources. They are gifted and have resources to dare to take risks. This is why they are more likely to encounter mysterious events.


    One mishandling can kill you, so it''s not surprising that archeology has been dubbed a genius cemetery.


    "Compared to the students of the School of Mechanical Technology, no one can develop useless inventions."


    "And friends from the Academy of Natural Sciences, why not take care of those little **** from the Alchemy Institute, sooner or later they will be able to blow themselves up to the sky along with the entire University of Michigan, and I look forward to it."


    "Kane! Shut your mouth that deserves a thousand stitches."


    "When did the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences become so lawless?"


    Professor Kane is merciless in exposing the old background of the same school.


    A few words made several professors in the outer courtyard turn red with anger, and they couldn''t even refute.


    Because most of what he said was true.


    Fortunately, the freaks from the School of Biology and the School of Medicine didn''t come this time, otherwise, with their bad past deeds, the poisonous Kane could really overwhelm the underpants of the University of Michigan.


    The University of Michigan has been established for hundreds of years, and which college has not had a dark history.


    Usually, there is no need to talk about it, but now that people have come to the academy to rob people, he can''t control so much.


    Unrelentingly expose the other party''s shortcomings in full view.


    This is the first time I have seen such a shocking Tu Fu, but it is almost unheard of for the freshmen of the University of Michigan who are still preparing for the interview.


    Hearing such unscrupulous scolding, everyone was dumbfounded.


    They didn''t even dare to imagine that those elegant and graceful gentlemen standing on the stage would use the most vicious language and sharpest attacks to hit the other party''s sore spot when they cursed.


    "It seems that we shouldn''t argue with Mr. Kane casually in the future."


    Tu Fu frowned, and finally realized the advantage of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences.


    The significance of learning a richer vocabulary is not only that there will always be suitable vocabulary to fill in when writing articles, but at least it will not be at a disadvantage when debating.


    At the interview meeting of the School of Humanities, the interviewers were seriously inspecting the students, looking very serious.


    On the other side, in order to **** Tu Fu, several elderly professors wiped their faces and exposed each other''s faults.


    It is very similar to the presidential elections of some countries. The two sides poured dirty water on each other when canvassing votes to expose the old ones.


    "A rare scene, if it is published as a literary book, it must be a good material."


    Master Kelan commented in this way, with a bit of envy in his eyes.


    If it was me who was being robbed, I would definitely become my father''s pride.


    "Fortunately, I have memorized it, and it will probably be used in the publication of the next book." Miss Weimar silently memorized the vocabulary that the gentlemen and professors in suits quarreled with.


    Taking off his glasses lightly, a joyful expression appeared on his exquisite face.


    She simply loves the plot of this novel.


    A group of respected gentlemen with important status in the society, for the sake of the common suitor, slander each other at all costs, expose each other''s scandals, beat you to death, without any regard for face.


    And more importantly,


    These professors and gentlemen are after a man.


    Gosh, what better subject than this,


    Teacher-student subject matter,


    Forbidden Love,


    Just thinking about it is already getting hot.


    Once a novel like this is published, it will definitely make the whole of G?ttinghagen.


    Do not,


    Most of the noble ladies and ladies in Baia fell into madness.


    "Eileen, this is really a shameful thought, forget about it... at least you shouldn''t let others know."


    Thinking of this, Miss Weimar''s twin clouds flew over a blush, and when others were not paying attention, she buried her head between her elbows, and when no one was paying attention, she patted her chest easily,


    "Fortunately, I have always used a pseudonym to publish this kind of books and periodicals."


    If someone finds out that those things that are circulating on the market are from her hands, Elena really can''t believe how embarrassing it will be.


    "Is this my mentor?"


    And another Miss Bella in the freshman group, watching her mentor''s shameless appearance on stage.


    Helplessly, he lined his chin with his elbow in confusion, as if wondering whether the choice he was so proud of not long ago was correct.


    Everyone who participated in the interview meeting had different ideas, hoping that something big would happen later. Fortunately, when the quarrel reached a fever pitch, they were ready to greet each other''s family members politely.


    The arrival of a Mr. Naby Rover puts an end to the disgraceful behavior of the professors.


    He is well-dressed, has a tough face, and a pair of piercing eyes reveals perseverance, and his language skills are unmatched.


    "Charles, Fran, and several other gentlemen, it really hurts me to see your quarrels. They are all dedicated to the work of the University of Michigan. Why bother to make noise about the unpleasant things of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences."


    Luo Fu showed a sad expression, "It should be my dereliction of duty that such a thing happened."


    After hearing what the dean said, Kane pretended to be ashamed and lowered his head, "No, sir, this is obviously all my fault. I shouldn''t go to war with them for a student."


    Now, several professors from the outer courtyard were even more embarrassed to boss them around, and they all apologized for their vulgar behavior just now.


    "Actually, what we said was a bit heavy."


    "Mr. Luo Fu, you don''t have to do this. Even if you want to apologize, we should apologize to the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences."


    As soon as this person appeared on the stage, he suppressed the chaos in the scene of the three major colleges with a strong momentum.


    A few concise and powerful words shut up all the gentlemen, including Professor Kane, and even showed admiration for a while.


    Tu Fu believes that this is not only related to the other party''s good aura and language.


    More importantly, it is inseparable from the logo on his chest that symbolizes the dean of the School of Humanities and Social Sciences.


    A dean in charge of an independent college is second only to the president of the University of Michigan in terms of the resources and rights he can use.


    "Okay, let me see who ruined your relationship."


    Dean Nubuat Rover saw Tu Fu, who still maintained a dazed expression,


    "Son, it''s all because of your relationship, right? But I don''t think you did anything wrong. You just did your duty as a student. You can''t be blamed."


    "You''re right."


    The suspicious words caused Tu Fu to glance at Mr. Dean, who remained absolutely calm from his appearance to his speech.


    Can''t see the purpose at all.


    "As the source of this quarrel, in order to permanently solve this matter, why not let me be your mentor, so that all problems will be solved, what do you think?"


    Just listening to Luo Fu''s next sentence, everyone who was still arguing about Tu Fu just now showed a look of surprise at the same time.


    Kane: "?"


    Fran: "?"


    Everyone: "?"


    Is that okay too?


    When even the dean-level figures were alarmed, they came here to accept him as a student.


    University of Mississippi University, such as Luofu, used to accept students from princes, princesses and other top aristocrats with the rank of heirs. This time, they did not hesitate to make an exception for Tu Fu.


    I don''t know how optimistic I am about this kid.


    Seeing Tu Fu''s hesitant face, and when the corners of his mouth twitched before he gave an answer, Nubuat Luofu chuckled softly: "As my personal student, I naturally don''t need to think too much about the small issue of resource allocation.


    I hereby promise that within a few years of school, no matter how much trouble you cause, as long as you are reasonable, I can settle it for you.


    Even if you want to start some big things, I will definitely stand by your side.


    Now, what do you think? "


    Seeing his aggressive eyes,


    The implication is too obvious.


    The subtext of this layer of discourse is that even if Tu Fu wants to restart the "Polar Project", the other party will stand by his side, and it doesn''t matter even if some troubles are caused.


    There is nothing better than having a good mentor to help him around.


    Tu Fu��s lips moved slightly. After hearing the conditions given by the other party,


    Almost without hesitation, subconsciously and instinctively called out,


    "Dear teacher Nubuat Luofu, becoming your student will be the greatest, supreme and highest honor I have ever received."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 151： Expedition team

    Chapter 151 Expedition Team


    Almost no resistance,


    Tu Fu naturally became a student of Nubuat Luofu, Dean of the School of Humanities and Social Sciences.


    He was the most popular freshman in this class, and at the same time he was still a scholar.


    Not long ago, he had a new nickname of an inventor, and it was indeed worthy of the professors from the outer courtyard vying to be his mentor.


    The School of Humanities and Social Sciences of the University of Michigan has several majors that are trump cards. It ranks first among the five colleges.


    It''s just that people didn''t expect that Dean Luo Fu would personally come forward and publicly accept Tu Fu despite the public opinion.


    At the moment, I don��t know how many Michigan students have envious eyes.


    That is a dean. According to the administrative level of officials, the dean of the school at the University of Michigan is at least a deputy-level cadre of the Ministry of Education.


    Maybe after retiring from the academy, he will become a senior official in the education department. With the contacts accumulated in the academy, it can be said that he has become a great big shot.


    Fortunately, Tu Fu, who had just met the Prime Minister, was not frightened by the identity of the other party.


    Compared with the resources promised by the other party, he paid more attention to Dean Luo Fu''s position and support.


    Even if he caused a catastrophe, he can keep him,


    Based on this point, Tu Fu chose him unconditionally.


    ��


    Dean''s Office, Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences.


    After the invitation was successful, Luo Fu brought him here, and the moment the two left, the number of participants in the mentor interview meeting dropped by more than half, and most of them broke up.


    This situation was seen by the two people who came up.


    "Son, if it wasn''t for you, the tutor interview itself would be a formality."


    Dean Nubuat Rover dug out a bag of scented tea from the cabinet and made two cups of hot tea, which conflicted with the Baiyan custom of only liking beer.


    "because I?"


    "In fact, the well-known tutors in the college have long reached an agreement in private with talented, family background students who performed well during school, but it''s just a formality.


    The purpose of holding the tutor interview meeting is to give those children who performed ordinary during the inspection period an opportunity to cooperate with tutors with lesser qualifications. "


    Dean Luo Fu waved his hand and explained the nature of the interview to him, "This is the rule that everyone in Michigan University should know. Use as big a spoon as you want."


    These words made Tu Fu think about it.


    Ordinary people here can only win the favor of heavyweight mentors by working harder.


    Even if Crane and Miss Weimar didn''t take part in the Challenge Cup to win the prize, they could easily find a suitable mentor with their good family background.


    Is it fair?


    Even Tu Fu didn''t feel that such unspoken rules were unfair. From entering this school, ordinary students should know that they don''t have a good family background, so they should work harder.


    Don''t live up to yourself, let alone expect others to pity you.


    Many people probably forgot that the brightest freshman in this freshman class, Tufu Cape, was just an ordinary boy living under the fence half a year ago, but this did not prevent him from fighting back all the way.


    Not only did the freshmen challenge Cup Tufu to pay the most, but also made him the most famous among the freshmen with his "Founder of Optics".


    So now there is capital up for grabs, even if he doesn''t take the initiative to attack, there are plenty of people looking for him.


    Unexpectedly, a big fish could be caught in the end.


    ��Ordinary people have to work ten times and a hundred times harder if they want to catch up with the accumulation of generations of the privileged class.��


    Tu Fu took the tea slowly, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes,


    "Sir, as your student, what should I do in the future?"


    "I have very little time in the academy, and this time I came back because of part of you, otherwise I am really afraid that you will be robbed.


    However, the promise I made just now is permanently valid. As long as it is reasonable, no matter how much trouble there is, I will block it for you and stand firmly by your side.


    But don��t expect too much from me to give you any advice academically. Perhaps, you don��t need a teacher who gives you theoretical advice, and I guess there are plenty of people in the two colleges of the University of Michigan to run errands for you. "


    Luo Fu is not salty, but since the lost Professor Fran jumped up after inventing the electric light, the professor who wanted to cooperate with Tu Fu had to break his head.


    This is also the reason why the old professors from the Outer School shamelessly came to the School of Humanities and Social Sciences to rob people today.


    "This is the best way." After hearing this, Tu Fu felt that this was completely acceptable.


    "About Project Polar..."


    Dean Luo Fu drew a long tone, and said calmly: "You know, this is not an easy task, and at least three of the five colleges of the University of Michigan have openly opposed it.


    Even though the family members and students of many polar expedition participants were all over the place at that time, it is no longer a small force.


    Among the members of the school committee, most of them also vote against it. There are many reasons, such as costing money, defying the order of the country, and being dangerous. Some people can always come up with hundreds or thousands of reasons why they don��t want you to do something.


    Once your actions are in their interests, they can always find thousands of suitable reasons. "


    "Professor Kane also said the same thing."


    Tu Fu looked seriously into the other person''s eyes, "And what I''m more curious about is your attitude towards this matter."


    When talking about serious matters, Mr. Dean became serious even with his expression and gestures, "Tu Fu, I have always had a good relationship with your teacher, Walter, and I like what he often said.


    The hymn of mankind is the hymn of courage.


    The professors who suffered misfortune at the University of Michigan are all great people, even after death, including your parents, who are very few idealists nowadays. If you want me to come here to comment, they are really amazing. "


    "I must tell you now, right after you won the Challenge Cup, someone on the school committee immediately proposed to re-investigate all the documents of the ''Polar Project'', and to rectify the names of all participants who unfortunately died. You should know what this means .��


    Tu Fu nodded.


    The official announcement of the year that all members of the polar program''s scientific expeditions died in the name of private expeditions.


    After checking this matter with the Seven Schools Alliance and the government, they did not confer the title of martyr, and naturally there was no compensation.


    The children and descendants of those expedition members, such as Tu Fu, the only immediate family member of the expedition team, cannot receive any official assistance.


    "It means that the senior management of the University of Michigan has loosened their minds about this matter?"


    Tu Fu''s heart moved, and he suddenly understood what Dean Luofu was thinking.


    "That''s right, if you justify their names today, you can start research on polar culture tomorrow, and maybe you can restart the ''Polar Project'' the day after tomorrow, everything is possible.


    I believe that time can always dilute all unpleasant things. "


    "So what do I need to do?"


    "You don''t need to do anything, or in other words, you are really not qualified to intervene in higher-level matters. Now, you just need to stay dormant until you get up enough strength.


    From the beginning of this semester, I will use some connections to recommend you to participate in some activities of the G?ttinghagen scientific expedition (expedition) team, to increase your experience and knowledge, and to get to know various people in the academic world by the way, which will be very beneficial to your future. helpful.


    Don��t spare the rest of the time, continue to do your research on optoelectronics, I have a hunch that this is definitely a more correct path than the ��perpetual motion machine��. "


    Expedition team!


    This semester starts?


    Tu Fu was secretly surprised. Students of archeology usually only come into contact with related knowledge formally in the last two years, and only then have the opportunity to get in touch with practical content in the industry.


    He was able to advance so much ahead of time, and this progress was too fast.


    "There won''t be much time in the future."


    Dean Luofu looked at him, seemed to see his thoughts, and shook his head again, "Son, you should know that the Kingdom is currently walking on a path that is not correct, let alone how long it will continue on this path , what will be the consequences.


    This may affect the fate of G?ttinghagen and the two universities, or perhaps the fate of the country.


    But you are the future of this generation, the young lady of the Weimar family, the youngest son of the Sorens family, and the children of other dignitaries, you are the future of this country.


    When someone can stand up and integrate this relationship network, maybe then can really change something.


    I believe that such an opportunity will not be too long. "


    "Won''t it be too long?"


    Tu Fu nodded following his words. From the words of the dean of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences, it was clear that Luo Fu wanted to become the leader of the new generation of the University of Michigan.


    Also heard something different.


    Maybe the Baia Kingdom will undergo a huge change? Does this have something to do with Prime Minister Sorens'' social reforms?


    It is still because the roads of scientific and technological development of various countries are blocked. Before the next key point of change, the relationship between the countries in the Northern Continent will start to become tense.


    As the dean of a top domestic university, someone close to the center of power.


    Standing at different heights, the things you see are naturally different.


    Tu Fu vaguely smelled something unusual.


    In fact, no one of his caliber had ever had the ambition to dabble in the middle ground of the political storm.


    But under the arrangement of fate, since he came to G?ttinghagen, there was a natural conflict with William II''s future construction, so he met with the prime minister to provide a way for social reform, and he will become Miska history under the eyes of everyone. The new youth leaders of this generation at Tuck University.


    This pool of water in G?ttinghagen has been soaking for a long time,


    Even if you come here spotless,


    In the end, it will inevitably turn into the color of pond water.


    (end of this chapter)

 ~： take a day off

    take a day off


    Recently, I��m working on the outline of the volume of The King��s New Clothes, and my thinking is a bit messy. I just made the ending of the second volume ahead of schedule, and now I��m going backwards. Many details and plots still need to be carefully conceived. Don��t blame everyone...


    By the way, after seeing this, can everyone guess what the theme of the second volume, the king��s new clothes, refers to?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 152： polar invitation

    Chapter 152 Polar Invitation


    "The school is rumored that you will be working with the expedition team soon?"


    A few days later, in the library of the University of Michigan, Miss Bella Wayne was holding a few ancient books in her hands, and she was surprised to see Tu Fu who was flipping through relevant materials on the third floor.


    Because just one day ago,


    The School of Humanities and Social Sciences released the latest list of archeology majors going out for field trips this academic year.


    Unexpectedly, this expedition in the Black Forest area in the south of Baia has Tu Fu''s name.


    No wonder Bella was so surprised.


    A first-year freshman went out with a professional expedition team not long after entering the school. Although it was not a large-scale event, he just went to a primitive village in the Black Forest to explore the lives of the locals.


    It is not a dangerous inspection activity, but the School of Humanities and Social Sciences is equipped with a professor from the school. This is by no means the treatment that an ordinary student should have.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that this is the academy paving the way for his future.


    "Yes, Mr. Rover suggested that I start now to lay a good foundation for what I want to do in the future."


    Tu Fu was noncommittal, with a look of exhaustion on his brows. Since he received that mission, he has been looking up information on the Black Forest area and that primitive village.


    The degree of civilization in the south of Baia is not as high as that of many cities in the north. Some areas have not even introduced railway tracks, but fortunately, there are enough resources there.


    Relying on coal and mineral resources, many factories have sprung up on barren land in recent years.


    The expedition team he is planning to go with this time is going to a village in the Black Forest area at the junction of civilization and wildness to investigate the way of life of the local people.


    It��s worth noting that the Black Forest region has long been home to **** bedtime reading and country lore.


    It��s not dangerous, and the academic gold content is by no means too high.


    The only thing that made Tu Fu gratified was that the expedition team received double subsidies from the government and the University of Michigan, at least in terms of treatment.


    "Bella, how about the method I taught you last time?"


    Didn''t continue to entangle in this matter, Tu Fu caught a glimpse of Bella deliberately stacking a stack of books in the corner, and asked casually.


    Hearing this topic, Bella smiled, and a bunch of shining eyes looked like a pair of crescent moons.


    "I have to admit that your approach is correct. Mr. Curator saw that I was very busy when I came last time, and complained to him about how boring this job is. Unexpectedly, not only did he not criticize me, but he actually raised my salary. my salary.


    Gosh, I still can''t believe this is true. "


    ��Many times, how much effort you put in is not as important as you think, and the most important thing is to let others see that you are working hard.��


    Tu Fu took out this set of rules of fishing for workers in the workplace to teach Bella.


    Crying children do not necessarily have milk to drink,


    But most of the people who won��t cry are already starved to death.


    "I really envy you, since the first grade, I have been busy with endless work."


    Bella was a little frustrated again when she talked about this,


    She talked about several friends from the Faculty of Humanities, ��At this age, David has already taken over and managed his family��s property in G?ttinghagen, with tens of thousands of kroner passing through his hands every day.


    I heard that Crane is still assisting the revision of the new bill in the House of Representatives during this period. The Prime Minister''s policy on social reform will probably be announced soon. He actually personally participated in history...and Miss Weimar.


    Oh, how excellent she is, even if she does nothing and doesn''t have to think about the future, that is the most enviable thing. "


    Principal Luo Fu could see clearly that the students in this year had quite good family backgrounds, as long as they could unite this group of people, it would be a big help.


    It''s only the first semester, and Bella is obviously a little emo by her peers.


    Now, even the most ordinary Tu Fu''s studies are on the right track, and she only has endless materials and a life of pretending.


    When she came here, she was also the most outstanding child in the eyes of her peers, and she always won the first place in various assessments.


    But the longer you stay at Michigan State University, you will realize that the people around you are either the number one in the city or the number one in the state. Top universities have never lacked the number one in any place, and they are everywhere and not worth mentioning. inspirational story.


    Randomly meet a classmate in school, maybe they are geniuses with outstanding achievements in some fields.


    On the other hand, looking at myself, I can only do some miscellaneous things in the library. Even in this matter, I have to fight wits and courage with the curator, which inevitably creates a sense of gap.


    "Don''t be so depressed." Tu Fu put down the information book, and seriously comforted: "At least you can clearly realize this, it''s not too late."


    "what?"


    "Just a joke."


    While Tu Fu explained, he did not forget to send out the invitation, "Miss Wayne, if I invite you to participate in the restart of the Polar Project in a year or two, will you agree?"


    When he was speaking, Tu Fu had already withdrawn his joking demeanor.


    The young lady had a smile on her face, "Tu Fu, is this also a joke?"


    ��No, I think as long as the time is right in the future, I will apply to the University of Michigan to restart the Polar Program to visit the places my parents have been to.


    Once I re-explore the polar regions, I will need a lot of people at that time. At least in important disciplines such as geology, history, and biomedicine, I must bring a reliable person with me.


    And I think that in this generation of students at Michigan State University, at least in my list, no one is more suitable than you. "


    Tu Fu didn''t ink any ink, and immediately talked about his thoughts like Bella.


    He wants to restart the Polar Project, which is no longer a secret in Metropolitan Mississauga.


    Everyone has known him since the first day he entered the school, and he is not afraid of being overheard and denounced by others.


    The reason why he sent the invitation now is very simple. Although Bella Wayne said so, many of her experiences before coming to the University of Michigan were not ordinary.


    At least when Tu Fu investigated her, he learned that this young lady has been irrigated by elite education since she was a child.


    At home, they are all nurtured day and night under the superior conditions of the famous teachers inside. Ms. Bella has read all the books on the market about the third and fourth eras.


    It is only better than the knowledge storage of professional books, and it is not even worse than some newly recruited teachers in universities.


    But in terms of theoretical knowledge, this is the "Wang Yuyan" in the history circle.


    As the first person on the list of Jin Rutufu who wants to restart the Polar Project, he must be a student with strong academic quality and trustworthiness.


    The most important point is that she also had relatives who were buried in the polar program, so the cooperation also resonates and is more trustworthy.


    "Polar Program."


    Bella silently said this word several times, her eyes were about to burst into light.


    Just thinking about it makes one''s chest heave with excitement. This level of investigation is full of great temptation for anyone who majors in her choice.


    Challenge an area that has never been developed so far, and plant the flag of the country.


    Once the results are achieved, their names will remain in the history books,


    That is relying on one''s own ability.


    But these words and invitations came out of Tu Fu''s mouth, but they felt unreliable.


    He is a young man less than twenty years old, no matter how talented he is, he may not be able to speak to the high-level executives of Motion Secret.


    It is too difficult to overthrow the rules by yourself.


    "Don''t rush to give me an answer. Don''t worry about this matter. I will ask you again when I have a clue. I hope that Miss Wayne will have enough ability to accept my invitation."


    Seeing her hesitation, Tu Fu smiled and didn''t explain.


    Just click until the end.


    This is not an invitation for afternoon tea. It is about the future and the choice of life and death. It is not a casual decision like this.


    If Bella doesn''t think about it all the time, it''s just a joke among classmates who don''t care.


    Bella Wayne bit her lip lightly, a never-before-seen determination was revealed in her eyes, how could she not take it seriously at the end of her family and her own wishes.


    It��s just that the more you go deep into the density, the more you know the difficulty of this matter.


    Unless Miskar Stark University is willing to go against the wishes of the Kingdom of Baia and even the Church of the Seven Gods for him, I don��t know how much it has to do to shake the will of the high-level.


    Taking a deep breath, Bella spoke,


    "As a reward for the suggestion last time, I also tell you a piece of perseverance. It is best to meet Mr. Walter before going to the Black Forest. He has been engaged in scientific research for more than ten years. I believe there must be something worth learning."


    "good idea."


    These words reminded Tu Fu of his previous identity in archeology and gave him some inspiration.


    Until Tu Fu left to find the teaching teacher Valtu, Miss Bella Wayne sitting in the library, her brows fluctuated repeatedly, because of what he just said, she couldn''t recover for a long time.


    Finally, after much thought, I took out a small notebook,


    Record this matter, although draw an important symbol of a five-pointed star,


    But I dare not report too much hope.


    Miss Wayne''s family didn''t realize at all that the unbearable past that had been buried in dust for many years was about to be rekindled by a rising star in the past few years.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 153： secret of success

    Chapter 153 The Secret of Success


    When we got to the building of the School of Archeology, Mr. Walter Gross was still teaching the senior students.


    During his lectures, he did not forget to mention that he had encountered some very dangerous situations during his investigation work, such as encountering robbers in the wild and encountering terrifying inhuman creatures.


    Even lack of food and clothing in polar regions, how to deal with it is a science in itself.


    Mr. Walter claimed that he always resolved them one by one with resourcefulness.


    Then, he preached the importance of the spirit of never giving up when faced with danger. This is the great spirit that is lacking in this era.


    "Crack, crack, crack..."


    After some words.


    Immediately, the students burst into enthusiastic applause.


    This well-dressed teacher with rich work experience, even when talking about serious topics, can always say some light-hearted and witty words, making the serious teaching work a little less serious.


    Tu Fu simply went in directly, and sat in the senior classroom without any embarrassment and listened to the other party''s lecture content.


    In addition to the formal courses, sometimes he will go to the Institute of Mechanical Technology and the Academy of Natural Sciences to audit.


    It is not uncommon for students to cross classes in the school. Students at the University of Michigan can enter any professional course, and the free and open style of study has become a proud feature of the University of Michigan.


    Until the end of a class, Mr. Walter Gross, who had noticed Tufu early on, showed a professional expression,


    "Tufu, I''m glad you''re here. During this issue of going out to investigate the list, I even had a big fight with Charles and told him he shouldn''t do this.


    It wasn''t until I scolded him for half an hour that Charles told me seriously that it was Dean Luo Fu''s decision. Later, I applied to the dean for a postponement, but he returned it all.


    I really think this is the stupidest decision since the founding of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences. "


    "Poor Professor Kane!"


    Tu Fu felt sorry for him for half a second, but when he thought of the one hundred thousand kroner, his heart stopped.


    When talking about the relationship between teachers, this guy doesn''t care about offending others, which is somewhat similar to Uncle Ethan''s personality.


    "Why do you say that? Is there something wrong with this expedition?"


    "Instead of saying this, it''s better to say that every time you participate in group activities, you should hold the mentality that something will happen. It is a compulsory course for every member of the expedition team to prepare for the worst in advance."


    Walter Gross used such words without exaggeration, "You are too young, at least another year before you can work with the team on the field, I don''t know what Dean Luo Fu is anxious about.


    At least in the past few decades, I have been to most of the research sites in the world, and I have done countless archaeological work. I have witnessed the great miracle of the dragon corpse, and I have also experienced the madness of my companions.


    But most people like me who work in this industry have accidents, and I can still teach here unharmed,


    Guess why? "


    "Is it all based on your extraordinary wisdom and your unruffled disposition in times of crisis?"


    Tu Fu quoted what the other party said in class just now.


    "Those are very important, but they are by no means the main reason why I survived smoothly. In addition, there is a third more important factor, which is also the secret of my success so far."


    "The Secret to Success?"


    ��When encountering unsolvable troubles, don��t try to be brave. The most important thing is to make sure you get out of the way.��


    This is a very unexpected answer.


    Especially when it comes from the mouth of a great and legendary archaeologist, it always seems out of place with his identity.


    "But last time you said..."


    "Last time I told you about the magnificence of the archeology major at Michigan State University. Your predecessors have done those great things, but this does not prevent you from being flexible in practical operations.


    Sometimes no sacrifice is necessary to get a good result. "


    Mr. Walter used words to make his logic self-consistent.


    Although he can brag to the students in class, he can brag about his legendary experience in past events.


    But facing Tu Fu, a novice who is about to go on a trip with the expedition team, as a qualified teacher, he should tell him how to save his life first.


    "And you must remember what I''m saying now.


    The first thing to do is to report to the police departments and police stations at all levels when you go.


    If there is a Church of the Seven Gods in the local area, it is best to say hello in advance to ensure that they know the exact location of the expedition team and provide the team''s travel time and records. This is the most important point. "


    "I will."


    Tu Fu memorized it silently in his heart, and felt more and more that this is a really useful experience compared to the work of leading a shift to check information.


    "Secondly, no matter what, don''t conflict with locals when you are outside, especially it is never a wise choice to argue with people in unfamiliar places."


    Walter repeatedly emphasized that even if it is just an inconspicuous person outside.


    As long as you offend the other party, Bao Buqi complains and points the way a few times to kill someone.


    Such things are not uncommon, especially for young children who grew up in honeypots. It is worth noting that some unintentional actions will offend the locals, or public disclosure of wealth will arouse the greed of others.


    "At least at this point, you don''t have to worry about me at all."


    Tu Fu affirmed with confidence.


    At least in his current pocket, it is difficult to even take out the entire large amount of kroner notes.


    If it hadn��t been for the secretariat to reimburse the travel expenses, board and lodging for the expedition team, he would probably ask the friendly villagers for alms all the way back to G?ttinghagen.


    "Ah."


    Walter glanced at this kid with strange eyes. It''s not like he didn''t know about the large amount of education funding.


    If Tu Fu has no money, the group of freshmen at the University of Michigan might not even be able to eat.


    "And the third point, I have already told you.


    Once you find that the situation is not good, once you find extraordinary creatures or people haunting, as long as they are not officials or members of the Church of the Seven Gods, then don��t hesitate to take people out of the inspection area immediately, which means that they are not existences that you can deal with.


    This book is my experience in dealing with emergency measures in the past 30 years. Once I encounter the situation recorded in it, it will be regarded as an emergency evacuation signal. "


    Walter said seriously, and handed Tufu a handwritten booklet. Judging from the condition of the paper, it seemed that it had just been written, and it could be written for him.


    Driven by curiosity, Tu Fu opened the so-called "Emergency Evacuation Handbook" and glanced at it briefly.


    "When encountering an unknown missionary, retreat.


    See strange rituals or formations, retreat.


    Report to the Church of the Seven Gods if you find any history and things related to the extraordinary.


    Received a strange distress signal from an unknown source, and retreated immediately.


    When hearing or seeing incomprehensible, confusing things or sounds, retreat immediately.


    When all companions are attacked by unknown attacks and go crazy, retreat, retreat! retreat! retreat��"


    Those articles and rows of the principle of "retire three points in case of emergency" gave Tu Fu a bit of a headache. He understood why Mr. Gross was able to survive to this day unharmed.


    It is indeed difficult to go wrong with such an experience.


    "It would be great if we could see the ''Santa Maria'' before it happened." Tu Fu was inexplicably heartbroken.


    Noticing Tu Fu''s frown, Walter opened his mouth in relief, showing a rare smile,


    "Actually, there is no need to worry too much. Fortunately, the teacher led by the University of Michigan this time is Charles Kane. Although that guy has a problem with his character, I believe his experience in the industry will not be far behind me."


    "Professor Kane leading the team?"


    Tu Fu pulled himself together, thinking of that face who was smarter in business than the fraternity.


    Especially the one hundred thousand crowns owed to myself,


    Another inexplicable pain in the flesh.


    ��


    Keeping in mind Mr. Walter''s entrustment, Tu Fu is preparing to return to No. 2 dormitory building and prepare to write a suicide note in advance.


    At the gate of the college, he met an unexpected female classmate. The other student didn''t know whether it was a coincidence or deliberately waiting, just after he finished talking with Walter, she was waiting for him in front of the building.


    That lonely and beautiful figure stands in the crowd of people coming and going, attracting attention.


    A decent dress set off her delicate face.


    Tu Fu seems to have never seen her wearing repeated clothes since seeing her. Her quiet and sweet appearance made Miss Elena Weimar an eye-catcher no matter where she was.


    "Because of many troubles this day, it kept raining in my melancholy heart."


    When Tu Fu walked towards the other party, he had already paved the way for the next sentence, "And now, it has become a clear sky."


    "This sentence can be published as a poem, so I am really curious, Mr. Capet, you have such a talent, why you are still alone until now."


    Miss Weimar''s mouth moved up slightly, enjoying such a compliment.


    It is disgusting and contrived to use such words among ordinary people, but if a talented poet says such words to a literary girl, it will usually be passed down as a good story for future generations to admire.


    "That''s because I''ve been waiting for the right person, and luckily I got it not long ago."


    Tu Fu didn''t dare to say that, he could only sigh in his heart for two rounds.


    He was really afraid that his outrageous behavior would attract the attention of the Weimar family, so he quickly changed his expression and asked, "I guess you would never come to me for trivial matters."


    "Fortunately, it''s not a big deal, but I hope Mr. Capet can be there if you have time." Elena said with a pleading expression, which made Tu Fu very nervous.


    Perhaps because of the power of the other party''s family, the entire "Game of Thrones" was made up from this sentence alone.


    "Because half a month later, it will be my coming-of-age ceremony,"


    Fortunately, Miss Weimar handed over this invitation, which made Tu Fu heave a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was not a strange request.


    Although one of his wishes in life is to learn literary and martial arts and marry into a rich wife''s family.


    But in the face of a behemoth in the political arena like the Weimar family, they dare not have any excessive thoughts.


    Such a banquet is worth going to, and it is right to make a connection.


    "Ceremony of coming of age."


    Tu Fu also has some understanding of this, a special etiquette that is mainly spread in the middle and upper classes of the countries in the Northern Continent.


    Depending on how favored Elena is in her family, the Weimar family will probably hold a large-scale coming-of-age ceremony in G?ttinghagen by then, and invite some big shots to come to the stage. will go.


    "Will Crane be there?"


    "Of course, Mr. Sollens seems to be going too."


    Originally, Tu Fu hated this kind of prom party the most, and he was relieved when he heard that the unlucky Kelan would also go.


    Because of Miss Weimar''s pleading eyes, she finally relented and agreed.


    "Probably no one would refuse a request from a beautiful lady."


    Tu Fu glanced at the time and said, Miss Weimar''s coming-of-age ceremony happened to be the time when he returned to G?ttinghagen from the Black Forest area, so he agreed.


    After seeing the other party''s happy expression, he didn''t know whether the decision was right or wrong.


    At least Tu Fu didn''t appear to be so happy in his heart.


    For a coming-of-age ceremony of this level, at least a gift must be given, and it must be a gift that does not lose its status.


    And worst of all,


    Now everyone knows that he holds 10,000 crowns, but they don''t know the fact that he has become a pauper long ago.


    "If I remember correctly, after Miss Weimar''s coming-of-age ceremony, Miss Aquarius Winster''s coming-of-age ceremony will be two months away."


    From this, Tu Fu thought that there was a more proud Miss Winster at home. He wondered how she would regret the grand ceremony held by Miss Weimar, and would have to prepare another gift for her.


    Omg!


    Thinking of this, his expression became even more struggling.


    Life is always like this, I don��t know if tomorrow or an accident will come sooner.


    It made his already poor wallet worse.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 154： gather

    Chapter 154 Collection


    The climate began to cool down in mid-October 12.


    Tu Fu, who has been in school for less than two weeks, made up the next stage of archeology courses with Mr. Walter in advance, and then prepared to go to the Black Forest area non-stop.


    In view of the time spent on at least a week of on-site inspections and the back and forth journey, he deliberately brought a suitcase for changing clothes, together with the extraordinary items of the invisibility cloak and nitrile gloves, which can be said to be fully prepared.


    This is the destination to the Meunier state in the south of Baia.


    The core of the Black Forest''s regional scope is just within the state, not closer than the distance from Leitz to G?ttinghagen.


    Although the University of Michigan is located in a remote area, it is by no means a so-called rural school. Every year, the school sponsors a large number of expedition teams to travel around the world.


    But there are not many students who can really participate, so it is no wonder that the fact that Tu Fu was on the big list caused a sensation in the whole major.


    "In addition to the head of the foreign affairs team of the Baia Kingdom Museum, experts from the Historical Research Committee, members of the Northern Continent Folklore Association, and Professor Stones of St. Nottingham and his two students, there are a total of twelve people including us. "


    When going to G?ttinghagen to assemble the team, Mr. Charles Kane booked two first-class steam train tickets in the name of the University of Michigan.


    He sat on the soft armchair in the first class seat, and earnestly told Tu Fu who would come along with him.


    Although no big-name experts were present in this investigation, but with the addition of two professors from the Seven Schools Alliance to explore a primitive village, it can be regarded as a rather luxurious investigation team.


    "And the professor of St. Nordin?"


    Tu Fu''s eyes widened.


    "There is nothing strange about it. Miska''s seven industry alliances are more or less involved. As long as you give enough money, you can say anything."


    Professor Kane waved his hands indifferently. In the final analysis, it was just a gilding activity by the seniors leading the juniors, adding a handy practical experience to their resumes.


    Students gain insight, and teachers can get a large subsidy after completing the annual quota. It is a win-win situation.


    These have become the rules of clearly marked prices in the academic world.


    "Don''t worry about them, it''s best to live in peace during the inspection period. If they dare to make trouble, don''t get used to it. You are the leader of this generation of freshmen. You should be humble when you speak and act, and don''t be ashamed when you should be strong.


    Especially those who face the country of Lantis, remember that Baia will always be your strongest backing. "


    Charles Kane said similar things to every student. This is probably the confidence that Baia Kingdom has built in the past few decades.


    Then, Kane ordered two barbecues and a dessert with juice from the waiter, and watched the enthusiastic waitress bring plate after plate of expensive food.


    Tu Fu looked at the price list and was already terrified. Ever since the other party booked the ticket, he had always had a question to ask: "Sir, I guess the annual salary of professor-level teachers is very high every year."


    "It''s not too high. The various subsidies from the Ministry of Education, the school''s basic salary and bonuses add up to a weekly salary of less than 50 crowns."


    Charles Kane said calmly, but still looked disgusted, "It would take several years to buy a house in G?ttinghagen with such an income.


    We are far inferior to the old guys in the Academy of Natural Sciences. They spend tens of thousands of kroner in education funds every quarter. Who told others to burn money for basic research.


    As for the funding of the G?ttinghagen Institute, it is ten times that amount. "


    Ten times!


    This number made Tu Fu secretly smack his tongue. He knew that the research and development of the "perpetual motion machine" was time-consuming and costly, but he didn''t expect such a huge number to be invested steadily every year.


    I''m afraid that the investment in research and development of the "perpetual motion machine" in a year is equivalent to the total fiscal revenue of individual states for a year.


    "I guess you must be asking now, why I dare to spend so recklessly, I don''t even bring out my luggage." Professor Kane was very satisfied after noticing the child''s surprised expression, and saw him eating with a smile knife cut steak,


    "It''s all thanks to the genius who first came up with the word ''reimbursement'', which made sense for me to take the team to G?ttinghagen to win the Challenge Cup reward.


    In fact, I think the ''reimbursement system'' is greater than the invention of steam engines and generators. "


    During the meal, Professor Kane did not forget to put his palm on his chest,


    "Praise for reimbursement!


    Praise Miscar Stark! "


    ��


    When I arrived in G?ttinghagen, I learned that all the expenses along the way can be reimbursed by Tu Fu,


    Before he had time to spend like crazy, he was dragged by Professor Kane and his luggage to the western region to meet with the members of the expedition team.


    The destination where everyone gathers is the airship factory in the west area, which has always been a gathering place for medium and large vehicles.


    They will rent an airship to go to Meunier State for this inspection. Naturally, the two universities will share the considerable rental cost.


    "This is the team leader Stanley from the museum, and this is Ms. Martina from the Folklore Association and her team..." Charles Kane introduced the elites in this industry to Tu Fu one by one.


    Various organizations and associations participated in the investigation, and after Kane introduced it, Tu Fu almost forgot about it.


    According to him, it may not be useful to have a good relationship with these people now.


    But they are all in the same circle, and there is always something that can help in the future.


    "Everyone, this is Tove Capet, a student of our college. He has been honored to be awarded the titles of "Founder of Optics" and "Inventor of Electric Light".


    Seeing the contemptuous behavior of others, Professor Kane introduced his identity to everyone with a smile.


    Originally, this group of elites in the industry had no interest in Tu Fu, but he was just an ordinary Miska student.


    But after hearing these resounding names, a group of people looked at Tu Fu with approval, and nodded slightly to greet him one by one.


    "It turned out to be Mr. Capet Jr. Your deeds have spread throughout the academic circle. You are really young and promising."


    "Nice to meet you, I hope to visit our museum sometime."


    "The Folklore Society also welcomes your arrival."


    Everyone in the expedition team immediately stood in awe after knowing his identity.


    In the academic world, as long as a scholar has achieved good results, regardless of his age, he is worthy of praise and respect.


    "Old man, I don''t know how you have been doing recently, our Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences accidentally received a grant of 100,000 crowns from His Majesty the King.


    I am really worried about how to spend this money, why don''t you give me an idea to bear this pain together. "


    Until Professor Stones of St. Nordin was introduced, Kane came forward to hang out with him very familiarly, casually discussing how the other party is doing recently, and inadvertently revealing his achievements.


    Overtly and secretly comparing the superiority of schools, academic achievements, and even educational funding.


    Even at their level, it is still unavoidable to show off their recent achievements when they meet.


    Professor Stones of St. Nottingham University is surrounded by two second-year students, a man and a woman.


    They are all handsome men and women from good families, wearing fashion-forward dresses and high-top boots, perfectly inheriting the flamboyant and gorgeous dressing style of the country of Landis.


    The boy named Calvin kept saying hello to the girl next to him with a flattering expression, but no matter what he did, the latter remained calm, as if he was used to such things.


    After seeing the visitor, the two looked at Tu Fu with curious eyes at the same time. They had heard a little about each other''s deeds. At that time, even the professor of Saint Nottingham University went to invite him in person.


    It can be seen that Tu Fu himself was holding an old-fashioned suitcase, and the outfit on his body was also very ordinary, and he hadn''t put on any makeup.


    Fortunately, I have a good foundation, and my handsome and delicate face looks like the facial features that have been carefully carved with knives and axes.


    Such appearance and dress are just like a country boy from a small country place, so he doesn''t have the temperament of a young leader of a school.


    Especially when I saw those industry elites whose nostrils were almost facing the sky just now, the contrast between before and after really made them sick.


    One of the tall handsome guys, Calvin Guss, had a contemptuous smile on his lips, and half-jokingly said: "I''ve always heard that G?ttinghagen''s fashion style is a notch lower than St. Nordin''s, but I didn''t expect it to be so much worse .


    Those who didn��t know thought we hired a tour guide from that village. "


    The girl next to him named Vera covered her mouth and smiled lightly after hearing this.


    "And I have always heard that most of the girls at St. Nottingham University have legs as thick as radishes, a body that is more bloated than a bucket, and a voice that is louder than a red-haired baboon. They will spit flames at regular intervals..."


    Tu Fu was not to be outdone, and before he finished speaking, he saw that Ms. Vera''s face was flushed with anger.


    It seems that it is almost time to fire regularly every day.


    "Mr. Capet, is it the school ethos of Miskar Stark to insult the ladies of other schools?"


    Calvin couldn''t help interrupting his words, seeing his companion being insulted by such a despicable language by a first-year bastard, he immediately became furious.


    "That''s not what I said. Sir Daniel from Freer, Professor Edmund from G?ttinghagen, Professor Mings from the Petersburg Research Institute, and Professor Black from Violet...they all said so."


    Tu Fu threw out these names one by one in Mr. Coleman''s office at that time.


    "Shut up."


    Calvin''s face became darker and darker after hearing this list of names. His own professors were even included in the list. He could only hold his tongue: "What evidence do you have to slander the professors like this?"


    "Snapped."


    Tu Fu clapped his hands, suddenly remembered something, and glanced at Charles Kane, who was still boringly comparing with the professor who was leading the team.


    "Sir, if I remember correctly, you were there."


    This sentence immediately aroused great interest among the elites in the industry, and they did not intend to dissuade them at all.


    This is the confrontation between the younger generations of Baia and Landis, and it also brings gossip from a large group of gentlemen and professors from the Seven Schools Alliance, which is really interesting.


    Since there is no fight, why bother to act as a good person to stop it?


    Everyone glanced at Charles Kane at the same time with the expressions of eating melon and watching the show, to verify the authenticity of the incident.


    As for the latter, his face was a little embarrassed when he talked about this topic in full view.


    "That was actually just a beautiful misunderstanding." Professor Kane explained the situation at that time embarrassingly, and almost exhausted all his talents to beautify the experience that happened in Leeds.


    But when Tu Fu asked, he slightly nodded his head.


    proved,


    It is true.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 155： Hanoi Village

    Chapter 155 Hanoi Village


    The unpleasant episode just now did not affect the expedition team''s plan.


    Even brought a lot of joy to everyone,


    Ok,


    Except for the two young students from Saint Nordin University, they were all happy.


    According to the plan, a group of people walked directly into the boat, and with a loud noise, they left with the flying tool carrying the highest crystallization of human wisdom.


    When the fuel is full, the speed of the airship is twice as fast as that of the steam train. Through the glass window, you can see the ever-changing clouds. clouds.


    Swept by layer after layer of clouds and waves, rippling around.


    No matter how many times you take the airship, it will always bring such a different experience.


    The professionals and professors in the boat sat together and discussed some situations about the destination "Hannoy Village".


    It was a relatively primitive village, so when the professors of the two universities set off, they must ask the students to abide by some local rules.


    Even if you see some strange folk customs, you must have the most basic respect.


    Tu Fu was already tired of hearing about this.


    Can''t help turning his gaze to the other side, Calvin is comforting the girl named Vera, he tried his best to please: "Don''t listen to that bastard''s nonsense, I swear in the name of God that you will never be like what he said.


    In my opinion, even a goddess is not as beautiful as you in case..."


    The obsequious expression and words caused Tu Fu, who was standing aside, to shake his head, "Mr. Gus, with all due respect, licking a dog is really not a house."


    No matter which world you are in,


    What has remained unchanged since ancient times is the nature of human beings to drive up the price of x.


    "You don''t need to worry about it."


    Calvin, who didn''t understand the meaning of his words, glared at Tu Fu with his face full of contempt.


    If it wasn��t for the constraints of the environment, he would have wished to have a duel with Tu Fu in order to show his masculinity in front of the ladies,


    "Vera, when you go to Hanoi Village, you must stay away from this bad guy. I believe that the environment there will wash away all your unhappiness."


    The beautifully dressed girl shook her head indifferently,


    "It''s just a village, nothing worth attracting."


    "Maybe there will be surprises. I heard some people say that they took photos of inhuman life activities near the village in Hanoi Village. That may be more worth exploring than Hanoi Village."


    "Sounds good."


    And the girl named Vera is obviously also interested in this field trip.


    Inhuman life?


    In his impression, since the Quaternary period, creatures other than humans have been driven to more remote areas. It is not impossible for non-human life to appear in primitive villages like this.


    Calvin��s remarks aroused Tu Fu��s interest, but unfortunately he did not elaborate further.


    On the other hand, the professor group was more excited about discussing Hanoi Village. This is a town with a thousand-year history, and everything there is worth exploring.


    The lifestyle, architectural style, eating habits and religious beliefs of the local people are all things worth investigating.


    There are very few scholars in the world who have developed content in this field. Most people prefer to do topics related to the Southern Continent and the great maritime civilization. They always pursue the most cutting-edge content. Those things are probably ruined by others.


    It took a full half a day, tired of looking at the layers of floating clouds outside the window, and also tired of hearing Calvin''s clumsy seduction skills, even though he couldn''t see any obvious reaction from the other party.


    But the girl named Vera looked at herself bitterly from time to time.


    If it weren''t for the unpleasant conversation just now, Tu Fu would have liked to replace this idiot. Now he is more and more convinced that the boys at St. Nottingham University are all Frankensteins who only hide in the laboratory.


    It was already afternoon before getting off the airship.


    Professor Kane found himself again, and said earnestly: "Tu Fu, I think Walter should have taught you what to do when encountering an emergency that cannot be resolved during the investigation."


    ��At any time, there is nothing more important than life.��


    Tu Fu could memorize that life-saving manual.


    "Very good, that''s it. People who don''t try to be brave can live longer."


    Seeing that the students deeply understood the essence of adventure, Charles Kane showed a satisfied smile.


    Not long after the airship landed, he immediately led a team to report to the nearest police station and the Church of the Seven Gods, and learned Walter''s way to the fullest. longer-term reasons.


    also managed to gain a burst of contempt from the San Nordin trio.


    The geographical location of Hanoi Village is also really remote, after the airship landed in a city in the state. The group rented a carriage again and walked for several hours along the bumpy road in the mountains.


    The Black Forest area is no longer the dense virgin forest as rumored. After arriving, Tufu has seen many raw material processing factories, and the hard-working workers are moving goods to and fro.


    Shipping those processed things to G?ttinghagen, and then to the world,


    Those goods even had the symbols of the Smith family on them, and they spread civilization to every corner of the country.


    "Children, you must remember to abide by the rules of Hanoi Village, don''t violate their customs, and don''t question the villagers'' primitive way of life.


    There are thousands of differences in this world, and all we have to do is respect each other''s way of life. "


    When approaching the destination, Stanley, the head of the foreign affairs team of the G?ttinghagen Museum, repeatedly urged several matters.


    Because in the past investigation activities, it was often some young and energetic children in the team who always didn''t listen to these words, and it was easy to cause big troubles.


    And this time, the students from the two famous schools seem to have the potential to cause trouble.


    "I wouldn''t be more surprised if they had legs as thick as turnips, waists wider than buckets, and voices louder than red-haired baboons."


    Tu Fu assured the gentlemen again and again that he would definitely be a good boy with good manners.


    But I heard the sound of two St. Nordin''s students grinding their teeth next to them, and they seemed to be very resistant to such vocabulary.


    Just approaching the entrance of the village,


    Some well-dressed villagers discovered their arrival.


    In such a remote village, almost all generations live with the same surname, and those unfamiliar faces can be recognized at a glance.


    After the leading team leader Stanley explained to the other party the purpose of the investigation, the most prestigious young villager in the crowd stood up. He spoke fluent Baiya,


    "Welcome everyone, I wish you a good time."


    As soon as the other party spoke, the fluent official language not only surprised Tu Fu, but also everyone in the company was stunned.


    Because in the data records, people in this area have always communicated in the old Baia dialect or even Assyrian. And the surprise doesn''t stop there.


    Especially after the horse-drawn carriage entered the village with the team, this "primitive village" was not as backward as it was recorded in the materials they read.


    The village abandoned wooden buildings and used cement. In the fields, steam scarifiers replaced the original ox carts. A tavern opened nearby, and the shelves were filled with alcohol imported from the factory.


    In a small-scale restaurant, the chef used a convenient stove to light a fire directly and cooked fried herring, beef and lamb chops, sausage slices and other meals that were very in line with the taste of the Bayan people.


    Among the surprised eyes of everyone, there was even an early-developed steam car that was driven. It is said that it was the property of the village head''s family, and the steam technology was eliminated from the second-hand market.


    The quiet and comfortable environment in the village of Hanoi is much better than the hustle and bustle of big cities.


    Tu Fu even felt that Villedo was not a big deal compared to this place.


    A group of scholars from all over the world looked at this village, which was no different from an ordinary town, with incredulous eyes.


    first reaction,


    Can''t help but have an urge to curse.


    What they want to show to outsiders is the huge backward contrast, the leisurely and contented life of living in a corner, the primitive village full of wild beauty, but unremitting self-improvement, and savage growth.


    Not a "primitive village" that is no different from any ordinary town in Baia.


    When we actually came here, everyone��s initial fantasy was ruthlessly shattered.


    Especially Stanley, the leader of the foreign affairs team, was still teaching to respect the other party''s way of life just now,


    But the moment he entered the village, even his smiling expression almost froze.


    Team leader Stanley came to the mouth of an ancient well in the center of the village, and saw a stack of ropes tied to the wheel set on the well, which was probably the only relatively primitive tool in Hanoi Village.


    However, just after getting closer, he saw a more advanced steam technology on the market beside him.


    I saw him pointing at the thing with trembling fingers and shouting:


    "My God, why a steam pump... Shouldn''t you be using ancient roller skate buckets to fetch water?"


    The young villagers who brought them into the village looked at the man who seemed to come from a big city with an idiotic look.


    But he still smiled and patiently answered his question, "Sir, because we think that a water pump is more convenient than a bucket."


    Noticing the incredulous gazes of others, the young villagers thought they had said something wrong,


    Can��t help clearing his throat, and emphasized in a low voice,


    "Much more convenient."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 156： friend

    Chapter 156 Friends


    The kerosene lamp is burning.


    A faint orange flame from a small flame shines through the shaded lamp.


    Simple in structure and easy to operate, the bronze-colored lamp bottle is hung at the door of every household, and can be carried when needed.


    Low-consumption lighting objects like this one are the most common source of lighting in the southern area of ??Baia.


    The leading young man in the village is called Lamu. When he saw the expedition team, he realized that the visitors were of good status, so he warmly invited them into the village.


    According to him, the village has been forced to speak the Baya language over the years, which is a mandatory requirement for every villager in Hanoi Village.


    Since the factories of the Smith family and several large workshops in the south have bloomed everywhere in the Black Forest area, civilization has infiltrated in like bacteria.


    Such a surprise also made the group dizzy.


    "Professor Kane, what should we do now?"


    Several people looked at him at the same time, asking for his opinion one by one.


    Who is behind the investment is Miskar Stark.


    Compared to other experts who were bewildered and at a loss, Kane''s mind was much calmer. It is very common for academic research to encounter such unexpected situations.


    At the beginning, the topic was clearly determined, but after the actual visits, what was finally made and published was completely different from the original idea.


    "A little thing."


    He lined his chin with the palm of his hand, and pondered: "Why don''t we live in this village for a few days first, and discuss specific plans later.


    As for the funding issue, you don��t have to worry at all. The cost of this trip will be fully distributed to you in the end. You should trust the reputation of the University of Michigan. "


    After being affirmed by Professor Kane, the whole group was relieved.


    No matter what the result is, they will get a lot of money anyway, and that''s enough.


    Tu Fu looked at Professor Kane curiously, wondering if he was willing to be taken advantage of to maintain the reputation of the University of Michigan or to maintain the relationship with these people.


    In this way, under his brain-slapping decision, the 12-member expedition team finally stayed in the only two-story hotel in the village after discussion.


    According to the original plan, they were supposed to stay at the villagers'' homes to experience their primitive and backward way of life.


    I never expected to encounter such a surprise,


    The original plan was almost disrupted.


    Taking advantage of this break, Tu Fu stored the luggage he brought in the guest room. After all, it is a small hotel, so it is quite good to keep it clean.


    What''s interesting is that Calvin Gus of St. Nottingham University lives in the room next to him. After hearing the complaints from the next door, the corners of Tufu''s mouth can''t help but raise a little.


    residences for men and women,


    was also divided into two unrelated areas by the hotel.


    Although the facilities in the hotel are complete, the beds and bedding are not changed every day, and a moldy smell spreads, straight to the nose.


    "Damn."


    Calvin from Lantis St. Nottingham, the capital of fashion, has never been wronged like this. After entering the room, his frown has not been loosened, and tears are about to flow out.


    "If I were you, I would let the store dry the quilt first, and then cover it before going to bed to reduce the smell."


    Behind him, a brisk young man''s voice sounded.


    Calvin will never forget the owner of this voice, making him so embarrassing in front of Vera.


    Just thinking about it made him furious, but the man didn''t know it at all, with a gentle smile on his face, which made him unable to get angry for a while.


    "Hillbilly, my relationship with you is not so good. Now, please get out of my room immediately."


    "If I were you, I would never refuse the kindness of a stranger, let alone we are not strangers."


    Tu Fu was not annoyed, instead he walked towards the other party''s room, and then shook his head with a bitter and bitter expression, "Mr. Years are useless.


    She probably had a baby by then, and it wasn''t yours. "


    Talking about this matter, Calvin��s face subconsciously twitched, he gritted his teeth vigorously,


    "It''s not all because of you."


    "But you have to admit, it''s not all my fault, I guess at school you were courting her, giving her gifts, making frequent invitations, doing things that you thought were romantic but didn''t really work at all.


    Even if you gave your heart, it''s a pity that Miss Vera has ignored you since then, and sometimes she is even unwilling to say a perfunctory word.


    I guess it''s not surprising that girls would rather be beautiful alone if everyone else is following your stupid way. "


    Tu Fu''s expression was very serious, not like he was joking.


    Logically speaking, the **** should have been kicked out, but a moment of confusion flashed across Calvin''s handsome face, because Tu Fu hit everything he said.


    He murmured: "Could it be that the gift was given by mistake?"


    Tu Fu just smiled and said nothing.


    There is never anything new in the world. When you do not get feedback when you do it, never question the motivation for doing it. It is better to reflect on yourself first.


    Is there any girl who doesn''t like gifts and surprises, if she refuses a gift, she might just simply not like you.


    "So what should I do now?"


    Calvin once again looked at Tu Fu, an enemy, with a look of asking for advice.


    "Damn it, I wasted so much time, I should go now." Tu Fu glanced at the cheap pocket watch he was carrying, dropped it twice angrily,


    "Professor Kane is still waiting for me. If I don''t go, my bonus may be deducted. I can''t compare with you children from rich and noble families. When I have time, I just want to talk about love."


    As he said this, he turned around decisively and prepared to leave.


    At this time, Calvin gritted his teeth fiercely, as if he had made some important decision.


    He stepped forward recklessly, grabbed Tu Fu by the shoulder, and said in an almost pleading tone: "Mr. Capet, how about this, I will give you all the expenses for this trip as a personal gift.


    And a thousand more,


    No, two thousand crowns, please take some time alone to show me how to do this. "


    Seeing that Tu Fu''s expression was still a little shaken, he sensiblely took out a wristwatch that was worth a lot of money from the box he was carrying,


    "As for this, it''s your hush money."


    "As a friend, why should you be so polite."


    Tu Fu seriously criticized his mistake, but took away all the things in his hand.


    I secretly sighed in my heart that I am indeed a student of St. Nottingham, the capital of romance and fashion. It is really enviable to be so generous for love.


    "Before that, I was more curious about what you told Miss Vera on the airship about inhuman creatures." Tu Fu asked casually.


    "That was the discovery of a reporter from the local newspaper office. Some of them once photographed strange figures in Hanoi Village at night, but the height is by no means an ordinary person, and they seem to only be active at night.


    That is definitely not the behavior of a normal person. "


    Calvin told Tu Fu what he knew, and the latter kept frowning.


    Until then, Calvin tried to ask: "Mr. Capet, can you tell me what to do now?"


    "In my opinion, if what you did before doesn''t work, why not consider giving up those useless behaviors and reshaping your image in Miss Vera''s heart."


    "How to reshape?"


    "My idea is that you teach me a lesson in private, it''s best for her to see, but not too deliberately." Tu Fu made a very good suggestion to him.


    Hire someone to pay to beat yourself up,


    There is absolutely no one in G?ttinghagen with a more business mind than him.


    "Teach you, Mr. Capet, we are friends, this is not good."


    Calvin was a little hesitant. Although the idea of ??beating up Tufu was indeed a good idea, it was really the best way at the moment.


    "Look at what you''re talking about. We''re friends. The fact that you do this for a friend is nothing. It doesn''t matter if you stab me twice."


    Hearing what Tu Fu said, Calvin Gus was secretly surprised by his pattern.


    It is really remarkable that this country bumpkin from a small place can say such a thing.


    "And after that?"


    "Afterwards, you have to change your previous personality. Don''t always look for her like before, and then downplay the relationship with each other. I believe that as long as it lasts for a while, Miss Vera will definitely find her out of curiosity. You ask clearly.


    At that time, everything will depend on your performance, success or failure. "


    Tu Fu used the tone of someone who had experienced it, and told him a little trick about breaking up from Baidu.


    "good idea."


    Calvin''s eyes lit up. He had never heard of a better idea than this, and the more he thought about it, the more reasonable he felt.


    At this moment, he stepped forward with excitement and grabbed Tu Fu''s palm.


    Although a little awkward.


    In a few minutes, the two people who didn''t like each other just now, because of a conversation, immediately drew into their relationship.


    "Xiangba... No, Tu Fu, I really don''t know what to say. Fortunately, I met you this time, otherwise I really don''t know what to do..."


    Seeing this guy chattering, when Tu Fu counted the stack of banknotes, he did not forget to pat him on the shoulder, with the smile on his face still,


    ��It��s really normal for friends to help each other.��


    ��


    "Boom, boom, boom."


    Knocked on the door of Miss Vera''s room, and when she saw who was coming, her face immediately became angry.


    Before closing the door, I heard a series of speeches from the other party, "Ma''am, just now, Mr. Gus found me, and he tried to bribe me with money, which is simply insulting me.


    Look at this pocket watch, he wants to save face by giving me a private lesson, and then use some mean little tricks to please you.


    Gosh, I have never seen such a shameless person.


    And as a gentleman of good character, I will never allow you to be deceived by such a person.


    If I were you, I would never say a single word to such a person from now on. Even I, a student of Miska, would feel very shameful about his shameful behavior. "


    Tufu spoke indignantly about Calvin��s despicability,


    as well as,


    Own nobility.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 157： pride and Prejudice

    Chapter 157 Pride and Prejudice


    On the first day of arriving in Hanoi Village in the Black Forest, everyone was helpless and confused.


    I planned to have a big fight, but in the end the feeling of hitting the cotton with my fist was really uncomfortable.


    In addition to Tufu,


    He almost wrote his happiness on his face now.


    After he used his tongue skills a little, he finally convinced Miss Vera that Calvin Gus was a complete jerk.


    Especially after selling himself badly,


    He managed to get Miss Vera to spend a sum of money to keep an eye on Calvin''s movements.


    Tu Fu, who played double agent at the same time and inquired about news from each other, excitedly took stock of the benefits both sides gave him.


    "The total is 3,000 crowns, plus a 10-carat pure diamond ring, and a collectible pocket watch that is also worth several thousand crowns... Tsk tsk, if I knew it, I would have gone to St. Nottingham University."


    Tu Fu looked at the generous commission and hush money.


    As expected of a noble child from a big family in a big city, a simple move is a set of money.


    He only regretted not getting to know the students of St. Nottingham University earlier. This group of people is comparable to money-spreading boys.


    With the time to make money, why would he come to an expedition team? If he had gone to St. Nottingham University early, he might have fulfilled his ultimate dream of buying a mansion in Jiangjiang by now.


    After the students settled everything in the residence, they went to gather with the professors non-stop, although the two of St. Nottingham were still following Professor Stones.


    But the silent indifference between the two sides made the atmosphere in a very delicate stage,


    The two of them still looked at Tu Fu from time to time, casting grateful glances.


    "Tu Fu, what just happened?"


    Professor Kane was the first to notice this subtle change. Obviously, the two of them looked at Tu Fu just now, wishing to tear him apart.


    "Some small misunderstandings, now it''s just that the misunderstandings have been resolved."


    Tu Fu shrugged nonchalantly, "I think everyone is a student of the Seven Schools Alliance, and it''s really not worth bearing grudges over trivial matters. What do you think?"


    "That''s not your style."


    "So what do I do?"


    "Heh, the series of demands you made before coming to Miska are really unreasonable.


    It really made some managers of the University of Michigan very angry. They didn''t think that Miskar Stark should bow to a student who relied on his own little achievements.


    In the end, you were admitted to the school after the joint discussion of several deans. "


    Professor Kane mentioned this past event, and now he feels more and more lucky.


    Fortunately, they recruited people in. Compared with the insignificant investment in the early stage, the bonus of a challenge cup alone made them a fortune.


    Facts have proved that a genius like Tu Fu is the most dazzling kind of person no matter where he goes.


    Tu Fu scratched his head sadly, "It seems that everyone always has some misunderstandings about me, those stupid prejudices are simply slander, yes, they are all slander.


    But I believe that after a long time, you will definitely understand me. "


    "hehe."


    Professor Kane smiled and said nothing. He actually likes children with this personality.


    Do things realistically, know how to advance and retreat, never give up what belongs to you, and don��t take what you don��t deserve.


    The most important thing is that he does have real skills.


    From an unknown boy to the most dazzling new star of the University of Michigan, it took only a short time to get acquainted with half of the world of natural science.


    Relying on the Challenge Cup, the two universities in G?ttinghagen quickly established their reputation.


    Now, under the suggestion of Dean Luo Fu, he began to make friends with experts and professors in the field of archaeology.


    He really couldn''t imagine what it would be like for a young leader who had really grown up after a few years.


    "Maybe, he really has hope to restart the ''Polar Project''."


    Charles Kane suddenly ignited a flame called hope in his heart. At that time, it was just the idea of ??tricking Tu Fu into doing something, and now he thinks it is more and more possible.


    The members of the expedition team naturally stopped giving any hope after arriving in Hanoi Village.


    Fortunately, the residents here are quite enthusiastic, and they receive distinguished guests from afar. Even if someone comes from the neighboring Lantis Republic, they still receive them according to the highest standards and etiquette.


    Under the arrangement of the village head of Hanoi Village, he claimed to let them see the current beauty of the village. Immediately, everyone followed the enthusiastic little Goram to visit their village.


    Along the way, I also heard him explain to everyone the uses of some tools bought from the city in the village.


    This kind of inspection activity even made everyone in the inspection team feel a little funny.


    "Since those noble gentlemen came to the Black Forest, the road was also built to Hanoi Village. The first thing they did was to push the big tree blocking the road in front of the village. You see."


    Lam took them to the entrance of the village, and pointed to a circle of stumps that were thick enough to hold more than a dozen people.


    From the surface, there are probably thousands of layers of dense annual rings on it.


    This also means that this original big tree has gone through hundreds of years of wind and frost to reach this scale, and it only takes one day to destroy it.


    "My God, this is an ancient camphor tree that has been at least a thousand years old. It has grown from the Tertiary period to the present. It is a miracle that it survived drought and the Little Ice Age."


    ��They have absolutely no idea what they did.��


    "It''s almost a crime."


    The experts of the society couldn''t help shaking their heads when they saw this scene, and sighed for a long time.


    Because of this barbaric and rude behavior, he secretly scolded the villagers for their stupidity and the developers for their short-sightedness.


    The original tree that they regard as a treasure is nothing more than an ordinary plant that can be seen everywhere in the eyes of the villagers.


    This sense of huge gap made the atmosphere of the expedition team very strange.


    Little Goram didn''t care too much, and introduced some of the past history of Hanoi Village everywhere, but unfortunately most of them were destroyed.


    The ancient farming equipment was buried in the soil, and the clothing with local ethnic characteristics was replaced by the assembly line products of the factory, all of which were burned clean.


    When Ram talked about these things, he didn''t feel any pain at all. Anyway, he didn''t know the value and historical significance behind these things at all.


    While watching all this, almost everyone showed a sad expression.


    Reckless is not enough to describe them committing crimes.


    "Fortunately, there are those enthusiastic gentlemen from outside. They opened up the channel of Hanoi Village to achieve the current prosperity." Ram is always grateful.


    In fact, every young villager is full of gratitude when talking about this matter.


    It was the gentlemen who founded the factories that brought civilization to this remote village and provided them with opportunities to work.


    Everyone can make a decent living if they work hard.


    What followed was the construction of factories, the construction of houses, and the rise of higher and higher floors in the southern region.


    When the minions of capital come to test, every village will abandon the former without hesitation whenever faced with the choice of sticking to it or moving forward.


    As for the professors wanting to see the rumored Hanoi Village using primitive land cultivation methods, the villagers live a simple and natural way of life, which is probably limited to the mouths of the old people.


    "But in this way, the original trees in the village, the farming methods in the past, the ancient buildings, and the local language you used to use will all disappear?


    In my opinion, those are priceless treasures that money cannot buy. "


    Miss Vera of St. Nottingham couldn''t help but speak at last. Her professionalism and knowledge couldn''t make me turn a blind eye here.


    The most important thing is that for this investigation, she has studied the local language here for a long time, but now it is useless.


    The experts from the museum and the historical research association were all silent and did not stop Vera from speaking.


    At this time, it is appropriate for young girls to ask questions.


    Even if they say something wrong, the other party will not blame them too much.


    Because Vera''s opinion is also the opinion of many people present in the industry, in the eyes of archaeologists, the behavior of the villagers of Hanoi Village who only cares about the present is really a kind of blasphemy against historical culture and national culture.


    Ram looked at her, "Ma''am, do you mean that we should stick to the old way of life?"


    "I didn''t mean that.


    At least, you should retain your national characteristics. "


    Facing the beautifully dressed lady, Brother Ram remained calm,


    "In the past, when people from the outside came into contact with Hanoi Village for the first time, they always laughed at our accent. In order not to be laughed at, we spent a lot of effort and finally learned the official language.


    You probably don��t know how difficult it is. Very young children have to chew stones in their mouths to correct their accent.


    After finally changing their accent, they belittled our housing and clothing, and those bathrooms in the city are not even as good as theirs. Yes, the bathroom seems to be the name. Compared with the latrine, it is indeed a very civilized term.


    And the clothes we wore before were also called ''rags'' by them.


    I don''t understand why people out there always have such prejudices, we seem to have done nothing wrong.


    Later, we worked hard with our own hands and rebuilt Hanoi Village. Look at those new houses. Every brick and plank in every household here has been built by us for many years.


    Through hard work, we started to look new and dressed like the civilized people out there, and everyone was proud of it.


    Why and now we''re being arrogantly told, ''Oh my God, why don''t you keep the original stuff, that stuff sounds really good''.


    No matter how much we do to bring civilization back to this insignificant place, no one will ever care about the feelings of the people of Hanoi Village.


    Bias has always existed.


    So, gentlemen, what on earth are we supposed to do to look like real civilized people.


    Can any of you tell me the answer? "


    This big boy Ram who has no formal education.


    Very calmly, with calm eyes, he looked at the senior intellectuals from the Baia Museum, the Historical Research Committee, the Folklore Research Association, and two top universities.


    Can the crowd still,


    Silent silence.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 158： drunk

    Chapter 158 Drunk


    After an embarrassing question and answer, the experts did not even give an answer, and the visit to the village soon ended.


    no doubt,


    This was a very failed expedition. The elites who came from G?ttinghagen did not see the materials they wanted.


    The villagers living in the local area can''t understand why they have brought steam technology, but why they don''t use more convenient technology, and stick to some meaningless things.


    Even the roads they stepped on were built by nearby factory owners at great expense.


    Otherwise, it would never be so easy for them to find Hanoi Village from the outside world.


    From the day merchants knocked on the door of their village, civilization has quietly visited.


    There is no right or wrong in Ram''s idea, only a matter of position.


    Therefore, no one could give an answer. Even from the moment Ram opened his mouth to ask a question, several investigators who were not deeply experienced were confused about their profession.


    Perhaps after this time, they will continue to move forward on this unanswered path, always retaining this question.


    As for the residents of Hanoi Village, they will follow their favorite lifestyle and completely abandon the bad habits of the past.


    Everything seems to be changing,


    Everything seems to be unchanged.


    ��


    After a hard day''s work, Tu Fu had another delicious meal with Professor Kane in the restaurant after dark.


    He didn''t pay much attention to this inspection, and he didn''t bother to distinguish right from wrong. The older he grew up, the clearer he could see it. Why bother to intervene in things that he shouldn''t worry about.


    Those are the things that the gentlemen who sit in high positions and earn a lot of money should worry about.


    Which round will I get myself to be compassionate.


    "Professor, do we just go back to school with nothing?"


    "What is nothing? At least the change of Hanoi Village is also a question worth discussing. From a primitive village to a modern settlement, as long as there are enough industry leaders to add their signatures, and finally packaged properly, they can be published in at least C-level academic journals published."


    "Package?"


    "Of course, most of the papers in the academic world are nothing more than this. Change the subject and keywords, optimize the structure of similar papers in the past, and then find out the original shortcomings. When you put it out again, it becomes your own thing."


    Charles Kane said for granted.


    "Is this okay? I always thought that only students do this." Tu Fu clicked his lips repeatedly, thinking that this matter was quite new, "No wonder the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences always has less funding."


    ��It��s not just in the field of humanities and social sciences, even science and engineering are not much better. Those who engage in scientific research are probably doing the loneliest thing in the world.


    The entry points of the themes that can be done have been almost done by others, and they can only squeeze their heads into smaller fields, doing a bunch of seemingly high-end, but each other knows that it is nothing Things that are useful may not necessarily be useful in the next few hundred years.


    As for your ''double slit experiment'' and ''electric light'', that''s the really great stuff. "


    "What about the perpetual motion machine?"


    "God is above, don''t mention that pile of rubbish, if the scientific research field can vote for the most useless invention, probably no one can surpass the perpetual motion machine with the total number of votes, everyone''s eyes are sharp.


    This kind of research has been invested in any university of the Seven Schools Alliance without a limit for several years, but has never seen a little bit of results. This is the real crime.


    If I were in the approval team, I''m afraid I won''t be able to sleep at night. "


    Professor Kane satirized His Majesty the King''s magical operation with acrimonious language, and probably only here dared to tell the truth.


    I have been honed for a long time at the University of Michigan,


    Even if he encounters such a bunch of bad things, his mentality is very good, and he is not anxious or entangled.


    Even when eating with Tu Fu at night, he happily grilled some fresh beef and mutton chops and sausages in the boiler, and talked carelessly:


    "I never worry about things that I can''t solve, whether it''s the kingdom''s mess, or the Hanoi village''s errands, in the end, what does it have to do with me.


    In my opinion, there is nothing more urgent than the enjoyment of living in the moment. "


    "I couldn''t agree more about this."


    Tu Fu smiled and picked up a wooden barrel wine glass that was not too low to touch him. Such a mediocre idea was quite in line with his appetite.


    The favorability of Professor Kane couldn''t help but increase in a straight line, and he almost forgot about the 100,000 kroner.


    I take a project,


    Mind your own business,


    Bonuses are in place,


    This is simply his dream mentor template.


    During the back-and-forth exchange and clinking glasses, Professor Kane was probably drunk, and commented on William II''s cerebral thrombosis operation from time to time.


    This blind man will sooner or later bring this country to the end.


    However, when a member of the expedition team came back from outside, Professor Kane exchanged glances with Tu Fu again, smiled knowingly, and raised their glasses together,


    Send good wishes in a hypocritical tone,


    "Respect, the bright future of the Kingdom."


    ��


    Late at night.


    Even Tu Fu didn''t know when he returned to the room.


    His last memory is bragging with Professor Kane for a long time, drinking too much for no reason.


    Then I heard a melodious flute sound,


    after,


    Drank the tablet completely.


    The strong sense of fainting made him very uncomfortable, and he only vaguely remembered that he had to drink a lot when criticizing the current situation with Professor Kane, who was used as a keyboard warrior, and berating Fang Qiu.


    The power of those alcohols with high alcohol concentration is really not small.


    Lying on the bed, he felt groggy for a while, and even his vision blurred a lot.


    In the dark environment, Tu Fu only felt that the smell of alcohol on his body overwhelmed the mold of the cotton wool.


    "It hurts...so bad...damn... how much did I drink..."


    In the deep hallucination, Tu Fu relied on his will to hold on, half asleep and half awake.


    Fortunately, consciousness is still retained.


    He intuitively felt that the whole world was spinning and shaking everywhere.


    Even lying in bed can still feel like the building is going to fall.


    Tu Fu seldom completely relaxes and gets himself drunk like today. Even if he touches alcohol, he restrains himself and stays sober all the time.


    From the beginning of coming to this world, every step must be cautious, like walking on thin ice.


    Find the most suitable way out for myself and my family, and rely on my own strength on the extraordinary road, wandering among the church and folk forces to survive.


    Perhaps it was under such heavy pressure that I couldn''t help drinking a few more glasses.


    "Fortunately, I met Calvin and Vera and got some results. This investigation is not bad."


    Tu Fu secretly rejoiced that he had reaped a windfall, and the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up when he was dreaming.


    He was indeed drunk, except that he couldn''t mobilize his muddy body, but his consciousness was still clear, and now he felt more and more that the reason of being drunk after drinking was an excuse.


    During a half-dream and half-awake state, Tu Fu tried to open his eyelids, which were tighter than glued together, as if he saw a human silhouette.


    The imagination of the cerebral cortex took advantage of his drowsiness to automatically fill in the figure he saw.


    A blonde girl appeared first. She always rubbed her blonde hair when she was in trouble, and looked at herself fiercely, but even when she was angry, she was fierce.


    "Sophie, you are so bad that you can''t even give me peace in my dreams."


    After he finished complaining, the human form began to transform again.


    An elegant royal lady wearing a fox mask puts her slender legs as fat as snow on the other, and the gap between the calves gives people infinite reverie.


    "It turned out to be Ms. Fox. I wonder if she has changed her attitude towards reckless adventurers now."


    The outline of the figure changed again and again, the dignified and elegant noble lady Elena Weimar, the scholarly style, and the always cute Miss Bella Wayne when she was serious.


    There is also Winnie who is not tall, has a chatterbox attribute and is always bouncing around...


    Those figures flashed past Tu Fu''s eyes one by one, showing their most charming side when they appeared, probably only at this time, the privacy buried in the bottom of my heart would be projected in the dream.


    "Damn it, my husband Tu is an upright person, this is absolutely shameful slander, slander."


    In his remaining consciousness, he almost instinctively and resistively denied the picture he had just seen,


    Almost growl and growl,


    "In the future, Sophie must never be allowed to choose the dreamer path..."


    The drowsiness in his mind made him subconsciously activate the hunter''s sense ability.


    Gradually regained the perception of the outside world.


    At this time, those fragmentary and weird scenes are flowing in turn,


    The colorful dream is like a broken mirror.


    With a "snap", it shattered.


    "Hoo~"


    After doing this, he finally opened his eyes. It was not easy, and Tu Fu immediately found himself lying on the bed in a small hotel.


    Open your eyes, wherever you look,


    The silhouette of a vaguely seen figure was facing away from him at the wooden table, silently searching for something.


    "Who is that, Calvin? Or Vera? Did they find out about my operation?"


    Tu Fu looked at it seriously.


    The strange back is not a beautiful and diverse female figure in the dream, and even taller than ordinary people. Looking at it with a set of simple textile clothes, it is definitely not a member of the expedition team.


    In the next second, the other party''s actions completely sobered up Tu Fu, who had been very dizzy before.


    Just three to five meters away from him,


    that bastard,


    even touched the banknotes in his wallet face to face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 159： Mr thief

    Chapter 159 Mr. Thief


    In the quiet night.


    The not-so-large room was pitch black, but Tu Fu, who had Hunter Sense and Eagle Eye turned on, had just adapted to the darkness.


    The opponent''s every move happened under his nose.


    Especially when the thief opened his wallet and tapped a stack of banknotes inside, and played with the expensive pocket watch and diamond ring he had racked his brains to get, he was even more angry.


    "Plop, plop, plop!"


    Tu Fu clearly felt the strong beating of his heart.


    The brain hypoxia caused by insufficient blood supply after drunkenness made him feel weak.


    But when seeing his property passive,


    Tiredness, fainting and insignificant dizziness miraculously disappeared,


    He would rather someone touch the two taboos on his body than touch his money.


    That��s three thousand kroner and two luxuries,


    It��s almost the price of a house.


    Tu Fu still kept breathing at a constant rate. In such a small and confined space, and it happened to be night, even the sound of each other''s breathing could easily be heard.


    And when the black shadow rummaged through the belongings, he didn''t know if it could block his breathing or because of his physical fitness.


    It took a long time to feel his long and powerful breathing.


    There is no doubt that this is an adult male, and it is not a small amount of courage to dare to break into his room late at night.


    "Something is wrong."


    Tu Fu was taken aback. Something was wrong when he had dinner with Professor Kane.


    He has always been a very restrained person, and in an unfamiliar village, how could he carelessly let his guard down.


    Not to mention getting drunk.


    But at that moment, after hearing the weird sound of the flute outside, he really started to indulge, following the footsteps of desire to get himself drunk.


    Thinking about it carefully, this matter is full of weirdness.


    But it''s not his turn to think about it now. The thief who broke into the house even wanted to take the suitcase away after looking through the valuables in his backpack.


    This is simply the style of bandits.


    "Shua!"


    Just as the other party opened the door to leave, Tu Fu no longer held back, and his strong control over his body made him jump up, as fast as a gust of wind.


    Going around to the back of the thief man, likening his finger to the barrel of a gun, he pressed it behind him,


    "Mr. Thief, please put this thing down now and raise your hands."


    The tall man was stunned as he rummaged through his things, as if he didn''t expect the person on the bed to wake up suddenly.


    And Tu Fu''s actions were even faster than lightning, and this bold behavior also exceeded expectations.


    "If I were you, I would definitely do the same, because I really want to kill you immediately.


    I guess if you were to have your hard-earned hard-earned money stolen, your self-cultivation would not necessarily be better than mine. "


    When Tu Fu said this, the other party understood what he said, and seemed to feel an extremely dangerous existence.


    "Kangdang."


    The suitcase was put down very slowly, and the two arms were lightly raised. Only after looking closer did he notice that the length of Mr. Thief''s arms was different from that of ordinary people.


    Even his stature is close to the edge of the exaggerated two meters, almost two heads taller than Tu Fu.


    "Plop."


    Tu Fu kicked his suitcase aside with strength, and then opened the door to show him the direction.


    Tu Fu was secretly relieved until he finished this matter,


    "Well done, get the **** out of my room now before I change my mind."


    "Crunch..."


    The old wooden door of the hotel made a tooth-piercing sound. Under Tu Fu''s resolute intimidation, "Mr. Thief" walked forward step by step.


    His footsteps were very light, as expected of a professionally trained cognition, such a huge height did not make any sound when he stepped on the wooden floor.


    No wonder Tu Fu didn''t even notice anything unusual when he came in.


    "Very well, that''s it, try to relax, this is a good choice for us." Tu Fu made himself look as kind as possible,


    "With all due respect, Mr. Thief, you really picked the wrong partner. Why bother a hard-earned person like me? Your target tonight should be Mr. Gus next door to me. He is much richer than me."


    Just as Tu Fu sent him out the door, he grabbed the door handle and was about to send him away.


    But the slender Mr. Thief, while turning around, glanced at the thing Tu Fu just used to threaten him from the corner of his eye.


    Not firearms!


    Just two fingers.


    "Roar-"


    In the dark night, after seeing the other party''s pale snow-like face and tapered chin, Mr. Thief was deceived by You Lan, who was filled with anger and roared like a beast, and immediately counterattacked.


    Tu Fu was stunned for a moment, and then came to a conclusion.


    This thing is definitely not human.


    "ಡ�"


    The opponent''s huge body smashed open the thin wooden door in an instant, and Tu Fu was already prepared from just now, raising his palm.


    The reason why he didn''t do anything was not because he was kind, it was just delaying time to mobilize the spirituality in his body.


    Spirituality continuously turned from the body towards the same point, and Tu Fu deliberately compressed the warm current at his fingertips, only to feel that the huge spirituality gathered together,


    It shrank sharply to only the size of a thumb.


    When the opponent rushed towards him, Tu Fu had practiced the accuracy of the firearm hundreds of times, and it finally paid off at this moment.


    With steady fingertips and steady breathing, he fixed his eyes firmly on the opponent''s heart at a close distance, and then exerted his strength unceremoniously.


    There was a slight imitation of a "bang" in his mouth, which was quite ceremonial to match the strong airflow that swirled straight in.


    The air bomb of the finger gun is not faster than the acceleration of the bullet, and it is impossible to dodge at such a distance.


    "���͡�"


    But the tall man deliberately turned around to avoid the fatal attack.


    The pointing gun still hits him.


    Avoiding the position of the heart, after the scorching energy tore the skin, a mass of hot liquid flowed out like the color of his pupils.


    It also showed a weird blue color, and there was no smell of fishy smell at all.


    The power of the finger gun and his forceful rolling action, this recoil actually made Mr. Thief take a big step back.


    "Ask for trouble."


    Tu Fu''s eyes were stern, and before the other party recovered, he immediately struck again.


    He had been watching the opponent''s every move, and he swung his fist violently.


    Along with a whistling fist wind, the latter subconsciously stretched out his hand to block it, and Mr. Thief''s limbs were indeed strong and powerful, barely blocking Tu Fu''s movement.


    But after two times of potion tempering, Tu Fu''s body structure has long been different from ordinary people.


    A relentless punch, strong and swift,


    It was knocked to the ground with just one move.


    "boom!"


    After the boxing, Tu Fu adjusted his breath early, and after raising his hand, he pointed at the gun again, and the high-speed rotating air bullet grazed the opponent''s skin.


    Until this moment, the monster was finally willing to use its housekeeping skills, facing the Tufu who tried to end him with the third shot, grinning and opening its scarlet mouth.


    A few sharp teeth are not characteristic of humans either.


    Presumably Calvin said that the inhuman creature that the local newspaper office secretly photographed here is probably the one in front of him.


    "֨��"


    Before Tu Fu could think about it, after the other party opened his mouth wide, there was a sharp and slender howling sound that repeatedly hit the eardrums to the extreme.


    This sudden attack made Tu Fu feel unprecedented pain in his head.


    Sound waves entered his ears, and his head was almost about to explode.


    "Pfft..."


    Taking advantage of this short interval, "Mr. Thief" stopped entangled with Tu Fu.


    It even held onto the not-so-big window of the room, but its tall figure was not bad in flexibility. It went out directly through the narrow window, and landed very smoothly on the door of the hotel.


    Although the hotel on the second floor is not high, it is four or five meters long, but this movement is quite smooth, definitely a professional in the thieves world.


    The entire process from counterattack to escape took only a few breaths. Before Tu Fu was ready to kill it, the non-human creature was already ten meters away from Tu Fu.


    Youlan''s blood dripped a lot along the way, as if the injury just now didn''t affect it too much.


    "Just a little bit."


    Tu Fu could only witness it leaving towards the depths of the forest, and gave up the idea of ??chasing it.


    Anyway, he didn''t have any real losses now, and he just tried to kill the monster just because the other party wanted to hurt him, and it was purely self-defense.


    Looking at the inhuman but humanoid creature going away, Tu Fu murmured, "The news from Hanoi Village is actually true.


    What the **** is that guy? Asian? Goblin? vampire? "


    He didn''t think about it any more, because the small movement in his room just now woke up some people in the hotel.


    "What was that sound just now?"


    The first person to arrive was Calvin Gus next door. He lived the closest, and he scratched his head without knowing anything about it, so he came to visit.


    At this moment, Tu Fu looked a little embarrassed and a little surprised.


    Tufu''s face was calm, and his dark pupils turned rapidly. He didn''t want the expedition team to know that there were inhuman creatures hidden in Hanoi Village.


    He thought of a good idea as soon as his eyes lit up, and then he threw a look at Calvin,


    "Mr. Gus, I''m ready, now?"


    "What to start? Oh... I see, you mean that thing, you actually did it for this kind of sake, why don''t you start now."


    Calvin was startled, and suddenly figured out the reason for the whole thing.


    The other party deliberately made such a big show, just to make him more face in front of Vera, and even arranged the scene after the fight in the room.


    Calvin couldn��t help but lamented that the money was well spent, and he was moved by Tu Fu��s dedication


    At this time, Vera in the ladies'' rest area was wearing pajamas, and also walked in a daze following the voice.


    "what happened?"


    Seeing Ms. Vera, who had been in love for a long time, coming, before the professors arrived, Calvin reached out and grabbed her by the collar, threatening him viciously,


    "Bastard, you''d better repent for what happened during the day, you dare to hurt Miss Vera, I swear I will never let you go."


    "Don''t even think about it."


    "You are looking for death..."


    ��


    Under the cooperation of two almost zero tacit understanding,


    So, when Miss Vera came over, she saw such a scene.


    Two men, Tu Fu and Calvin, were in the same small room. It seemed that there had been a duel here just now, and there were overturned objects everywhere on the ground.


    Even the door has a big hole.


    The noble and righteous Mr. Tuf Capet, although his clothes are a little damaged, his eyes are full of unyielding will, and he never bows his head.


    Looking at the other party, grabbing the other party''s collar looks majestic, but it is completely a villain''s face.


    Now, it completely confirmed what Tu Fu said to her not long ago.


    Vera looked at Calvin,


    couldn''t help being more indifferent.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 160： elegant elf

    Chapter 160 Elegant Elf


    Fortunately, the farce didn''t last too long.


    Before the alarming professors arrived, Tu Fu fulfilled his promise and got his own money. In theory, Miss Vera regained her face during the day.


    Calvin Gus also successfully demonstrated his masculinity in front of the ladies he likes.


    Such an ending is probably acceptable to everyone.


    Early the next morning.


    After tidying up the mess in the room, Tu Fu calmed down and re-examined the experience of last night.


    "It must be related to that weird flute sound. After hearing that sound, I was completely lost. I''m afraid it''s not just me. Everyone in the hotel fell into a deep sleep after hearing that sound. It is an opportunity for theft.


    An odd ability.


    Confusion? Hypnotism? When it fought against me, it used the ability of sound waves. Could it be some kind of ability of the inhuman creatures in Hanoi Village? "


    Tu Fu rubbed his chin repeatedly with his fingers, trying to find a reasonable logic from this incident.


    It is certain that this non-human race had already stationed in Hanoi Village before their arrival, so it is no wonder that relevant photos were taken by the outside world.


    What Tu Fu was eager to do was that he wanted to find this inhuman creature hidden near the village.


    Presumably this research is more interesting than the urbanization trend of villages.


    The question now is whether the other party is malicious.


    The answer is obvious. Anyone who steals Tu Fu''s money should be marked as hanged.


    "Crunch..."


    The door was pushed open, and the person who came was the maid of the hotel.


    A young country girl with an average build and freckles on her face, after seeing the astonishing damage in his room, subconsciously covered her mouth with her palm and almost screamed out of fright.


    Before she yelled, Tu Fu stretched out both hands in time and closed them at the same time,


    "Ma''am, listen to me, calm down first, people sometimes do unexpected behaviors in their dreams, such as what you see now.


    But I believe that Mr. Gus who lives next door to me will be very happy to pay this compensation for me. He is a gentleman of noble character and always likes to solve problems for others. If you need it, just ask him. "


    I don''t know if it''s his promise or that handsome face that is harmless to humans and animals, and everyone loves it. Even when he tells a lie, he has a unique charm.


    That is a special ability to capture the hearts of ladies over three years old and under eighty years old.


    "OK."


    The country girl has met many young gentlemen from the city, but there are very few young gentlemen like Tu Fu who are so polite to servants.


    For some reason, she kindly reminded,


    "Sir, please take care of your luggage when staying in the hotel."


    This inadvertent reminder made Tu Fu''s eyes light up, and his eyes softened, "So ma''am, can you give me a chance to know your name."


    "Mr. Capet, you can call me Hannah, you don''t have to remember my last name."


    The maid, who was very ordinary in terms of dress and appearance, didn''t stand out even if she caught a hundred eyes in the crowd.


    But it is also such a person, the most common type of person in this country.


    Under the temptation of Tu Fu''s few words, Hannah immediately revealed her identity and story,


    She is the niece of the owner of the hotel. Because her family was poor, she was sent to help in the shop of her only relative.


    Fortunately, Hanoi Village has broken through the barriers with the outside world in recent years, and the business is not bad, but the hotel owner, who is an uncle, did not take care of her at all.


    I make her do endless work every day, beat and scold her every time she doesn��t like it, and every time she sneaks home, she will be driven back by her family...


    In fact,


    There is nothing brilliant about this story.


    Hannah''s language expression is also very average, and the boringness of the story can make people fall asleep.


    But she found that when she spoke, the gentleman opposite listened carefully and patiently to her complaining about the injustice she experienced.


    Who else in this society would want to do that, listening to a lowly maid tell her unworthy story?


    obviously.


    Tu Fu was just following the basic etiquette as an adult, but he didn''t expect this casual behavior to make this remote village girl feel valued.


    It wasn''t until after she had finished speaking that Tu Fu tried to enlighten her out of humanitarian concerns and once again won the favor of the other party.


    "Hannah, it''s my first time in Hanoi Village, so I''m really not familiar with it. What did you mean just now that there are thieves in the village?"


    "You must not tell my uncle about this, I really don''t want to say this, but people who come to stay in hotels often lose things.


    This has become the norm, but I can swear to God that my uncle didn''t do it, even if he got a little bit more tempered, he would never covet the property of customers, this is the rule of the shop.


    Everyone must obey the rules. "


    "Perhaps, it has something to do with the villagers." Tu Fu speculated for no reason again.


    Hannah shook her head, "I don''t know, but grain or some clothes are often stolen in the village. Although it''s not something valuable, it always happens.


    People in the village always say that this is the blessing of the forest god, and he will take part of it, so the grains we planted with blessings in the coming year will have a good harvest. "


    "The satyr?"


    "A **** worshiped by people in the Black Forest region, it is He who gave us nectar and fertile land.


    In the south, she is respected like the goddess of the earth. There is a temple for her in the Mokui Valley next to the village. We always send sacrifices there on holidays. "


    Tu Fu nodded half-understanding. Although he was not sure of the other party''s identity, he probably had a simple idea.


    "Thank you so much for telling me this, Hannah."


    "I shouldn''t have said these rude words to the village, they would definitely scold me again, but I don''t want to see Mr. Capet and you will be unhappy because of such things in the future.


    This simple girl was willing to tell him such a secret just because Tu Fu spoke politely to her.


    "Ms. Hannah, your kindness will surely protect you from the misfortunes in life."


    Tu Fu looked into her eyes seriously, and simply thanked her without mixing other factors.


    The other party just smiled, packed up his things and left,


    I don��t take this blessing to heart.


    It is already a great thing to have someone from the city like Tu Fu calm down and listen to her vent her boring emotions.


    ��


    On the rough sea, the sea is unusually calm.


    A heavy rain swept here not long ago, making the already rusty ghost ship exude a rusty iron smell.


    "If you have the opportunity in the future, you must have a real sea adventure, instead of drifting aimlessly like now."


    Tu Fu stood on the edge of the railing, blowing the sea breeze, and suddenly had a whim.


    Going back to the captain''s room, he skillfully turned on the monitoring system. When he was in Hanoi Village just now, Tu Fu spent a little more time thinking about launching the anchoring ceremony in advance, and visited Hanoi Village again.


    That way he could see the inhuman creature that had barged into his room last night.


    "Zizi..."


    After the screen has been slightly adjusted, many places in the Black Forest region have been soaring with the airship, and this trip has naturally unlocked many regions.


    Hanoi Village is certainly one of them.


    After turning on the monitoring in the room, he did not hesitate to push back the monitoring time.


    Ten hours ago, Professor Kane in the restaurant was enjoying dinner with himself, but the two of them didn''t drink much wine.


    About half an hour after the meal, a melodious flute sound came from outside the window. The weird and rhythmic sound made people feel a little dizzy.


    Whether it was myself or Professor Kane, the frequency of clinking glasses increased sharply, one cup after another.


    It was after this that the subsequent drunk incident occurred.


    It can be clearly seen from the monitoring that Tu Fu noticed that Hannah helped him and Professor Kane back to the room respectively. The weight of the two drunk men was not light, but the maid Hannah helped them back with ease. Room.


    This is by no means normal.


    At this time, Tu Fu noticed that when she was helping someone, her gaze was very dull, and her body movements also seemed stiff.


    A weird idea came out.


    perhaps,


    Everyone in the hotel was hypnotized after hearing the whistle.


    "And I woke up early because of my physical fitness." Tu Fu secretly speculated on this possibility, and he stared at the monitor sharply, "So I guess, the flute player is nearby."


    He can be sure that the source of the sound is in this area, and the way to find it is not difficult.


    Stuck in the segment where the weird flute sound appeared, listening to the volume back and forth.


    It only took a short while, and Tu Fu found the piper in the barn not far from the tavern.


    It was the tall and straight "Mr. Thief" with blue blood that I saw last night.


    After a closer look, he realized that it was indeed not of human race. He was tall and straight, with blond hair and blue eyes, ears shaped like horns, and his skin was even smoother under the moonlight.


    At this moment, "Mr. Thief" is holding a flute in his hand, with his lips facing the head of the flute, and ten slender and beautiful fingers change the rhythm, so that the wonderful notes are transmitted across the space to everyone in the tavern.


    The track can hypnotize people, and it seems to make people sleepwalk.


    In the sound of its flute, the people in the tavern are like puppets on strings, doing something in accordance with the will of the other party, and then all pass out.


    At the moment, he couldn''t tell what kind of thing it was, and Tu Fu didn''t bother to look through the illustrated book.


    He was not ashamed to ask his subordinates when he was in doubt, he simply turned on the radio, "Call ''Teacher Men'', students call ''Teacher Men''..."


    His usual tactics have long been used to the gatekeeper at the other end of the abyss.


    After listening for a long time, I impatiently sent out a phrase from between my teeth,


    "Say."


    "Did you know that there is a kind with long pointed ears, taller than ordinary people in stature and arms, oh, and he also has blue blood, which is really similar to the blue moon at night."


    Tu Fu pointed out the characteristics he observed one by one, looked at "Mr. Thief" in the surveillance, and described its appearance in detail.


    "You must be talking about elves. Among all the races, they are the only ones that match the characteristics you described."


    "Elves? I see. Do they have any characteristics?"


    "The group of races that always like to live in valleys and forests are most similar to human beings.


    They also always imitate people''s etiquette and learn human culture. Elves have always been noble and elegant, and love peace. In my opinion, they are really the only gentlemen outside the human race. "


    Ah,


    Gentleman!


    Watching the other party sneak into his room in the surveillance, and thinking of them stealing the villagers'' grain and clothes, Tu Fu almost didn''t laugh out loud.


    Look,


    Without alarming the other party,


    Helping oneself solve endless wealth is indeed a noble and elegant character.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 161： kidnap

    Chapter 161 Kidnapping


    Probably the gatekeeper has been in the abyss for a long time, and the information only stays before the third era.


    But in his narration, elves were active in this world long before humans appeared.


    They always hold bows and arrows, have extraordinary shooting skills, dexterous figures, and light feet, so it seems that they are really good seedlings for thieves.


    Elves usually live in beautiful forest areas, tribes will be combined with dense jungles, and when they live somewhere for a long time, they will form a unique elven civilization.


    The high-level elves usually inherit the sequence of the musician path.


    Wandering in the jungle with a beautiful singing voice, never farming, living the life of a primitive gatherer, and never establishing a relationship with the outside world easily.


    According to the description of "Teacher Men", they are a self-sufficient race, simply a bunch of hermits who hate war and enclose their own land.


    If Tu Fu hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have discovered that there were elves stealing his money.


    For him, this is absolutely not allowed.


    Tu Fu told the gatekeeper what happened to him one by one, and the gatekeeper was also very surprised.


    He really couldn��t believe that when the nature-chasing and peace-loving race in the past came to the Fourth Epoch, it turned out to be a group of shameless thieves, and it was just stealing the villagers�� grain. This is incredible.


    The degree of shock is no less than that of a well-known and popular star who does not pay for prostitution.


    Suddenly the house collapsed overnight.


    "Since they were born before the birth of man, and the first two epochs experienced dark upheavals, the relationship between the races is not contradictory.


    But in the third era, humans had unified the northern continent. How did the Lionheart deal with other races? "


    Tu Fu asked a very in-depth question like a gatekeeper.


    After a brief memory on the other end of the radio, he gave his precise answer, "In order to better unify, the Assyrian Empire plundered land and slaughtered many other races.


    Many years later, the Lionheart wanted to let all races put down their discrimination, but no matter what they did, they couldn''t eliminate their natural contradictions.


    There are always people who want to be superior to other races, because the first unified country is the human kingdom, which means that discrimination and prejudice will not be eliminated,


    I think if other races can also establish the first real kingdom, the result will still be the same.


    What''s more, the parts on the elves are also valuable. If musicians want to be promoted to the middle and high ranks, they will inevitably use the blood of the elves, which will frequently cause some conflicts.


    For the stability of the empire, the Lionheart later specially found a piece of land for elves, goblins, dwarves and other races.


    Although the two ethnic groups do not interfere with each other most of the time, there are still some benign cooperation between them. "


    ��The Lionheart is doing well, at least in my opinion.��


    Tu Fu agreed with the king''s approach. After seizing the opponent''s land, he then divided up small areas and set up ethnic reservations, which is very similar to the actions of a lighthouse country.


    But from a human standpoint, it��s true.


    And don��t mention that the lighthouse slaughtered each other wantonly when they were still of the same race, let alone have any good looks towards non-human races.


    From the perspective of the Lionheart King, He has chosen the most friendly way to treat non-human races.


    Since human beings cannot live in the same society as other races on an equal footing, they can only be driven into remote areas, out of sight and out of mind.


    "Even then, no elf ever suffered theft."


    The gatekeeper said in a very positive tone.


    "''Teacher Men'', I think I can probably guess the reason now."


    After hearing this, Tu Fu stroked his chin. After sorting out his thoughts, he was able to give a reasonable explanation for this seemingly unusual event.


    The person on the other side just gave a casual "hmm", signaling that he doesn''t have to be secretive.


    "I guess it is probably because of industrialization that it has brought civilization to every corner of this country. This is something more terrifying than weapons, and it will always expand with people''s ambitions.


    In the past, the elves usually lived the life of primitive collectors. There were endless fruits and animals everywhere. The gifts of nature were enough for them to live a good life.


    Even in the Third Epoch, the Lionheart King gave them a way to survive, setting up reservations to allow a small number of other races to survive.


    At that time, although the situation was special, there was still a good relationship between non-human races and humans.


    But after the Quaternary Epoch, this unstable relationship was broken, because the remote reservation you mentioned, as far as I know, is currently occupied by the Eastern Saloron Empire.


    It was a very powerful, vast, but quite backward country. Despite this, it also completed an industrialization reform and entered the era of guns and giant ships.


    The resistance of non-human races is probably not worth mentioning to them. They can only flee to more remote areas and hide in deeper places. "


    Tu Fu began to notice something.


    Although there is no introduction to non-human races in historical textbooks and materials.


    Even if there is, at most it just adds a sentence, "The elves were eliminated because they couldn''t adapt to the environment."


    This kind of spring and autumn brushwork hides a lot of unbearable history.


    The tough attitude towards non-human races is probably extremely rare among the powers of the Northern Continent, and they maintain the same tacit understanding on one thing.


    Man has supreme power, and there is absolutely no need for a second voice from any race other than man.


    The other end of the radio.


    The gatekeeper seemed shocked by Tu Fu��s deduced words, he kept muttering to himself,


    "Quaternary Epoch...Quaternary Epoch...The era of guns and giant ships..."


    ��


    "Huh."


    After exiting the "Santa Maria", Tu Fu returned to the room with a guilty conscience, and changed into a shirt without the salty sea breeze.


    He frowned lightly, even though Sequence 8 had been on the ship for a long time, he would inevitably feel the exhaustion of mental power, with a hint of dizziness.


    His respected "evil **** teacher" has already told him some characteristics of elves, including the habits of their race, the way they use to communicate with the outside world, and so on.


    But in any case, the impression has always been a hard thing to change.


    The gatekeepers have repeatedly emphasized that elves are always an elegant and noble race, and this spirit engraved in their bones will never change easily due to time or other reasons.


    "But my lord, the times have changed!"


    Tu Fu shook his head and sighed, staring at the rag that was just used to wipe the elf''s blood on the floor.


    Thinking about whether to squeeze a few more drops of elven blood from it, which is more precious than gold.


    It was also at this moment that Calvin Gus from St. Nottingham came running in a hurry. He was sweating profusely and pushed open the door of Tu Fu''s room, "Tu Fu, have you seen Vera?"


    "Vera? Shouldn''t she be in the room?"


    "Professor Stones asked us to continue to do some investigation activities in the village today, but when I went to find her, I couldn''t see anyone at all. I also searched the whole village but there was no one. Do you think something happened to her. "


    This rich son, his eyes are full of anxiety at the moment.


    He was sweating profusely after running for countless distances, and he thought he cared about that lady very much.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go with you."


    Tu Fu signaled him to be quiet first, because the other party is here, it is not easy to use the teleportation ceremony to board the boat and monitor to find people, so he had to turn on the hunter''s senses to find people first.


    The moment he activated his ability, he could see every detail in his room.


    The tiny traces of the fight from last night are still there.


    What surprised Tu Fu was that he had already cleaned up the traces on the floor, and now there were some new footprints.


    That''s the exact same size as the faded footprint from last night.


    "Someone was in my room just now."


    Tu Fu was taken aback by this idea, but luckily he kept an eye out when teleporting the ghost ship.


    I put all the valuables in the captain''s cabin long ago, so I''m not afraid of the thief thinking about it.


    The footprints on the floor were very clear. They followed the window all the way to his bedside, and then returned along the same path, without stealing anything in his room.


    And just beside the pillow, a letter lay quietly there.


    "Written to me?"


    Tu Fu picked up the letter without making a sound, and used another excuse to avoid Calvin''s gaze.


    After opening the letter, the above line was written in elegant and graceful script, also in Baya.


    The whole letter has only a very simple line.


    "Sir, Ni''s arrival has disturbed the ecology here. In order to avoid some unnecessary troubles, please leave as soon as possible."


    The meaning of this is very obvious. The elves hiding in Hanoi Village forced these strangers to leave Hanoi Village by kidnapping their members.


    Perhaps because he didn''t want to make the matter too big, the elves who fought also knew that he was the only extraordinary person, so they sent a warning on purpose.


    "Don''t make things big."


    This was also Tu Fu''s first thought.


    Actually, what he should do most now is to immediately contact the nearest Church of the Seven Gods and leave this troublesome matter to them.


    This does not guarantee that the elves will save the life of the unlucky Miss Vera.


    Those who can come to the investigation team with their mentors from St. Nottingham University must be at least young ladies from wealthy families, and their family backgrounds are not ordinary.


    Although the eldest lady did not think well in her words and actions, and was not very pleasing, she was not guilty of death.


    Besides, Tu Fu also took money from that person, so he is determined to do something now.


    He put away the letter, looked at the anxious Calvin Gus, and felt that it would be unfair for him to conceal this matter.


    For the sake of money, Tu Fu decided to give him a chance.


    "Calvin, my friend, if Miss Vera encounters some troubles, would you like to follow me to save her? I think this is much more useful than the method I taught you, what do you think?"


    "Danger? What danger.


    My God, Miss Vera is not going to be in real trouble.


    This is the Kingdom of Baia, not even in G?ttinghagen, the Gus family can''t stretch their hands so far. Calvin Gus scratched his head vigorously, suddenly feeling upset.


    He looked at Tu Fu hesitantly, "If something happened to her, why don''t we go to the police station, those police officers are best at this kind of work, if it''s really not good, we can go to the nearest Church of the Seven Gods."


    "But what if it''s too late?"


    Tu Fu raised his eyebrows. When he met an elf family with extraordinary power, it was useless to find the police department.


    Starting from Hanoi Village, finding the nearest Church of the Seven Gods is hundreds of kilometers away.


    "Then let''s go to the professors, it''s their decision to come to Hanoi Village, the responsibility is not ours."


    "Good idea, let a group of old guys fight with others, do you want me to book the coffin in advance?"


    Calvin''s face was suffocated, and his face was flushed with anger from these words.


    Feeling a little depressed when Tu Fu repeatedly questioned him, he yelled in a way almost roaring: "Tu Fu! I must not have an accident in such a ghostly place. The Gus family will lose their successor. Do you understand what I mean?


    I have an idea, how about you help me with this? "


    "I fully understand, but what about Miss Vera''s intentions?"


    "Vera, Vera..." This not-so-old boy actually whimpered, "She used to be my favorite."


    "so?"


    "I can give you some extra money."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 162： Shenyong Adventurer

    Chapter 162 Careful Adventurer


    Hannoy Village, Moqua Valley.


    A mountain stream rushes out from a high place, and after a sharp turn, it falls into the depths of the bottomless pool.


    Several birds come up with the water droplets from the waterfall.


    In the cool and quiet valley, the noise of clear springs echoed.


    The village has been completely developed over the years. Fortunately, the rumor of the forest **** made the villagers put down their knives and axes, and preserved the last virgin forest with beautiful scenery.


    Two young figures stood in the valley, and at a glance, the dark and dense jungle covered most of the mountainside. When approaching the vast and mysterious mountain jungle, there was an urge to worship.


    The chilly wind blows, chilling the back of the visitor.


    Your son Calvin Gus wiped the sweat off his head. He only felt that when he looked at the forest, it brought him endless sense of mystery and inexplicable panic.


    He often hears from his family members that once he has such a bad feeling, please believe in his own feelings.


    Never go any further.


    There are too many unknowns and dangers hidden in this world. Once you see a mysterious event, the most important thing is to save your life.


    Sooner or later, he will inherit the business of the Gus family, and he cannot have an accident in such an unknown place. This is why Calvin refused without hesitation when Tu Fu invited him.


    "Let''s stop here. Don''t tell the professors about this for now. If I still haven''t come back after two hours, you will immediately take the professors away to find the Church of the Seven Gods."


    Tu Fu tidied up his attire, and out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Calvin''s trembling calf. When he talked about what might happen here, the kid was trembling non-stop.


    "Tufu, if you see Vera, please tell me, she is my favorite, and I have been trying to find a way for her..."


    "Don''t worry, if I can see Vera, I will tell her this. Mr. Gus is also crazy in anxiety, but unfortunately he is only one step behind me, what a pity."


    "That''s right, that''s it." Calvin saw him speak so well, and his favorability increased sharply.


    "However, this is another price."


    Tu Fu still upholds the original intention of being a "bounty hunter".


    For tasks other than tasks, the additional money should not be less.


    "It''s a deal."


    Looking at Calvin Gus, who was full of smiles, fawning, and begging faces, Tu Fu couldn''t help feeling amused.


    This high-spirited and domineering young master seldom speaks as cowardly as he is now. The younger the middle and upper class, the more complete the information he gets than ordinary people.


    Knowing what to touch and what not to touch is a smart person, and maybe such a person will live longer.


    He didn''t bring any weapons and equipment, and he was only dressed in a very ordinary white shirt, black overalls and a deerstalker hat. He rushed to the Moqua Valley not far from the mountains and rivers.


    After walking for a while, I saw the forest temple where the villagers came to worship during the festivals. A simple temple was cleaned very cleanly, apparently with traces of regular maintenance.


    The forest vegetation that covered the sky and the sun almost prevented the afterglow of the hot sun from shining in at all, which was even more shady than the initial feeling.


    There are no obvious roads in the jungle, and there are tall trees and wild grasses that grow wildly.


    Relying on his fairly flexible body, Tu Fu kept following this place deeper and deeper.


    He opened up his hunter senses early on and inspected all the way. There were wild beast footprints of various sizes on the ground, but there were no traces left in the room from last night.


    The complex route of this primeval forest is simply a maze, and with the area of ??a whole tree, it is no less than a small city.


    Besides, there are similar elements everywhere in the forest, so dense that it is impossible to distinguish them, and ordinary people really have no way to get lost in it.


    "Whoosh!"


    The moment the sound of piercing sounded in his ears, Tu Fu''s heart jumped suddenly.


    As far as the eye can see, an arrow is shot from afar,


    He does not dodge.


    The sharp iron tip broke through the sound of the wind and fell steadily to Tu Fu''s feet.


    The archer seemed to be warning him that before he dared to approach again, the next feathered arrow would pierce his vitals.


    "interesting."


    Tu Fu narrowed his eyes slightly, and his heart has been hanging since he entered, especially when the jungle is full of eyes patrolling back and forth, he has long been accustomed to it.


    They are the darlings of nature, especially when they are everywhere in the jungle. Their eagle eyes that turn movement into stillness, and their extraordinary archery skills are their proud abilities.


    Maybe, since I entered Hanoi Village, I have been stared at by distant eyes.


    Tu Fu, who also has the eagle eye ability, naturally noticed one after another quickly passing figures in the jungle, which made him secretly admire the number of elves in this group.


    Just because the elf I saw yesterday was at least the same level as Sequence 8, there is such a big force hidden in the southern region.


    "I guess you won''t do anything to a gentleman who comes to negotiate in good faith, and he doesn''t even have a knife in his hand."


    Tufu smiled and raised his hands, sincerely speaking to the elves all around him.


    He spoke the not-too-familiar Elvish language in case the other party did not understand his northern accent, and even used ancient Assyrian and the common language of the North Continent again.


    Deep in the primeval forest, a voice of vicissitudes was separated by an unknown distance, and he wrote lightly:


    "Move forward."


    The response to him was the official language of Baia.


    The elves hiding in the tree and aiming their bows and arrows at him are always watching his small movements. It seems that if Tu Fu makes a slight movement, he will be shot into a hedgehog by countless arrows.


    Hearing the other party''s answer, Tu Fu''s heart was relieved.


    Since we can talk, it''s good, and there is still room for negotiation. What he fears most is that after entering this place, the other party will do it without explaining.


    After going deep and walking a little way, Tu Fu really came to the address of the elves, which is composed of more than ten big trees in the sky.


    It is no smaller than the giant tree at the gate of Hanoi Village.


    The village and the jungle are built together, and the main components are stone tools and wooden tools. Bridges and stairs are even built in the forest, and a layer of exquisite village main roads is built on the main tree trunk.


    An elf village suspended in mid-air, the scale is really not small.


    The elven tribe is much more interesting than investigating the Hanoi village. When he saw the buildings of non-human creatures for the first time, Tu Fu''s eyes almost straightened.


    The elves standing in front of him were all about the same size, including the young elf who went to his room yesterday.


    At this time, the wound on the unlucky elf''s body was exposed, and the green herbal medicine was applied, apparently specially bandaged.


    He looked at Tu Fu with bad eyes, and most of the elves looking at Tu Fu had fierce eyes.


    The only exception is the Elder Elder at the head. His back is a bit bent, his hair has turned white, and his face has so many wrinkles that it can kill a fly.


    "I''m afraid it''s over two hundred years old."


    Tu Fu secretly speculated that the lifespan of elves is generally very long, and he guessed that this number is at least three or four times that of humans.


    According to statistics, the average life expectancy of citizens in the countries of the Northern Continent is less than 60 years old. The main reason is that babies are holding back. In this regard, even the royal family is not much better.


    While watching Tufu, there are many elves who are less than 1.6 meters tall and living a good life. They are curious about the arrival of this stranger.


    The eyes of the older elves were a kind of hatred, and there were bursts of murderous intent in the clear eyes.


    "Put him to death."


    I don''t know who yelled the first sound, but the consistent and harmonious voice spread throughout the elves.


    This sentence in the common language of the Northern Continent also made Tu Fu squint his eyes. He had already guessed that the elves had no affection for humans, but he never expected it to be so bad.


    "This is your freedom."


    Tu Fu looked at them fearlessly, "But before that, at least give me a reason."


    "There is no reason to kill you."


    "Humans hate all races that are different from their own. Even if it is only the difference in ears, you have never treated us as the same kind."


    "You plundered the land belonging to the elves, drove us out of our homes, and then let us move to more remote places. Until now, you even want to take away the last piece of reserved land. It is really hateful."


    "You have destroyed everything in this world. The sunshine in the sky is not what it used to be, the air has changed, and the water in the river has been polluted and you can''t drink it anymore. Humans have even caused us to starve to death."


    "You are truly remarkable. You have conquered the entire world by force. You are more vicious than the most terrifying demon in the abyss. Now even the world has to give way to you."


    The elves in the village of Hanoi passionately spoke the common language of the Northern Continent, counting the crimes committed by humans in the past two centuries.


    From the perspective of elves, it is not an exaggeration to say that there are too many books.


    They almost had to eat Tu Fu alive to relieve their hatred.


    Seeing that the scene was almost uncontrollable, the restless atmosphere made every elf present feel restless, and they might kill Tu Fu to sacrifice the flag at any time.


    Looking at the situation that was about to get out of control, Tu Fu took a deep breath, and talked about it like a cannonball with his best confidence,


    "To tell you the truth, I have already recorded what happened here and sent it out in a letter. If I can''t get out today, the entire Baia Kingdom will know what happened here soon, and the Church of the Seven Gods will surely destroy this place.


    Before that, I have to say these words.


    I am deeply sorry for the actions of humans, and I also sympathize with the tragic experience of elves and other races.


    But I still say that humans are doing right, because even you do the same.


    Fortunately, with the Lionheart King, there is a unified Northern Continent, and with the current human beings, our descendants don��t have to hide in dark corners and eat the leftover food of other races.


    Thanks to the powerful Baia Kingdom, our citizens have a more stable life.


    Frankly speaking, I really sympathize with you. I have suffered a lot, but I am soberly aware of my own powerlessness, so I can only vent my anger on me, a small person.


    Come, noble, graceful gentlemen of elves,


    Even if you pierce me mercilessly with your sharp arrows, it will be your revenge against the entire human race. "


    Tu Fu became emotional for a while, and with all his strength, he growled with his firm and unyielding words, and the thick voice spread throughout the entire elf tribe in an instant.


    Sentences of sharp words like chisels hurt the hearts of every elf.


    Looking at his expression of resignation to death.


    At this moment, even as an enemy, I have to admire the courage and courage of a stranger who dares to speak to the elf tribe,


    Really shocked every elf.


    However, what they don''t know is.


    Before saying these words, this cautious and brave adventurer prepared to recite the spell of the teleportation ceremony in advance, and if the situation was not good, he would immediately run away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 163： the puzzle

    Chapter 163 Puzzle


    After staring at the young boy who dared to speak the truth and looked at death as home for a while, he turned his attention to the young elf Nome who caused the dispute. The latter only looked at the human being who made those remarks with angry and unwilling eyes.


    The elf elder Boagu, who was the leader, let out a long sigh.


    Perhaps, this is the epitome of the vision of the two races. Long-term poverty and hunger will only hinder the vision of the elves.


    Humans who don''t have to think about their livelihoods have time to think about more things.


    The Elder Elf shook his head regretfully, and issued a warning to the outraged elves,


    "Stop."


    After the elder with the right to speak in the elf tribe spoke, the knives and arrows aimed at Tufu were put down at the same time, and many elves looked at Boagu in puzzlement.


    "My child, you are welcome."


    He said this, and looked at the young elf Nome, "Bring out the woman you captured. This is not in line with our rules. Your presumptuousness almost caused a misunderstanding."


    "Elder."


    The injured Norm was not reconciled, he just yelled in a low voice, but after receiving no response, he followed Boagu''s request in a dejected manner.


    "This was not our intention. I taught Noam a lesson. Stealing should not have been done. After he was inferior to others and was injured, he became angry and **** his companion.


    Even if you don''t come, we will let people go. "


    The elderly elf spoke very well and gave him a reasonable explanation.


    At least it made Tu Fu feel full of sincerity, he lied without blushing,


    "I have always believed that elves should be a noble and elegant race, know etiquette, and are the closest to humans among all races. What I have seen today is enough to prove it. It is really an honor for me."


    His face-changing speed is much faster than turning the pages of a book. When and what to say is a skill.


    Beside the elf elder Boagu, an elf of the same age asked in a low voice, "How did you find Hanoi Village, and how did you find the elf tribe?"


    "Because of a news report."


    "News report?"


    "Before I came, someone secretly photographed Noam or other elves." Tu Fu told the truth, and there were threats in his words.


    "Our expedition team originally wanted to explore Hanoi Village, but we accidentally ran into you.


    If I and the professors in the village were killed here, it would be a shock to the whole country. Your tribe in Hanoi Village will also be exposed, which is by no means a good thing for both parties. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, the anger of the elves, who had already calmed down, suddenly revived.


    "It''s that human being. He cheated us by breaking his promise. If he knew it earlier, he should have been killed."


    "Human beings have always been like this, and this person is not a good guy."


    "This shameful and despicable race is like lice in a coat. It is disgusting to live with them."


    Beside Tu Fu, seven or eight elves were talking about this matter one by one.


    After listening to a few words, Tu Fu could also get a general idea.


    Before this, a reporter from a local newspaper strayed into Hanoi Village, and accidentally discovered the elves who were active in the primeval forest, but they were accidentally caught.


    The man probably desperately begged them for mercy in order to survive, on the condition that he would keep the secret here forever, in exchange for his life.


    But just after returning, I probably took a step back and thought about it more and more, because I didn��t dare to break the contract because of the poisonous oath I made, so I sent the photos I took in Hanoi Village to the local news.


    This is by no means a trivial matter. Only a few days have passed since the incident, and a **** like Calvin is interested in coming.


    After the experts from the Historical Association leave Hanoi Village, there may not necessarily be more people or extraordinary people coming in the future. Maybe even the Church of the Seven Gods will take action.


    At that time, the attitude of the extraordinary people in the church towards the elves was probably completely captive.


    There is one thing that the elves are right about. Humans hate all races that are different from themselves, even if it is only the difference in ears.


    One more sentence,


    The premise is that they pose enough threats to themselves.


    Either be slaughtered, or they can only be reduced to the end of pet cats and dogs.


    After saying this, Tu Fu regretted it.


    Feeling the anger of the entire elf tribe, Tu Fu''s hair was about to explode. He was afraid that the elves would go back and stab Vera to death here.


    Fortunately, the Elf Elder Boagu''s face has been quite calm from the beginning to now.


    The elder wise man''s blue eyes were as thin as a calm lake.


    Neither he nor the other party spoke again.


    The tense and depressing atmosphere quickly passed, because the young elf Nome had brought Miss Vera here.


    This young lady who probably came from a noble family, even though she looked a little embarrassed, she always maintained the elegance of a nobleman with her head held high.


    Her arms were tied behind her back by bark, her pretty face was scratched by thorns in the jungle, and the hem of the skirt she was wearing was also torn from a lot of cloth strips. With the dust all over her face, she looked unbearable. crime.


    "Tu Fu? Why are you."


    Vera couldn''t help but be surprised when she saw the visitor. She felt terrified when she was kidnapped, and naturally imagined that many people would come to rescue her.


    People sent by the ??family, St. Nordin''s professor, even Calvin Gus, the man who claimed to be in love with her.


    Only she never thought about the UM student who secretly satirized her just yesterday.


    At the moment of meeting, Vera''s gaze was a little deliberately dodged, as if she felt a little embarrassed to see people in her current appearance.


    "Hey, even if you hate me, you don''t have to do this."


    Tu Fu eased the tense atmosphere, "I was asked to rescue you with money, so I came here for the sake of money."


    He took a step forward, and according to the etiquette of the elves learned from the gatekeeper, he bowed his head and lowered his eyebrows to show respect to Boagu, the elder elf,


    "Respected Elder Elder, can you let me take people down the mountain now, and swear in the name of God, I will never reveal a word about what happened here."


    Almost all the elves looked at him with angry eyes.


    Let a human break into their homeland, and after using some words to ridicule them, they can leave safely.


    This is a great disgrace to the entire tribe.


    Boagu from the Elf Tribe shook his head lightly, "It was fine just now, but I''m afraid you can''t leave now."


    "What do you mean?" Tu Fu frowned.


    "It is true that Noam did something wrong, but you have already taught him a lesson and broke into our tribe again, so the matter is evened out.


    But just now, our people have just experienced a disgraceful deception, and the instigator was the human beings we let go, which made us very angry.


    As his compatriots, he knew our existence from that incident, so he should bear the cause and effect. "


    The robber logic of Elder Elf stunned Tu Fu for a whole year.


    This is obviously an excuse,


    An excuse to do business with the Elf tribe.


    A human being who came to their tribe and committed public anger, of course it is impossible to leave so easily.


    He secretly scolded that **** and the group of elf **** thousands of times in his heart, but he wanted to put on an apologetic smile on his face.


    "What do you want to do? Let me have a one-on-one fight with Noam? Or should your tribe single out me to make a final decision." Tu Fu sarcastically said.


    "That''s a barbarian''s game."


    Elder Elder Boagu shook his head, "My child, you drove Noam away last night, which proved your ability.


    After knowing that your companion was arrested, being able to create the Dragon''s Den by yourself proves your courage and courage.


    Being neither humble nor overbearing when facing us, and not begging for mercy is enough to prove that your character is noble enough and you will not regret it easily.


    The next challenge is a test of your wisdom, as long as you and your companions can go down the mountain after passing this challenge. "


    "What if it doesn''t pass." Tu Fu asked in a deep voice.


    "Then bear the mistakes that your compatriots have committed, and be buried here forever"


    The elf elder''s firm tone did not allow anyone to refute. It seems that he had this plan from the very beginning, to save the face of the elves and at the same time give Tu Fu a chance.


    "In this case, can I also propose a condition that is not excessive." Tu Fu took a deep breath, and suddenly looked at the elf Nome,


    "I want to add one more bet."


    "you say."


    "If I win, then Norm must give me the flute he used yesterday as compensation for stealing my property.


    And if I fail, I will also give you the same taboo. "


    When Tu Fu spoke, he took out the nitrile gloves he picked up from the ghost ship from his pocket, "This is an extraordinary glove that can isolate all dangerous substances, and it is still effective even in the face of high-sequence monsters. This is my glove. bet."


    When Boagu ordered someone to present the thing, after checking it himself, he confirmed that it had the same value as a taboo, so he agreed.


    "Can"


    "Then you can start now, sir."


    After saying this, Tu Fu felt calm in his heart, and met Boagu with calm eyes.


    "A puzzle, you have to answer it within a stick of incense, and it will be invalid when it is out of date."


    The latter nodded slightly, thinking for a moment with his wisdom, and then spoke the topic unhurriedly, "What walks on four legs in the morning, but uses only two legs at noon, and turns into something at night?" walk on three legs."


    While the Elder Elder was speaking, some Elf had already started to light a stick, breathing lightly from time to time to speed up the burning of the sparks on the top of the incense stick, which can be said to be very despicable.


    This is not a simple question, and the weird question keeps burning the minds of everyone present.


    Tu Fu was originally in an uneasy mood, but suddenly fell silent after listening to the topic. After a while, he looked up at his companion who was also astonished.


    "Miss Vera..."


    Vera''s face was a little rosy. She had been thinking about this topic since just now, so she naturally guessed what Tu Fu was thinking, "If you want me to help you, just say it."


    "You''ll pay more, right?"


    The latter was obviously stunned by his nonsense, his almond eyes widened to the limit.


    No matter what, Tu Fu would never think that Tu Fu would ask her for more money at this critical moment.


    Gosh,


    How poor are the students from Miska and the leaders of this generation?


    "Don''t say irrelevant things here."


    The elf Nome was very upset that the two were flirting with each other.


    "Ok."


    Tu Fu shrugged indifferently, completely letting go of the tension just now, at least now he doesn''t have to chant the teleportation ceremony to escape.


    Many past scenes flashed in his mind, about the past, the present, and all kinds of things he had experienced. At this time, he didn��t know whether to thank God more or to thank that past memory more.


    In vain, I saw that the pillar of lottery had burned more than half, and the ashes had been scattered all over the ground.


    Until then, he said unhurriedly:


    "Sir, the answer to this question is people.


    people,


    is the measure of all things. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 164： migration

    Chapter 164 Migration


    Miss Vera, who was still thinking about the answer, asked subconsciously the moment Tu Fu gave the answer:


    "Why people."


    "In the morning of life man is a delicate infant, crawling on all fours. By noon man in his prime is accustomed to walk on two legs.


    In his later years, his life declined, and he had to rely on the support of crutches as a third leg. "


    Tu Fu came slowly, and also looked at Boagu, the elder of the elf tribe,


    "Elder, is my answer correct?"


    The wise man looked at him softly, with admiration and admiration. When he heard the question, he seemed to be sure of winning. He was definitely a man of great wisdom.


    "You won, as I said just now, although you can leave, there will be no elves to stop you."


    Boagu kept his promise so that no one in the tribe would say anything more.


    This is the noble character that the tribe members have always been proud of. Even if they are down and down, they will never go back on what they have promised.


    "Nice job."


    Ms. Vera, whose palms were sweating, didn''t dare to breathe a sigh of relief until then.


    After changing her stamina, she almost thought of the consequences of failing to guess the question, and was so frightened that she was paralyzed.


    Her round eyes looked up and down at Tu Fu who risked his life to come, but she couldn''t guess why he was willing to come.


    Tu Fu is not in a hurry to leave now, I saw him also looking at Norm...''s flute with a smile.


    did not speak,


    Let the atmosphere of the scene be so solidified.


    "Cough..."


    Why didn''t the elder elf understand his intentions, coughed softly, "Noam, give the magic flute to this child."


    "Elder.


    Just like before, the young elf Nome looked at the elder elf with an almost pleading tone.


    He was naturally unwilling to hand over that taboo item, which was a symbol of the best of the younger generation of the Jackdaw Tribe. When this item fell into his hands, he was also the leader of the next generation of elves in disguise.


    Based on Tu Fu''s few words, it''s only natural that he doesn''t want to hand it in.


    "I warned you not to go to Hanoi to steal, but you always don''t remember, and even attracted outsiders into the village to reveal your whereabouts, and you still haven''t repented until now.


    The skills are not as good as others, so they use some dirty tricks to tarnish the reputation of the tribe. Noam, it has never been easy to inherit the tribe and lead the tribe to a brighter future. "


    Boagu��s words were harsh, and the scolded young elf lowered his head. He knew from the beginning that he had made a big mistake.


    In the past, it just stole some grain or clothes, and it would never be so careless.


    It just got the upper hand in the fight with Tu Fu, it''s fine if you didn''t get any benefits, and you got injured all over your body.


    No matter how I think about it, I am not convinced, and this is what happened later.


    Despite his reluctance, Norm took off the purple metal leather wrap from his back.


    I don��t know what kind of material it is made of. There are 16 holes in total. It is a three-section flute. It weighs more than two catties and has an excellent texture.


    "I have always believed that the elves have the quality of integrity that other races have always lacked. Even if time comes to the Fourth Epoch, the nobility and elegance flowing in your blood will be passed down from generation to generation."


    Tu Fu changed his face extremely quickly. When he saw the report that he thought about day and night, he praised him without hesitation.


    Together with the entire elf race, they all went up to the sky.


    "This is the inheritance of the Jackdaw Tribe��the magic flute. It is a natural weapon of the musician system. If defined by the level you humans give, its combat power is not as good as the general B-type taboo, but its effect is no worse than the A-type taboo. .


    What I want to tell you is that there are no weak taboos, only weak users. "


    The elf elder Boagu said this, and after taking it from Noam, he planned to teach Tufu himself.


    Hold the flute head and flute tail with both hands, and place the blowhole on the lower edge of the lips. When the breath flows through the blowhole, ten flexible fingers dance lightly.


    The magical sound spread instantly.


    At the same time as the crisp flute sounded, Tu Fu immediately felt a sense of fainting, and Miss Vera beside him couldn''t resist fainting directly.


    Always vigilant, he was worried that the elf tribe would suddenly turn against him.


    Tu Fu��s teleportation ceremony spell was halfway through, when Boagu stopped his lips and took the initiative to hand the magic flute to Tu Fu, not knowing what kind of conspiracy he was playing.


    He never thought of fighting his way out in the opponent''s tribe. In an elf tribe with hundreds of members, a young elf like Nome has at least 3, 50, Sequence 8, or even Sequence 7 elves.


    Not to mention the competition of extraordinary abilities, just a round of random arrows can tear him apart.


    What''s more, there is this elder elf in front of him, who has been unfathomable since he appeared. Tu Fu can''t feel the spirituality flowing in the other party at all, and he may have touched a high-sequence level.


    An old man who looks like a dying person should be weak, anyway, it is definitely not like this.


    Although he was wearing vicissitudes of white hair and plain clothes, who knows if an elf elder of this level would pull out a staff from his body to hammer someone.


    I saw Tu Fu retreating vigilantly, "What do you want to do?"


    "I have no malicious intentions, but what happened here should not be heard by an ordinary person, knowing such things is not a good thing for ordinary people.


    One of the abilities of the magic flute can not only quickly hypnotize the subject, but also command the hypnotized person in the dream by giving orders, and do things according to your instructions.


    Afterwards, I will also use the power of the magic flute to eliminate what she has seen and heard before. "


    Boagu, the Elder Elder, said so, and handed the magic flute to Tu Fu after finishing this matter.


    And what he wants to say next is the most important thing.


    Tu Fu didn''t say a word, but he still didn''t understand the other party''s purpose.


    At least this is a good choice for Vera. Forgetting about these things involving extraordinary and alien races will make her life easier in the future.


    "Noam."


    "You command."


    "Immediately notify all members of the Jackdaw Tribe to gather, and leave Hanoi Village from now on, and move to a place more suitable for us."


    The elf elder made this decision that was shocking to both parties with decisive words.


    Relocating the entire tribe, with hundreds of elves working together, is definitely a big project.


    "Elder, do you have to go?"


    Noam''s eyes widened, full of puzzlement.


    "In the name of God, I will never disclose what happened here." Tu Fu thought that the other party didn''t trust him, so he took the initiative to swear.


    "This has nothing to do with you. The news of the Jackdaw Tribe has been exposed. Since then, there has been no room for us here. Soon, more people will come. At that time, we will probably be greeted by a net of capture and Imprisonment for life."


    The elven wise man who lived in Baia for an unknown number of years has already seen the future of the tribe continuing to hide in the village of Hanoi.


    It was all because of the mistakes made by the young elves, and their previous soft-heartedness that led to such a catastrophe.


    The more they resist, the more human beings will follow up and wipe them out regardless of the cost.


    Because in this territory, no second voice is allowed to appear.


    "I remember that no country has ever publicly stated that it wants to eliminate other races. Why don''t you talk to the high-level officials of the kingdom, I have channels to help you connect."


    Tu Fu made a proposal from the bottom of his heart.


    "Then submit to your king, obey your legal system, even if it is wrong and unjust, and submit to all mankind in the following years?"


    The elf Norm laughed, "If that''s the case, I''d rather die now."


    This is also the wish of all the elves of the Jackdaw Tribe. They are free by nature and born free. They are never bound by various laws, so it is impossible to accept such a proposal.


    In human society, not to mention the living conditions of non-human races, even supernatural beings who are only slightly different are freaks in the eyes of many people.


    Humans have never been allowed to sit on an equal footing with races different from them.


    Tu Fu didn''t dissuade them anymore, because there was really nothing to talk about.


    Looking at the elves who had already started to leave after receiving the order, they even tried to destroy all the exquisite elf buildings in the primeval forest before leaving.


    He was silent for a long time, and finally couldn''t help but speak.


    "Dear Elder Elder, may I implore you a small thing?"


    "Just talk."


    "Please let your clan members stop destroying the tribe, it is better to leave it.


    I will do my best to preserve the relics left by the elves, let human society know about such treasures, and understand that there are a group of great pacifists who have stuck to their principles for centuries.


    What a beautiful thing this is. "


    He used a tactful way to keep the elf tribe.


    The wise elder elf just smiled, as if he had guessed what Tu Fu was thinking, but he also agreed, "Son, of course this is no problem, can we reach an agreement before that.


    In the future, if the Jackdaw Tribe encounters misfortune or encounters unsolvable difficulties, I only ask you to give us a helping hand. "


    "What are you talking about."


    Noam seems to want to say something, this is just a weak transcendent with potential, why should he be asked to do such a thing.


    "Elder, you seem to think highly of me. I''m not even in the middle rank, an insignificant figure in human society."


    Tufu smiled wryly, how could a small person like him be able to solve the problem for an elf tribe that might have a high sequence.


    "No, you will definitely become a great figure among human beings in the future. I firmly believe in this."


    Boagu said in a very affirmative tone, "I have never been wrong, and the Jackdaw Tribe also needs your promise."


    Tu Fu remained silent. Whether it was a gift from the magic flute or a request to keep the village, the other party would agree to him, and it could be seen that he was giving enough sincerity.


    I''m afraid, I also want to invest in my future self.


    After a while, he agreed.


    Reply formally in a serious and serious tone: "I promise you. When the elves of the Jackdaw tribe encounter difficulties that cannot be solved, I will do my best."


    For a transcendent with low strength to dare to agree to such a major event, such an agreement sounds a bit nonsensical.


    But everyone present took this moment seriously.


    Watching off the group of elves migrating from the virgin forest, every elf couldn''t help but feel sad for this, and the sad crying made the forest full of sadness.


    They could not avoid the situation of their ancestors, and they were forced into exile again. This journey will not be without sacrifice and struggle. I don��t know how many people will survive the next time they settle down.


    This is simply a tragic fate.


    Tufu couldn''t help but asked Boagu: "Where are you going? Baia Kingdom or somewhere else?"


    "A better place for us."


    "But in this era, there is no suitable place anymore."


    "If you can''t find it, keep looking for it. Before there is no suitable place, all the people will have a purposeless migration.


    Wandering to the ends of the world..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 165： Elven civilization

    Chapter 165 Elven Civilization


    faint!


    A strong sense of fainting, accompanied by bursts of tinnitus, Vera only felt a splitting headache.


    Time flew by during the brief struggle, and I don''t know how long it took before I opened my eyes in a daze.


    The first thing that catches the eye is a piece of green.


    The soaring giant trees completely blocked the sunlight, and around the trees, exquisite buildings volleyed between the trees, the spiral staircase and the bridge between the trees.


    A feeling of magic and reality made her feel that everything she saw now was quite unreal.


    At this moment, she is lying in a hut under one of the treetops, and the furniture inside is also available.


    Tu Fu, who was sitting not far from her, was playing with a few crystal-clear rough stones, which were purer than crystals. This was also a gift from the Jackdaw Tribe before he left.


    The stone of life, which is a very precious natural treasure in nature, is only born deep underground in the densest jungle.


    After countless years of condensation, the amount of carbon oxides is very rare.


    After wearing it, you can connect the runes with the spirituality of an extraordinary person, for example, he can carve blessing-like runes on it in the way he casts engraving spells, so as to bless the wearer.


    The price of a life stone in the market is more precious than gold and gems. Only a few life stones are collected by the elf race that is naturally entrusted to nature.


    Tu Fu was almost laughing out loud.


    The harvest of this trip is really not small, not to mention earning a few thousand crowns, there are also the Stone of Life and a taboo item, he can only wish to come to this kind of inspection several times in the future.


    "Woke up?"


    The speaker''s voice was very gentle, and he raised his head and passed the moment he saw the face.


    Some fragmented memories flashed through Vera''s mind, but she couldn''t recall them.


    Willa, who was lying in the wooden house in the tree hole, opened her eyes in a daze, and it took a lot of effort to ask a set of doubts, "You are Tufu, where are you? Why am I here? "


    "Obviously, this is Hanoi Village. Before that, you encountered some troubles, and unfortunately passed out due to heatstroke.


    Fortunately, I am here, and all troubles have been solved now. "


    Tu Fu, who had been waiting here for a long time, stroked his chin thoughtfully, "Ma''am, don''t you even forget the 100,000 crowns you owe me? That really makes me sad."


    "Ten... one hundred thousand crowns?"


    Miss Vera was shocked when she heard this number, and her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    This number made her calm down immediately, thinking carefully about what happened in the past.


    From fragmentary memories, she vaguely felt that it was indeed Tu Fu who was in danger to save her, but she couldn''t remember what happened.


    In short, there is absolutely no such thing as a hundred thousand crowns.


    All of this happened so suddenly, she just felt a mess in her mind, and she couldn''t figure it out.


    "So...you really saved me?"


    "Replace if fake."


    "Then why did you do this? I remember that you hate the girls at St. Nottingham University." When Vera asked this question, she had an inexplicable emotion.


    After thinking about it, the latter gave the answer decisively, "You have to thank Calvin Gus, he paid me to come here to find you.


    Although it��s not as much as 100,000 crowns, for the sake of my hard work and humanitarian spirit, I should give some. "


    "Is it really just for the money?"


    "Objectively speaking, it is true that there is no emotion involved."


    "Ok."


    This caused a moment of disappointment to flash across Vera''s beautiful face.


    Probably everyone once imagined that when they encountered difficulties, the prince of destiny would descend from the sky and overcome all difficulties to rescue her.


    However, the prince who saved her now is still seriously discussing the appearance fee with her, my God!


    After a big upset, she still has a sense of loss more than fear.


    Seeing this beautiful lady next to her who can''t hide her loss, it''s really pitiful.


    Tu Fu squinted at her, unmoved,


    I even wanted to laugh a little.


    Another girl who wants to cheat money with her feelings. He has seen a lot of people with bad intentions like this, so he made up his mind and decided not to do it.


    "So, where is this? I mean where I am."


    Vera rubbed her head lightly, stood up and looked around, trying to change the subject.


    "As you can see, a tribe that used to live with elves is very nice, right. It seems that our investigation has a goal."


    "Horde of elves? My God, where are they?"


    "I don''t know, I also inadvertently broke into this primeval forest, and they left before that." Tu Fu had a good attitude, and took the initiative to introduce the environment of this village to Vera.


    He had already figured out the customs of the Jackdaw Tribe before, and probably no one knew the way of life of elves better than him.


    "They usually live in the primeval forest. This is the only intact forest in Hanoi Village. The air here is really good. The trees reaching the sky, the dense jungle, and everything green makes people feel very comfortable."


    Tu Fu changed his previous indifference and introduced her enthusiastically.


    "indeed so."


    Vera smiled and nodded in agreement with his words.


    "Ma''am, do you see how the green branches and leaves look like...the printing factory produces green banknotes."


    ����not at all.��


    "It''s okay, look at the original trees, it''s really quite magnificent.


    I have never seen such a majestic ancient tree. Nature is such an amazing artist. I wonder if this round thing can remind you, lady? "


    "Unexpectedly."


    "Look, here it is."


    Tu Fu reached out his hand and took out a krona coin from his pocket. It was also round and very beautiful.


    Vera''s face was dark. She has never been so helpless in her life. If she is destined to live in the dark, don''t let her see the sun.


    Looking at this "prince"-like figure, she sighed helplessly, "We''ll talk about the expense later, can we talk about something else now?


    For example, ideal, do you have any special object of worship and so on. "


    Tu Fu touched his chin subconsciously,


    "If you say this, there is indeed a person I respect very much. He is the direction of my progress, and he is more dazzling than the sun in the sky."


    "who is he?"


    "Your Majesty the King." Tu Fu said seriously.


    "Wilhelm II now?"


    Vera didn''t quite understand this ridiculous answer. What the fatuous king did in Baia had already spread throughout the Northern Continent.


    A king who has two personalities of arrogance and inferiority at the same time, aloof and vain, such a person is not worth liking or even pursuing as he said.


    "Could it be that he himself is an extreme patriot?"


    Vera secretly speculated.


    Such people usually do not allow people from other countries to insult their own country, so they should be more careful when speaking in the future.


    At this moment, Tu Fu took out another 100 kroner note from his pocket.


    He stretched out his hand carefully and flicked the banknote.


    "when!"


    The crisp voice rippling on the banknote, and the one printed on the front is William II with a mustache.


    Tu Fu was completely intoxicated by this wonderful sound,


    ��Whenever I am in trouble, I always look up at the wise and mighty face of His Majesty the King. It is really the source of motivation that drives me forward in my life.��


    ��


    As the hours passed, Calvin Gus followed several experts with trepidation.


    Especially Professor Charles Kane, who had anger written all over his face. After hearing his account of the ins and outs of the incident, this professor at the University of Michigan immediately chose to go up the mountain, and regarded Tu Fu''s life safety as the top priority at the moment.


    Everyone''s face was full of worry. If something happened to the two children, not to mention the dissatisfaction of the family behind Vera and the forces supporting Tufu Capet.


    Such a major accident, even their careers should be reconsidered.


    Everyone is carrying their own worst thoughts and hoping that they will be okay.


    The oppressive atmosphere of the team has become more serious since they stepped into the Mokui Valley. This is the residence of the legendary satyr god, and it is not easy to break into it.


    But right now they have no better choice,


    After hiring several villagers to inform the nearest police station, everyone went up the mountain.


    "If something happens to Toufu, Miskar Stark will definitely make San Nordin pay the price, I swear."


    Kane glanced at Professor Stones coldly.


    Although the latter felt inexplicably wronged and almost gritted his teeth with hatred, he also knew that Tu Fu had ventured up the mountain to save Vera, and he couldn''t refute it for a while.


    The rugged mountain road is not easy to walk, and the overgrown grass completely engulfs the pedestrian''s calf.


    It is even more difficult to walk in from the winding path opened by Tufu.


    Fortunately, the visitors are all experts with rich experience. They are no strangers to bad mountain roads, and they have been walking along the depths of the virgin forest all the way.


    "Look, what is that?"


    "A resting place built on a tree."


    "There are also those ropes, which look unusual. I can guarantee that they are definitely not objects that ordinary humans can use."


    The more in-depth, the more the expedition team''s mentors from major associations and schools can notice the special features of some quaint trees.


    Some other buildings were built on the high-altitude trees, which were very exquisitely made, not like human crafts at all.


    Between the huge trees, there is also a rope made of rattan, which is used as a conveyor belt between the two trees.


    Continue to move forward along the footprints on the ground, and the more prosperous and comprehensive elf tribes are displayed in front of everyone one by one, that kind of epic impact.


    Visiting the site in person made every expert present feel the incomparable shock.


    Until this moment, a figure came from the most magnificent original tree in this village, and it was Tu Fu who had been waiting here for a long time.


    He slapped his head violently, almost forgetting what he explained to Calvin.


    "As long as you are fine."


    The moment he saw the other party, Professor Kane''s hanging heart finally settled down.


    I saw a warm smile on Tu Fu''s face, and his body looked intact.


    It didn��t look like he had experienced a fierce struggle, but he walked towards the crowd with a solemn expression,


    "Welcome everyone, it''s a very lucky thing to say.


    Not long ago, because of Ms. Vera, I came here after a long, long journey, and accidentally discovered this elf tribe that everyone saw before my eyes.


    Look, what an amazing building.


    I believe that starting today,


    This is not only a small step for me, but also a big step for human beings to study elf civilization. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 166： she likes you

    Chapter 166 She likes you


    The sharp carving knife slashed across the surface of the crystal clear stone of life.


    The carving technique of the knife holder is as precise as a scalpel, and the master who holds the carving knife concentrates on doing this.


    "tick, tick..."


    Although the sweat kept dripping and the thin shirt was completely soaked, the serious boy didn''t divert his attention in the slightest.


    On the surface of the Stone of Life, a string of dense and complex runes are connected into a line.


    If there was a master who compiled and carved runes here, he would be amazed that his carved runes had long been lost in the Fourth Epoch, both in terms of technique and content.


    This is the technique and runes of an ancient school, and the symbolic meaning is blessing and protection.


    After spending a lot of energy, when his spirituality finished the last stroke, a faint yellow light flashed on the life stone.


    Coupled with his prayer, this already valuable stone of life, coupled with the blessing runes taught by the "gatekeeper" himself, is now even more valuable.


    "Successful."


    Tu Fu let go of his slightly trembling palm, which had long been covered with sweat.


    In order to prepare this gift that was about to be given away, he sweated until he almost collapsed.


    This matter was not easy, right next to Tu Fu''s seal carving runes, densely packed stones of different sizes were thrown aside.


    On every stone, there are traces drawn by a carving knife.


    It was after dozens of times of tempering that he was able to succeed on the Stone of Life once.


    This greatly reflects Tu Fu''s efforts to do one thing.


    More importantly, once seal cutting fails,


    Even the original price of the Stone of Life will drop sharply.


    Dropping prices... there is nothing worse than that.


    "At that time, I will find a craftsman to inlay it into a necklace or ring. No matter how it is done, it will be a good gift."


    Tu Fu thought that the gift for Miss Weimar should not be too shabby.


    It is even more impossible to give away the second-hand jewelry used by Ms. Vera at the coming-of-age ceremony. In addition, she is reluctant to spend a lot of money on gifts, so she has the idea of ??making it by herself.


    This is the 10th day since he came to Hanoi Village.


    Since he discovered the elven tribe in the primeval forest, all the professors have been working day and night to decipher that ancient and legendary civilization.


    After witnessing what a miracle is, everyone went crazy.


    From experts and professors in the industry to journalists in major newspapers, they are all crazy about this matter.


    In fact, the Church of the Seven Gods sent people the day after Tu Fu discovered the remains of the elves.


    Unfortunately, after the investigation failed, they had to quit.


    The Police Department attached great importance to this matter and dispatched a police force to seal off the primeval forest.


    Now no one can enter the virgin forest except experts in the industry.


    A complete elven tribe is of inestimable value in the Fourth Epoch. When studying the subject of elfology, most scholars can only rely on the strength of the past.


    Even if individual churches capture one or two formed elves, they lose their research value because they have been away from tribal life for a long time.


    The elf ruins in Hanoi Village will be regarded as a textbook-like research object for people to explore for a long time from now on.


    And its discoverer, Mr. Tuf Capet, who once demonstrated his extraordinary talent in the field of natural science and scientific and technological capabilities.


    It is also the first time that this professional archeology has achieved such an achievement.


    He was the first to discover the ruins of the elves, and he also knew something about the Jackdaw tribe, so it should be the biggest project of this investigation.


    When the core paper of the investigation team is published, Tu Fu''s name must be at the top of the list.


    Even famous scholars are ranked behind him.


    "Crunch..."


    Just as Tu Fu was about to engrave the second Stone of Life, the door of the room was pushed open.


    The guest who came was Calvin Gus, a true layman. This is Tu Fu��s nickname in private.


    To praise him when his true love is facing danger, his mind is still too calm, and he can add money calmly. This is fascinating with his unchanging and elegant demeanor.


    Just from the very frustrated expression of this gentleman, it can be seen that he is not living these days very well.


    Calvin walked up to Tu Fu dejectedly, complaining about the recent situation.


    "Tu Fu, I will do it exactly as you do. I will not have any personal interaction with Vera at all, and I have rejected her invitation. I always feel that if I continue like this, I will definitely lose my true love."


    Seeing the big boy''s painful expression, Tu Fu sent out his care immediately.


    "Calvin, my friend, I have seen everything you have done. No one has done better than you. What you need now is just a little time.


    Maybe you don��t know it yet, but Miss Vera was very grateful to you after that incident, and she often mentioned you in front of me, praising your wisdom and courage. If you didn��t hire me at that time, she really didn��t know what to do. "


    Tu Fu instantly turned into a chicken soup emotion teacher, and took the initiative to help Calvin analyze how to get the favor of a rich lady like Vera.


    There are too many people who please her, meaningless licking can only be exchanged for contempt and white eyes.


    But if you are different from everyone else, deliberately ignore her, snub her, or even don''t care about her attitude at all after gaining favorability.


    Then congratulations, you have already succeeded in half,


    Timely attracted the other party''s attention.


    "Actually, according to some of your previous statements, and my personal observations, a preliminary conclusion has been drawn to the relationship you have only seen."


    "What conclusion?"


    "She likes you." Tu Fu said with a serious expression.


    "what!"


    "Don''t be so surprised, and don''t mention it in front of her. A lady''s face is always thinner than paper. You just need to know this. She likes you.


    That''s right, Miss Vera started to have a crush on you after that. "


    "So, all I have to do is stick to myself? I will stick to the cold and hard way to the end." Calvin thoughtfully referred to Tu Fu''s words, and learned by analogy.


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    Tu Fu applauded him in surprise, "Congratulations, you have already learned to answer in advance."


    Calvin''s depressed face just now disappeared without a trace, and now only a smile remains, "Then what happens after that?"


    "Afterwards, all you have to do is wait a little bit, and rest assured that I will make suggestions. You can improve yourself in the future."


    "I see, thank you for your guidance."


    The latter nodded suddenly, and suddenly realized after listening to some words.


    "Mr. Capet? Are you in the house?"


    At this time, Miss Vera''s questioning voice came from outside the door.


    After exchanging glances with Tu Fu, Calvin got up and opened the door, stared at Vera calmly, and left coldly without saying a word.


    The movements are really chic.


    "It''s crazy."


    Vera, who had experienced such treatment for a week in a row, muttered that something went wrong with Calvin these days and changed from normal.


    Not to mention communication, the other party was even deliberately avoiding her, looking weird.


    I always feel that something is not right, but I don''t know where to start.


    "Hey, what are you doing? You obviously interrupted my conversation with Mr. Gus."


    When facing the second client, Tu Fu obviously had no patience.


    This woman is not a quality client like Calvin.


    The family gave five thousand crowns in cash alone, and a pocket watch and wrist watch, showing the demeanor of a wealthy dog.


    Seeing Tu Fu''s impatient expression, Miss Willa didn''t take it seriously. She looked at Tu Fu with a smile, "Don''t drive me away, I''m here to pay you back today."


    "Oh?"


    "The professors have collected enough material, and decided to leave in these two days. I guess I won''t have a chance to meet again in the future, so I came to pay you back."


    Miss Vera''s tone was mixed with a trace of reluctance, pretending to be pitiful to win Tu Fu''s favor, "I don''t even know where your home is, and I won''t be able to find you in the future."


    "Oh."


    The latter didn''t say a word, no matter how sensational she was, she just looked like a dead fish with indifferent eyes.


    Vera gritted her teeth with hatred, and angrily took out a neat stack of banknotes from the backpack she was carrying, "Okay, annoying guy.


    Here it is, all of it, as a reward for saving my life. "


    "God is above, I praise Miss Vera for her generosity. In my eyes, you are more beautiful than a goddess. No one in this world can compare to your generosity. It is my honor to know you."


    The next second, Tu Fu immediately put on a flattering expression.


    He took the money without any pretentiousness, and after quickly counting it with his fingers, it was as much as three thousand kroner.


    Counting the previous grants of no less than 5,000 crowns, this trip earned more than 10,000 in cash alone, not counting the subsidy given by the academy, which is not a lot compared to the Challenge Cup.


    ��I absolutely love field trips.��


    Tu Fu smiled at Mimi, almost drooling.


    "Mr. Capet, you saved my life and gave these rewards really little. Unfortunately, this time I only exchanged the cash of the Baia Kingdom. If you can come to Landis and Saint Nordin one day, I will definitely come again Make up this reward, whatever you want."


    The beautiful Miss Vera standing opposite him seemed to be hinting at him something.


    There was a ray of resentment in the eyes that silently watched him.


    Even if Tu Fu puts on a sly and calculating look now, she doesn''t hate it at all.


    "Oh, I''ll talk about it later."


    The lady who greeted her with a smiling face made Tu Fu tremble when he saw it, and always felt that he had malicious intentions.


    Can''t help but clutch the money pocket.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 167： vintage

    Chapter 167 Retro


    After packing the luggage for departure in advance, Tu Fu glanced out the window.


    The remote village of Hanoi in the Black Forest is not as deserted as it was when they came.


    When the news came out, scholars from various countries in the North Continent frantically poured in these days,


    Just to see the ruins of the elves.


    There were also newspapers and media from all over the country who took advantage of the heat and poured in to pay their utmost respect to the historical workers here.


    As for a reporter from a local newspaper claiming that they had discovered this elf tribe a long time ago,


    But no one believed their nonsense at all.


    In the past few days, there are even more sneaky characters in the village, secretly investigating the whereabouts of the elves.


    In a short time, the gdp of the entire Hanoi village rose tenfold, which is quite an exaggeration.


    "God is above."


    Professor Charles Kane had a happy face after finishing the final material collection.


    The blessing of Tutufu, the elven relics in the primeval forest have been declared for protection by the G?ttinghagen Museum, together with the Historical Association, to a higher level department.


    As the protection point of the research object, except for the fixed objects that cannot be taken away, some movable elf handicrafts and furniture, most of them were brought back to Miskar Stark University.


    And they have the absolute authorship of this academic paper.


    After discussion, everyone unanimously elected the main creator to be counted under the name of Tu Fu.


    "This time it''s really a big profit. The School of Humanities and Social Sciences has never had any works that can be sold, and most of them are academic papers that are not very valuable.


    The elven ruins have made archeology and even the entire academy famous, and the education funds for the next semester will surely increase a lot. "


    Professor Kane yearned for a beautiful vision, and praised Tufu with all kinds of praise.


    He is simply a man of heaven, not only has a mind that even the goddess of wisdom is jealous of, but also extraordinary luck.


    This is the first time he came out with the expedition team.


    Other children at this age are still doing some odd jobs under the hands of some senior teachers. His starting point is to investigate a complete elf tribe, and his luck is so enviable.


    He passed several newspapers to Tu Fu, "Look at these, now you are really famous."


    It��s not just a highly academic newspaper like the International Herald.


    Including the domestic mainstream publications of the country''s "G?ttinghagen Post", "Molin River Newspaper", and "Central City Newspaper", the recent big news is all one thing.


    All newspapers inevitably discussed what happened in this remote village, and on the cover of the newspapers was a large photo of Tu Fu, and the classic quote was also attached.


    ��This is one small step for me, but one giant leap for the study of human history.��


    "Congratulations, as the first scholar to discover elf relics, in addition to the two representative titles of ''Founder of Optics'' and ''Young Inventor'', the outside world also calls you ''Witness of Elven Civilization''.


    Now not only the natural sciences, but also the names of the archaeologists are also listed, little Capet... Maybe it won��t be long before I will change my name to Professor Capet, it��s unbelievable. "


    Professor Kane was extremely proud when he said this.


    When the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences made an exception to admit him, he encountered many controversies inside and outside.


    Those ignorant old guys, always so arrogant, and then get slapped in the face by this little guy time and time again.


    But something he was very happy to see. Kane saw Tu Fu''s hands lining his chin, his eyes wandering around the village, "What''s wrong with you, you don''t seem to be in a very high mood?"


    "Nothing, professor, I just thought of the elves who used to live here.


    I don''t know where they will go, and I don''t know how history will record their existence. But I guess there won''t be a place for them in Baia Kingdom, what do you think? "


    "Humans have never had the heart for other races, but I never thought that was a bad thing.


    It is precisely because of such a small belly that human tribes are not surrounded by other races today, who regard them as treasures. When they are amused, they are like throwing some food inside, just like watching monkeys in cages. "


    Talking about intense racial issues, even Professor Kane was helpless. This well-known historian in the field spread his hands,


    "In my opinion, history has always been a little girl who can be dressed up by others. The winners will only rewrite it according to their wishes. As long as they are called liars, people will automatically think they are liars, and they will be war criminals. became unforgivable war criminals, and then praised them as pacifists, and people thought they had become pacifists.


    That''s it. "


    "In my opinion, you are more like a poet than a historian." Tu Fu also praised.


    While talking, the expedition team, who was about to leave, was warmly received by the villagers of Hanoi Village when they were at the head of the village.


    The villagers, headed by the old village chief, unanimously sent their most sincere thanks to everyone, and also sent a lot of local products. It is precisely because of their arrival that this small and unknown village of theirs reappeared in people''s eyes.


    From now on, the flow of people here will only increase.


    Just to make Tu Fu curious, everyone in the village, including that enthusiastic little brother Ram, put on a completely different set of clothes from before.


    A kind of original dress that is more inclined to their minority.


    Although, the dress with national characteristics has long been disheveled, and the whole exudes a primitive atmosphere.


    After careful observation, Hanoi Village has undergone considerable changes.


    The young brother in the village led a young hardcover team to demolish the houses that they spent a lot of effort to build, and build new houses with thatch or templates. At a glance, the house is leaking everywhere, let alone raining. What happens when.


    Completely prepared to go back to the ethnic culture of Hanoi Village in the past.


    "Ram, what are you doing?"


    Tu Fu exclaimed at the great changes in the village, he almost thought he was in the wrong place.


    Lamu, whose face was painted with oil paint, opened his mouth and babbled a lot, but he didn''t know what he was talking about, and Tu Fu was confused.


    Fortunately, Ms. Vera, who knows the local language very well, helped to translate, and her eyes were like crescent moons when she smiled, "Lam told us that this was the request of the village chief.


    From today, Hanoi Village will restore the most primitive system. They will all learn the abandoned local dialect, including architecture, clothing, and some ethnic customs that only exist in rumors. "


    "But I understand why you do this?" Tu Fu still shook his head in confusion.


    "After the proposal of the village chief after the villagers meeting, they decided to rebuild the culture of Hanoi Village and make it a tourist attraction. It will be a major local feature together with the elf tribe in the virgin forest. It will definitely attract more people in the future. .


    In this way, poverty will never be far from Hanoi. "


    "I see."


    When Tu Fu set his sights on the young and warm-hearted Goram.


    He was clumsily speaking a half-baked native language, fawning, funny, and pretending to be aboriginal, welcoming every incoming passenger.


    He pretended to be stupid and invited them to spend in hotels and restaurants in the village.


    Although understand their approach.


    Seeing this scene, Tu Fu couldn''t help but think of the little Goram who questioned them not long ago in front of the most authoritative experts in G?ttinghagen on the changes in Hanoi Village.


    I wanted to say something, but in the end I just didn''t say a word.


    All he can do is respect everyone''s way of life.


    ��


    The second floor of the hotel.


    The country girl Hannah who packed up the luggage of the guests watched the inspection team at the head of the village. She tried to find the figure from the crowd, but couldn''t find it after looking for a long time.


    "Hey, Hannah, get to the bottom of it. A man like him won''t remember who you are, what exactly you''re expecting, and how can a boy from town think of someone like you."


    Although the ending has long been guessed, it is still unavoidable to be sad.


    That great person is an eagle that is unreachable in the sky after all, how can I remember that she secretly told the forest god''s secret regardless of the danger.


    It is already the greatest favor for that boy to be so polite to her, so how could he express his gratitude to her alone.


    The more she thinks about it, the more sad Hannah looks,


    The crystals in the eye sockets can hardly be contained anymore.


    "Hannah, you slacker who has been paid a thousand dollars, where are you hiding to be lazy again?"


    A fierce voice came from upstairs, it was the inn uncle she depended on for survival, that man always had two faces, and he was always extremely gentle when treating guests.


    But he threw all the negative emotions towards her like taking out trash.


    Seeing that the ruthless man came towards her in a menacing manner, and seemed to be holding a thin stick in his hand, Hannah subconsciously stretched out her scarred hand, ready to be beaten.


    "Hoo~"


    The thin whip fell, but the ensuing pain did not come.


    The young face did not know when to arrive, but he firmly grasped the falling whip.


    He frowned, let go of the thin whip, and immediately showed a red mark on his hand, "Sir, you dare to attack the students of Miskar Stark University, you are really brave.


    Choose to give you two choices, or I will report the crime now and let you taste the taste of jail.


    Another option, starting today, if I know you bully Hannah again, your store doesn��t have to stay open anymore.


    I know what''s going on here at any time, I mean what I say, if you don''t believe me, we''ll see.


    I swear collectively in the name of all archaeological organizations and historical associations in G?ttinghagen, and Miskar Stark University. "


    Tu Fu''s tone was a bit cold, and he warned the middle-aged man mercilessly.


    "You are Mr. Capet? My God, why are you still here? You taught me the right lesson. I will never do this again in the future, absolutely."


    And the shop owner recognized him at a glance. The young man who had appeared in the newspapers countless times, swore without the slightest hesitation.


    The shrewd shopkeeper spent all his life speaking, promising never to bully Hannah again.


    Until now, this matter has come to an end.


    Watching off the shopkeeper and seeing Hannah with teary eyes, Tu Fu comforted the simple country girl, "Thank you for the secret you told me earlier, it helped me a lot.


    Starting today, whether you want to go to school or do some small business, you are happy,


    Start a new life in your life. "


    After speaking, he took the initiative to take out a stack of banknotes from his pocket, which was about a few hundred kroner, and handed it over.


    Looking at the dull eyes of the other party, Tu Fu responded with a smile:


    "Ms. Hannah, I said earlier that your kindness will protect you from the misfortune in life.


    Being a good person is absolutely worth it. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 168： poaching

    Chapter 168 Poaching


    From the village of Hanoi in the Black Forest, he had to take a carriage to the state, and then take an airship to travel long distances back to G?ttinghagen, which was really torture for Tufu.


    The freshness of watching the clouds in an airship fades away, and there is only dullness left along the way.


    The scene is very different from the scene when he came here. Calvin Gus, who is determined to create a ruthless character, always implements himself.


    From the beginning to the end, I just didn''t say a word to Miss Vera.


    The latter sent signals to Tu Fu vaguely, but Tu Fu reverse-marketed a set of methods called "eye exercises" to relieve eye fatigue.


    Summer is hot,


    This guy''s magical brain circuit made Miss Vera clenched her fists, and she was shivering for a while.


    Seeing the guy blinking and showing her the essentials of the movement, Vera could only cover her face in despair, "God, why is there such a man in this world."


    Tu Fu really didn''t have the mind to care about other things, but was thinking about the gains and losses of the trip to Hanoi Village.


    Mid University��s subsidy is at least a few hundred kroner, plus the contribution of two high-quality customers, the kroner banknote alone is more than 10,000 kroner, and there are seven or eight life stones.


    This is also a small amount of extra income.


    The most important thing is to get the taboo "Magic Flute" with illusory properties.


    Tu Fu tried it privately when he was in Hanoi Village. Unfortunately, he didn''t know anything about this kind of orchestral instruments. He was no different from a sound addict, and he couldn''t play the object effect at all.


    Even if you input spirituality into it, you can only blow it up if you put in all your effort.


    "After returning to school, I must find an instrument teacher to tutor me personally."


    Tufu thought so, but he changed his mind in the next second, "No, now a well-qualified family private trainer in G?ttinghagen earns at least 1 kroner an hour, it''s like drinking my blood.


    It''s better to find someone to guide you from the Art Academy. Miss Weimar definitely has this ability. "


    Thinking of that literary girl who has always been depressed and sick, Tu Fu dare not forget her invitation to the coming-of-age ceremony in a few days.


    At that time, many nobles from G?ttinghagen will probably go there, and he just wants to take this opportunity to see who are the lords sitting in this country.


    After the long-distance journey of more than six hours, the airship of this temporarily organized expedition team arrived in the capital of Baia.


    At the time of parting, everyone praised Tu Fu for being young and promising, and also praised UM for his insight. Everyone was pleasantly surprised by this cooperation.


    Anyway, praise doesn��t cost money, and it doesn��t matter if you say more.


    "Mr. Capet, I haven''t finished paying the rest of the salary, why don''t you guess what it is?"


    Miss Vera blinked quickly, and a warm current surrounded his ear, making it tickle.


    I don��t know what kind of strange hint it was, but I stepped back half a step before Professor Stones came, with a warm smile on my face,


    "See you in St. Nordin."


    This enthusiastic and unrestrained Lantis girl has the enthusiasm common to women in that country.


    When you spot someone, you stop being reserved and attack immediately.


    "Sophie, when can you learn from others."


    Tu Fu secretly sighed in comparison.


    "Son, it''s a pity that you didn''t choose to come to Landis. Saint Nordin University also welcomes you to come, even if it''s just for academic sharing."


    Professor Stones did not forget to poach people even when he was leaving.


    Before he offered the conditions, Professor Charles Kane stood aside and his eyelids twitched for an unknown amount of time, shaking his head again and again, "Hehe, there''s nothing good about Saint Nordin University, it''s a mess..."


    "Charles, if you dare to slander St. Nordin again, I must make you look good."


    Professor Stones clenched his teeth and made a fierce movement.


    He has endured this **** for a long time. The rumors about the outside world slandering St. Nottingham University have become a big joke in the academic world. With the proof of Professor Kane, I don��t know how many people believe it.


    St. Nottingham''s girls have radish legs, bucket waists, fire-breathing and laying eggs on a regular basis...


    "That''s not what I said, you have the ability to find Sir Daniel and a few other guys, hurry up and get back your scene."


    Kane rolled his eyes and made a sarcastic grimace.


    The diggers were dug in front of their faces, and it is normal for him to fight back.


    This shameless approach was so angry that Stones didn''t want to stay for a moment, and secretly vowed in his heart that he would go around when he saw a bastard.


    After everyone dispersed, only Tu Fu and Professor Kane were left on the steam train.


    From the west of the city all the way to the city center, the long-term research made them all feel tired.


    "Sir, I still have some private matters to deal with later, before I can go back to the University of Secrets."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Kane used the briefcase as a pillow and put it under his head against the seat, which would make him much more comfortable. He asked casually, "Why don''t we talk about the relationship with that old guy''s student, Vera?"


    "You know everything?" Tu Fu opened his mouth wide.


    "Unless I am blind, how can I not see such an obvious trick of St. Nottingham University right under my nose."


    Kane curled his lips, "This stupid school is really shameless, and even used such tricks to tie your heart, trying to lure you to go to St. Nottingham University.


    In recent years, these schools have always been looking for good seedlings from the two major universities in Baia.


    Purely from the perspective of scientific research, the domestic environment is indeed very poor. But after this period, Baia will definitely bring us a bright future.


    Actually, it��s normal for you to do this kind of thing. When I was your age, I was also the most promising student among my peers.


    I also often worry about which girl to choose, but after going through many things, I finally understand a truth. "


    "What''s the point?"


    Tu Fu raised his brows and looked seriously at the director of history in the academy.


    This exquisite and stylish figure and suitable outfits, no matter how you look at it, looks like a social elite.


    "Ma''am, it will only shake your heart to engage in scientific research." Kane said.


    "I don''t want to do scientific research in the laboratory alone, and end up becoming a sad Frankenstein." Tu Fu shook his head and thought to himself, then shook his head and took the initiative to explain,


    "The relationship between Vera and I is purely transactional."


    "Trading relationship? Tsk tsk."


    Professor Kane was stunned for a moment, realizing something, and immediately looked at Tu Fu with some disdain.


    "Hey, it''s not the strange transaction you imagined, it''s just something very pure, understand?"


    "certainly."


    Professor Kane still smiled maliciously, simply treating him as an idiot.


    Tu Fu lightly rubbed his temples. He didn''t know how to explain what he had done, so it was inconvenient to say it, and he could only muffled: "There is also my friend Calvin Gus, who is also a part of the transaction. .��


    "Even Calvin in there? My God! What the **** are you guys doing, so susceptible to some weird disease."


    The amount of information in this passage really shocked Professor Kane for a whole year. His eyes became more and more complicated, and he seemed to be feeling that young people nowadays really know how to play.


    "I think you are definitely mistaken."


    "Sir, please listen to my explanation."


    "It''s not what you think at all, it''s a long story..."


    No matter how hard Tu Fu tries to defend himself and explain his lack of reason, Professor Kane just has an expression that I understand that you don��t need to talk nonsense at all,


    Finally, he patted Tu Fu on the shoulder as someone who came here, and said quietly,


    "Fortunately, the University of Michigan has always respected the sexual orientation of students'' partners."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 169： necklace

    Chapter 169 Necklace


    Lance District.


    "Time" beer house.


    Tu Fu put on his mask and carefully observed his surroundings.


    No one followed him after he got off the station.


    Since the elf tribe in Hanoi Village was on the news, his name has been quite loud during this period of time.


    Especially those few famous quotes that have been published, "The so-called genius is nothing more than 99% sweat and 1% inspiration", "This is one small step for me, but it is a giant leap for mankind".


    Now it has been included by many educational institutions and spread widely among the people.


    "If a traveler comes again in the future, no matter what he wants to copy, he will be surprised to find it.


    This sentence was first said by Capet, which was Mr. Capet''s most proud invention. Mr. Tufu Capet is indeed the most precious gift God gave to mankind in the Quaternary Epoch. "


    Tu Fu thought of such a picture, and thought it was funny for a while.


    He walked towards the beer hall, and no one in the house paid attention to him. Fortunately, when he approached the fraternity, he deliberately changed into a mask.


    Otherwise, his identity as a secret transcendent would have been exposed long ago.


    "It''s unbelievable that there has always been an elf tribe in Hanoi Village, you all know it."


    "Heh, monsters with pointed ears? They even have their own villages. Could it be that they really regard themselves as human beings, and I don''t know when they will be wiped out completely."


    "Speaking of which, even the recent unrest in the sea and the mermaids attacking the kingdom''s fleet caused quite a commotion, which made me have no business to do recently."


    Some sea traders are worried.


    "An alien race again? Don''t worry, sooner or later they will be crushed into a ball of stinky ash by our cannons and giant ships."


    "We are not as afraid of the sea as we used to be. The Royal Navy can send those **** back to the deep sea with a single shell. There are also legendary pirates. They even control a coalition army."


    "This messed up world doesn''t deserve a second voice."


    "Long live the Kingdom of Baia!"


    Supernatural beings in twos and threes and guests from all over the place are talking about the hottest things recently, or some great newcomers have appeared somewhere.


    Each spread their deeds, and exchanged the news they heard.


    Regardless of whether the news is true or not, when a group of people from all over get together, there is always a lively discussion.


    While waiting for Mr. Jose, Tufu habitually ordered a glass of 1 Pole milk beer, which was much more expensive than Litz.


    "Mr. ''Captain'' is here?"


    Frank Jose, with an owl sleeping on his shoulder, is a shrewd little fat man in the fraternity, with a smile on his chubby face, and when he saw Tufu listening to the rumors in the tavern with great interest, he kindly reminded him:


    "Just listen to some deeds. The treasures of the Lionheart King, the ancient ruins, and the secrets of becoming a **** are actually mostly deceptive things. Even the legends of some great pirates on the sea are mostly just ballads sung by boring poets. "


    "Oh, Mr. Jose, have you ever traveled in the sea?"


    ��When I was young, I did try my best to break out of my own world, but later I realized that with my strength, I can only hang out in an area near the sea.


    And many things that are circulating now are actually rumors. Since the birth of the powerful fleet of the Northern Continent, it has cleaned up the original old order, which is no more difficult than cleaning up the ashes on the ground.


    But someone was right just now, cannons and giant ships are the theme of this era. "Franck Jose was also filled with emotion for this great era.


    "But I always believe that Onepiece is real."


    Tu Fu smiled without saying a word, and tasted a cup of sweet milk beer.


    This low-alcohol beverage alcohol was born for him. He raised his glass, and when he heard Frank talking about this topic, he raised his glass like other people:


    "Long live the Kingdom of Baia!"


    Frank Jose also raised his glass and joined the atmosphere group of the beer house.


    Until then, he opened the box retrieved from the library.


    Inside are the potion ingredients that Tufu wanted for adventurer Sequence 7 outlaws, or precious herbs, or parts of extraordinary creatures, rare blood, all of which are of high quality.


    5,000 kroner is just a little more than the purchase price, and there is really no profit.


    "Here are the materials you want. To be honest, the transaction of this kind of list is really boring.


    The materials are almost all sold at cost price, in order to get some support from extraordinary figures like you who are about to approach the mid-sequence, just to be able to help the Brotherhood when it is in trouble. "


    "Very happy."


    The little fat man scratched his head, "Although I don''t know how you did it, in my opinion, no one in G?ttinghagen has more accurate and faster information than you. What you gave us is the Sequence 7 potion formula .


    I really can��t think of another organization in G?ttinghagen with such a strong network that can obtain any Sequence 7 potion formula within a day. "


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders and didn''t explain.


    Such a powerful trading organization is precisely the Brotherhood you belong to, Mr. Jose!


    He checked the contents of the box casually, and found that they were all good items in good condition, and he didn''t do anything wrong with them, so he accepted them with satisfaction.


    "Mr. Jose, if the potion formula of Sequence 7 is 20,000, can you tell me how much the potion formula of ordinary Sequence 6 is worth?" Tu Fu said, adding by the way:


    "Tell me the price as soon as possible, so that I can give up early."


    The little fat man shook his head like a rattle, and the owl, which was still resting on his shoulders, was also woken up by his violent action, and let out a few "coo-coo" in dissatisfaction.


    "We never sell the potion formula of Sequence 6."


    "Why."


    "Because even the fraternity hasn''t collected all of them, even if an organization of the same nature as ours owns individual potion formulas of Sequence 6 or higher, they can''t be traded at will." Frank Jose was very serious preaching.


    Low-level potion formulas are worthless.


    But all the above are mid-sequence potion formulas, which are real violations.


    The reason why the Church of the Seven Gods turns a blind eye to organizations like the Brotherhood is because they do not pose a real threat to society.


    It''s always just a small business, and it can''t achieve much.


    But if they wantonly sell mid-sequence potion formulas, and let there be more mid-sequence transcendents in ordinary cities, then the nature will be changed, and they will definitely be strictly supervised, so they will never sell them.


    "The Transcendents of the Middle Sequence generally have their own private circles, and they only exchange formula materials with each other in the circles.


    Or some powerful underground organizations and the Church of the Seven Gods, generally have a sequence formula to the demigod. "


    Frank Jose��s words gave Tu Fu some new ideas, but it was basically the same as saying nothing.


    Joining an underground organization naturally entails taking sufficient risks. They are usually evil organizations that believe in strange gods, and you will be caught off guard if you are not careful.


    The Church of the Seven Gods will lose their freedom even more, which is not a good choice.


    It was not until this time that Tu Fu felt that it was really difficult to walk alone in the extraordinary world.


    He didn''t bother with this matter anymore, but asked another matter. After showing the Stone of Life to Flick, he expressed that he wanted to find a reliable handmade shop to inlay or process this thing into an ornament.


    "Congratulations, you have asked the right person. Go to Winks Street 32 ??to find Master Ford. He is the best craftsman in G?ttinghagen, and he likes to do some challenging jobs.


    As long as my name is reported, the price is absolutely fair. "


    Franck Jose showed his big white teeth when he spoke.


    ��


    With the mentality of trying, Tu Fu found Winks Street.


    After all, what he wanted to make was not a conventional item, and he was afraid that ordinary craftsmen would destroy his Life Stone.


    It is better to simply find a master of the artisan path, this is also a Sequence 7 master of the artisan path.


    Transcendents at this level are not only satisfied with simple puppet making, but can also add unique rune marks on objects. The value of objects passing through their hands will be multiplied several times.


    Tu Fu found the address along the number on the side of the road.


    Finally, I saw a not-so-big processing shop. The interior decoration was covered by ordinary curtains, so I couldn��t see anything clearly inside.


    When Tu Fu came, a gentleman just left, and the other person''s face was not friendly.


    With sharp eyes and a hooked nose, a high-end suit is next to him. Under the clothes, there is a layer of bulging muscles, no matter how you look at it, it is not easy to mess with.


    After looking at each other casually, Tu Fu saw that he was about to take something from the shop.


    First wrap it in a handkerchief, then carefully look into the box, wondering what treasure is worth keeping like this.


    And when he approached the shop, there was a voice of regret from inside, almost crying, "Justin, you violated your own principles and did such a stupid thing for others. You will definitely fall into the abyss after you die."


    It was a man dressed plainly and with a very Byerian face. He had a rectangular face with angles, a wide forehead, and bags under the eyes on the straight bridge of the nose.


    At this moment, the craftsman was teary-eyed. He didn''t know what pain he had experienced, and he kept confessing his mistakes to God.


    "Mr. Justin, what happened?"


    Tu Fu''s self-familiarity made him a good fit for this master craftsman with a unique personality.


    After seeing that the person who came was a stranger, the man immediately changed his expression, "This is none of your business, I will never accept it if it is not a suitable job."


    "Well, in fact, Mr. Jose recommended me to come here. He praised your craftsmanship as the best in G?ttinghagen." Tu Fu said with a smile.


    "Damn fat man, that **** asked me to help and never gave money, I really want to peel off all the fat on his body..."


    When Justin talks about shameless fat frat boys, he can''t wait to curse him to die immediately,


    I didn''t expect this man to act like Mr. Roman.


    It wasn''t until after scolding for a long time that Justin looked up at Tu Fu, "So, what work do you have that is worth my doing?"


    "A trinket."


    "It''s accessories again, listen carefully, I will never help you ordinary people make such boring things..."


    "Why don''t you take a look first."


    Before the other party refused, Tu Fu took the initiative to take it out of his pocket and showed the Life Stone that he had carefully crafted.


    The beautiful and ancient runes dazzled Justin, and a strange look suddenly appeared in his eyes. The moment the item was displayed, he said loudly without hesitation:


    "I do!"


    "Master, can you tell me that the gentleman who went out before, he asked you to help make accessories?" Tu Fu found a loophole in his words just now.


    "I can only tell you that it is a necklace, and I will never reveal any other information."


    "Okay. It turns out that a master like you can''t help but do some boring things."


    Tu Fu deliberately tried to say, and sure enough, these words immediately angered the other party.


    "You idiot don''t move at all. That necklace is different from ordinary jewelry. Its craftsmanship is very special and surprising. It is not like the current technology. I am obsessed with it."


    "I guess you must have left some evil runes on it." Tu Fu guessed based on his previous performance, "So now I repent for it."


    This Mr. "Great Master" with a unique personality couldn''t help cursing, "If I hadn''t lost a lot of money, I would never have helped such a gangster do such vicious things.


    Speaking of which, the sapphires of that necklace are really dazzling, as well as the diamonds. The most commendable thing is the welding technology, which is like welding with an extremely precise machine.


    The name of the necklace also has a very beautiful name, it seems to be called...called..."


    "Heart of the Ocean?"


    After Tu Fu heard Justin''s detailed description, he thought about it, and the more he thought about it, the more familiar he felt.


    The moment the name was announced, the other party suddenly nodded.


    Tu Fu''s heart trembled.


    The surprise necklace was exactly what he pulled from the chest of the living corpse Anna when he was short of money, and resold it to Mason, the Brotherhood.


    A cursed necklace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 170： successor

    Chapter 170 Successor


    November 1, 1492.


    This is an unusual day in G?ttinghagen. "Exploration and Discovery of Elven Ruins" was published in major internationally renowned academic journals.


    This is a journal that delve into the daily habits and food culture of the elf race.


    Once released, it caused quite a stir in the academic circles, especially in archaeology, history, and non-human races. It can be regarded as a historic breakthrough.


    Shortly after returning from Hanoi Village, Tu Fu stayed at Miskar Stark University for several days.


    As the only witness who witnessed the elf tribe and was familiar with their habits, he naturally had to assist the expedition team to complete the core publication.


    A work that is almost no worse than his own small optical treatise in the industry, and it is very likely that it is the beginning of the exploration of the race of elves in this century,


    Has a profound impact on the industry.


    Now Tu Fu doesn''t care about this publication, he has to face another problem.


    "My God."


    Looking at the densely packed mailboxes at the door of the dormitory, Tu Fu just held his head and felt a moment of fear.


    Because the sender was mailed from the University of G?ttinghagen, Miss Winster continued to send mails to him every three days since he was away for a meeting.


    Based on the period before and after the email, Sophie''s tone in the letter became more irritable.


    From the full name of "Mr. Tuf Capet", to later "Mr. Tuf who does not answer the letter", as for now it has become "Bastard Tufu!".


    The more exclamation points, the bigger the thing.


    Unconsciously wiping off the sweat from his brow, Tu Fu opened the envelopes one by one, and read them carefully one by one.


    Fortunately, they are all trivial things, nothing more than Sophie��s recent study plans and goals, visiting newspapers and media with her tutor Edmund, and sharing some loneliness and small emo emotions that were probably recorded late at night.


    Speaking of it, it''s not a big deal.


    But if you dare to ignore these, next time you meet Sophie, you will definitely not give him good fruit.


    "Dear Miss Winster, please accept my sincerest apologies..."


    Tu Fu, who had prepared the format in advance, quickly apologized to her at the beginning of the letter. Anyway, it is right to apologize first if there is no reason, and whether to change it is a matter for the future.


    Ladies never listen to your reasoning, they only want your attitude.


    After Tu Fu, who is well versed in this way, apologized, he put the date in front of each letter, and correspondingly described some of his recent living conditions in Hanoi Village in the letter to be answered.


    Used to exchange recent lives with each other.


    Strictly speaking, Tu Fu doesn��t dislike using letters to keep in touch. In this era, letters are very slow, cars and horses are far away, and you can only love one person and hate one person in a lifetime.


    Probably because he has lived in the fast-paced era for too long, he prefers this old-fashioned way now rather than the regular WeChat video program every day.


    This means having plenty of time without having to keep in touch with each other every day.


    "At least in my lifetime, the telephone must not be invented. That must be something that all men worry about."


    When Tu Fu went to the post office at the gate of Michigan to deliver the pile of letters, he secretly swore in his heart.


    It wasn��t until he had finished this that he walked towards Clan Solons who had been waiting for him at the gate of Michigan University for a long time. The son of the Prime Minister had a festive face and watched his actions with a smiling expression on his face.


    "I guess these letters must not be addressed to that Miss Winster."


    "Fortunately, one of them was sent to Prime Minister Sorens to discuss proposals related to the social security bill."


    When Tu Fu mentioned that name, the noble young man''s handsome face shrank directly, and his resentful eyes circled around Tu Fu.


    "Let''s go, don''t keep Miss Weimar waiting."


    In addition to the publication of his publication, today is also a very important day. Miss Elena Weimar''s coming-of-age ceremony is today, and the Duke of Weimar will hold a grand banquet in the central city.


    The two who received the invitation in advance, no matter they are classmates or friends, should go to the appointment.


    "Tufu, I beg you, don''t always mention my father''s name in front of me when you have nothing to do. I always feel scared when I hear this name."


    "Yes, but you don''t want to inquire about me and Sophie anymore, I don''t want others to know."


    Tu Fu, who was very satisfied with Crane''s cowardly effect, opened the door and boarded the other car, and asked casually: "And I have never understood why you are so afraid of Prime Minister Sollens.


    At least in my opinion, he is not a devil with hands and feet like the rumors outside. He is a well-bred gentleman, shrewd, calm, and decisive, no matter how you look at him, he is a remarkable person. "


    "Growing up next to one of the greatest Prime Ministers the kingdom has ever seen, you can probably understand what it''s like.


    Since he was a child, he would not tell me what he was thinking. He always told me to "think more", and I always speculated based on his words or some clues.


    Everything has to be observed and guessed by myself, and I have practiced beside him since I was a child.


    Looking at the hypocritical or cowardly officials and subordinates reporting to work around him, each of them is very afraid of my father, and sometimes what actually happened is completely different from what they say.


    So after every conversation, my father would ask me what was going on in those people''s heads.


    I also have to guess the thoughts of those adults, and I must not live up to my father''s expectations of me.


    This kind of challenge is like a **** game, you get candy if you get it right, and you get slapped if you get it wrong, so, can you see what I mean now? "


    Crane sighed, even if he talked about this topic, he felt a little stressed.


    "Aha, so you mean you can easily read other people''s minds?"


    "It''s not difficult. People who have been in contact with it for a long time can sometimes understand it with just a glance."


    "Heh, I don''t believe you can guess what I was thinking when I delivered the letter."


    Tu Fu glanced at him, expressing that he didn''t believe it at all, and just wanted to test the noble son''s ability.


    "There is no doubt that you have a special affection for that Miss Winster, you should understand what I mean.


    Although you have done many things for her, you still dare not take the last step.


    Obviously, your current sense of responsibility and morality is not enough to make you open your mouth, so you can only find some kind of excuse to keep stepping back and back again.


    Until one day retreat to the edge of the cliff, either fall to pieces, or be reborn from desperation.


    Perhaps due to past experiences, this kind of concept has almost become your instinct, and once you face a major decision, you instinctively want to escape..."


    "Enough! Why don''t we talk about your father again, Mr. Thilo Thorens, Mr. Thorens, the greatest Prime Minister of the Baia Kingdom, how about?"


    Tu Fu decisively ended the topic loudly, and mentioned several titles of the Prime Minister in succession. This series of titles really made Kelan feel uncomfortable.


    And Tu Fu muttered in his mouth: "And your guess just now, in my opinion, is pure nonsense."


    "Of course, it''s all nonsense."


    Klan drooped his shoulders helplessly, and comforting the other party''s emotions is also a compulsory course.


    "You continue the topic just now."


    ��Father is a strict person, so I am always afraid to guess his mind, but his deep heart is more difficult to guess than the sea, and his many wonderful ideas always make me feel in the clouds and unpredictable.


    This is even more difficult than trying to figure out His Majesty the King, and it has become my inner demon. Sometimes I wish I could stay away from G?ttinghagen, the Kingdom of Baia, and find a small country to hide and live an ordinary life.


    But I can''t, I can''t do this, he has already driven away several of my brothers and sisters, and there must be someone around my father who can help him.


    Now it''s just me... just me, and I can''t do anything. "


    This son-in-law who was born in the prime minister''s mansion has a different experience from most people.


    Tu Fu can feel from his words that he is living in contradictions, struggling, always hesitating, and not moving forward. He just wants to become an obedient child in the eyes of his father.


    Trying hard to please and obey, but always unsatisfactory.


    Even if you work hard, most of the time you will only get a frosty face.


    "Perhaps, Prime Minister Sorens kept you by his side. This is how he deliberately cultivated you to take over the entire Sorens family." Tu Fu raised a point calmly.


    "Only by me?"


    "Yes, I''m getting more and more sure of that now."


    "You are simply joking, how can a person like me have the ability to take over the affairs of the Saurons family.


    Don��t say that I��m far behind him in everything. I��m average in ability, average in handling things, and average in everything I do. I��m not even as good as any elder brother in the family.


    Besides, if it was your father, would he cultivate you in this crazy way? It''s funny. "


    Crane seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world, blushing and trying to refute, instinctively and subconsciously speaking to refute.


    After realizing that the speech was inappropriate, he suddenly lowered his head and remained silent for a moment:


    "sorry."


    But Tu Fu didn''t blame him, and said in a calm tone, "So you don''t think that your father used such a special method to train you and exercise your abilities, so as to become the successor of the next generation of the Saurons family."


    "Never thought of it that way."


    Crane gritted his teeth and insisted.


    Tu Fu showed an intriguing smile on his face, and he found that he seemed to have mastered the opponent''s ability to break the defense and observe the situation.


    Like this sentence.


    This is a lie.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 171： coming-of-age ceremony

    Chapter 171 Coming-of-age ceremony


    Gottinghagen, seven o''clock in the evening.


    First, I went to Master Justin''s shop on Winks Street, and retrieved the ring made of the Stone of Life.


    Under the exquisite craftsmanship of the other party, the stone of life and the silverware were welded without leaving any traces. That seemingly ordinary decoration, similar to loose diamonds,


    The transformation is not inferior to the top luxury goods on the market.


    Even Mr. Kelan, who has seen the world, admired Tu Fu''s hard work when he saw this gift.


    The location is just outside the central city, a royal palace dedicated to holding major ceremonies.


    It has been infinitely close to Hill Palace.


    Who said that the current Duke of Weimar holds real power, and the territory bestowed by His Majesty the King is the territory of a southern state. He controls local tax revenue and a small amount of land, and his clan members are also distributed in important positions in the Baia government.


    Definitely the most powerful family in the country.


    During the founding of the country, the ancestors of the Weimar family supported the Baier royal family. This investment has made them a top family, and they have stood firm in the past few hundred years.


    When Tu Fu arrived in Crane''s steam car, the outside was full of such vehicles.


    Most of the people who came to the ball were nobles with heads and faces. They held the hands of the female relatives, wore expensive evening gowns, and walked in with their heads held high.


    Among the guests, there were all kinds of fancy clothes that Tu Fu couldn''t recognize.


    Besides the Baia people, there were also ambassadors from major countries in the North Continent, wearing evening gowns of their own countries, who came to give gifts and congratulations in person, which shows how powerful the Weimar family is.


    Seeing such a lineup, Tu Fu admired secretly in his heart, "Miss Weimar is definitely a real rich woman, I don''t know if she can see through my disguised strong face in the future, soothe my hand, and tell me that from now on I don''t have to do it again tried."


    Seemingly noticing Tu Fu''s astonished expression, Kelan took the initiative to introduce with a smile at the corner of his mouth,


    ��Baya��s coming-of-age etiquette is mainly based on modern balls. Even the parents of ordinary people will carefully prepare a dinner on this day to entertain invited relatives, friends and peers.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the more honorable people are, the more they value face, and they will invite some big shots to participate in such a ball.


    The face of the Duke of Weimar is enough to make the nobles of G?ttinghagen and the ambassadors of the northern continents join him.


    This is no exaggeration, everyone in the city will know about Elena''s coming-of-age ceremony this time, it''s just like a palace ball, and the ostentation is no worse than the coming-of-age ceremony of some princesses in the royal family. "


    "So, Kelan, who did you invite for your coming-of-age ceremony?"


    Tu Fu understood what he had learned, and made inferences, blinking his big eyes.


    This question without EQ made Kelan''s face darker than coal. He tried his best to make himself look graceful and stepped into the scene,


    "As a real adult with a mature mind, there is no need for this boring ceremony to prove."


    "The resentful son of the prime minister''s family, tsk tsk."


    Tu Fu Yaoyao also followed him in, handed out his business card to the knight holding a knife and ax at the door, and followed the crowd into the palace building.


    The luxurious momentum in the building blows towards the face, and the tall snow-white pillars are engraved with precise stripes.


    The infectious sculptures on the terrace, as well as the oil paintings of unknown masters hanging on the walls.


    Such a match makes the fireplace look more like a well-designed masterpiece.


    The soft high-back sofa provides guests with an atmosphere of copywriting. Walking up the stairs, the wrought iron handrails with graceful curves add a little tenderness to the hard and clean marble table.


    When Tu Fu entered, he saw two rows of long dining tables filled with sweet and delicious food.


    Creamy bread, honeycomb cake, grilled steak, lamb shank, vegetable chowder, chicken sandwich and a wide range of wine and red wine.


    Very traditional and very Baiyerian food style, they are piled up on two dining tables with no end in sight.


    The only regret for Tu Fu is that he did not see the popular hot pot here.


    Tu Fu couldn''t help but let out a sigh. There is a long way to go. When the hot pot is introduced to the palace, it will probably be a real success.


    "Why don''t we have something to eat first, and then go to see Miss Weimar when we''re full. I''ll probably have the strength to dance then."


    Tu Fu''s proposal made Clan Sollens'' eyes widen, and he couldn''t believe what he said.


    "Are you crazy? This behavior will make us look extra prominent among the guests, because the guests who come to the dance will not touch those things in one bite.


    If my father knew, he would kill me. "


    Klan''s words made Tu Fu very puzzled, he spread his hands,


    "But I don''t understand? Since it''s a banquet, why can''t the guests eat something?"


    "This is not an ordinary banquet, the people who come here are all famous people, so they won''t taste these things.


    No, it''s not so much food, it''s better to say it''s decorations, to set off the atmosphere of the lively dance later, just like the fireworks that will be set off later, when the beauty in the sky blooms, those fireworks canisters are worthless .


    Because after the ball is over, the people in the palace will throw away all the food. "


    "Dump all of them? It''s better to make less, anyway, why bother to make such a big show."


    "Because our king likes this, this is also a part of promoting Baia''s strength.


    Let those ambassadors who live in G?ttinghagen see that our country has an insatiable supply of food, our granaries are full of food, our arsenals are full of ammunition, and our borders are full of mighty troops. If there is anyone in your country who does not have eyes and dares to be unfavorable to Baia, he must be asking for trouble."


    Crane repeatedly emphasized that at a banquet of this level, the most they could do was drink some wine to ease the atmosphere.


    As for enjoying food, it is undoubtedly a way of lowering one''s status.


    If someone does this, they will definitely be labeled as new bourgeois nouveau riche. Those people have never understood any etiquette, speak vulgarly, and are no different from barbarians.


    Even the down-and-out nobles look down on these barbarians who are so poor that they only have money left.


    This is also the reason why the Smith family, a southern business magnate, was not invited.


    Tu Fu hesitated: "When did such unspoken rules start?"


    "It started very early, and when the first one did it, the second and third followed suit, and in the end almost everyone did it, unless you wanted to be squeezed out by others."


    Crane told him seriously that this is not a joke.


    "Well, in order to be a civilized person again, it seems that I have to go back hungry.


    Oh, even the upper class who can''t eat enough,


    really not bad. "


    Tu Fu straightened his collar and lightly pulled the tie on his chest. It seemed that the tie was too tight, which made him a little out of breath.


    When I said this, many images flashed through my mind.


    The poor children who beat you to death for a bite of food in the Leeds refugee area, the workers who feed a family suffering from exhaust fumes, and the people who trample on the sewing machine in the dark workshop of the David factory and can��t see their faces clearly.


    Also, not long ago, Hanoi Village volunteered to play the clown Brother Ram in order to avoid poverty and hunger.


    They do these, just for a simple bite.


    A mouthful of food that was thrown away without moving at a certain grand banquet.


    Tu Fu suddenly felt awkward, feeling a little uncomfortable in this suit.


    In order to participate in this high society banquet, he even ordered a formal black evening dress, and then matched it with the wristwatch and pocket watch presented to him by his friend Calvin, which has the air of a nobleman.


    But he suddenly didn''t like this kind of dress, he was never a member of the nobility.


    Now, instead of going up to meet socially important people and inviting a slender lady to dance, Tu Fu would rather pack some desserts whose names he has never heard of at the ball, and take them home to enjoy with Sophie.


    Wait until Miss Winster asked him about his experience of attending the ball, and asked how the nobles were different from ordinary people.


    I talked about the so-called nobles in a joking tone,


    It''s really just a bunch of well-dressed... starving idiots.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 172： gift giving game

    Chapter 172 Gift Giving Game


    Ever since arriving at the scene, Tu Fu felt remorseful,


    In his opinion, a banquet that can''t even fill the stomach is really not worthy of being called a banquet.


    Following Crane, he took a glass of old wine from the dining table, and after walking around the venue, the Weimar family''s butler handed over the gifts, and each VIP''s gift would be marked.


    According to the value of the gift, when the gift giver holds the same ball in the future, the Weimar family will give a congratulatory gift that is more than twice the value of the object, giving each other enough face.


    From this small detail, it is not difficult to see why this ancient family rooted in Baia for hundreds of years has flourished until now.


    Klan��s gift is a deep-sea pearl, probably from the same batch of jewelry. Except for the different style and the one given to Sophie, the raw materials are basically the same.


    On such days, the gifts that VIPs give to a noble lady who has just grown up are nothing more than jewelry and antique portraits, as if the more expensive the gift, the more sincere they are.


    "Hello, on behalf of the Ryan royal family, I present a set of gifts to the most beautiful Miss Weimar."


    The speaker is very young, and he speaks Bayan with a Ryan accent that is not proficient.


    Not only did Crane meet this person, but even Tu Fu had met him once, the young Prince George who snatched Box No. 1 at the Central City Hotel and then retreated immediately after hearing the Prime Minister''s name.


    He was holding a set of turquoise jewelry in his hand, a crown, a pair of earrings, and a string of pear-shaped turquoise. Turquoise has always had auspicious and healthy meanings.


    Prince George seemed to have noticed the gaze from the side, and turned his head away.


    After several people looked at each other, there was no spark erupting.


    Instead, they looked at each other very politely and smiled, then turned around, which was regarded as a greeting.


    "It seems that His Royal Highness has a good temper." Tu Fu teased with a chuckle.


    Kelan shrugged casually, "This is the Duke of Weimar''s banquet, not to mention such a trivial matter, even if the two countries are at war, the mortal enemy who fought life and death on the battlefield must give enough face to shake hands temporarily when he comes here. with.


    Civilized people, always.


    I heard a joke about a banquet before. If you were slapped by someone with a higher status than yourself here, guess what the slapped person would say? "


    "Are you mad at me?"


    "No, they will stretch out the other side of the face and ask for another slap. This will make both faces more symmetrical." The corner of Crane''s mouth curled up.


    Tu Fu whistled lightly, and praised: "Not bad joke from hell."


    He thought for a while, and added:


    "But I don''t understand why a person like him is here."


    "What else can I do, get in touch with the lady of the Weimar family, this is probably what the old Duke of Weimar meant, take advantage of the opportunity of the coming-of-age ceremony, recruit young talents with status and status from all over the world, as one of the options for future marriage. "


    Before the dance started, Kelan secretly pointed at a few people in the arena on the second floor. Those people were almost surrounded by a small circle.


    "See, not only Ryan''s Prince George, but also the heir to the earl family of the Sassolon Empire, and the royal family of Bania, the Bourbon family of Landis..."


    "There are people from Landis?"


    "Why not, don''t look at the tense relationship with Landis now, maybe there will be opportunities for cooperation when the Sa Loren Empire or the Ryan Kingdom in the Far East grow stronger."


    "Then who do you think Miss Weimar will choose among these?"


    "It seems that you don''t understand me at all."


    Klan scratched his head, "Eileen''s right to choose has never been in her hands, and everything has to wait for future changes in international relations.


    If Baia has friction with Landis, he will probably choose a prince from the Barnia or Ryan royal family, or a direct descendant of a powerful ancient family, in exchange for their support.


    If the relationship with Landis improves, it might be sent to the Bourbon family of the Republic to ease the conflict between the two countries.


    When the country��s political scene improves, maybe they will marry into the Baia royal family, just like����


    Crane couldn''t help talking for a while when he spoke, but fortunately he finally stopped talking.


    Such remarks should not be made casually no matter who they are talking to, no matter where they are.


    Tu Fu sadly added in his heart: "A present."


    "I thought the duke''s favored children would not be used as bargaining chips." Tu Fu unconsciously glanced at the main table of the banquet, wondering if it was because it was not time for the dance.


    Delayed seeing Miss Elena Weimar, who was probably the last to appear.


    ��My father often told me that when you were born in such a family, you have the right to enjoy the resources given by the family when you have a surname and a lot of titles on your head, and you also have to pay corresponding obligations.


    When you reach a height that ordinary people can''t reach in a lifetime, fate no longer belongs to the individual. "


    Klan waved his hand, feeling something in his heart, "So, no one can do whatever they want."


    "No one can do what they want, except His Majesty the King."


    Tu Fu suddenly thought of this sentence in his heart, couldn''t help but find it funny, and didn''t delve into this topic.


    After presenting the gift to the butler casually, he found a chair and prepared to sit and wait for the dance to begin.


    To be honest, a civilized topic where you can��t eat casually and talk to guests is mostly limited to children under 12 years old, it��s really not much fun.


    Tu Fu noticed that at Elena''s coming-of-age ceremony, a bunch of government officials came, many nobles, big and small, and the "Prince Charming" who were trying to establish a good relationship with the Weimar family came.


    Everyone talked about some gossip from the outside world in a friendly manner, and the embarrassing things that some important people encountered.


    As the youngest son of Prime Minister Thilo Sollens, Crane is doing well here, and he nods and bows when he sees familiar elders, which is extremely polite.


    When you meet someone of the same age, you will go up and chat for a few words. Relying on his talent of observing words and feelings, you can talk about ideals, discuss the system, and criticize the current disadvantages with the aspiring young generation.


    They can talk endlessly for a long time, and they regard each other as confidants.


    If you bump into an unreliable dude, you will discuss projects in various places in G?ttinghagen, such as drag racing, horse racing, target shooting, and female topics that can never be avoided.


    Klan''s ability allows him to perfectly integrate into the relationship circle of various ranks.


    In comparison, even if someone occasionally handed Tufu a business card during the banquet, they were only people from academic circles who were familiar with him, such as academic organizations such as the Royal Society of G?ttinghagen.


    "I''ll give you a suggestion, find a good partner before the ball starts, otherwise the ball will start right away, and the young gentleman who didn''t invite the lady will be very embarrassed."


    Before the ceremony started, Crane glanced at his watch and kindly made a suggestion.


    "Thanks for the reminder, but I''m not going to do it."


    Tu Fu shook his head subconsciously. He didn''t intend to do that. He was pretty good-looking just now. Fashionably dressed ladies offered him favors, but Tu Fu declined them all.


    The fundamental reason is that he doesn''t know how to dance, and he doesn''t like this kind of noisy banquet.


    Simply decided to be a spectator.


    Noticing Kelan''s regretful expression, Tu Fu replied humorously: "Before that, I should get used to this embarrassment in advance."


    "That''s a shame."


    Clan told the truth, "If I had your bewildering face, maybe I would have held the hand of any lady present, and then we would get up from bed together to look at the sunrise the next day..."


    "I guess what you''re going to say next will never pass the Kingdom''s censorship system."


    Tu Fu pouted, he was not interested in such a messy relationship.


    Compared to this, he began to wonder whether he should wear an invisibility cloak later, so that it might not look too embarrassing.


    Sure enough, I didn''t have to wait too long.


    Half an hour after their arrival, the protagonist of the coming-of-age ceremony, Miss Elena Weimar, finally appeared with her father.


    She put on a very delicate makeup, which added a bit of brilliance to her originally flawless face.


    A well-fitting fluffy skirt, lace and spun yarn became the theme, the cuffs were filled with ruffles, a satin belt was tied down on the not-so-low chest, and the stand-up collar and high waist made the other party''s slender figure more comfortable. exhibit.


    Miss Weimar looks like a princess straight out of a fairy tale in this sophisticated outfit.


    It''s just those black pearls like night, but revealing a touch of sadness.


    Under the plain mirror, the mist in the eye sockets is well covered, and Tu Fu has never seen such sad eyes.


    I don''t know whether it''s regret for the price of growing up, or involuntary sadness at fate. When Elena came out of the dressing room, she tried her best to restrain her emotions. Her white and soft face seemed calm, but there was an undercurrent. the sea.


    Beside her, the Duke of Weimar, a very kind middle-aged man, was wearing a high-end but homely outfit that Tu Fu didn''t know what brand.


    If it weren''t for his duke status, Tu Fu would have mistaken him for Uncle Ethan. He was holding his daughter in long white lace gloves. He seemed to be very fond of this daughter, and solemnly brought Miss Weimar to the guests. before.


    The Duke of Weimar looked at the men present with a kind expression, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "Eileen, it seems that the lads are all here. I don''t know who will be lucky today."


    The bloodless Elena just nodded slightly, but did not respond.


    Mr. Duke''s voice fell, and the butler who had just received the gifts from the guests called the servants to deliver the gift boxes one by one, and placed them in front of Miss Weimar one by one.


    "What kind of process is this?" Tu Fu glanced at Kelan beside him.


    "A little game in Gottinghagen."


    Crane smiled with great interest: "Miss Weimar will choose the most favorite thing to wear from the pile of temporarily anonymous gifts. This shows that the giver can read her heart, and then he will give it to her at the ball tonight. I had the honor of dancing with Miss Weimar.


    So at this time, whether it is the princes of various countries or the heirs of nobles, they will definitely prepare gifts carefully to win the favor of that lady. "


    "A fun game of hydrangea throwing."


    The corners of Tu Fu''s mouth curled up slightly, but it didn''t prevent him from thinking that this was an interesting game.


    Sure enough, when the guests presented their gifts, they were full of priceless treasures, except Prince George��s turquoise three-piece suit, and a heart-shaped necklace made of rare diamonds and red envelopes, and even the strings were inlaid with gold.


    Luxurious crystal diamond tiaras and high-value deep-sea pearls are not common gifts. Even the most down-and-out aristocrats will sell their property as presents at this time in order to support their appearance.


    These meanings symbolize happiness, health, or express one''s sincere heart with gifts, which is very thoughtful.


    But Eileen swept her eyes from the pile of gifts one by one, and the lady who was well-off since she was a child will not be surprised by some jewelry.


    Until her gaze rested on a string of finely crafted necklaces.


    There is a sapphire in the center, and the four sides are inlaid with diamonds. The color of the thing is very ordinary, but the welding skills are fascinating.


    When he saw the gift, Tu Fu''s heart suddenly reached the top, and his heart almost jumped out.


    "Damn it, that''s the most vicious cursed necklace ever cast by Master Justin."


    Tu Fu instantly thought of the string of "Heart of the Ocean", which itself is a container for curses, and with extraordinary runes added, the curse may occur the moment it is put on.


    When the time comes, he really doesn''t dare to think about the consequences.


    "My God, who the **** sent this thing up, please, don''t choose that necklace, don''t choose that necklace."


    Tu Fu could only pray to God in his heart, even his calves felt trembling.


    That thing was brought down from the boat by myself. If there is a big disturbance, I am afraid that I will have to trace it all the way to the source, but it is really not a good thing.


    In an instant, his forehead was covered with a thick layer of sweat, watching Miss Weimar stay longer on the beautifully crafted necklace.


    Tu Fu could clearly feel the rush of his heart.


    It seemed that his prayers had finally paid off.


    Finally, Miss Weimar gave up the **** necklace amid hesitation, and finally chose another accessory.


    "Supreme and great God, I will go to the Catholic Cathedral to worship you every Sunday from today, this year and every year."


    Tu Fu heaved a sigh of relief in vain, and the sweat on his forehead fell to the ground at some point.


    Klan beside him looked at himself with admiration, patted Tu Fu on the shoulder, and praised:


    "Nice job."


    As he spoke, he raised his head to gesture to the ring that Miss Weimar picked up on the stage.


    It was he who got it from the elves, passed on the rune skills through the gatekeeper, and the stone of life ring carefully crafted by the master craftsman...


    this moment,


    It shines all over the place.


    ps: It is reasonable to say that this chapter should be broken into the next chapter, but it��s a pity... tsk tsk


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 173： king arrives

    Chapter 173 The King Arrives


    When God closes a door for you, he will also lock the window.


    Tu Fu probably has such a mood now. He looked at Miss Weimar with complicated eyes and accurately selected the gift he gave from dozens of hundreds of gifts.


    I was afraid of receding just now, and my mind didn''t even react for a while.


    "Is that...the Life Stone?"


    There are connoisseurs with good eyes who can recognize the material inlaid on the ring at a glance,


    Can''t help but make a tut-tsk sound and sigh twice.


    The difficulty of this ring lies in the collection of raw materials. Raw materials often need to be dug deep in the forest. The market is more precious than gold, but the market is often calculated by grams, and they are all extremely small stones.


    What is even more rare is the stone of life that can be polished in shape, and it is even more valuable.


    Probably even Tu Fu didn''t expect that his unintentional act at that time would grab such a big limelight at the banquet.


    "Tu Fu, I didn''t expect you to keep such a trick."


    Klan beside him had a thoughtful expression on his face. No wonder he didn''t want to look for other ladies. It turned out that he had found a target early in the morning.


    Really... courageous.


    Yes, at the ball where princes and nobles were everywhere, he was a mere student who had not yet graduated from the University of Michigan, no matter in terms of status or family background, he was not qualified to come here.


    Tricked by fate, Tu Fu not only came, but also saved Miss Weimar''s life by accident.


    But the problem is, now he himself is stuck.


    Eileen Weimar immediately took a fancy to this ring from among the many gifts. Speaking of it, it was a coincidence. After inserting her index finger, the number of circles of the ring fit the shape of her hand.


    There was a faint strange light shining on the shiny green stone of life, which made her feel very comfortable.


    The melancholy that had been accumulated for a long time suddenly dissipated a lot.


    Noticing his daughter''s lack of joy, the Duke of Weimar nodded in satisfaction, his eyes sweeping back and forth among the guests, "It''s a very thoughtful gift, can you let me know the gentleman who gave the gift."


    "Go up, you can''t escape, every gift has been recorded by the steward before, there is no better opportunity than now to make friends with Mr. Duke."


    Klan quietly stabbed Tu Fu in the back, forcing him to walk out of the crowd blushing.


    The strange eyes on the scene immediately gathered on Tu Fu.


    Especially the princes and aristocrats from all over the world, they all thought about the identity of the comer with a puzzled look, and there was no such person in their impression.


    Tu Fu put his right hand on his left chest, bowed slightly and lowered his head to greet him, which made him really look like a well-educated nobleman.


    "Dear Mr. Duke, it is a great honor to receive your praise, which really flatters me.


    About this gift, it was brought back from the Black Forest region not long ago. It has been forged and polished countless times, and it has the meaning of blessing.


    I think only such a gift is eligible to present Miss Weimar, who is more dazzling than diamonds. "


    It wasn''t until he finished speaking with respect that he took the initiative to introduce his not-so-famous name.


    "Tufukape? The discoverer of the elven ruins not long ago."


    "More than that, he is also the founder of modern optical research. I heard that he became famous at Columbia University not long ago. He is the leader of Miska''s new generation."


    "It''s just a little guy with good luck, not worthy of our attention."


    Even though most of the guests couldn��t recognize his face, they had at least heard the name and gave him some appreciation, and some looked down on the nobility on him.


    "Not bad boy, when I was your age, I was still hanging around the racetrack and playing field, and I was doing nothing."


    The Duke of Weimar thought he had heard some stories about him, and he talked about the days when he was not doing business. The father smiled very kindly, and didn''t care that the gift giver was just a boy from an ordinary family.


    Compared to this, Mr. Duke cares more about the gift he gave to win the heart of his own daughter.


    Omg!


    This is a gift from Tu Fu.


    When Elena Weimar saw Tufu standing out of the crowd in embarrassment, a burst of inconceivable surprise flashed, and then she tried her best to calm down her excitement.


    Even though the eyes under the flat mirror were shining, he still pretended to be calm: "Mr. Capet, thank you, I really like this gift."


    "It''s my pleasure too."


    Tu Fu maintained an elegant etiquette, trying not to lose his appearance as much as possible.


    He went back and forth to deal with various problems of the Duke or other people, and in the words of the conversation, he only limited the scope of the gift-giving relationship to the level of friends.


    Try to reassure those princes and descendants of nobles who came here.


    However, his mind was full of matters about the necklace, and he kept guessing what kind of difficulties the necklace had gone through from Mr. Liz Mason to G?ttinghagen.


    Under the instigation of fate, it appeared in front of him again.


    Thinking of this, Tu Fu couldn''t help shivering.


    The dance was still going on, and after this insignificant little game, the gloom on Miss Weimar''s face dissipated a lot.


    She completed the crowning ceremony one by one, wearing expensive clothes.


    Under the attention of everyone, the elders of the family, the mayor of G?ttinghagen, and the leaders of the University of Michigan gave speeches in turn.


    They talked about the burden of social obligations and the enjoyment of rights after the coming-of-age ceremony, until the end of the process, teachers, relatives and friends came forward to congratulate one by one.


    This is a long noble etiquette, which inevitably reminds Tu Fu of himself and Sophie.


    He has already passed the time for the coming-of-age ceremony. In fact, the Winsters completed the ceremony for him, although it was not so luxurious, and no relatives and friends were invited, and they just had a simple dinner to celebrate until the evening.


    At that time, the Winsters were still worrying about the schooling of their two children, and they really had no extra energy to help Tu Fu with the coming-of-age ceremony.


    "This is my regret, so Sophie must not be made to feel such a regret."


    Tu Fu secretly swears in his heart.


    In a few months, we must hold a coming-of-age ceremony for Sophie.


    Just when the Duke of Weimar was about to help his daughter complete the last step and put on the crown,


    There was a burst of dense footsteps outside the palace building.


    "Da da da��"


    At this moment, both the servant and the housekeeper maintained a tacit understanding after seeing the visitor, bowed their heads, and greeted the arrival of this great man.


    William II is here, a young man with a slightly fat body, two exquisite beards, and a gorgeous royal suit.


    Also His Majesty the King of Baia, walking with his hands behind his back.


    Beside him was Prime Minister Thilo Sollens whom Tu Fu had met once.


    These two big figures at both ends of Baier''s power are equal, and it seems that they have made an appointment to show up until the last moment.


    They were all smiling, because the presence of each other added a bit of brilliance to the coming-of-age ceremony of the daughter of the Duke of Weimar.


    In this country, there is absolutely no coming-of-age ceremony with more face than Miss Weimar. Even if it is a coming-of-age ceremony for a royal princess, it may not be able to invite someone like Thilo Thorens.


    "Is it a game between the king and Mr. Prime Minister? Or a struggle between factions? Fortunately, this has nothing to do with me."


    Standing in the distance, Tu Fu couldn''t help guessing curiously.


    This pool of muddy water is by no means affordable for ordinary people, but the most powerful Weimar family in the country is qualified to enter the game.


    It��s just that in the past they have always maintained neutrality, neither helping nor offending anyone.


    Because of the arrival of Wilhelm II, the crowning ceremony was naturally completed by the person with the highest status on the surface. This move can be said to have given the Weimar family enough face.


    William II, who likes speeches, brought the atmosphere to a climax amidst a long speech of congratulations.


    Before the ball starts, there is one last necessary procedure. When the coming-of-age ceremony in the palace ends, countless fireworks and firecrackers outside the building are ignited at this moment, and countless fireworks are sent to the black paint at this moment. paint the night sky.


    "Whoo! Whoo! Whoo!"


    Among the colorful fireworks, the explosion is as bright as a shooting star,


    The radiance almost turned the world into daylight.


    In the daylight-like light, Tu Fu opened his eagle eyes and looked curiously at every guest who came to the coming-of-age ceremony.


    The young King William II, after giving the gift, showed a flamboyant smile. His Majesty the King seemed to like to control everything by himself.


    Miss Weimar, who was wearing a tiara, was also looking at the fireworks, and she didn''t know what to expect in her flickering eyes.


    The Duke of Weimar, who was beside her, looked like a bottomless lake from the beginning to the end, but he couldn''t feel any other emotions in his hearty and informal laughter.


    The nobles, big and small, also talked with each other restrainedly. After the arrival of His Majesty the King, some of the original arrogance had long since disappeared without a trace.


    Klan, who was beside Tu Fu, was supposed to invite his female partner to dance a song, but he stopped.


    Out of an instinctive reaction, his body trembled tremblingly, and he didn''t dare to look directly at his father''s behavior.


    Because the Prime Minister of the Kingdom, Mr. Thilo Thorens,


    At this time, I was sitting at the dining table that was so long that I couldn''t see the end.


    He was probably feeling hungry, casually, indifferently, and carelessly, he stretched out his hand to a plate of roasted duck that was roasted crispy and brown.


    Then tear off one thigh of the duck and put it in the mouth,


    Taste it with relish.


    completely ignored the greasy mouth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 174： Father

    Chapter 174 Father


    "Mr. Capet, your arm is very stiff, you might as well relax a bit, grab my hand and follow the rhythm."


    "My pleasure."


    "You look very tired, didn''t you sleep last night?"


    "Maybe I''ve been a little tired lately, but that''s okay."


    "Forward, sideways, feet together, and then form a circle, pay attention to the changes between the steps, very good, obviously improved compared to just now, really incredible."


    "Heh, I''ve always been a quick learner."


    "God is above, if it is not for the sake of being stepped on seven feet by you, I completely agree with you."


    "..."


    The second floor of the palace building, the ball center.


    Tu Fu, who was wearing a handsome evening gown, held a pair of delicate and soft palms with both hands, interspersed with his fingers.


    An indescribably wonderful feeling rose in Tu Fu''s heart.


    Although Miss Weimar was wearing a pair of lace gloves, it was difficult to block the strange emotions during physical contact.


    On the dance floor, in a dance piece called "Fate", young men and women moved happily in the elegant music, and the guests in the crowd twisted their limbs, feeling the temperature of the opposite **** on the other side of the palm.


    With such close contact, the scent of perfume emitted from each other''s bodies fell into the partner''s nasal cavity without reservation.


    The ambiguous atmosphere is everywhere...except for Tu Fu''s group.


    At the beginning of the ball, the generous Miss Weimar sent him an invitation.


    A pair of handsome men and beautiful women stepped forward at the same time, in the most conspicuous place at the dance party... embarrassing.


    He probably really has no talent for dancing, even under the guidance of Elena, he always stepped on each other inadvertently.


    A pair of pure white high boots are now covered by several large footprints.


    Kelan, who has been witnessing the battle here, couldn''t help but want to laugh a few times. He understood the reason Tu Fu just asked. No wonder this guy resisted so much. It''s not without reason.


    The other young princes and aristocrats on the dance floor couldn''t help but feel relieved after seeing this funny scene like a circus after the early worries.


    Because they really didn''t believe that Miss Weimar would have a good impression of such a rude, awkward, and not well-educated man.


    "I''d rather fight with Elf Elder now."


    If he had to use a certain food to describe himself now, Tu Fu''s evaluation is a frozen sausage, and his uncoordinated limbs make him unable to walk.


    I can only close my eyes tightly, otherwise I will hardly be able to see myself.


    Finally, I have come across a field that I have never touched in this life plus the last life, so naturally I don''t need any cleverness to steal and play tricks.


    Fortunately, Miss Weimar didn''t care about it, otherwise, it would have been a blessing not to be kicked out of the banquet for a dance idiot like him who can''t even learn to walk.


    "Sorry to disappoint you."


    "Don''t worry about it. In fact, you dance pretty well. You have a good posture. It''s very... very... There is still a lot of room for improvement."


    Elena Weimar finally found a suitable neutral word from the thesaurus after thinking for a long time to comfort the disabled Tu Fu.


    "Is this the strength of the literature major?" The corner of the latter''s mouth twitched when he heard this, and he smiled.


    "I mean, you can be as casual as possible, and don''t care too much about these etiquettes. At least I like to dance with people I know more than other people here."


    Eileen was actually not that happy on the day of her coming-of-age ceremony, and there was deep sadness in her eyes.


    Due to the arrival of the guests, his father''s face, and even His Majesty''s wearing the crown himself, he could only hide his sadness with a smile and make himself look happy.


    "What''s the name of that poem?"


    "Poetry?"


    "The night gave me black eyes, but I used them to find the light."


    "That song, I named it "One Generation"."


    "The name of the poem worthy of praise, a generation, it entrusts the ideals and aspirations of a generation, bravely pursue it, right?"


    Looking at Elena''s expectant eyes, Tu Fu praised her reading comprehension and nodded affirmatively.


    No matter what stupid things the original author did later, when he wrote this poem, he must have had this idea.


    He can now probably understand why Miss Weimar is always immersed in some ancient poems and literary works.


    Because the reality is always unsatisfactory and unable to resist fate, we can only pin it on other things.


    So Eileen always stays alone. She is the daughter of a duke but she doesn''t have many friends, and she doesn''t like excessive communication, until she waits for the day when she will be given away as a gift.


    "Miss Weimar, I heard that you are the Duke''s most beloved daughter. In fact, I think you should take the initiative to raise your own thoughts and have a deep talk. Mr. Duke should think about it."


    Tu Fu gave her an idea.


    "It won''t work, I''m the last unmarried member of the Weimar family, and I''ve never been able to do whatever I want.


    The children of the Weimar family should be considerate of their elders in everything they say and do. "


    Elena Weimar''s tone was not firm, and she couldn''t help herself.


    If what Kelan had to face was the fear of his father, then what Elena Weimar had to face was fate,


    The fate of the individual, the fate of the family, and even the fate of the country will rest on her shoulders as the wind and rain change.


    Since her birth in the Weimar family, she has influenced the fate of many people, the fate of thousands of people in several countries.


    You shouldn''t be so selfish.


    "It seems that it is not easy to be a kid from a rich family."


    Tu Fu feels more and more that being a middle class is definitely the best choice.


    Although he felt sorry for the other party, Tu Fu knew very well that in this world, if he wanted to resolve such a conflict, he had to move to the highest level, the level of King William II and Prime Minister Sorens, and it was definitely not an easy task in practice.


    In this **** era, no matter how big or small the fate of people is, they cannot control themselves.


    ��


    The arrival of His Majesty the King undoubtedly caused some waves.


    He was very neatly dressed, with his arms placed on one side of the main seat to line his head, and William II looked casually at the dance floor.


    Looking at those courtiers who were afraid of him, there was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, and he didn''t speak.


    Except Thilo, he tasted a roast duck with great appetite, and even tore it with his hands. Such a rude behavior is simply out of place in the court.


    The discomfort in his bones made him feel unspeakably uncomfortable, and the tone of his mouth was neither salty nor bland,


    "Mr. Prime Minister, should we pay attention to our image when dining, after all, this is a coming-of-age ceremony for the daughter of the Weimar family."


    "I was indeed rude."


    Tillo wiped his fingers with a paper towel and touched the scar on his face when he smiled, "Does Your Majesty have anything to say?"


    "Not counting as an explanation, how is the progress of the social reform law?"


    "The outline and content have been fully improved and are ready to be launched at any time.


    And there are many voices in the House blocking the enactment of this law, but I think they will all agree in the end.


    The only problem is that there is no more money in the treasury, which is troublesome. "


    When Prime Minister Sorens talked about this matter, he smiled faintly.


    The essence of social security is secondary distribution, and it can only be effective if you have a solid family background and long-term investment.


    Hearing such a report, William II just hummed lightly, and did not make a statement, and it was impossible to see whether his face was angry or sad.


    Currently, the major parts of the national treasury''s annual expenditure are in the military, education, and heavy industry sectors, and it is impossible to withdraw funds from them.


    As for another important expenditure, it is the perpetual motion machine that he has been thinking about. Too much cost has been invested in this project in the early stage, and it must not be stopped halfway.


    No one is allowed to touch the money.


    A round of sharp confrontation passed, and no one expressed their opinion. The cake is so big, with military and educational technology each getting a big share.


    Tillo transferred part of the new law to the people''s livelihood. It is easy to talk about it, but if you move other expenditures, someone will come to you desperately.


    "Your Majesty, Prime Minister Sorens."


    While they were fighting, a gentle word temporarily interrupted their conversation.


    Compared to the fancy dresses of the princes present, the Duke of Weimar��s dress is quite simple, and he seems to always have a smile on his face, making it hard to hate.


    "You''re here. The Prime Minister and I are discussing something, why don''t you make an evaluation." The corners of William II''s mouth raised, and his tone was very brisk.


    "I think the research on perpetual motion machines should be put at the forefront, and great breakthroughs have been made. I don''t think it will take too long for the investment in these years to be gradually recovered.


    But Mr. Prime Minister believes that improving people''s livelihood is more important, but I think the life of the people of Baia is good enough.


    Even if there are some deficiencies, when the perpetual motion machine is successfully developed, people will be able to make up for it immediately, so what do you think? "


    Thilo Thorens looked stern, but turned his gaze around.


    This question is also a win-win. The most powerful Weimar family in the country, their wealth and network support can speed up the promotion of a certain party''s idea.


    If he wants to join a side, he will choose the priority focus that that side calls out.


    After hearing the question, the Duke of Weimar was extremely calm. From his lake-like eyes, he was not surprised that they would ask this matter, and his face still had a smiling expression.


    "Actually, in my opinion, the long-term investment in perpetual motion machines and the reform of social welfare are both very wise national policies for Baia, and they will have a profound impact on this country. Unfortunately, they have to be distinguished."


    The Duke of Weimar was slightly regretful when he spoke, but he was also impeccable.


    At least not to offend these two on the bright side.


    "And this question was too hasty, I couldn''t think it through for a while, and now I am fully focused on Elena.


    For me, seeing her happy is the happiest thing for me. "


    Tilo rubbed his chin to ponder his inner language, "Miss Weimar is still young, and she is in Miska with my ineffective son, at least for now, she doesn''t have to think about other things at all, and the future should be decided by you, Duke. .��


    William II''s eyes flashed a little displeasure, he didn''t like to bargain with anyone,


    "Since the coming-of-age ceremony has begun, no matter who it is, it should shoulder the responsibility of a national citizen.


    It is precisely because everyone is like this that there is the current Baia, the great Baia Kingdom. "


    "It seems that in terms of concept, I agree with Mr. Prime Minister."


    The Duke of Weimar showed a suitable smile on his face, and said seriously with nostalgia: "Eileen''s mother passed away after giving birth to her, and she was very lonely since she was a child.


    I am usually busy with things. This child has lived a lonely and sensible life since she was a child. Even if she was wronged sometimes, she would not tell me about it. She was afraid that I would be distracted by her affairs, so she always suffered the wronged silently. "


    "so?"


    "I will try my best to protect her ideas, and I don''t want to force her to do something she doesn''t want to do. I also ask Your Majesty and Mr. Prime Minister to understand my feelings."


    What the Duke of Weimar meant is obvious enough, this is a deal.


    One end of the scale is the support of the entire Weimar family, unimaginable wealth, connections, and the century-old accumulation of the big family.


    Ling the other end is just the fate of an insignificant little girl.


    It makes the deal look, even ironic.


    "I thought you, like the Duke of Weimar, should worry about major political affairs in this country."


    William II''s tone was playful.


    The latter''s head was slightly lowered in front of the king, "Please forgive me, because there is another identity before the title of Duke."


    "What weightier identity can there be?"


    "A father."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 175： verbal warning

    Chapter 175 Verbal Warning


    "He seems a little absent-minded, does he not want to continue on this topic, doesn''t like this dance music, or simply doesn''t like dancing?


    I knew I shouldn''t bring him into this muddy water, Elena, how can you impose your troubles on others, it''s really terrible.


    I remember when he disappeared for a while at Columbia, the poem during the competition was nothing like an impromptu composition, so who was that girl, or a boy.


    Crane probably knows about this, so he will need to inquire about it later.


    No, absolutely not, Elena, you shouldn��t inquire into other people��s privacy at will. Since Mr. Capet doesn��t want you to know, doing so will only arouse his disgust.


    Yeah, as it is now, take a deep breath, it''s good, I don''t look like I''m cranky. "


    In that tune called Destiny, many thoughts kept flashing through Elena Weimar''s mind.


    She watched Tu Fu''s eyes from time to time, not knowing what he was thinking at the moment.


    After Tu Fu was embarrassed at the beginning, he simply used the path of superhumanity. His control of muscles has reached a perfect level, and he imitated other people''s movements, and his dancing posture can still be seen a little bit.


    During the whole dance, Tu Fu only thought about one thing over and over in his spare time during the conversation.


    "Who gave that necklace?"


    Unable to find that person, Tu Fu had trouble sleeping and eating.


    "Feel sorry."


    Suddenly heard the weak voice of the noble lady in front of him, Tu Fu was stunned, completely unaware of what happened, and heard her start to apologize.


    "I wasted your time, you didn''t use it."


    "A little thing."


    Tu Fu shook his head indifferently.


    "Actually, it''s a very lucky thing to receive a real gift at the coming-of-age ceremony."


    "But to be favored by you, ma''am, I think it has better luck."


    His humorous, well-placed remark made Miss Weimar smile.


    He also disregarded the princes of the countries around him, gnashing his teeth and looking at himself, those jealous eyes wished to swallow him alive.


    An ordinary person with no status, relying on his classmate relationship to meet the beautiful Miss Weimar at a banquet of this level, I don''t know whether to say he is lucky or just relying on his face.


    The sour breath on the dance floor almost overflowed.


    Until the end of the dance song, Clan Thorens, who had been mingling among the crowd, immediately walked over here, talking about his discovery with great interest,


    "Have you noticed? Just now, my father entered the private room with the Duke of Weimar and His Majesty."


    "Maybe, let''s talk about something more important." Elena also seemed absent-minded.


    ��A tripartite meeting of a king, a prime minister and a duke, probably would be interesting.��


    Tu Fu thought about it silently. When he got back, he must go back to the ghost ship to check the content of their conversation.


    "Tufu, Kelan, thank you very much, I am very happy that you can come to my coming-of-age ceremony today, witnessing my growth, and I hope you can have fun, this is the most important banquet in my life. "


    There was a smile on Elena''s face, and why couldn''t they hear another meaning in this lady''s words.


    The most important banquet in a person''s life is the wedding banquet.


    But Eileen pointed out that this time, it is not difficult to guess her true thoughts.


    The two shook their heads at the same time, "You''re welcome."


    "In fact, sometimes even I envy you, Tu Fu. You don''t need to rely on family resources to achieve your current achievements, and you can do whatever you want." Kelan looked at Tu Fu with emotion, this person is really amazing.


    He set his eyes on Miss Weimar again, and the other party also showed considerable envy.


    However, compared to Elena Weimar, who can''t even control her own destiny, Kelan is still a little lucky.


    Although his father has always been strict and never smiled, he always asked him to do some almost impossible speculations.


    But at least, his future destiny can still be in his own hands, and he doesn''t have to be like rootless duckweed that can only flutter in the wind.


    "Among these people, Miss Weimar is actually the most pitiful."


    When Kelan looked at her, there was a rare sympathy in his eyes.


    When a person with a miserable life sees a person with an even more miserable life, he will get some psychological comfort to some extent.


    Taking advantage of the gap between the opening dance and the break, Tu Fu wanted to investigate this matter in the name of going to the bathroom.


    When he arrived, the housekeeper had already taken away all the gifts, and there was no way to investigate.


    He can only look at the guests here, they are all civilized people who want to save face.


    Both gentlemen and ladies make themselves look very decent, with gorgeous clothes and perfumes.


    Even the most fierce-looking person on the battlefield, since he came to the banquet and changed into an evening dress with suits and leather shoes, he became a civilized person in no time.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t find any familiar people among this group of civilized people.


    In the dance hall on the second floor, the noisy phonograph was turned off, and the noisy sound gradually disappeared. Everyone stood where they were, bowing their heads to welcome something.


    You don��t need to guess to know that William II came out.


    Along with Prime Minister Thilo Sollens and the Duke of Weimar, no one knows what they talked about inside. When they came out, several heavily armed armored men walked with them.


    Although these three people all have classic facial paralysis faces, after Tu Fu opened up the hunter''s senses, the intuitive feeling became a specific emotional color.


    "His Majesty the King''s mind is occupied by the red fire element that symbolizes vitality, intensity, and anger, and the black element that sounds worry and stress. It seems that he is not in a happy mood.


    Compared to Mr. Prime Minister, he is more blue. He is calm and stable enough, neither arrogant nor rash, and should occupy a relatively high-level position in the conversation.


    While the Duke of Weimar is white, it��s funny how comfortable and happy he is now. "


    I don''t know what the talk was about, but it made William II so angry. It''s probably not a trivial matter for people of this status to talk.


    Just as several people were walking along the stairs, Tu Fu followed the example of the others.


    Put your palms on your heart, and lower your head, not intending to attract their attention.


    Unfortunately, this time it was completely beyond his expectations. When King William II passed by him, or before that, he had already set his sights on him.


    When he approached, he raised his eyebrows, as if he recognized himself, and the first sentence he spoke was,


    "Your last name is Capet?"


    "Your Majesty, I am Touf Cape from Miskar Stark."


    "I remember you, you took the prize money from the Challenge Cup not long ago." William II''s tone became playful.


    "I heard it was the idea of ??the School of Humanities and Social Sciences of the University of Michigan."


    Prime Minister Sollens added: "Speaking of which, he is also a very powerful young man. I remember that in that team, there were also my incompetent son Kelan and Elena of the Duke''s family."


    "She told me about it. It was a very interesting invention. This child is indeed very good." The Duke of Weimar also smiled.


    "Don''t be alarmed, I''m not here to incriminate you. In fact, I''ve heard about some of your deeds, and I''m glad that the Kingdom has a young talent like you who has done many amazing things at a young age.


    I have always believed that you are the real future of this country. If there are more children like you, how can you worry about the revival of the kingdom. "


    William II''s tone suddenly softened, and there was a smile on his expression, more admiration for Tu Fu.


    When the latter heard the first sentence, he almost jumped out with a bang in his heart, and quickly took the words, "Your praise really makes me feel ashamed."


    "So I think that a smart child like you must have deep considerations about his future, and he must also know what is more appropriate and what is not appropriate at this stage. You can understand."


    King William II opened his mouth slowly, making suggestions to younger generations in the way of elders.


    After the other party finished speaking, Tu Fu nodded quickly and instinctively without hesitation, "I fully understand this."


    "smart kid."


    William II had a smile on his face. He didn''t seem to care much about it, and he wasn''t someone worth remembering anyway.


    After a few more words of praise, he left contentedly.


    Those Transcendents in iron armor also left together.


    Before leaving, Prime Minister Thilo Sollens patted him on the shoulder twice, signaling him not to worry.


    It wasn''t until after that that Tu Fu, who was covered in cold sweat, raised his head in fear. His Majesty''s two words were far more damaging than asking about the Challenge Cup just now.


    This has become a verbal warning from His Majesty the King.


    Warned him not to meddle in his own business from now on, let alone have more ideas on the invention of electricity.


    Those are all inappropriate things, completely opposite to the king��s way of doing things. If the generator is released and popularized among the people, and then word-of-mouth is formed, it will become a forced policy.


    This was something that William II could not bear at all.


    "It seems that the idea of ??getting rich in technology is completely hopeless."


    After Tu Fu breathed a sigh of relief, he sat on a nearby bench and closed his eyes, as if regretting that excellent business.


    William II was much more stubborn, vain, and powerful than he imagined. A king like him would never realize his mistakes, even if there was a better way in front of him.


    As a king, he will never allow another voice.


    Nervousness, fear, unwillingness, anger, the disillusionment of the vision that failed after all the hard work, or the desire to prevent this kind of fruitless mistake in the long run.


    Suddenly, several emotions rushed into Tu Fu''s mind at the same time.


    There are always various rules no matter where they are, and they must be followed regardless of whether they are correct or not.


    All kinds of emotions in his chest rolled out of his mouth in one breath, finally clearing the breath.


    "����~"


    Perhaps it was due to too much energy spent dancing before, and Tu Fu was already hungry.


    Therefore,


    He casually extended his hand to the side plate,


    Never caring about the strange eyes of others, he tore off the other hind leg of the roast duck,


    Eat with gusto.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 176： Kingship and Choice

    Chapter 176 Kingship and Choice


    "Good appetite."


    The Duke of Weimar, who had just sent His Majesty the King and the Prime Minister away, saw a scene that shocked him when he returned.


    The child actually sat on the other side of Mr. Sollens'' seat just now, and he didn''t hesitate to cut up the Banya roast duck smoked with fruit charcoal at the front of the table with a table knife.


    Behind him, the son of the Tilo family released a shocking look, puzzled by this behavior that completely broke his three views.


    Not only him, few princes and nobles present dared to do such a thing.


    After noticing the smiling expression of the Duke of Weimar, Tu Fu took the initiative to put away the knife and fork, stood up and bowed to him, "I''m sorry, Mr. Duke, hunger sometimes makes me lose my mind, I really shouldn''t do this."


    This is a half-truth, and only those who have tasted hunger know what kind of torture it is.


    "It''s better to have as much as you like, this will look like a real banquet."


    The other party looked at him with admiring eyes. Duke Weimar has been very optimistic about this child since he saw him.


    Young, smart and potential, coupled with unrestrained imagination and creativity, are also rare qualities for young students.


    There are not many such people, but they are not too few. Every year, the kingdom produces a large number of young talents, even the most powerful Delici Weimar.


    What made him really interested was seeing him eating out of order after seeing off the king.


    Even if the strange eyes around him fell, he didn''t care, and he still went his own way.


    You know, let alone the most face-saving child at this age, there are some invisible rules that even adults dare not cross the line at will.


    "Don''t mind if I call you Tufu."


    "My pleasure."


    Seeing Tu Fu still enjoying the food, he lined his chin with his fingers, "Tu Fu, speaking of it, you remind me of someone."


    "Prime Minister Sorens?"


    Tu Fu raised his head and thought of another person to test.


    "Yes, I believe you have also seen it just now. Mr. Prime Minister has always been like this. He doesn''t like rules, and he doesn''t talk about them very much, but he always likes to set rules for others to follow.


    It has been like that since I was young, and it is still the same now. "


    These words made Ke Lan behind Tu Fu blushed slightly, and coughed lightly: "Father did do a lot of ridiculous things when he was young."


    Yes, the world-famous Prime Minister, what he did when he was young is also quite ridiculous.


    When the family was in decline, being a gangster, dating, betting on horses, and fighting, it can be said that the reputation of the Saurons family was completely ruined. The conspicuous scar on his face is said to be an honor injury when he went out to fight.


    The few people who knew the truth understood that it was the price Thilo Sollens received when he lost a bet and refused to admit it, and was beaten up.


    The image of him being demonized by the outside world is not reliable.


    "Sir, I would like to ask you something, what do you think about the perpetual motion machine?"


    Tu Fu suddenly put down his knife and fork, and suddenly asked a question.


    "Another great decision by His Majesty the King. Once that thing is born, it will be an invention that will last a lifetime. As His Majesty said, we will get more food and more ammunition than we can eat. Just thinking about it is enough to make people laugh." Excited."


    The Duke of Weimar narrowed his eyes and said a polite remark, completely unable to guess his real thoughts.


    But Tu Fu thought about it, and asked: "If the perpetual motion machine was the idea proposed by ''Mr. Prime Minister'' from the very beginning..."


    "In this case, I guess the generator will probably occupy the Baier market now."


    The Duke of Weimar''s words are straightforward enough.


    This is a battle between kingship and power.


    It��s not just these two people at the top of the power who are comparing their political achievements. In fact, King William II doesn��t seem to care about right or wrong, he is just competing with Thilo.


    Even if his choice is really wrong, he must obtain the support of the will of the whole people.


    This is his country,


    The Hohenzollern family must have the absolute right to speak.


    Seeing Tu Fu''s frowning, he was hesitating for some reason, and the Duke gave an appropriate suggestion.


    "It''s better to give up your idea for the time being, you are still too young. After graduating in a few years, this matter probably has a result, and making a decision will not delay anything."


    It can be heard that the Duke of Weimar values ??him very much, and these few words are enough to understand that this is not a game he can participate in.


    It is better for the weak to protect themselves wisely, don��t get involved in anything, don��t join one of them, and don��t be used as a weapon by His Majesty the King or the Prime Minister.


    Only those who are strong enough to hold chips are called gamblers.


    The Weimar family has the capital to enter the market, and they also have the right to stud one of them. If they win, they will be happy for a hundred years, and even if they lose, they will just stay dormant for a few more years.


    Without enough family background to back it up, it is better to wait and see in the dark until the day when the final conclusion is reached.


    "Thank you for your answer." Tu Fu got up again and bowed to him, thanking the other party for his point in his words.


    The Duke of Weimar shook his head slightly, then left with a satisfied smile.


    Smart children only need to mention a few words, and they will know how to do this.


    "Good job, big shot."


    It was not until the Duke left that Kelan came from behind with a playful smile and patted Tu Fu on the shoulder a few times.


    The purpose of letting Tu Fu come here is to let him meet the guests at the banquet and to broaden his network of contacts. How did he know that this guy''s outstanding performance, he directly talked to the king, and now he is appreciated by the Duke. not simple.


    Even his father seems to be very optimistic about Tu Fu. If such a person is not a big shot, whoever is.


    "However, your dancing skills are half of other abilities. I guess you must be the top master in ballroom dancing now."


    Hearing Kelan''s unabashed ridicule, Tu Fu couldn''t help but glance at him, and after a chuckle,


    I then quoted a sentence that Prime Minister Sorens said in the past, "Whenever you want to criticize others, remember that not everyone has your conditions..."


    "Please, Tu Fu, stop talking."


    When he heard this sentence, Kelan covered his head instantly, and the shadow area of ??his mind began to multiply.


    The way to get along with this son-in-law is really simple. Whenever he gets carried away, he will move out Prime Minister Sorens,


    It has been tried and tested.


    Seeing his young classmate hugging his head and falling into some hesitant pain, Tu Fu nodded in satisfaction, and after bidding farewell to Miss Weimar, his food tour came to an end.


    Standing up, Tu Fu did not forget to ask the servants here before leaving.


    "Hello, please help me pack these things, get me a box, take this, this, and this..."


    It was the first time that the servant of the palace building in the central city encountered such a request, so he could only do as he asked.


    The young guest not only used the banquet, but now he even has to pack it.


    This is not a question, but an order. No one has ever done this before. Even Mr. Prime Minister just tastes some exquisite dishes, but he will not do such a thing.


    I saw that Tu Fu didn''t respond to this matter, and he didn''t notice the servant''s face was weird, and he stretched out his fingers politely, pointing to the most expensive desserts on the plate.


    If there is something to choose, then pack the meal in a hardcover box. The whole process is smooth and smooth, without the slightest affectation.


    The servant who was in charge of the meals couldn''t help pressing his palms tightly to his face.


    Gosh,


    This guy thinks it''s a restaurant.


    Tu Fu was not ready to set off until all these were done.


    Target: University of G?ttinghagen.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 177： Gift

    Chapter 177 Gift


    The Duchess'' coming-of-age ceremony was so large that it could be heard in half of G?ttinghagen.


    The beautiful scenery of the palace building in the central city lit up with fireworks, illuminating half of the sky, turning the central city into daylight. There were even rumors that His Majesty the King and the Prime Minister personally joined in the ceremony. It has spread all over G?ttinghagen since the Weimar house was held.


    Newspapers will not record such a thing, but it still cannot stop people''s enthusiasm for spreading gossip.


    After the party, Tu Fu went directly from the central city to the University of G?ttinghagen. He heard all kinds of rumors along the way. No matter what class the students were, no one could resist such gossip and rumors.


    Ms. Shakira Barrera, who heard the news from her classmates, had her eyes brightened. After inquiring about the news, she came to Miss Winster''s residence.


    Share the rumored extremely romantic coming-of-age ceremony.


    "Sophie, you would never guess how big the coming-of-age ceremony was. All the nobles in G?ttinghagen participated, and it was in a palace in the central city.


    It is said that this banquet cost at least a few thousand crowns. There are untouched delicacies everywhere, and a huge backlog of gifts. The princes rushed to give congratulatory gifts...


    I heard that Mr. Capet seems to have gone too. "


    The eccentric Shakira pulled Sophie to tell her many rumors she had heard, especially the last sentence was to test her attitude.


    "It''s enviable, I don''t know which lucky girl it is."


    Sophie smiled reluctantly, and it was difficult to laugh, and she was not entangled in her words.


    In fact, Miss Winster was not enthusiastic enough about this matter, the more she heard how extravagant and luxurious the coming-of-age ceremony of other girls was.


    In addition to envy, there will be a strange sense of unevenness in the world.


    There is a sense of envy and loss, as if watching someone else celebrate their birthday and receiving many gifts and congratulations, as a bystander, there is always a sense of contrast.


    Especially in the near future, it will be her coming-of-age ceremony.


    The Winster family doesn''t pay much attention to such a custom, and the family''s business is busy recently, so they may not be able to take care of her, and they may just ignore it.


    Shakira seemed to understand the expression of her close friend, took her white arm, and shook her gently like a baby,


    "Sophie~ No matter what, I will definitely go back to your coming-of-age ceremony. I guess your Mr. Capet will not forget about it, right?"


    "Hey, what does he have to do with me, I don''t care."


    Sophie said angrily, but a faint blush inevitably appeared on her face.


    After meeting that day, she didn''t respond to any of the emails she voluntarily sent. It was only after reading the news in the newspaper that I realized that the guy was not idle at all.


    Recently, it seems that I went to the south with the expedition team again, and I went to other girls'' coming-of-age ceremony as soon as I came back.


    Really hateful.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The door of the dormitory building was knocked at this time, and the sound of beating on the door interrupted the private conversation between the two girls.


    Shakira took a peek at her best friend, and went to open the door to please her. When she noticed the visitor, her eyes sparkled,


    Looking at Miss Winster who was still lying on the blanket with a smile on her face, the poor lady seemed to be muttering something.


    The little girl who opened the door, Shakira, deliberately smirked and said, "You''re done, Sophie is very angry."


    "I guess someone must be scolding me, no wonder I was always sneezing just now."


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders, but still walked into the private room equipped by Columbia University.


    Compared to the fact that the University of Michigan only opens single dormitories to individual students, Columbia University, which spends money like water, has equipped most students with good rooms.


    Especially for the students at the department head level, the treatment is naturally not that bad, even compared to Tu Fu''s residence at the University of Michigan.


    The angry Sophie didn''t speak, she snorted softly, then turned around and deliberately waited for Tu Fu to say something nice.


    So Shakira could only help her ask, "Did you really go to that princess'' coming-of-age ceremony?"


    "Of course, it''s hard to refuse if you''re a classmate after all."


    Tu Fu admitted frankly.


    His dazzling performance at the banquet attracted more attention than Miss Weimar herself. This matter will be known upon investigation, and there is no need to hide it.


    Shakira''s eyes lit up, "So are those rumors true? A dinner party where no one touched chopsticks, gifts as high as a hill, princes from all over the world gathered, and even the king and prime minister visited?"


    "Absolutely, but those are nothing to me."


    Tu Fu nodded casually, and glanced at Sophie who was sulking from the corner of his eyes, and couldn''t help but secretly smiled in his heart. He deliberately raised his voice, exaggerating:


    "I would say the most eye-catching thing is the ring in Miss Weimar''s hand. It is really dazzling. The legendary stone of life is used as a raw material and has been forged by a master.


    I have never seen such a beautiful gift, it is incredible. "


    "A ring made by the Stone of Life? So that story is true."


    Ms. Shakira Barrera, who heard half a word from the message, covered her mouth in surprise.


    At this time, a slight sound of grinding teeth came from a corner of the house,


    Sour.


    Tu Fu pretended not to care, and in a humorous style, briefly explained to Shakira what happened at the banquet.


    But he deliberately concealed the part where he was invited to dance.


    Talking about these openings like a sluice gate, it was out of control, mixing real scenes and adding some fictional stories, which made Miss Winster, a close friend, stunned for a while.


    Looking at her envious expression, Tu Fu knew that he had drawn someone into his camp.


    "Mr. Capet, and what about the elves'' ruins? I''ve always wanted to know what a real elf looks like?"


    Shakira wanted to continue asking like a curious baby, but the sound of teeth grinding in the room continued.


    She just remembered something, and looked at Sophie belatedly. The other party looked at her very "kindly", and there was not a trace of fierceness in her calm eyes.


    The dazed look made Shakira''s back tremble in fright, and she quickly packed up her things, "I... Excuse me, I seem to have something else to do, so I won''t bother you."


    After saying that, without stopping for a second, he quickly ran away from the house with strides.


    I only heard Tu Fu cheerfully waving behind his back and laughing: "Miss, go slowly, come and play when you have time."


    "I don''t know, I thought this was your residence."


    The cold and resentful voice finally sounded.


    Tu Fu smiled indifferently: "It turns out that Sophie from our Winster family can talk, which made me worry for a long time."


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Stop by and have a look." Tu Fu looked at Sophie who was still sulking, and his words revealed sincerity, "And I hope you can listen to my sophistry.


    As for the letters, I didn��t know about them until I came back. I replied to every letter, and it was not long before they were sent. The reply letter is probably still on the way now, and we just need to wait a little bit. "


    Sophie''s twisted willow eyebrows loosened a little, but she still didn''t turn around.


    She could not hide the sense of loss in her tone, "I thought the first thing you should do when you come back is to come to me."


    "Yes, this matter must not be blamed on Professor Kane, Professor Stones of St. Nottingham, the head of the museum''s Stanley, and Ms. Martina of the Folklore Association...I did a research paper on elf civilization for three days , I barely closed my eyes, and I really shouldn��t have come here until today, and I��m really sorry for all the blame.��


    Tu Fu talked about things slowly, and there was absolutely no intention of blaming the experts in his words, and he took all the responsibility on himself.


    Hearing these words, Sophie felt a little guilty, and secretly looked at him from the corner of her eye.


    Tu Fu was indeed very haggard, and his mental state didn''t seem to be in a good state. He was running back and forth between several places, and even an extraordinary person couldn''t bear it.


    At this time, Sophie suddenly regretted her unreasonable thoughts, but there was no turning back, so she could only continue her firm attitude to the end, "So you went to the coming-of-age ceremony banquet at the princess''s house."


    "Sophie."


    "Ok."


    "Next year will be your coming-of-age ceremony, right? I guess uncle and aunt will take this matter seriously, but I''m really afraid, what if... what if they can''t take care of it because they are too busy with work.


    Once in a lifetime, it''s important, right?


    Frankly speaking, I really don''t want to disappoint you, but I really don''t know how to do a coming-of-age ceremony, so I thought about watching and learning.


    Learn about the etiquette of the coming-of-age ceremony for ladies, who should be invited, and what delicacies will be served at the banquet.


    I observed it for a long time, and I kept what I saw in my heart all the time. I even tasted it to understand how the food is made. Even though the guests looked at me strangely, I didn''t care.


    Really, don''t care at all. "


    Tu Fu suddenly laughed, not knowing whether he was laughing at them or himself.


    Listening silently to Tu Fu''s inner confession, Sophie became more silent. She subconsciously clenched her palm tightly, and the unspeakable emotion flowed through her blood.


    Miss Winster''s eye sockets were still slightly red.


    Tu Fu put his hand into his pocket and said slowly,


    "Speaking of which, I really don''t want to go to such a banquet at all, but I can''t refuse because of these reasons. What happened there really opened my eyes.


    It turned out that the nobles who attended the banquet were just idiots who would rather go hungry than eat. The princes were like a gaudy rooster, pecking off each other''s heads in order to compete for spouses, and trying their best to give gifts to the other party. To the noble lady..."


    Tu Fu complained about what he saw and heard today in sharp language.


    "����~"


    Finally I don��t know which digestion made Sophie let out a small laugh, she was finally amused,


    Only when you are satisfied, do you intend to turn around.


    Turning around, I saw that under Tu Fu''s smiling face, he slowly lifted up another more exquisite stone of life ring made at that time, with a warm smile on his face


    "And this is what I gave you."


    The initials of Sophie''s name are engraved on the ring.


    Tu Fu held it in both hands and handed it over.


    When he didn''t want other girls to get presents, Sophie didn''t.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 178： three wishes

    Chapter 178 Three Wishes


    Looking at Sophie''s excited eyes, her round blue eyes rolled up and down,


    The four sides are red and glittering.


    There was still a burst of emotion rolling in. She took the initiative to stretch out her delicate, snow-white fingers without saying a word, and in this way hinted at Tu Fu to help her put it on.


    Ah.


    She is still the proud Miss Winston!


    Not a little bit changed.


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders, as if he had no choice but to obey her wishes, and raised his hand to put the Stone of Life ring on his tender and tender index finger. The two fit perfectly.


    This is not difficult. His ability can guess the number of finger circles of the other party just by looking at it.


    I don��t know how many times I watched it in private, I don��t know how much energy I spent preparing for this matter, and how could I go wrong.


    The three arms are in contact, and the ring fits perfectly with the finger.


    "Hoo~"


    The cold feeling of touching her hand made Tu Fu carefully cover her hand, and he breathed carefully again. Sophie didn''t refuse such contact, and he didn''t let go until the warmth flowed into his palm.


    Tu Fu heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that the incident was over like this. After being moved, the smart Sophie came to her senses and realized one thing.


    "So, the ring on the princess'' coming-of-age ceremony was also given by you?"


    "That''s different, totally different."


    Tu Fu knew that he couldn''t hide it, so he secretly changed his concept and said, "That one is just a gift with commodity attributes, but I gave you a ring."


    "I see."


    Ms. Winster, who was always proud, didn''t show any expression after hearing what he said, and nodded slightly.


    I couldn''t tell whether she was happy or sad, but then Sophie deliberately raised her hand high, turned around the room several times from different directions, and showed the priceless gadget.


    In addition to the Duchess, she has the same gift.


    More precious gifts.


    "Tu Fu gave me a ring, he gave me a ring, a ring."


    Thinking of this, she was so happy that she almost fainted.


    While turning around, the black and white skirt danced like a butterfly flying through the forest.


    She suddenly grabbed Tu Fu''s hand and invited him, "Why don''t we go out for a walk?"


    "Gosh, I hope you don''t mean Brother."


    "certainly."


    "They will definitely recognize me and beat me into a corner. You will probably only see me in the hospital at this time tomorrow." Tu Fu wept for a moment.


    Who told him that he offended people too hard, his name is even more famous than the students from Columbia University.


    "So, you don''t want to go?"


    Sophie opened the door and tilted her head, her flowing blond hair fluttering in the wind, and her blue eyes were like bright stars.


    The faint blue moonlight shone on her shoulders again.


    This similar memory reminded him of the scene of coming to Winster��s house during time travel. Many good memories came to his mind. Then he nodded heavily and squeezed out a word from between his teeth,


    "Walk."


    ��


    Not far from Sophie''s residence, Miss Shakira Barrera did not leave.


    Natural gossip character makes her destined not to let go of every detail.


    She just looked at the house curiously with her two eyes. Good upbringing didn''t let her develop the habit of lying on the door.


    Shakira was only guessing secretly whether Tu Fu would come out of that house today, if not... Just as she was thinking wildly, two floating clouds turned red from her chest to her cheeks.


    Suddenly, the door opened.


    broke all her original fantasies.


    Their bold move made Shakira cover her mouth directly, and the two of them walked out of the room together, not covering up, just like this calmly and generously,


    appeared on the road at the University of G?ttinghagen.


    Two beautiful figures walked side by side in the dark night, not attractive enough,


    Sophie''s reputation in Columbia University is not that big, but other students, especially the freshmen, can definitely find Tu Fu''s identity after a closer look.


    This Columbia freshman public enemy not only publicly mocked the School of Mechanical Engineering in the competition.


    There is one more important thing.


    After the game, the senior management of Columbia University was even more angry to reform the campus atmosphere and crack down on the original bad style.


    From the perspective of Columbia University students, he definitely has the qualifications to be hung on the chandelier.


    Shakira covered her mouth in surprise, "God, what are they doing?"


    The two of them didn''t care about this, and walked on the narrow path of the apartment under the moonlight.


    Maybe it was night, and the face could not be seen clearly, but this experience was really thrilling, and there was a sense of tension and excitement in the enemy camp.


    "Tu Fu, aren''t you afraid that someone will recognize you?"


    Sophie, the bad girl, asked pretending to be surprised.


    "If you are surrounded by people." Tu Fu pondered for two seconds, and then gave the answer decisively, "Then I will definitely leave you and run without hesitation. I guess they will never do anything to the lady."


    He glanced at Sophie provocatively, and even whistled triumphantly.


    Like asking for praise.


    "Boom!"


    Just after answering, he was hit on the head immediately.


    Looking at Sophie''s sparkling eyes, and trying to raise his half-height pink fist to threaten, Tu Fu raised his hand and touched his head, and was forced to change the answer, and said weakly:


    "Well, I will definitely tell them, come to me alone if you have the ability, and don''t move you."


    After hearing this answer, Miss Winston nodded in satisfaction.


    "As it should be."


    Tu Fu, who had already read the letter, started the topic: "How are you doing recently? I mean those discordant voices in the academy."


    "It''s not bad. Although I don''t know why, I finally can''t hear those annoying voices in the profession. Now no one is going to question Professor Edmund''s decision."


    Tu Fu smiled and encouraged: "I guess it''s your hard work at school that changed their impression."


    Sophie let out a long sigh of relief, "I hope so, in fact, apart from attending classes and running around with the professor, I have visited several newspaper offices in G?ttinghagen.


    This job is not what I thought it would be. All the newspapers in the capital always report some positive and positive events, but never dig deep into the inner things. It''s really strange. "


    "If you''re just someone who reads newspapers every day, you''d probably think you''re living in heaven." Tu Fu took the topic smoothly.


    "On the day I discovered the elven ruins, all the newspapers were only focused on that mountain, and they only knew how great it was touted in the newspapers.


    No one will notice that at the foot of the mountain, there is also a Hanoi village that plays primitive people in order to make a living. Not long ago, the villagers were still proud of their contact with civilization.


    The media is always like this, telling people what they want to see more. "


    Talking about this, Tu Fu chuckled lightly.


    Because of Baier''s letter censorship system, the publishing and printing rights of newspapers and periodicals were monopolized by the court, and the power was not separated or restricted.


    The newspapers in G?ttinghagen naturally don''t report low-level, trivial things.


    That thing will eventually flow to the top of the country.


    Over time, people who have read newspapers for a long time will always be immersed in media public opinion and think that reality is nothing more than that.


    The location of the station is high, and sometimes I can��t see clearly what the bottom is like, and the sound from below cannot be transmitted, and sometimes I just pretend that I didn��t hear it.


    Finally, I deceive myself and live in my own dream.


    Sophie nodded half-understanding, definitely supporting his idea, "I think what you said makes sense."


    "Fortunately, that war will probably end soon." Tu Fu presumed, since Sophie didn''t quite understand what he said, he didn''t go any further.


    Staying quietly in the moonlight like this, the two of them walked side by side. I don''t know if they were thinking more about avoiding the Columbia students, or whether they were more thinking about being discovered.


    Even without saying a word, one of them can feel the slight breathing sound from the side, and seems to be able to guess the other''s mind.


    "Tufu, so you really plan to take care of my coming of age ceremony? That''s not easy." Sophie blinked and looked at it with a smile.


    "Don''t talk about coming-of-age ceremony, if I can, I''m even willing to contract a fish pond for you."


    Tu Fu couldn''t say such an embarrassing word, he only dared to speak silently in his heart.


    After laughing secretly, he nodded seriously, "If you want, you can hire me to do this, why not?"


    "Employment?" Sophie was puzzled.


    "This method is more in line with my principles of life, a fair deal, which is very reasonable."


    Tu Fu solemnly took out three unpolished life stones from his pocket, imitating the way of a certain hero, and handed them over.


    "From now on, each stone represents a wish. Just ask before your coming-of-age ceremony. No matter what gift you want, no matter how difficult it is, I will find a way to give it to you, whatever."


    "The correct choice is to sell them to the market, which seems to be the most correct way.


    But I am willing to believe you, Mr. Capet, you caressing cheapskate, I am very curious about your gift now. "


    Sophie happily accepted the three tokens, as if she didn''t take his words seriously, she chuckled, "Then what reward do you want? Money or something else?"


    "Neither, all I want is your coming-of-age ceremony..." Tu Fu made such a loss-making deal for the first time, but he didn''t care, and said in a very serious tone,


    "A little smile."


    His voice fell.


    "Snapped!"


    Under the blue moon, Tu Fu and Sophie''s palms collided lightly, as if they had made an agreement.


    PS: The recent chapters are written at night, so there are many typos that have not been corrected in time. I apologize to everyone. Now I will change everything I see. Readers who read it at the starting point should all correct it. The chapters that were too long ago cannot be changed. Say again I''m sorry, I will pay attention to this matter in the future~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 179： Outlaws

    Chapter 179 Lawless lunatic


    "Digested?"


    Walking on an unknown street in Brighton, Tu Fu was suspicious of his physical condition.


    After coming out of Columbia University, he sensed an important thing, the potion of Adventurer Sequence 8 was digested unexpectedly.


    Without warning, the power of the last residue was melted into the body.


    It has only been a few months since the last promotion. In order to better experience the bounty hunter profession, he borrowed the nickname "Captain" to do a few tasks at the speed of light.


    This trumpet has gained some fame in G?ttinghagen, and it advances at an extremely slow speed every day.


    But that was by no means enough to support the digestion of the potion.


    That''s why Tu Fu accepted the job of the Challenge Cup. After winning the king''s huge bonus, he digested a lot of it.


    After that, Tu Fu had a certain understanding of this profession. A bounty hunter should be a person who helps people get money to do things. As long as the money is paid in place, even the king''s bonus can be snatched.


    Then he searched for the remains of the elves. He not only accepted the order from the Jackdaw Tribe, but also overfulfilled the mission of the expedition team.


    The impact of the two big orders greatly accelerated the absorption of the potion, and brought in valuable gifts, money, and reputation, which made Tu Fu feel that this was the correct way to digest it.


    The price of this incident was to bind his fate with the elves of the Jackdaw Tribe.


    This also means that the tribe is really in trouble in the future, and he must also help.


    This allowed Tu Fu to start to improve his understanding of "Bounty Hunter". He can do as much as he gets, abide by the rules, and not deviate easily. It also made him understand the words "Gatekeeper",


    I have a deeper understanding of "the gift of fate has long been secretly priced",


    It is reasonable to say that the impact of the previous incidents was enough for him to absorb the potion quickly. It is not that he has not tried to continue in the old direction in the few days after his return, and he took the order in the brotherhood and then solved the case at the speed of light.


    But it is always a little bit closer to complete digestion.


    Until just now, he made a joking contract with Sophie, but secretly bound this matter to him.


    And he doesn''t take a penny, which seems to be an insult to the profession. But because of this, he completely digested the last bit of potion in his body.


    "The key to digesting the ''Bounty Hunter'' is at least one entrustment that is not for money? What is the reason for this?"


    Tu Fu pondered over this nonsensical rule, but without thinking about it, he raised his head and glanced at the string of numbers in front of him that was heading towards the end.


    In the deserted streets.


    The tick-tick "countdown" was completely exhausted in his contemplation,


    tends to zero.


    ��


    "Kangdang."


    From the drawer in the captain''s cabin, Tu Fu took out the raw materials purchased from the Brotherhood, which he had stored on the "Santa Maria" since the last time.


    This cabin has become his personal warehouse.


    Many sundries and books that were moved in when I was in Leeds were piled up in the corner of the cabin, and there were a few taboo items that were also placed on the ghost ship.


    These things on this ship wrapped in mysterious gray fog can make them full of spirituality at any time.


    Including the set of vessels specially used to smelt potions are also here.


    He wouldn''t dare hide in the school residence.


    After taking out all the things, Tu Fu skillfully opened the box and took out various potion ingredients inside.


    There are strange flowers and plants, as well as dark purple blood. They are in a very good state of preservation. There seems to be spirituality in the gray mist, which keeps these things in a good state.


    Probably at the level of the middle sequence, the materials are all extraordinary animals and plants, which are generally affected by the environment.


    "This is a material purchased for five thousand crowns. It must not be wasted. It must be passed at once."


    Tu Fu took a deep breath and began to carefully wipe the utensils.


    He checked the materials in order again and again, and after making sure that everything was correct, he gradually poured the materials into the container. Even every gram of liquid was measured in advance with a device to ensure that it was correct.


    If you compare this to cooking, making potions is like the work of many strict Byarians in the kitchen.


    All the meat and vegetables must be cut, and the spices and sauces to be prepared must be measured on a plate. When executing, it is like starting a fixed program, like an assembly line factory.


    And making potions does require a stuffy attitude, even if you''ve done it once.


    Even if he had experience, Tu Fu still didn''t dare to be careless. Not to mention being promoted to the middle sequence smoothly, even the production of middle sequence potions did not have a 100% success rate.


    If the order or materials are wrong, thousands or even tens of thousands of crowns will be lost in an instant.


    There are even experts in the market who specialize in preparing potions for people, and they take the high cost to help people bear the risk of failure, but he is really unwilling to spend a lot of money.


    During the process of configuring the potion, the ticking sweat had already soaked his clothes, no matter how much sweat he shed, it didn''t make his hand that was still working tremble a bit.


    Tu Fu picked up and put down the potion ingredients with the precision of a scalpel, waiting for the reaction in the glassware, and then adding the next one. The whole process is as delicate as an operation.


    It was only a matter of a few minutes, but it took nearly half an hour to get to Tu Fu, cleaning, putting, continuous putting, observing, stirring...every step is a meticulous action.


    Finally, waiting for these magical items to combine, a wonderful reaction happened as expected.


    They condensed into one piece from scattered individuals, and gradually melted into a pile of liquid.


    Sequence 7 The finished potion of the lawless lunatic is not the light blue starry sky at first, but now a layer of dark red liquid.


    Pour this pile of liquid into the test tube again, so that Tu Fu can feel that it is not cold.


    On the contrary, it''s almost like holding a fire.


    The other parts of the test tube containing the potion liquid were cold.


    As if it was his psychological effect, the unspeakable hotness has begun to make people uncomfortable.


    "It seems that to increase the success rate of potions is to find a list of raw material prices in the extraordinary market."


    Tu Fu rubbed his chin, muttering about his experience, his eyes looked back and forth in the potion, but he didn''t take it directly.


    After finishing all these complicated things, Tu Fu quickly cleaned up the console just now, and then stretched his finger to the infinite motor, pressed the familiar button, and switched to the most frequently contacted frequency.


    "Didi..."


    After knowing that he was connected to the abyss, Tu Fu went straight to the point, "''Mr. Door'', I have already refined the potion for the adventurer Sequence 7 outlaw lunatic, and I am about to take it now.


    You don''t need to answer specifically, just listen to whether there are any questions, and then tell me some precautions, I am now ready to be promoted. "


    He said this, and then began to read one by one according to the list of potion formulas,


    Until the last material was read, and his operation just now, he finally exchanged for a batch of dark red potions, but these words did not attract much interest from the "Gatekeeper".


    He didn''t talk about anything, there is really nothing to say about such rigorous steps.


    This low-sequence brat is not too old, but he is cautious in doing things. It wasn''t until he spoke for the third time that the gatekeeper said indifferently: "Have you considered it?"


    "Consider what?"


    "Adventurer''s Sequence 7 means that you have officially entered the Middle Sequence. As far as I know, the process of this sequence moving towards the Middle Sequence will be extremely painful. It is a matter of course for superhumans with weak willpower to die at the basic threshold of the Middle Sequence.


    More importantly, you will be one step closer to those things that make people crazy, and you will sink deeper and deeper in the quagmire. "


    "As you said, if my dream is just to be a rich man, maybe I don''t need to contact Chaofan at all, and there is really no need for it."


    Tu Fu chuckled when he spoke, "But I have enough reasons to go up, keep going up, until one day I figure out everything that happened to me."


    He did not speak out about what happened on the ghost ship.


    In the past, he just suspected that the back and forth mechanism of the ghost ship was to allow him to fix the ship within a controllable range.


    When he was promoted later on, he realized that his destiny had already been bound to the "Santa Maria".


    He can borrow many things on the ship to improve his own strength. After upgrading the sequence, he can unlock more permissions. This is a benefit for maintaining order.


    At Sequence 8, he explored the prison ability of the ghost ship, and could even suppress a powerful evil **** here.


    Continue to increase the serial number, and you will be able to explore the secrets of this place even more,


    It won''t let the ghost ship get out of control in the future.


    Different from the thought of leaving when you came here, the longer you live in this world, the more reluctant you are to leave.


    He now has a new family, something he wants to protect, a decent identity, he has met many famous people, and even has a stable way to make money.


    Tu Fu loves his current status very much.


    Since he came to this world, he is no longer an unknown ordinary person, he can see a wider world, and the future has infinite possibilities.


    Even if you always see the dark side of this world, when the darkness fades, you will usher in the dawn again.


    And his mission is to keep watch on the "Santa Maria",


    Until the day dawns.


    "Ton, ton, ton~"


    Raising the test tube, Tu Fu drank the potion without hesitation.


    It tastes outrageously bad, like swallowing a ball of boiling hot oil.


    He let the heat cover his hands, feet, and limbs, and even the hard bones would melt under the scorching of this flame.


    Under that huge stimulation, the hot experience made Tu Fu faint, and there was no light in his eyes anymore, and he became dull and lifeless.


    His outstretched palm waved in the air, but he couldn''t catch anything.


    "Harsh-"


    His voice was hoarse and loud, like a monster.


    The torso and limbs continued to ooze sticky sweat, and the bones seemed to be even harder after being smelted.


    "Kangdang..."


    He was in so much pain that he almost died. When he was about to suffocate, he didn''t know what was overturned and scattered all over the ground.


    It took him an unknown amount of time, but he finally touched it. The cold thing seemed to be the Stone of Life he had obtained not long ago.


    This move made his chaotic head regain some clarity.


    What''s more, there is a reason to stick to the end.


    During a moment of confusion, Tu Fu felt that the string of numbers in his ear seemed to have stopped,


    No more tick-tock sounds.


    The world is completely quiet.


    I don��t know how much time has passed,


    Tufu is still lying on the floor of the "Santa Maria".


    The moisture in the skin has almost been lost, but after the burning, new skin ushered in.


    When he regained consciousness and opened his eyes again, his eyes were like poisonous snakes...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 180： new capabilities

    Chapter 180 new ability


    The salty sea breeze was rippling, and the cool wind and waves blew across the back. The back of the already soaked shirt was contaminated by large scattered salt-like particles, and it was impossible to wear it now.


    Surviving the catastrophe, Tu Fu only felt scared for a while.


    He was so painful that he almost lost his perception ability. During the coma, he relied on a will to survive, and what really saved him was that the "Santa Maria" kept pouring spirituality into him while he was unconscious.


    The ship seemed to be trying to save his life.


    If Tu Fu is asked to make another choice, doing something that is only a short distance from life and death, he may not have the guts to make the same choice.


    The first time he woke up, Tu Fu quickly noticed something strange.


    Just now, the number of the blood red countdown stagnated at the time before he passed out,


    Now it just disappeared.


    "Could it be that when I stepped into the middle sequence, I was given a new permission to stay on the ship indefinitely, which means that from now on I can search for the secrets on the ship on a large scale.


    Maybe, there are some other permissions. "


    Tu Fu rubbed his chin to figure out what it meant.


    He tried to enter the cockpit not far away, and learned the fur skills he had learned from the first officer, but he still couldn''t start the ship.


    It''s not that he has a technical problem, it''s just that the old instruments inside seem to have broken down.


    Determined that he couldn''t start the ghost ship, Tu Fu simply gave up his determination. He sat back in the office chair in the captain''s room, tapped the table in the silent environment, and planned his next move methodically.


    The cold greeting from the "Gatekeeper" came from the radio, "Are you still alive?"


    "Just luck."


    "Unhappy?"


    "Actually, I''m thinking about where I can get potion formulas and materials for Sequence 6 and higher."


    Tu Fu heaved a sigh of relief.


    Now let''s see, either join a church that has a complete Transcendental Sequence.


    Either live in the home of an ancient prince or noble, he is not sure who has the adventurer''s middle-order potion formula,


    In my heart, I am even more unwilling to work for anyone.


    "one little thing."


    The "Gatekeeper" sneered at this question, and gave an answer with his profound insight, "Just kill a few middle-rank adventurers before demigods, and then use illusion or dreaming methods, and you will definitely get what you want thing."


    "It''s really a good suggestion for Sequence 7 to kill the counterparts of Sequence 5 and Sequence 6."


    Tu Fu really wanted to give his dear "Mr. Door" a thumbs up and send a big encouragement.


    It''s like when you are short of money, someone tells you that there is money everywhere in the bank, why don''t you take a gun to get it yourself?


    It''s simply reckless thinking.


    He didn''t continue to argue, but under the guidance of the "gatekeeper", he felt the changes in his body spiritually, from the skin to the bones, after the entrance of the potion, it was like swallowing a raging fire.


    From the mouth to the intestines, the internal organs are almost cooked, and now his skin is still hot and emitting a faint green smoke, and he can''t cool down for a while.


    The rewards after the promotion also arrived immediately, and those complicated and chaotic knowledge began to appear in his mind.


    The abilities acquired at low sequence have all been upgraded to a certain extent.


    The distance between the eagle eye and the hunter''s senses is enlarged, and the hunter''s senses can see a range of 100 meters.


    Hawkeye''s ability is even better, and there are almost no restrictions after two promotions.


    As long as the area where he is located is high enough, he can clearly see the details within a range of thousands of meters, including various details.


    It is no exaggeration to say that as long as Tu Fu is willing, he is a mobile eye, able to observe and record what he sees and hears at will.


    Another ability, "Finger Gun", acquired during the bounty hunter period, has also been improved to a certain extent.


    Now he no longer needs to slowly mobilize his spirituality, guide and instill it into his fingers, and he can shoot quickly at the same time as long as he moves his fingers on both sides. Whether it is power, range or loading speed, they have all been significantly improved.


    It''s like replacing a flintlock musket with a single round of ammunition with a rifle.


    As the mind lightly opened, the color of his concentrated body parts quickly changed to a dark background color. When they collided with each other, the cold and hard feeling was transmitted to the other hand.


    The metal-wrapped body parts look like the hardest steel, and that layer of color perfectly wraps the skin.


    It''s a pity that the area is limited, and only one arm or one ankle can be steeled at a time.


    However, it is still flexible and changeable when in use, as if it is just coated with a layer of film for the palm.


    "boom!"


    The moment he waved his fist, Tu Fu immediately activated the ability of "steeling".


    He had seen a captain in Leeds use this ability before, combining offense and defense, and it was very effective in actual combat.


    Under the blessing of extraordinary power, the originally impressive power unexpectedly waved a broken fist in mid-air.


    Fortunately, the captain''s cabin has become his second home, and he, who has always been frugal, has no habit of destroying things.


    After he was promoted to Transcendence, these complicated and chaotic knowledge surfaced at the right time, just like the native language of Baia to the original owner, and they can be used naturally without learning.


    "The second ability is teleportation? Or is it short-distance high-speed movement?"


    The two can be clearly distinguished.


    Tu Fu thought to himself, when he secretly activated this ability, his spirituality overflowed, and at the same time, his body turned into a gust of wind and left the original area.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was immediately outside the captain''s room.


    He actually passed through the steel wall panel and appeared at a spot on the deck.


    This has already shown that the second ability of the outlaw lunatic is a space-type skill.


    The distance from the captain''s cabin to the deck is also the limit of this ability in Sequence 7.


    "Only ten meters."


    After measuring the distance back with the soles of his feet, Tu Fu couldn''t hide his disappointment.


    Although this ability is very powerful, short-distance transmission is too tasteless.


    The "gatekeeper" seems to have been listening to the movement here. After Tu Fu suddenly "disconnected", he naturally guessed what he did, and commented a few words as a "counselor":


    "This is the most precious ability among the many abilities of an adventurer. Space travel without obstacles. What is commendable is that it will continue to grow as you advance.


    When entering the demigod domain of Sequence 4, as long as you move with your heart, you can reach any location on the mainland. "


    "Sequence 4?"


    Tu Fu still couldn''t hide his disappointment when he heard it. It took an immeasurable amount of time just to step into the middle sequence.


    "And before that, the upper limit of the distance can also be increased through reasonable exercise."


    On the radio, his respected "Teacher Men" patiently explained some methods to Tu Fu.


    By exercising mental strength and multiple exercises, it is an effective way.


    Even if it is only Sequence 7, the teleportation distance used can be extended to hundreds of meters, especially after each promotion is exponentially increased.


    He still didn��t forget to ask: ��Transcendents after demigod master the way to travel through the spirit world to cross space, while transcendents in other ways before this all want to capture adventurers with long-distance shuttle ability.


    Then use some special methods to deprive you of your power.


    So my suggestion is, when encountering an unmatched opponent, use this ability to escape immediately. This is the most worth remembering as an adventurer. "


    "clear."


    Tu Fu nodded abruptly, agreeing with such a room very much. He is by no means the kind of person who will stick to the end when he encounters a big trouble.


    Leaving your back to the enemy is never a shame, but being caught or even kept in captivity is the real shame.


    "It''s still a good escape technique. It seems that the adventurer is not as reckless as before."


    Tu Fu instantly felt relieved.


    He also understood that Sequence 7 is called an outlaw lunatic, which sounds offensive.


    It seems that it means that once the trouble is over, if you can''t beat it, you will run away immediately, which is not bad.


    As for the third ability he acquired, which was also the last one, Tu Fu didn''t dare to try it lightly during the reading process.


    If possible, he doesn''t even want to use this ability in the future.


    "Life Forbidden Zone: Lasts for three minutes. During this period, you can use any ability you have mastered in this sequence without restriction, and increase the upper limit of use (skills, range, ability, strength) to three times the original.


    When the ability is used up, the spirituality, mental strength, and physical strength will be exhausted in turn..."


    At the moment when he realized the ability of this desperate Saburo, Tu Fu was ashamed for a long time, and decisively retracted that sentence,


    "Well, I declare that adventurers are reckless!


    The purest reckless man! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 181： new transaction

    Chapter 181 New Transactions


    "In the Nine Sequences, I have never liked adventurers, they always have the ability to be undead.


    Even if there is only one last breath and one drop of blood left each time, you can always use your housekeeping skills to escape, and wait until the next time to sweep over. Repeating this process is simply more annoying than a rat in the gutter,"


    "The kind of person you mentioned can never be killed with only a drop of blood left, and can do sit-ups repeatedly...it should be a pirate, not an honest adventurer like me."


    Listening to the "gatekeeper" quietly explaining that he even responded with the most resentful attitude to the transcendent who chose this path, Tu Fu opened his mouth to correct him.


    It''s no wonder that the other party was surprised. In less than a year, a weak little ant has been promoted to two ranks in a row.


    This is a character with real potential.


    Once an extraordinary person steps into Sequence 7 and touches the threshold, he will possess some truly extraordinary housekeeping skills, and this standard is a hot weapon that can stop this era, and will not be easily killed by firearms.


    Even if the musket hit Tu Fu''s body, it would probably only leave a light white mark on it now.


    "Now that you have reached Sequence 7, I hope you can still remember the promise we made."


    The "Gatekeeper" was silent for a while, before bringing up the matter appropriately.


    "Snapped!"


    This made Tu Fu slap his forehead subconsciously. He had long forgotten about this matter of course.


    At the beginning, the condition for each other was that the other party imparted his extraordinary knowledge, including the teaching of Baia language.


    And I have to help this unknown existence be liberated from the abyss.


    It is true that he did not know the origin and identity of the other party, so naturally he did not dare to take any action.


    It took more than half a year to forget about this troublesome matter.


    "It''s not an easy thing to do."


    Tu Fu probed cautiously, and seeing that the other party''s mood was normal, he said slowly: "I can''t find the materials you mentioned in the market at all.


    And the complicated rituals are definitely not something a half-transcendent like me can perfect. In G?ttinghagen, a Sequence 7 like me is too common, you should know how difficult it is to do. "


    His tone was sincere enough to make it clear that it was absolutely impossible now.


    But the implication is that I have been working hard all the time. If I can''t do it now, it doesn''t mean that I won''t be able to do it in the future. It just takes a very long time to complete this matter.


    The "gatekeeper" didn''t answer either.


    He naturally also considered Tu Fu''s difficulties. Some rare supernatural materials can''t be bought with money. At most, he can spend a lot of money to buy some true and false unknown information.


    Compared with the evil **** who appeared in Leeds before, Tu Fu didn''t ask him much.


    "Gatekeeper" didn''t invest enough resources in him, just regarded it as an unreliable attempt.


    But with the ability Tu Fu has shown now, he should also remind his client at the right time, and he should not forget the deal he promised earlier.


    Tu Fu said all the good things, and after drawing a big cake, he finally calmed down the "gatekeeper".


    I don��t know how many times, I was silent in the abyss where the wind never stops.


    "Hoo~"


    After Tu Fu hung up the radio, his eyes were full of vigilance, and he breathed a sigh of relief for a while.


    To make a deal with this kind of old monster who has lived for a long time, you must be extra careful in every step and never be taken advantage of.


    Forget about this matter, Tu Fu immediately checked the surveillance, he activated the surveillance as usual, and walked through the streets of G?ttinghagen like a ghost.


    It was a very quiet night, and lights were turned off everywhere except the central city.


    And outside the area surrounded by high walls.


    The breeze swept the fallen leaves, raised the wind and sand, swept away the dust all over the ground, and blew it onto the homeless wandering in the streets and alleys.


    I don��t know how many people there are,


    Looking in the dark at the city that never sleeps, where the lights never go out.


    Never reachable.


    Tufu was facing the microphone, and his deep and magnetic voice sounded appropriately, "Good evening, G?ttinghagen."


    He first took a look at the University of G?ttinghagen with the surveillance camera. Sophie, who was already asleep, put the three life stones into a bag specially and cared for them carefully.


    Even when she was sleeping, she didn''t take off that precious ring. She had some sweet dreams, and even when she fell asleep, there was a happy smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Good dream."


    Following that, Tu Fu, who wished for completion, unceremoniously switched the camera to the palace building where the dinner was held not long ago.


    Banquet after banquet here,


    Many people have held the event here in the name of Miss Weimar, and it has not stopped until now.


    Compared with the formal banquet just now, the second and third rounds of parties were much more casual. After several important figures left, many people took off their formal disguises and put on new plates and fine wines. Re-enjoy.


    Now there are unconscious drunks everywhere, and many guests were sent back one by one by the court people in a daze.


    And the mountains of gifts here are still being loaded into the carriage to the Duke''s mansion, and those gifts are being loaded and delivered.


    The outside world is heavily guarded and patrolling.


    What Tufu didn''t expect was that when he switched the monitoring to the place where the pile of gifts was placed, he immediately noticed an unexpected thing.


    Right here in this room,


    A hidden figure in the darkness slowly appeared under the moonlight.


    The other party''s face was blocked by a mask. Judging from his figure, he was probably a man. When the monitoring shifted to this time, he happened to be photographed with agility and his movements were also extremely fast.


    The thief found the box containing the cursed necklace in the pile of gifts at a glance, and after he got it, he climbed up the beam along the wall.


    After a few steps, he stepped on the air, grabbed the edge of the window and climbed to the top of the building.


    Taking advantage of the light pace of the night, he immediately shuttled back and forth between several houses, more like a keen beast than a human.


    "Extraordinary person of the clown path?"


    After staring at the other party for a few minutes, Tu Fu immediately had an answer.


    Those who have this kind of impressive technology are definitely clown (fate) path transcendents. This Sequence 9 is called a thief (thief), and they usually have a strong sense of body balance.


    That set of burglary operations in a smooth flow made Tu Fu even more dumbfounded.


    He planned to find a way to ask Miss Weimar for the necklace, or even buy it for money.


    Never want to get involved in his own fate by killing others because of the things he resold from the ghost ship earlier.


    It''s good now, when this extraordinary person of unknown origin made a fuss, his previous plan was in vain.


    "Someone wants to use the ''Heart of the Ocean'' to take this opportunity to kill Elena Weimar. The motive is not simple."


    While staring at the clown path transcendent, Tu Fu carefully figured out their purpose.


    This move is really very careful,


    Only shot once.


    After one failure, he immediately retrieved the item. The person who did it was courageous enough.


    What Tu Fu didn''t know was that in a family like Weimar, they never wore the clothes for a second time, even for formal occasions.


    Not to mention those gifts, most of those who are not liked will be thrown into the warehouse to eat ashes.


    Jewels that are priceless to ordinary people are not taken seriously by behemoths like the Weimar family.


    The more he thought about it, the more Tu Fu felt that no one would bother so much. Just killing a noble lady is not worth it.


    Using a curse to kill the favorite young daughter of the Duke of Weimar is definitely arousing the anger of the Weimar family.


    And Tu Fu can make a list of people who have the motivation to do this.


    Other veteran family leaders in Baia, the high-ranking prime minister, William II whose throne is not secure...these people all have motives for committing crimes.


    But what really made Tu Fu suspicious were the ambassadors of the major powers in the Northern Continent, or the spies who had lived in Baia for a long time.


    Starting with the death of the princess, and then triggering the anger of the Duke of Weimar, once that big family rises, it will inevitably cause turmoil in this country, and people from other countries have absolute motives.


    What really worries Tu Fu is that if this time the crime fails, they will have another attack.


    Thinking that this group of people might make such a big case under his nose,


    Tu Fu was restless.


    With poisonous snake-like eyes, he stared at the clown who passed through the streets and alleys quickly, waiting for everyone to be in place before deciding to give them a fatal blow.


    About half an hour process.


    The clown passed the Transcendent back and forth from the monitoring blind area to the visible area, and finally stopped at a crossroad.


    Even at midnight, there are not a few pedestrians here and there.


    The respondent waiting here was the person he met at the door of Master Craftsman Justin that day.


    The extraordinary person who stole the necklace from the palace whispered: "The plan failed, she didn''t touch the necklace, I think there might be a chance to hide the necklace there."


    "There is little hope of a second chance, and more importantly, this thing cannot be exposed."


    "Is there any other way?"


    "At the exchange meeting tomorrow, I will personally find Mr. Nightmare, count the value of the necklace plus a huge reward, and ask him to do it. This is the last chance."


    ��


    Tu Fu, who had been monitoring this scene, heard it clearly. He nodded, and slowly realized from their conversation that this matter is not over yet.


    Another deal is about to be made, and it''s a lot of money.


    Can''t help but,


    The corners of the mouth are slightly tilted up,


    He has always liked underground transactions.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 182： anonymous letter

    Chapter 182 Anonymous Letter


    Mosley District, St. Denis Cathedral.


    The headquarters of the Goddess of Wisdom in Baia, a church where mostly female believers gather, is located in the most prosperous city center, the commercial center. Even the high land price can''t stop people from admiring the goddess.


    The people coming and going at this moment is the best proof.


    The believers of the goddess respectfully pay the highest respect to the goddess of wisdom who holds a spear in one hand and a shield in the other.


    As one of the three major churches in the Baia Kingdom, most of the believers of the Goddess of Wisdom are young women. Apart from regular worship, they also undertake activities to organize believers to participate in women''s rights.


    Compared with the middle and upper elites in society, he prefers the God of Order who pays attention to rules and maintains order.


    and those who have at times wandered both land and sea, and dwell on the coasts with an unshakable faith in the God of Storms,


    The Church of the Goddess of Wisdom has a much gentler style of work.


    As one of the Black Swan captains, Roman Richard has long forgotten why he chose the Church of the Goddess of Wisdom.


    But these years of tempering have caused him a lot of pain. He once lost his way and missed many choices.


    Fortunately, he came out.


    Backing back to the cathedral, Roman looked directly at the statue of the goddess, then took off his blood-stained gloves, and paid homage to him with standard prayer gestures.


    After completing the simple movements, this handsome man of moderate age let out a long breath without staying for too long.


    This has become a black swan ritual.


    Be sure to pay homage to the goddess before and after each mission.


    Then, in the name of the goddess, do some good or bad business, save some people or kill some people.


    After the task was over, he secretly prayed "Goddess is above" in his heart, as if he would really be blessed, but sometimes he felt contradictory.


    The person in charge of the general affairs department at the front desk of the church is a young red-haired girl Anne, a low-sequence transcendent.


    She kept looking at Roman''s not-so-sincere prayer, and then kindly corrected her:


    "Well, Captain Richard, you''d better pray longer, because more sincere goddesses can hear your prayers."


    "My idea is just the opposite. If the time to pray to the goddess is reduced by one second before performing the task, the reporter will increase the chance of surviving by one more second.


    I think the goddess of benevolence will never blame a righteous messenger who cares about other people''s lives for this. "


    Roman used an excellent reason to evade the problem. His handsome uncle''s face was extremely deceptive, and there was no sense of disobedience when he said these words.


    The red-haired Annie nodded subconsciously, "What you said makes sense."


    "Baby Annie, if there is nothing else, I have to leave first. Just now we took away a group of guys who smuggled in from the plantation in the Southern Continent.


    I bet you can''t guess where these half-breed **** hid the addictive herb on their bodies when they went through customs? Why don''t I tell you..."


    "Roman, you better shut up."


    Annie, who realized what he was going to say, gave him a vicious look. This guy always said things that were too big. They didn''t necessarily have color, but they must have strong flavors.


    This sound interrupted Roman, who was describing the details of the incident with excitement, and he could only pout innocently after realizing that the other party was dissatisfied.


    Big city ladies don''t seem to like hearing that much.


    It''s really boring.


    "It''s a good thing not to have the desire to explore. Such people can usually live to be sixty years old, which is twenty years more than the average age."


    Roman chuckled, praised the girl''s good qualities, and then returned to show her hospitality, "It''s time for the Messenger of Justice to get off work now, even the goddess can''t stop my right to rest.


    It would be a perfect day to have a drink with you. "


    "I choose to refuse." Annie glanced at her, and from a pile of letters, she selected one and handed it over, "Here is a letter for you."


    It wasn''t until after watching Roman open the letter and walk away that the red-haired Annie came back to her senses, and muttered dissatisfiedly remembering his excuse just now:


    "Now is obviously after the execution of the mission."


    "Sent to me?"


    Roman held the letter between his fingers, and quickly glanced over it. The mailing address was in G?ttinghagen, and it seemed that it would be more cost-effective to send it directly from there.


    What''s interesting is that the recipient clearly filled in his full name, but he didn''t leave his name.


    An anonymous letter that looked extremely unusual.


    When flipping through the letter, the captain of the black swan put away the hippie smile just now, and then showed a bad expression.


    "Dear Mr. Roman Richard, I am sorry to disturb you at this time. Since the members involved in this matter involve extraordinary people, I have to hide my identity. Please forgive me.


    Just last night, after the Duchess'' coming-of-age ceremony, I witnessed a thief suspected of being an extraordinary person stealing a gift from the Duke''s house... Members of the organization will reschedule the meeting with the extraordinary killer today. "


    The content written on the letter is substantial enough, from time, place, person, to various details of the event, they are perfect enough and clear enough, it doesn''t look like a prank.


    But what makes Roman feel wrong is that its content is too complete,


    It was as if the man had witnessed the whole cause.


    In terms of intelligence gathering capabilities, they are not at all like the so-called "enthusiastic citizens" who are anonymous because of fear.


    This anonymous letter full of details even gave him a familiar feeling.


    Didn''t pay attention to this meeting, slowly put down the letter, Roman gently pinched his chin and poked his beard.


    "The Duke''s Ball...The Amazing Killer...The Underground Organization..."


    After thinking for a while, his eyes soon showed determination.


    It��s not a petty theft. If, as the reporter said, someone wanted to use extraordinary power to kill the daughter of the Duke of Weimar, it would be crazy.


    There is nothing worth hesitating about. Regardless of whether what the other party said is true or not, the church must take action.


    This is their attitude.


    Just changed the dusty clothes, so he had no choice but to put them on again, and quickly reported the matter to the upper echelon of the church. It was not until the deacon priest of this week gave permission that Roman quickly summoned the team members.


    The group is equipped with sufficient weapons, and the public carriage has already stopped at the door of the church.


    In the afterglow of the setting sun, the light shines on the logo of the black swan.


    The red-haired Annie noticed this busy scene, "I thought the justice messenger would never work overtime."


    "A new storm has emerged, and I will never sit idly by. My friends, let us together represent the light to eliminate those unstable factors."


    When Roman walked out, he waved back without even turning his head.


    The team members next to them wanted to cover their faces,


    What Captain Richard said really made people feel ashamed, just like the stories and poems chanted in the mouths of children.


    Please.


    Stop talking.


    The newly arrived captain is good at everything, but the personality of a man of his age is too out of character, and he often says things that cannot be refuted.


    ��


    As the other party who wrote the letter, Tu Fu has already arrived at the address that was tapped last night.


    A mid-level social club in the northern Lille district, a single-story building that is no different from other buildings. At the moment, in front of the half-covered door, guests wearing masks come in and out.


    He inquired from Jose of the fraternity that this was a party specializing in underground transactions.


    It is organized by an extraordinary person with extraordinary strength. The visitors are all unidentified extraordinary persons. They will regularly hold meetings with some extraordinary persons to exchange things that each other needs.


    Items that even fraternities can''t get.


    The rule of the transaction here is that once it is sold or exchanged, it cannot be returned regardless of the authenticity of the transaction.


    Compared to the fraternity that enjoys a good reputation throughout the country, trading in such a black market is not a small risk, but the eyesight is good enough, and you can find some good things.


    "Mr. Jose introduced me."


    Tu Fu, who habitually wears a skull mask, didn''t panic when his name was mentioned in the security check times, and walked inside naturally.


    There are bars and snooker tables in the venue, which looks more like a club.


    In the dimly lit trading place, Tu Fu turned on his hunter senses and scanned around. There were about 20 people in the room, except for acquaintances, who were all on guard.


    Because if you are not careful, there might be an annoying clown path transcendent stealing your belongings.


    "A glass of milk beer."


    Casually ordered a glass of beer, Tu Fu sat at the corner of the bar, lying on the seat casually with hands and feet, and could easily see everything that happened here with his senses.


    The purpose of the extraordinary beings who came is very clear, it is originally an underground trading market,


    If you want something, you will openly ask everyone.


    "Whoever has the sap of the man-eating vines only needs 10 grams, and the price per gram is 100 Ron."


    "I will offer 3,000 crowns to buy the teeth of the ghost dog that lives in the spirit world."


    "The Trickster Approach, Fate Approach, Potion Formulas of Sequence 7 and below, in descending order according to the serial number, 10,000 crowns, 5,000 crowns, 2,000 crowns, large quantities are preferred, and those who trade with complete life stones are preferred."


    "One piece of standard C-level taboo item judged by the International Extraordinary Auction House, starting at 50,000 kroner, no counter-offering."


    In the exchange meeting, the chaotic quotations and counter-offers of the supernatural beings fluctuated layer by layer,


    The layer after layer of bargaining almost overwhelmed the vegetable market.


    The comers are also a mixed bag, some are knowledgeable and some are just stepping into the realm of the extraordinary, a fool with a lot of money and noobs.


    Even buying potion formulas cost more than twice the market price. Unscrupulous profiteers specialize in deceiving people by using poor information, and earn a lot of money in one trip.


    Only Tu Fu sitting in the corner of the bar remained indifferent.


    It''s not that he is a dignified mid-sequencer who is not interested in extraordinary transactions, but he is interested in some things, only after hearing the high quotations.


    doubled the wallet he carried with him.


    Even though he just earned a lot from St. Nordin University''s resentful Gemini, it still wasn''t enough to buy a few things in the extraordinary transaction.


    While listening to the transactions of the extraordinary people on the side, he also mustered up his breath, threw a few more pennies at the bartender at the bar, and shouted confidently:


    "Another glass of milk beer!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 183： Underground exchange meeting

    Chapter 183 Underground Exchange Meeting


    "Dude, is there any formula for Sequence 9 of the three pathways of Trickster, Dreamer, and Musician?"


    "Sequence 9 is available, one copy is 2000 kroner."


    "The price is not appropriate. As far as I know, the Brotherhood Sequence 9 complete potion is only this price."


    "1500 crowns, no less."


    "How about this, you tell me the recipes of the three recipes, I''ll take them all at once, and the price will be cheaper."


    "What do you want so many low-sequence potions for?"


    "3000 crowns, you can decide whether to sell it or not."


    "...well, but it has to be cash."


    "Unfortunately, I only have 2,500 crowns with me."


    "What! You are simply entertaining me? Damn, 2500 is 2500, even if I lose money and do business!"


    "God will praise your good heart."


    "Then our deal..."


    "Deal, what deal? Don''t you think I can come up with 2,500 crowns?"


    "Asshole, don''t let me see you again!"


    ��


    Seeing the black-hearted businessman pointing his nose and leaving complainingly, angrily continuing to look for the next Xiaobai, Tu Fu immediately felt refreshed.


    Asking him to spend money to buy low-sequence potion formulas is purely foolish.


    In his view, this kind of intellectual property, which has always been available for free without spending money, is simply a crime if it is solved with money.


    Just enjoying the thrill of bargaining, it is easy to release psychological pressure.


    Most of the participants in the trade fair were low-sequence transcendents, and there was nothing worthy of his attention.


    As expected of a rich man living in G?ttinghagen.


    If there are some valuable things on the market, extraordinary weapons, low-level taboos, etc. will be snatched up once they appear on the stage, and the buyers will pay the money immediately after a cursory inspection.


    There were a lot of kroner cash transactions on the spot, which greatly stimulated Tu Fu.


    I don''t know if it was the negative emotion of just being promoted to Sequence 7. When he was watching the transaction, he looked around for no reason, and it didn''t make him feel that a dangerous Transcendent was born.


    At one point, Tu Fu had the crazy idea of ??robbing the fair.


    "Calm down, it''s better to be calm, you shouldn''t think about things that violate the principles."


    Tu Fu hinted frantically to himself that the factor of lawlessness seems to have fallen into his genes, and he always had some weird thoughts unconsciously.


    Fortunately, at this time, the disturbing voices at the trade fair subsided.


    Because of the arrival of the organizer this time, many voices tend to focus on one topic��the temporary auction.


    "Go over and have a look, the real good stuff is coming."


    "Reliable?"


    "This is a commodity sold by the organizer. It is absolutely reliable, but the price is a bit high."


    "Then what if I take a picture and go out and be watched by other extraordinary people."


    "Don''t worry, you just need to leave the address, and they will send the things later. Besides, after so long, no one dares to make trouble here. Even the descendants of big families will not escape punishment for violating the trading rules."


    A Transcendent who has been to the trade fair several times discussed this issue with Xiaobai who was traveling with him.


    After the auction started, many Transcendents who were still bargaining for the price resolutely gave up on what they were doing when they heard that this link was coming, and they all gathered at the largest auction table in the room.


    Tu Fu followed the crowd and stood at the end, his broad vision allowed him to clearly see the booth.


    "This is Mr. Miro, who is also the person in charge of security at this exchange meeting. He will bring us three valuable items, and everyone will bid for them when the items are unveiled."


    The management staff of the club introduced the basic trading rules to everyone.


    This is not a formal auction, there is no reserve price, no price increase rules and bidding time limit, only one general rule.


    The one with the highest price wins.


    Mr. "Miro" who appeared was probably also a pseudonym. He was wearing a black robe and stood upright on the stage.


    This person has a gloomy aura all over his body. It is impossible to tell which sequence it is, but based on experience, it is probably biased towards the chaotic range, which is nothing more than the three sequences of fate, princess, and devil.


    While he was in a trance, the trade fair had already started. "Milo" took out a bottle of blue liquid and shook it gently, and announced the price of the item in a hoarse voice, without even an introduction.


    "500 grams of elf blood."


    As soon as this item appeared on the stage, it immediately attracted the exclamation of the extraordinary people present.


    This is the blood of elves, elves, one of the major races born during the Genesis period.


    This thing is still priceless on the market. Elven blood has a wide range of functions. Not only does it have the effect of quickly healing injuries, it can also be used to refine some prescriptions, which can treat most diseases.


    Not to mention that some extraordinary people have hard needs, even ordinary people are coveted.


    "5000 crowns."


    Sure enough, when the price was first released, someone quoted a price of 10 crowns per gram of piranha vine sap.


    "8000 crowns."


    "I will offer 10,000 crowns, and no one will compete with me."


    This number was also broken immediately, and people rushed to quote a jaw-dropping sky-high price.


    Tu Fu, who is at the back, does not participate in the bidding at all.


    When he heard the name of the product, he immediately thought of the Jackdaw tribe fleeing outside, and then felt an inexplicable panic in his heart.


    "Could it really be the Jackdaw tribe in the Black Forest?"


    Tufu was really afraid that the elves of that tribe would encounter black hands.


    Recently, there is only news of elf activities in that area.


    Although it is only a matter of time before the elf ruins are reported, the meaning of gaining fame and fortune through his hands is completely different.


    If it was really related to the Jackdaw Tribe, it would be as if he killed the owner who contributed this bottle of elf blood with his own hands.


    This made him feel panic and guilt, especially after taking many of their Life Stones and Magic Flute, he felt even more guilty when he heard the auction of the items.


    The final price of the bottle of elf blood was 30,000 crowns plus the teeth of the ghost dog.


    This has already caught up with the price of a river-view room in the central area next to the Mori River in G?ttinghagen.


    The second item after this transaction was also presented, a weird soft mask, which seemed to be made of skin-like material, without revealing the facial features, but it could be clearly seen that it was the size of a human face.


    The leader of the host gang, Milo, introduced the function of this item to everyone,


    "This is a Class B taboo��a face-changing mask.


    Once you wear it, you can change the contours of your facial features according to your own wishes, and even imitate the facial features of others, but the price of using it is that you will be immersed in the imitation of others, and sometimes even forget that you are just imitating. "


    The host made it clear enough that this is a flawed taboo.


    But its value is definitely high, and it is most suitable for those extraordinary people who dare not reveal their identities.


    The moment the item was taken out, Tu Fu instinctively wanted to make a price. This taboo item was too valuable, so he had to get it no matter what.


    As for the transcendents present, even though they knew they were flawed, they still responded with great enthusiasm.


    "Ten thousand crowns!"


    The crisp female voice was not loud, but it overwhelmed everyone at once.


    This is just the beginning.


    Once again, the people of G?ttinghagen have proved their wealth, and each increase in the price starts at 2,000 kroner, and this terrifying price continues to rise.


    But the cold female voice still raised the price unhurriedly. No matter how other people bid, she could add 2,000 kroner without arrogance.


    Don''t regard money as money at all, Tu Fu almost couldn''t help but strike up a conversation.


    "At least this thing will not be inferior to the elven blood just now. If you really want it, I''m afraid you have to sell the cloak of invisibility or the magic flute to replace this face-changing mask."


    Tu Fu''s offer to the supernatural was only a wry smile.


    From the very beginning, the path to the extraordinary is not destined to be a poor man''s game. Low-sequence formulas can be opened with money, but when it comes to extraordinary items, just throwing a lot of money is not enough, and some extraordinary items have to be added.


    "It''s better to wait until the exchange meeting is over, and check the whereabouts of this taboo from the surveillance."


    Tu Fu secretly calculated that this trade fair model had no privacy for him at all. After some calculations, he re-examined his mission for this trip.


    The top priority is to find the guy who got the cursed necklace from the exchange meeting.


    The price of the second round of trading, unknowingly, has exceeded 50,000 in the bidding, and it is still rising amidst the enthusiastic feedback from the crowd, not counting the value of their additional extraordinary items.


    Such a sky-high price made Tu Fu withdraw from the competition early on, making him daunting.


    He sometimes doubts whether he is worthy of the qualification to breathe the same air as this group of big families.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, feeling a little stuffy in his chest.


    Anyway, he could always hear the movement here clearly, so he didn''t continue to stalk here, and temporarily withdrew from the transaction here.


    On the way back, Tu Fu, who never stopped using the hunter''s senses, frowned.


    This ability is enough to cover the entire exchange meeting building.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard he searched, he couldn''t find the person who made yesterday''s voice from the crowd.


    But that guy has already said that he wants to make a deal here.


    So far, Tu Fu can be sure that there is a large organization behind that person, trying to solve the Duke''s daughter Elena Weimar by hiring a powerful transcendent at today''s fair.


    "If not here, then where?"


    Tu Fu thought hard, but the other party did mention today''s trade fair, but he never showed up.


    Together with the person he called, if he was a transcendent with good strength, he should have discovered it a long time ago.


    Unless that organizer is the one he wants to hire.


    Besides, there is another possibility...


    "If he is called ''Nightmare'', it is very likely that he is an extraordinary person of the dream maker path."


    Tu Fu sat back at the seat where he just ordered a glass of milk beer, staring at the glass of milky white liquid.


    Liquid Central,


    I don''t know why the ripples spread to the surroundings, layer after layer slowly rippling.


    He became increasingly convinced of another possibility.


    The real place of their transaction this time is indeed this underground exchange meeting.


    The location of the conversation is in the dream of the other party.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 184： backhand

    Chapter 184 Backhand


    Bar counter.


    With a hooked nose, facing the fierce Smalling Leah, he kept his appointment on time.


    The palms of this big man holding the suitcase are sticky,


    Sweat soaked the palms at some point.


    He arrived early and looked around for a long time, but there was no sign of anyone.


    Not to mention Mr. "Nightmare", the trader who has already been contacted, even the other members of the communication cannot see it.


    The empty house was gloomy, and the complicated and noisy sounds were completely silent after his arrival.


    It was eerily quiet.


    "Boom..."


    On the dim bar, several gas lamps hanging from the ceiling flickered for no reason.


    The light and darkness around the bar suddenly alternate, making the visible space looming.


    Immediately, a cold wind blew in this small space.


    Smolin squeezed the leather bag hard, even his heart was pounding, and he ran away as soon as he felt something was wrong.


    "Zi��"


    After the lights were restored, on the high seat next to the bar.


    Suddenly appeared a thin man wearing a windbreaker on his back. He held the wine in a leisurely and elegant manner. It seemed that he was responsible for all this.


    "Mr. Nightmare?"


    Smolin tentatively greeted the man who gave him a sense of crisis. In the crisis state, his muscles couldn''t help bulging, and if there was anything wrong, he would immediately attack.


    The skinny man gave a light "um" unhurriedly, which was his response.


    Although Smolin is just an ordinary person, he has been in various circles in G?ttinghagen for a long time, so he naturally understands the ability of the dreamer. I saw him carefully probing:


    "This is in your...dream? Why don''t you go to the club and talk business."


    "As you can see, dreamers always like to talk to people in their own domain, which is safer than reality."


    The thin Mr. Nightmare slowly turned his head to look at Smalling.


    This gray field figure who wanders in many forces is also their high-quality customer. Because of his generous spending and decisive actions, many people have a good impression of him.


    It is said that Smolin seems to have contacts with some big figures behind the scenes, but so far no one has been able to find out his identity.


    But this is not important. This person has worked closely with their organization for a long time, and often ships some things outside through the channel of the trade fair. Every time he sells, it is not a small amount.


    Meeting to do business is just for mutual convenience.


    The pale, bloodless face of the thin man nicknamed "Nightmare" does not look healthy, and his tone is also feminine, "And most importantly, the conversation in my dream will not be eavesdropped."


    Smolin nodded. This gentleman looks very reliable and a trustworthy person.


    It was only now that he explained why he came, "Mr. Nightmare, I came here to ask you for a favor."


    "Tell me."


    "Help us get rid of a person, preferably quietly, and leave a not-so-obvious but directional clue by the way. I guess this is not too difficult for a mid-sequence Transcendent.


    And among the Transcendents I know, no one is more reliable than a Sequence 7 of the dream maker path. "


    Smolin Laier moved his lips, but the other party did not respond, waiting for him to take the initiative to make an offer, and the latter did not talk nonsense with him, and offered a bargaining chip in order to show his sincerity.


    "Fifty thousand kroner in cash, plus this necklace, you should be able to see its value."


    Smolin took the initiative to hand over the necklace to the other party.


    The skinny man found the necklace inlaid with sapphires. After looking through it carefully, it was indeed a remarkable masterpiece.


    This thing seems to have been unearthed from the ground, with a unique cold aura unique to funerary objects.


    The fineness is very good. If you wear it for a long time, you will get resentment into your body sooner or later. What''s more, after being sculpted by a master, the style will be more gorgeous after modification.


    Where is it still some jewelry.


    It is almost impossible to escape the fate of death if you wear it.


    Not to mention that it is used to harm people, even if it is used as a one-time combat item, it is still a good weapon.


    The price on the market is at least 10,000 to 20,000 crowns, and it will only be higher for people with special needs. I really don��t know who can get it from the underground.


    Coupled with the huge amount of cash, Mr. Nightmare became even more curious, "Get rid of someone? A transcendent?"


    "No, a powerful person."


    Smolin replied in the affirmative.


    The other party did not take it lightly because of this answer, "You should know that the powerful are usually protected by big figures around them, and the royal family even has a demigod knight guarding them.


    Even if the target is not the king of Baia, daring to do something in Hill Palace is tantamount to courting death. "


    "I am not a member of the royal family, and there are no powerful people around her. I am a little girl who is still in school, so I can do it at her school then."


    Just as Smalling was about to hand over the target''s information to him.


    That��s when,


    An extremely weird voice interrupted their conversation.


    "Beep beep��"


    Intermittent and disturbing, it can be said to be disorganized.


    It sounded like a musical instrument, but it didn''t sound like a musical instrument. Neither Smolin nor Mr. Nightmare had ever heard such a weird sound.


    Especially the latter, being in the dream state means that this is his exclusive domain that cannot be violated.


    No sound from the outside world can penetrate this area, let alone the sound of musical instruments.


    The scene that surprised him even more was still to come, as the extremely weird sounds continued one after another, the terrifying clamor actually faintly broke the boundary between the two worlds.


    "Da da da��"


    The bar of the club where the two were located also began to react. There was an intermittent vibration, which made the room roar, and even the tables, chairs and benches began to tremble because of fear.


    The bottled wine on the wine cabinet naturally left the wine cabinet, and one bottle after another fell to the ground.


    kuang?"Kangdang...Kangdang...Kangdang..."


    All the wine bottles could not escape the effect of this roar, and they all fell to the ground.


    "Extraordinary?"


    Mr. Nightmare, who was on the path of the dreamer, kept frowning.


    He has already guessed, but he has never experienced such a scene.


    Someone is using a very extreme method to break the door. If it is a transcendent with the same path, he will definitely use a more gentle method to enter his dream space.


    Instead of breaking in in the most violent and barbaric way like now,


    This is like the **** out of a bloody, brainless adventurer.


    "Snapped!"


    Mr. Nightmare snapped his fingers and used his spirituality to forcibly support the dream, but the domain he was in had already begun to crack, and it was inevitable to collapse.


    "Who are you? Why don''t we meet first and have a chat."


    His feminine male voice expanded to the direction of weird instruments, and now he can only use dream sound transmission to establish a connection with the destroyer.


    "In any case, your transaction must be cancelled."


    The answerer is also a male voice, and he has already guessed the purpose of their meeting, and his tone is not salty or bland.


    His tone is firm enough, it seems that he has already grasped the information of this transaction in private.


    Mr. Nightmare couldn''t help but glared at Smolin. They were being monitored. In his opinion, only Smolin had a problem.


    "not me."


    Smolin Laier waved his hand innocently. Only they themselves knew about this matter, and only he knew the meeting place, and it was absolutely impossible to leak it out.


    After a brief exchange of eyes, Mr. Nightmare of the dreamer path also thought about it.


    There is one possibility left. The actions of Smolin and his group have been exposed, and they were found by people.


    This matter suddenly became difficult.


    Mr. Nightmare was silent for a short while and then spoke again, "Sir, survival in the extraordinary world has never been easy. We didn''t have any enmity in the past, so why bother with a nobleman.


    Since someone came to protect me, I don''t ask you why you did this. At worst, I just cancel this business. "


    He said that, within the rules, he had already given the other party enough face. In the extraordinary field, no one would be willing to easily provoke a powerful extraordinary person.


    Tu Fu, who used the magic flute to break the opponent''s dream, responded indifferently, "This is the best."


    "deal canceled?"


    Only Smalling screamed, he couldn''t accept this fact.


    Tu Fu was the first to ask: "The exchange meeting is all your people?"


    "It''s just a small business, my friend, are you here alone? I can ask someone to give you some cheaply if you want anything."


    "There are still some friends who haven''t come yet, but thank you for your kindness."


    "Well, why don''t we go out and talk, this is really not the place to talk."


    "Of course, it''s better for you to come out first."


    ��


    But now the two transcendents can''t help what Smolin thinks, and the two of you can find out the details of each other in just a few words, and you are talking about something without saying a word.


    A few simple words quickly promoted mutual friendship, so good that they almost invited each other to the famous "Glory Hole" in the city to wipe out their guns.


    But things soon turned around.


    Right in front of Smolin''s eyes, he saw Mr. Nightmare from the dreamer path, chatting and laughing nonchalantly with the other party, and taking out a bronze coin from his pocket on the other hand.


    The extraordinary man''s lips of the dreamer path quickly activated divination to search for the other party''s direction, and walked around.


    Mr. Nightmare''s face was serious, everything was in his calculations.


    As long as the other party speaks more, the easier it is to reveal your position.


    Returning to talk at that time will unite his companion "Milo", and he will be able to take down this guy easily.


    This is what he left behind.


    As for what the man just said, there are still some friends on the way, most of which are deceptive words.


    A truly confident person would never say that.


    Suddenly, the copper coin in Mr. Nightmare''s hand turned quickly, with a smug smile on his face.


    "Mr. Leah, I''m about to unravel the dream. Taking advantage of this time, please go out and notify Milo that there is a mouse at the fair."


    ��


    Tufu had a smile on his lips while talking with that person.


    When the other party was looking for him, he also did not forget to look for the other party.


    Transcendents of the dreamer path cannot really hide themselves in dreams, most of the time they have to hide their bodies well enough,


    Create a world controlled by yourself.


    When that Mr. Nightmare released the dream, Tu Fu unhurriedly put away the magic flute, and then put a cloak on his body,


    Without saying a word, he immediately activated the teleportation ability.


    Before meeting the other party, he prepared to use the magic flute as a backhand to break into the other party''s dream realm,


    Wearing an invisibility cloak to go for a sneak attack is the second-tier backhand.


    If the opponent is too strong, he still has the last and most important backup.


    Prepare in advance for the teleportation ceremony of chanting "Santa Maria".


    Once in danger, run away immediately.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 185： battle in sequence

    Chapter 185 Sequence of battles


    A secret room in the trade fair.


    A skinny man suddenly woke up. After he left the dream world, the domain that overlapped with reality collapsed immediately.


    It was also at this moment that Smolin Laier, who had just appeared at the bar, was still sitting where he was.


    "Boom!"


    The momentary stimulation made Smolin wake up immediately, and his bewildered face made her feel at a loss for what happened in front of her.


    But remembering what the other party said in the dream, subconsciously got up immediately.


    Smolin planned to directly find Mr. Miro who was still organizing the auction, and regardless of the fact that the auction was still going on, he summed up what happened just now in the most direct and simple language.


    A transcendent with good strength sneaked into the conversation meeting and informed the other party''s location. This matter deserves their attention.


    Mr. Nightmare at the other end didn''t plan to go out after he woke up, let alone reveal his location in advance.


    The secret room of the club is built strong enough, even if it is bombarded with musket weapons, it will take a while.


    And this period of time was enough for Miro to realize that the power of the hidden person is definitely not weak.


    Together, we have much greater confidence in dealing with that person.


    Just as this beautiful thought appeared, the strange and rapid flow of the cyclone in the air caused him to panic.


    The sense of crisis suddenly came.


    Something was accelerating invisibly, and he was so nervous that he couldn''t breathe, and the air seemed to be sucked dry at this moment.


    "caught you."


    The cold male voice laughed at him mercilessly. When he was hit by a violent fist, Mr. Nightmare, who was already thin and thin, finally saw the outline of the comer.


    The air is twisting.


    This person did not know how to hide himself, and killed him without anyone noticing.


    "boom."


    The powerful punch hit the thin man''s face, and Tu Fu, who launched the attack, took advantage of the interruption of the opponent''s spell casting.


    With a thought, both arms were covered with a steely luster.


    "Woo..."


    A stream of heat releases a cloud of hot air from the capillaries along the skin.


    Suddenly, Tu Fu''s two arms were unsheathed like high-pressure springs, and the exaggerated pulling force was aimed at Mr. Nightmare''s chest at the same time. He only heard two "bang, bang" punches, and a large piece of the man''s chest collapsed instantly.


    Mr. Nightmare felt like he was being hit head-on by a steam train when he was attacked.


    The body flew backwards uncontrollably, and hit the wall uncontrollably. It was only at the beginning of the fight that he was completely at a disadvantage. Hearing the sound of the chest collapsing, he knew that many ribs were broken.


    The skinny man was also a ruthless person, he didn''t care about his injuries, he gritted his teeth and stared at Tu Fu, as if he was about to use his extraordinary power again.


    After his whole body was smashed against the wall, a large mouthful of blood flowed back from the broken internal organs back into the throat, and the red blood splashed everywhere.


    Mr. Nightmare''s fingers moved slightly, probably because he wanted to drag himself into the dream and create some dream traps to restrain Tu Fu.


    But it''s impossible to defeat this rich **** who has brought so many taboos.


    He only begged to use the dream trap to delay the opponent for a while, and wait until the companion arrives to say that he may not be able to save his life.


    "game over."


    Tu Fu, who had seen through the dreamer''s ability long ago, had no time to throw him down within a few meters away, so he raised his finger subconsciously,


    Fired a shot at the finger of the skinny man who was about to snap his fingers.


    "boom!"


    The powerful air bomb, after imitating the sound of the bullet being ejected from the sheath on his mouth, Mr. Nightmare''s fingers made a crisp sound of "click".


    I don''t know if it''s broken or broken. I''m afraid it won''t be able to threaten in a short time.


    "boom!"


    As punishment for this bad guy, Tu Fu also fired an air bomb at his other palm without hesitation, directly breaking the man''s two palms.


    "Adventurer!"


    After confirming this routine method, the pale-faced Mr. Nightmare showed disbelief on his face, and his eyes widened.


    Until now, his understanding of the whole battle was instantly clear.


    Possessing such an extraordinary ability is definitely an adventurer. After using the teleportation ability to cross a solid wall, he caught himself by surprise in advance.


    Not to mention a sneak attack, even if he confronts the adventurer of Sequence 7 head-on, he is no match.


    It''s just, this lost too quickly...


    Not reconciled!


    Approaching the defeated Transcendent, Tu Fu stared at the defeated opponent.


    If he didn''t have something to ask, he even wanted to gag the man or pull out his tongue in case he cast some spell or something.


    Fortunately, it''s just a few strokes of fighting skills.


    Mr. Nightmare, who had opened up the dream for a long time, spent a lot of spirituality.


    After some fights, this person can''t even use his extraordinary strength at the moment.


    Don''t judge the winner just because you can''t measure it, but Tu Fu spent enough time and patience waiting for this opportunity, and finally tricked him out of the dream.


    Let him put on the trap step by step.


    The battle between sequences is no longer a head-on confrontation between you and me.


    It depends on who is more patient and who is more mean and shameless, especially the dreamer path is very weak in resistance, and it is inevitable to be caught and beaten.


    "My friend, you don''t look well right now."


    When Tu Fu greeted him, he dragged the other party by his collar and dragged him down the wall, "With all due respect, you don''t look like a nice person.


    Probably also does not possess the noble character of preferring death to surrender in order to keep a secret.


    So I decided to give you a chance, so tell me now, the name and identity of the person who traded with you in the dream, as well as his purpose of action.


    I know that he is going to ask your companion for help now, but it may take some time for him to find out what is going on here. This time is enough for me to kill you ten times before escaping.


    You can try to deceive me, once I find that your words are wrong, I will do it immediately. Afterwards, I will also find that person to verify. To be honest, I don''t care about the consequences.


    It is worth mentioning that I have never been impatient. You still have five seconds to think about it.


    Tell me your decision. "


    Tu Fu''s few words are capable enough, almost like a person who specializes in interrogation work.


    Put the choice in front of him, and force the other party to make a choice in the only time.


    The skinny man was silent for a short amount of time. This matter was hardly worth considering. He just wanted to delay deliberately to negotiate terms with this man.


    After Tu Fu counted down to five seconds, the **** of death who wanted his life whispered in his ear,


    "time up."


    Seeing that this person actually raised his hand to beat him to death, Mr. Nightmare betrayed him instinctively and loudly:


    "I''ll tell you all.


    His name is Smolin Laie, a man of considerable background, who often roams around many forces in G?ttinghagen, including the Church of the Seven Gods, the Brotherhood, and organizations like ours.


    Because he has always spent money generously, he has always been our high-quality customer, and we have cooperated many times before.


    And during this trip, Smolin wants to hire me to kill a noble lady, and wants to frame this matter to others.


    I really don��t know why they did this. Our rule has always been to use money to do things, and never ask the employer why the job is done, which is also not in compliance with the rules. "


    Tu Fu nodded seriously, "You said them just now, what do you mean by ''they''?"


    "Laier is definitely not acting alone in G?ttinghagen. In the past, ordinary people like him who had too much money to spend, dared to contact extraordinary forces, usually could not escape the end of being robbed.


    In these years, he is still alive and well, and he can accurately avoid danger every time. We guess that the power behind this person is not small. We guess that he has an intelligence network all over the capital.


    Either there is an official force protecting this person. According to rumors, he seems to have a deep relationship with someone from the Hill Palace in the central city. "


    "Central City?"


    Tu Fu was taken aback. He couldn''t believe that such an insignificant person would be involved in Central City.


    This is not just about people who live there, but the top dignitaries, and there are only a few of them.


    So his expression became more and more unpredictable.


    In an instant, William II came to mind.


    Could it be that His Majesty the King really did it? Even if the relationship with the Weimar family is not harmonious, it would be too shameful for him to touch a little girl of the Weimar family in his identity.


    From the perspective of interests, angering the Weimar family is by no means a good thing for the stability of his kingship.


    What''s more, there is not only His Majesty the King in the palace, but also a group of princes and princesses, as well as queens with different surnames.


    Then there are those powerful figures who can call the wind and rain, people with real power and financial power such as the head of the palace and the head of the guard.


    While Tu Fu was thinking briefly, there was another commotion outside.


    "Asshole, cheated."


    After Milo, the manager who presided over the auction, was led away by Smolin, he heard the sound of fighting in the secret room, and he finally reacted, and immediately led people to prepare to rescue his companions.


    That is, when the secret room was about to be opened, there was some movement at the gate of the club, as it had been said in advance, accompanied by a similar movement in the secret room.


    Then, there was a light knock on the door of the club, "bang, bang".


    "Stop."


    Milo was startled suddenly, then raised his hand to signal to stop, telling the people at the trade fair not to panic.


    It stands to reason that they will arrange some extraordinary guards to wait at the door during trading hours.


    Not only to avoid disturbance from outsiders, but also to prevent people from having bad intentions to **** things inside and ruin the reputation of the conference.


    Now that someone is knocking on the door, it can already explain the problem.


    Everyone on the scene held their breath tightly, and large beads of sweat dripped from their foreheads. The strange movements before and after made the low-sequence people uncontrollably terrified.


    I saw that the door of the club was closed.


    A shining sword slowly stretched in from the outside to the inside through the crack of the door, and there was still a trace of blood on the cold sharp weapon.


    I could only hear a low wail from the guards outside the door who fell to the ground who didn''t know when they were attacked.


    Looking closely at the body of the sword, there is a business card attached to it.


    Someone stepped forward with courage, took off the business card and looked at it carefully.


    There are only a few simple words above.


    "Black Swan, Roman Richard."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 186： return to original owner

    Chapter 186 Return to the original owner


    "The official finally came in time, and didn''t have to wait for everything to be over before arriving late to collect the body."


    Tu Fu wiped the blood on his hands with a rag, and pressed the skinny man to the ground again.


    The poor Mr. Nightmare just tried to sneak up on Tufu.


    But the dreamer Sequence 7 in the residual blood state faced a Sequence 7 adventurer, and lost again without any suspense.


    He thought that when his companion came, he wanted to make some noise to attract people, and then cooperate with each other.


    It''s a pity that Uncle Roman led the team to arrive, ruining all their plans.


    I am afraid that none of the people here can escape.


    There are a lot of extraordinary masters in the underground black market in the Lille district, and there is no shortage of Sequence 7 characters like Mr. Nightmare, who may have hidden their strength. It is just right to leave this mess to the church.


    "My friend, it seems that you are not willing to abide by the rules. Just follow what we said before, why make it like this."


    "Ahem... Sir, I didn''t intend to accept Smolin''s order at first. A noble lady worth more than 50,000 crowns, anyone can guess the consequences of killing her. Such a transaction is definitely not our responsibility. Affordable price."


    The skinny man nicknamed Nightmare was pinned to the ground in a humiliating way, gritted his teeth and explained to the other party.


    At this moment, his eyes are full of doubts.


    I don''t know when I will get into trouble with such a difficult adventurer.


    Not only are there a lot of powerful taboos, but they are also cautious in doing things.


    No matter how fast he stepped up to him, the scale was very well-measured.


    "You should blame him for this matter, who let your client cross the line." Tu Fu thought about it seriously, and said righteously, "He asked someone to steal my necklace, which made me very annoyed .��


    "That necklace is in Smolin Laier''s hand. I just took it over and glanced at it. Why come to me if you want to find it." Mr. Nightmare who was lying on his stomach was weak.


    This battle was fought in a bizarre way. They fought for no reason, and were beaten to the ground for no reason.


    "Then why should you resist? It''s a pity that you can explain things clearly in one sentence. For us adventurers, we should eliminate the threatening people first, and then it will not be too late to understand the truth."


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders, he felt more and more like a real adventurer.


    No matter what happens to you, don��t think about it and say nothing, hit it first and then say it,


    Anyway, the truth can be obtained in the end.


    "last question."


    Tu Fu raised his head, and asked Mr. Nightmare what he had been struggling with for a long time, "Where did you get that bottle of elven blood you sold at the auction.


    No other meaning, I also want to get some. "


    "Elf blood?"


    The skinny man shook his head, "I''m afraid there is no chance, this is a hook only released from the church, they originally wanted it to find the elves in the Black Forest area.


    But unfortunately, he was caught by our people, and he will never have such a good opportunity in the future. "


    "I see."


    Tu Fu subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief, it wasn''t because of himself that he harmed the Jackdaw Tribe.


    As for the elves slaughtered by them, I can only blame myself for being born in this era due to bad luck, and I can only blame myself for being born as elves.


    Not to mention the moving treasury all over the body, there is no self-protection ability. In this steel jungle city, there are human hunters everywhere, and there is still life if they are released.


    "Thank you for your cooperation, I hope we will have the opportunity to continue to cooperate in the future."


    Tu Fu was very satisfied with this man''s attitude, and after grabbing the opponent''s collar, he activated his teleportation ability.


    "ಡ�"


    In an instant, he returned to the club building just now. Tu Fu casually left the half-dead Mr. Nightmare on the ground. Looking around at the current situation, the place has become a mess.


    The battle between the superhumans did not know when it started.


    The collision between the weapons and firearms of the two forces has already begun, and a melee mode has been fought everywhere in this building.


    It is understood that this trading market usually does shady activities, especially the suspected homicide incidents.


    People who are active in the gray field will naturally resist to the death when faced with the sweep of the superhuman team.


    From Mr. Nightmare''s mouth, there are four or five Sequence 7 transcendents who will maintain order when they talk, which is quite a force.


    Including the group of Xiaobai who had just entered the supernatural at the trade fair, they were taken hostage by the superhumans at the conversation meeting and started to capture them everywhere.


    At this moment, the group fled like scattered rabbits.


    But the gates on both sides were blocked by people from the trade fair, or they were in a melee, and these unlucky **** couldn''t escape for a while.


    "Sir, sir, I just met you and we talked about some business, can you do me a favor as a business partner?"


    The potion merchant who had just talked with Tu Fu, the moment Tu Fu arrived, he seemed to have found a straw, and walked towards him without saying a word.


    "My friend, what luck, fate has brought us to meet again."


    Tu Fu thought it was funny, so he stepped forward to give him a hug, "If you need help, just ask."


    The businessman was scared back by the enthusiasm on his face, but he mustered up the courage to say, "Take me out, and as a condition, I will pay you part of the reward."


    "It''s very strange to talk about money between friends. Why don''t we renegotiate the transaction just now. We just talked about the price of 2,500 crowns, but I still think this price is a bit expensive." Tu Fu glanced at the battle outside the door, A full stomach is business.


    The superhumans of the black swan have the upper hand, but no matter which side wins in the end, their guests who privately participate in black market transactions will be sanctioned.


    "Are you referring to those three potion formulas?"


    The businessman gritted his teeth, clapped his hands after feeling distressed for a while, and said, "As you said just now, why do you need to talk about money between friends, why don''t I give it all to you for free."


    "Cheerful."


    Tu Fu praised his decisiveness, he likes to be friends with such people.


    Although the formula of Sequence 9 is not worth much, if he wants to be able to see the Brotherhood''s formula from the monitor at any time, it will take some time to do so.


    Now, it feels completely different to be able to purchase goods from profiteers without much effort.


    The other party couldn''t wait to hand him the things, and Tu Fu carefully put them away.


    "Walk!"


    At the moment the deal was concluded, he pressed the merchant''s shoulder without saying a word, and directly activated the teleportation ability, and the two of them turned into an afterimage and left here in an instant.


    After causing a wave of fluctuations in the flow, they disappeared from the club immediately.


    Crossing through the wall and arriving at the door, Tu Fu activated his abilities twice in succession, and with a person with him, the spiritual consumption is not small.


    After a lot of thought, he finally fished the man out of it.


    Outside the door, there were supernatural beings scattered around, from black swans and from the underground black market. After he kept his promise and brought the businessman out of the encirclement, he immediately let them go.


    It was at this moment that a furtive figure flashed from the door.


    Especially also carried a suitcase to make him look conspicuous when he tried to slip away, and Tu Fu recognized this guy at a glance from the crowd with his distinctive hooked nose.


    "Smolin Laier?" Tu Fu raised his brows and approached him proactively.


    "do not come."


    The man noticed Tu Fu''s movements, and he seemed to sense the danger and suddenly yelled.


    Tu Fu''s tone was not salty, and he walked towards him without looking at him,


    "Mr. Leah, there are some things I want to ask you. You can resist, or you can choose to confess. But I must remind you, even if you don''t say anything, they still have a way to make you speak."


    "About this matter, I can only answer one question for you, and then you must let me go.


    But I will never confess the person behind it, I would rather die if I don��t admit it. Gritting his teeth, Smalling took out a knife from his waist and aimed it at his throat.


    Tu Fu didn��t feel that he was sticking to his professional ethics, but that his fate would be worse than alive after revealing the news.


    one question?


    Tu Fu was silent for a short while. After sorting out the whole incident, he knew what to ask, "If the original plan succeeds and you kill Miss Weimar, who will you transfer the crime to?"


    "Thilo Thorens."


    This is Smolin''s answer, and I''m afraid this is their true intention to take this case at any cost.


    After giving this name, Smolin Laier opened his mouth carefully, "Sir, I''m just a small person, telling you this is enough to kill me, I really don''t want to get involved in these messy things now, please let me go me."


    "Of course I am willing to let you go, but why don''t you ask the Duke of Weimar to see if he is willing to let you go?"


    Tu Fu pressed on every step of the way, keeping his eyes on this man.


    Be ready to teleport to capture him alive.


    "ಡ�"


    Between the words, Smolin Laier seriously flashed an unspeakable despair, while the superhumans of the two forces on the side faced each other, and a wooden stick flew over inadvertently during the fight.


    Unbiased, flying in the direction of Smalling Laier.


    "boom."


    Tu Fu held his breath and concentrated, raised his hand and stretched out his finger, and shot an air bomb, which hit the flying wooden stick firmly.


    At this moment, Smalling was taken aback by this change, subconsciously took a step back, stepped on something, lost his balance and fell heavily backwards.


    Tu Fu did not hesitate to use the teleport, but it was still a step too late.


    There was only a "click" sound, and Smolin, who was carrying the box, twisted in an extremely weird posture, with his upper and lower body twisted in different directions.


    The knife stabbed the heart impartially as it fell down.


    And he himself fell to the ground when Tu Fu used the teleport, and twisted his neck when he landed.


    "Da da��"


    Together with the button of the box in Smolin''s hand, it became loose when it slid.


    "Huhu~"


    A large number of kroner banknotes flew in the air, and the necklace inlaid with sapphires in the middle of the suitcase slowly rolled to his feet from the blood-stained and banknote-stained box.


    "Miss Anna, you have really committed a crime."


    While other people were still paying attention to the big money, Tu Fu bent down to pick up the cursed necklace that caused a lot of trouble.


    can say that,


    Return to original owner.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 187： adventurers hate

    Chapter 187 Adventurers are annoying


    Instinctively and involuntarily, Tu Fu tried to **** the blood-stained box in his mind, then turned around and ran away, never to care about worldly affairs.


    But the movement here has already attracted enough transcendental beings.


    Smolin Laier died in front of him on the spot, and if he took away this large sum of money in full view, even the adventurers of Sequence 7 could not escape the pursuit of the black swan.


    After taking a deep breath, Tu Fu overcame his instincts from being a bounty hunter.


    He gritted his teeth and turned in the opposite direction, and started the teleportation without hesitation,


    Came to a chaotic building again.


    Just now at the auction house, most of the superhumans ran around, and those who were caught were caught.


    I heard from members of the Black Swan that Roman and the steward named Miro fought hands, and for a while it was hard to tell which was better.


    There were only a few supernatural beings with good strength left in the auction venue. They kept a distance and stood around, staring at everyone who wanted to make a move.


    They came here for the auction from the very beginning, and when they encountered this situation, they became even more excited, staring at what they wanted and preparing to **** it away.


    No one doesn''t like whoring for nothing.


    "The blood of the elves is mine, and you share the rest." Someone said darkly.


    "Don''t even think about it, leave your things behind before going out."


    "You share the other things. I have already spent money to buy that mask. According to the rules, no one is allowed to touch it."


    The woman who can talk is a woman from a big dog family. She was indifferent when she saw those extraordinary people, and she took off her mask to show people publicly, "Get out of the way, my father, Mr. Lester, is a member of the perpetual motion machine committee.


    I swear in the name of the family, if you are willing to hand over the ''face-changing mask'' to me, I will use something to compensate you for the loss afterwards. "


    Her proposal is very good, no one will end well in this dangerous place, after all, no one is sure to eat that incomplete taboo.


    Since she can offer a condition that satisfies everyone, it is also a good thing.


    Several transcendents looked at each other, and after exchanging opinions, they prepared to make a retreat and let the woman go.


    "Hush��"


    Also at this moment, an unreasonably fast gust of wind roared, and the wind and waves rolled up were as sharp as knives.


    An invisible figure made a strong breakthrough from the crowd, and the violent sound of the wind made the woman holding the taboo "face-changing mask" startled, and suddenly felt a strong sense of oppression coming from behind.


    "Adventurer!"


    After seeing the clue, the woman involuntarily let out a scream of astonishment.


    Didn''t even have time to fight back.


    Following that, a powerful pulling force forcibly snatched the thing from her hand back.


    "Asshole, another adventurer."


    "The lawless lunatic of Sequence 7? Damn it."


    "Don''t even think about leaving."


    Several transcendents shot together after a brief astonishment. Although they couldn''t see the man''s shadow clearly, there were other ways of Sequence 7 at the scene, so it wasn''t difficult to find out his trajectory by using methods.


    Even the cloak of invisibility left some traces in the air, and the few people were able to locate Tu Fu''s location very quickly.


    In the time it took to breathe, everyone immediately shot decisively, and several cold weapons, musket bullets, and air cannons all threw at Tu Fu.


    "Tempering."


    Tu Fu hugged his head and rolled on the ground in a leisurely manner, making the skin on his back instantly steel.


    Doing everything he can to forcibly resist the joint blow of many people,


    Looking embarrassed, but still dodging with ease.


    After this wave of attacks, he saw that several people were about to chase after him, so he picked up the magic flute on his waist without hesitation. Although he didn''t know the rhythm at all, it didn''t prevent him from using this forbidden thing.


    It''s the same as the method of breaking into Mr. Nightmare''s dream just now.


    The lips are aimed at the upper end, while the fingers are at the middle and lower end, randomly blocking the small hole, and with more force, there is a strange sound of music.


    "Beep-"


    The sharp and piercing noise sounded more like a strange electric wave after getting into the ears of the pursuers, whizzing in their minds.


    The sonic attack launched within a short distance immediately daunted those who tried to catch up.


    I didn''t dare to chase this extraordinary person of unknown origin alone anymore.


    In fact, there is no need to work so hard for someone else''s taboo, and it''s not worthwhile to put yourself in it.


    "What about people?"


    The rich woman chased after her anxiously. She didn''t see the person who snatched her things, but saw several superhuman beings looking at each other in dismay. They spread their hands to express that they had done their best, and couldn''t help being furious.


    "That''s the Transcendent of Sequence 7, not to mention that he is covered in taboos, how can you let us chase after him?"


    "Just pay the tuition fee, and if you meet adventurers in the future, go far away."


    "That person is merciful, he is fully capable of taking away three items."


    "Miss, this is not a game of pretending to be in your house, no one is obliged to humble you."


    After the several transcendents present calmed down, they no longer struggled with this matter.


    This is why adventurers are always annoying. They have well-developed limbs and simple minds, and they never care about the cost of doing things.


    Originally, the nine pathways of the Transcendent Domain all had unified rules.


    First of all, the method of collectively targeting the most troublesome demons and princesses does not need to be regarded as human beings, just be beaten to death.


    Musicians and craftsmen rely on their craftsmanship for a living. They have always followed the rules and have never been people who like to make trouble.


    Although the clown path and the scammer path belong to the neutral camp, they don''t do too many outrageous things. The knight will abide by his own morality so that he can go further on the extraordinary road.


    Dreamers are mostly immersed in their own field, and generally do not go out to harm others.


    Only adventurers, who have always disobeyed everyone''s rules, relying on a strong body and almost zero brain capacity to do evil, have long become a thorn in everyone''s eyes.


    The most abominable thing is that it is very difficult to kill this annoying Transcendent at once. He is always like a bug, and as long as he can''t be killed, he will sweep over again and again.


    So, in the extraordinary domain, the status of the adventurer instantly fell to the bottom of the chain of contempt.


    Anyone who sees him will call him "reckless adventurer".


    The rich lady who claimed that her father was the perpetual motion machine committee stomped her feet angrily and angrily after suffering this dark loss, facing the damned, stupid, conscienceless, and unworthy adventure that had left The family scolded for a long time,


    There is no other way but incompetent rage.


    ��


    "Three potion formulas of Sequence 9, a curse necklace, and a flawed taboo face-changing mask, I got rich, I got rich..."


    Tu Fu, who was covered with injuries, didn''t suffer from the dull pain in his back.


    On the contrary, after this trip, this operation not only brought back the cursed necklace "Heart of the Ocean", but also came with many gifts.


    Wiping the cut on his face lightly, Tu Fu was so happy that he almost laughed out loud when he lit up the booty.


    He absolutely loves the underground trade fair, every time there are unexpected gains.


    For these underground black markets that drive up prices and disrupt market prices, it is necessary to teach them a good lesson.


    In decent terms, he is intervening to control the market for excessively high prices.


    To use inappropriate words, even if he has just been promoted to a lawless lunatic, even if he robs the underground market, he forgives them for not having the courage to report to the Police Department and the Church of the Seven Gods.


    "Huhu��"


    While he was thinking about it, two figures came quickly behind him, one in front and one behind.


    The two of them made the sound of piercing the air one after another against the wind, moving faster than he had just now, which made Tu Fu instinctively want to retreat.


    "Stop him."


    Just listen to the sky shouting, spreading in all directions.


    The familiar voice immediately made Tu Fu recognize that it was the knight Roman Richard of the Black Swan.


    This middle-aged handsome uncle is wearing a stylish black suit, with a long sword in his hand speeding past, and the person being chased is Milo from the trade fair.


    This person is now in a mess, with bloodstains all over his tattered clothes. It seems that he is obviously at a disadvantage after the fight.


    "Is this said to me?"


    Tu Fu understood and understood what Roman meant.


    He moved immediately, lifted the magic flute to his lips and blew it vigorously.


    "Beep��"


    The painful sound almost tore the eardrums of Milo who was running, and his eyes immediately went black, and then his eyes really went dark.


    The deadly sword behind him galloped forward, and his figure became bigger and bigger.


    Taking advantage of this brief gap, it seemed to block out the sun.


    There was no way to hide anymore, the huge sword swung along his body and hit the red heart.


    After hearing a dull sound, the unlucky manager of the underground market was still bracing himself. He breathed a sigh of relief and took a few steps forward. He fell to the ground with a "bang" and passed out completely.


    "My friend, you played well. I haven''t heard such a beautiful voice for a long time."


    Uncle Roman who came later extended his thumb to express his encouragement, and grabbed the unconscious man.


    Cracking down on underground transactions is a part of daily work.


    "How about we have a drink together after this matter is over, and treat it as a friend."


    "Sorry to reject your proposal, I still have some things to do later."


    Hearing the invitation from Roman, Tu Fu chuckled and shook his head to express his rejection.


    He really doesn''t want to have anything to do with the official Transcendent organization now.


    Besides, he benefited a lot from this trip, and he was afraid that he would spit it all out after being discovered.


    At this time, when Tu Fu turned around and was about to leave, looking at the back of the familiar boy, the handsome uncle Roman Richard had a warm smile on his face,


    "Mr. Brave, please stay safe."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 188： choice of fate

    Chapter 188 The Choice of Fate


    "No need to deny it, I was skeptical when you sent that letter. After all, I have experienced the same thing in Leeds. A person''s handwriting is easy to change, but the style of words and writing is not easy to change.


    Of course, this is not enough for me to recognize you at a glance. Fortunately, I checked the gift list with the steward of the Weimar family before I came here.


    Then I saw another interesting name on the guest list, Tuf Capet.


    I didn''t expect you to enter Sequence 7 so quickly.


    Gee, an enviable talent. "


    This old hooligan who has always done absurd things but has outstanding professional ability, has an extremely keen sense of the ins and outs of things.


    Combining several conditional reasoning, it is not surprising to guess his identity naturally.


    This made Tu Fu feel dumbfounded for a while. Now he is not as humble as he was back then. He doesn''t care about revealing his identity in front of acquaintances, so he simply took off his mask.


    The handsome and tough young man finally revealed the truth, with a bit of helplessness in his expression.


    This is like admitting his identity.


    As Roman Richard guessed at the time, it was this child who looked honest and didn''t know how dark-bellied he was in his heart when he took away the Brotherhood potion and made Mason fool around.


    Dare to plot against the extraordinary in ordinary times, presumably there is something extraordinary about them.


    Otherwise, how could an ordinary boy from a small coastal town be able to thrive in the capital.


    "Mr. Richard, I remember that you said that if you encounter difficulties in G?ttinghagen, you can ask for help. Does this request still count?"


    Tu Fu also smiled, deliberately misinterpreting his meaning.


    "Little devil, I''ll settle the score with you later, and settle this matter first." Roman scolded with a smile, "Remember to wear a mask, you are a big celebrity who is often in the news now, image, you should pay attention to your image."


    The black swan knight captain easily mentioned Deacon Milo, who had fainted, and motioned Tu Fu to follow along.


    The situation at the trade fair is going well.


    Tu Fu and Roman alone dealt with a mid-sequence Transcendent, but there were also two powerful stewards who entangled here for a long time. They completely ignored the lives of the guests and killed many people.


    Fortunately, the team led by Uncle Roman is experienced. Not only are they all Sequence 8 Transcendents, but they are also equipped with large-caliber muskets and shells.


    As long as the target is locked, unless there is a special life-saving ability,


    Otherwise, dozens of gunpowder exploded on the body at the same time, it would be uncomfortable.


    Just like that, when Roman brought Tu Fu to the front yard, this extraordinary team took down the underground black market with ease after roaring with weapons.


    Most of them are low-sequence transcendents, but they can''t withstand artillery.


    There are already many corpses and blood scattered around the club, and there are only faint wailings of pain coming from nearby.


    Roman went up to check a corpse first. The instigator, Smolin Laier, was lying in the middle of a pool of blood early on, with a terrified expression on his face even when he died.


    The knife stuck in his chest was unbiased, and the broken neck just made him swallow his breath.


    This appears to be an extremely unusual event. A member responsible for recording came up to report the news, "Captain, there are four stewards in total, three Sequence 7s and one Transcendent who is about to be promoted to Sequence 6.


    Two of them have died, and the remaining sixteen low-rank thugs have all been captured. "


    Tu Fu who heard this number was much more surprised than before.


    He really didn''t expect that there were so many mid-sequence transcendents hidden in an ordinary underground black market.


    If Roman hadn''t been notified by writing a letter in advance, he might not even have time to return to the ghost ship if those extraordinary people shot at the same time.


    "Go and find out the identity of this person, whether you can find out or not, and then submit all the cases to the deacon board."


    Roman stared at the strangely dead Smalling for a long time before giving orders to the team members.


    In Tu Fu''s letter, it has been clearly stated that this person, or the force behind him, is trying to use extraordinary power to persecute the young lady of the Weimar family.


    This is no longer something that the ordinary police department can handle.


    Realizing that this matter involves a wide range of aspects, Roman decisively let the Church of the Goddess of Wisdom handle it. He then asked:


    "Which two are the dead Sequence 7 you just said?"


    "A dream maker, nicknamed ''Nightmare'', and a knight path..."


    "Nightmare?"


    Tu Fu frowned, he clearly remembered that he didn''t kill him just now.


    If that guy wanted to die, he wouldn''t have confided so many things to him.


    "Just now, when several buyers were scrambling for supernatural items, they broke down the bricks. It happened that the wall he was on collapsed. He was already very weak, and he died completely after that."


    The members of the Black Swan noticed Tu Fu beside Captain Roman murmured for a while, and in order to verify the authenticity of these words, they dragged the body of Mr. "Nightmare" out of it.


    In addition to the chest being completely collapsed, several fingers were broken on the corpse. It seemed that the injuries were serious, but what really made him fatal was that the collapsed wall hit his head.


    Continued to bleed profusely, and died soon after.


    When Mr. "Nightmare" died, he also left the same frightened expression on his face as Smalling Laier.


    "Mr. Richard, I remember that in the letter I submitted to you before, I mentioned the address of his companion, and that Smolin specially sent someone to steal something from the palace mansion. A person with a highly skilled clown path Extraordinary.


    And Ford Justin of Winks Street, who was the source of the matter. "


    Tu Fu pondered for a long time, then suddenly raised his head and remembered this matter.


    Mentioning these two people related to the incident, not only Roman Richard''s expression froze, but everyone in the Black Swan Extraordinary Team also had weird expressions.


    Tu Fu subconsciously asked, "What happened?"


    "Those two people died before we arrived." Some members of the extraordinary team lowered their heads.


    "Dead? Who did it."


    "It looks like suicide. The clown passed through the Transcendent. When we found him, he had drowned in the bathroom at home. He must have accidentally hit his head and fell into a coma after falling in it. Then he was just submerged in the bathtub. The water in the head drowned alive."


    Another woman added: "And the master craftsman you mentioned, Mr. Justin, this man is really remarkable, he has made many proud works, even we pay attention to them.


    I heard from neighbors that it was probably one night, because I was too tired, I lay down in front of the steelmaking furnace for a while, and let the smoke in the furnace ignite, and the fire burned everything.


    burnt to death along with Ford Justin in his sleep, where only ashes now remain. "


    The words of the Black Swan members made Tu Fu''s hair stand on end,


    He could already imagine such a scene.


    A clown path transcendent fell in the bathroom because he couldn''t keep his balance, put his head in the bathtub and was drowned alive by the water.


    The Sequence 7 "Master" of the most skillfully crafted utensils was burned to death by the proud furnace when refining things.


    Reminiscent of Smolin and Mr. Nightmare just now, their deaths were so coincidental, as if they were deliberately cursed, even if they were behind the scenes to kill and silence, it was all too coincidental.


    Curse... Tu Fu silently said this word several times in his heart, and he raised his head suddenly.


    It was because of this that Tu Fu suddenly noticed the commonality of this case.


    This group of people started with Ford Justin, and formed an indissoluble bond with the cursed necklace, the maker, the transporter, the gift giver and the last trader.


    Four people died in chronological order, and they died so coincidentally.


    Tu Fu told Tu Fu that it wasn''t the "Heart of the Ocean" who didn''t believe it.


    Perhaps its target should have been Elena Weimar at the beginning, but after being intervened by Tu Fu, the already set fate has undergone a huge deviation invisibly.


    The curse has been launched.


    In order to save one person, more people need to be sacrificed.


    It has become a trolley problem.


    After causing disaster, the "Heart of the Ocean" cleverly returned to Tu Fu according to the pre-set destiny, and gave him many valuable formulas and taboos as gifts.


    Some gifts with blood on them.


    "The necklace must be sent back to the ship as soon as possible, and it must be suppressed again with the power of the ghost ship."


    Tu Fu became more and more frightened. It took a few days to take it off the top, and after one processing, it has such terrifying power.


    The item attributes of "Heart of the Ocean" are similar to the pair of "red shoes" that broke out in Leeds, and it has become a mysterious time that endangers public order.


    After sorting out the matter, Tu Fu didn''t tell Uncle Roman all his guesses, but just told him part of the conversation with Mister "Nightmare" just now, and then asked:


    "Mr. Richard, according to all the information now, are you sure you can find the mastermind behind it?"


    He can indeed use surveillance to check Smolin later, but there is a high probability that this guy is a middleman.


    I won��t have too much contact with the person behind the scenes. If what Mr. Nightmare said just now is true, it will be difficult to figure out who is behind him from Central City.


    What''s more, he has never had the opportunity to unlock the Hill Palace in G?ttinghagen, and naturally he does not have the authority to monitor it.


    To put it bluntly, even if you know who did it, it must be a very powerful person.


    "If, as you said, the matter involves the big shots in Central City, then their affairs have always been difficult to investigate."


    Roman also shook his head pessimistically, "I advise you to stop worrying about this matter, even what I can do is to report it to the church as a notification, Smolin is dead, this is a warning, this matter Enough to force them to stop."


    "Thinking about it, this is the best ending."


    Tu Fu heaved a sigh of relief, and it can be regarded as helping the literary girl out of the crisis. As a friend with some friendship, this level is enough.


    After going back, I have to charge her some money.


    But if Sophie encountered such a thing, would he stop here?


    The moment this question surfaced, Tu Fu already had the answer.


    Never.


    He will just dig the other party''s ancestral grave regardless of the cost.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 189： milk beer

    Chapter 189 Milk beer


    "Baby, a glass of Volta, a glass of milk beer, no, two glasses of Volta.


    Tufu, I remember that you are already an adult, and you should change to something that an adult should taste. Your eyes look very strange, you can��t be confused about what I call it.


    Baby, baby, that''s what adults call it.


    Gosh, you have been ordering milk beer since Leeds, I guess you must have been laughed at by many people after that. "


    Roman Richard threw an ambiguous look at the female bartender.


    After the incident was over, he sent people to church prisons wherever he went, and ignored Tu Fu''s excuse that he wanted to go back to school. The old rascal took Tu Fu to a good-sized tavern not far from St. Denis Cathedral very comfortably. .


    When the case has not been settled for the time being, and it is estimated that there will be nothing in the future, it is better to have a good time with old friends after finally reuniting.


    The guests in the tavern are all the people who can get along in the Mosley district. There are gentlemen and ladies wearing suits and leather shoes and expensive skirts everywhere. They order some expensive and high-alcohol alcohol, and talk to each other with pleasant expressions.


    Looks like he''s enjoying it.


    "how do you know."


    After listening to Roman''s flowers, Tu Fu''s face became stiff for a while, and naturally he fell into the eyes of the middle-aged uncle who has always been insightful.


    He guessed roughly after asking two rounds, and after getting the response, the stiff, greasy, annoying face suddenly burst into a huge laugh,


    "Ahem...you know, I would never laugh under normal circumstances...but this is so funny hahaha...someone likes to drink milk beer..."


    "In contrast, I would rather drink Coke."


    Tu Fu expressed the truth expressionlessly.


    Roman, who didn''t understand the meaning of this exclusive term, shook his head, "Tu Fu, the best time to change something is either ten years ago, or from now on.


    You should have learned to drink alcohol with a higher alcohol content. It will be used in many social gatherings. You can��t take a glass of milk beer to ask someone to clink glasses. It��s really impolite. "


    Tu Fu shrugged calmly, "Fortunately, I''m not very social."


    "Why be so modest, I have heard a lot about the genius Capet.


    It��s been a long time since I saw you become a prominent figure in this city. It��s really amazing. Maybe even His Majesty the King will invite you to participate in his parade ceremony, which is something that many people dream of. "


    Roman''s eyes radiated envy. He was really happy for Tu Fu seeing that the younger juniors had a bright future.


    "Parade ceremony?"


    "do not you know?"


    Roman looked at Tu Fu in surprise, "Soon, two months, three months, who knows how long, anyway, that magical perpetual motion machine will come out soon.


    I heard from some of my colleagues who work in Central City that His Majesty the King will personally hold a grand ceremony in G?ttinghagen. In order to celebrate the birth of that thing, the two chief scientists of the royal family must bear the brunt of this project. Initiator. Then many well-known and well-known scholars in the industry will be invited, and there must be many young talents among them.


    Maybe they will be awarded various medals to commend them. I guess you will be indispensable. I heard that there are few people in the Baier generation who are better than you. "


    "The king''s ceremony, in order to celebrate the birth of the perpetual motion machine, invited a young scholar who has made achievements in optics and electricity. This is really beautiful, what do you think?"


    Tu Fu smiled exaggeratedly after listening to it, and felt at a loss for words.


    To do so is to slap him in the face, to prove to him that the **** thing can actually be invented, "Mr. Richard, what is the ''perpetual motion machine'' in your opinion?"


    "I don''t know much about it, but I heard that it can produce food that a country can never run out of, fill every warehouse where ammunition and artillery are installed, and keep poverty and hunger away from the world.


    As His Majesty the King once said, maybe a good time is really coming. "


    "That''s right, it''s amazing, right? You can produce unlimited supplies and weapons without doing anything. This thing is simply amazing.


    You should know that even if you take the extraordinary path, you need to go through many hardships, endure loneliness and pain in exchange for extraordinary abilities.


    A machine, can it really do it? "


    Tu Fu was afraid of being heard, so his voice was very low, but he expressed his views in a calm and composed tone.


    Uncle Roman was silent for a while. His knowledge was not enough to establish a complete physics system, but he understood a truth.


    Nothing is free in this world.


    "Anyway, this is something to be happy about. I guess Liz may not remember people like me, but he will definitely remember you.


    If you can attend the banquet, the uncles and aunts who raised you, and the young lady you have been thinking about will be proud of you at that time, and the people of Baoqi Liz will also build sculptures for you, which may be a beautiful piece thing! "


    Roman spoke in a gentle tone, smiling.


    These soft words directly hit the softest part of his heart.


    "What you said..." Tu Fu hesitated for a moment, and put away his serious expression, "That''s right."


    The beautiful female bartender in front of the bar, after mixing and adding ice from the front desk, brought the plate and smiled with her head down.


    "Gentlemen, this is your Volta, please use it slowly."


    "Baby, you look so charming." Roman said exaggeratedly and artificially, the latter only blinked one eye, and responded to her with a special signal.


    In the dinner plate.


    Two transparent and colorless wine glasses, after adding ice cubes, it looks like a glass of ordinary water.


    Tu Fu casually picked up the glass of wine and sniffed it lightly. It contained the fragrance of grains.


    He drank it into his mouth carefully, and it was soft and smooth when it entered his mouth, not sweet, bitter, or astringent.


    A burst of irritating coldness flashed across the tip of the tongue, but after passing through the throat, there was a burst of intense scalding, which was almost burned by the tongue.


    First it was the tongue, then the mouth, and finally the throat. The mouthparts seemed to be on fire and burned all the way to the intestines. This kind of torture was like the experience he had when he was taking the Sequence 7 potion.


    "Ahem..."


    Tu Fu unavoidably coughed several times, almost coughing up his lungs.


    That''s why he''s always disliked high-strength alcohol, it''s a blasphemy to taste something like this.


    "Don''t worry, drink slowly. It''s always like this for the first time. It''s important to have a process of getting used to it."


    Roman took the initiative to hand over a handkerchief that he didn''t know where to get.


    Tu Fu took it over, his face full of puzzlement, "I remember Mr. Richard, you stopped drinking after that incident in Leeds, why now..."


    "That''s true, but as a member of society, you can''t go against the established habits of this society. That''s not realistic."


    Roman shook his head in shame when he said it, not knowing whether he was laughing at Tu Fu or himself.


    "That''s how it is. Sometimes I wonder if my sense of taste is wrong, and I''m not used to drinking what others can drink."


    "No, no, like I said, sometimes there is no choice, because everyone does it, and people who don''t conform are always not accepted by the group.


    If someone likes to drink, you must drink with him. No matter how bitter or astringent the wine is, after tasting it, you must always put on a delicious expression and send compliments, so that you will gain something.


    Guess how many people in this tavern sincerely hate high alcohol such as volts and rum. In the Mosley district, the adult men and women working nearby are all the elites of G?ttinghagen.


    And the client they meet with may be a big shot, and they always have to cater to other people''s habits when eating and drinking.


    This is the rule, the rule is set by the predecessors and must be kept by the descendants, and then passed down from generation to generation until the day when the world is destroyed. "


    Tu Fu''s understanding of wine culture is no worse than Roman''s. When he heard such a theory, he just smiled indifferently and didn''t say anything.


    I don''t know if I have accepted this customary habit in my heart, or I am thinking about something else.


    Could it be obvious to those experienced veterans that you don''t know how to drink?


    Do not,


    They all know,


    Knows the harm of alcohol better than anyone.


    also understand that this is an extremely painful process,


    fully understand the fact that doing this is very immoral,


    But you have to follow this request.


    They will always admonish you glass after glass, and then watch you pinch your nose and pour the liquid from the wine glass into your mouth, and see the painful expression on your immature face that is so uncomfortable that you are about to cry, but you can''t resist it.


    I don''t know how many people will be excited to climax.


    because,


    Everyone above the high position also came from this step.


    "Can you understand now? People always have to learn to adapt to all this, which will make their future journey less difficult." Roman patted Tu Fu on the shoulder lightly.


    "I think I understand." Tu Fu subconsciously nodded.


    Then, he carefully looked at the glass of Volta in front of him, raised the glass high, and the glass was higher than his head, as if he was about to make a major decision.


    "Crunch..."


    A cloud of water vapor condensed on the outside of the cup, and the cup slipped from the palm of the hand.


    Bang ? There was a "dang" sound on the ground, and the wine in the glass was full and spilled on the floor.


    Many people in the tavern were stunned.


    Tu Fu plucked up his courage, imitating what Roman called it just now, and shouted to the pretty female bartender at the bar with a blushing face:


    "Baby, have another glass of milk beer!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 190： celebrity returns

    Chapter 190 Return of the Celebrity


    "Wooooooh��"


    The steam train puffing out white smoke slowly moved forward along the rails.


    Following the sudden acceleration of the giant steel beast, the sliding wheel set under full acceleration all the way sparked with lightning, leaving behind an unstoppable galloping figure.


    The scenery by the window changes all the way, the tall buildings gradually get lower, and the horizon gets higher and higher.


    It has always been so far from civilization.


    Tu Fu, who was sitting in the first-class workshop, leisurely flipped through an academic journal called "Archaeological Boundary".


    The latest issue is the remains of the elves in the village of Hannoy in the Black Forest.


    During the week-long research of the expedition team, those experts systematized the elves of the Jackdaw tribe.


    The reported photos are full of the architectural style of the Jackdaw Tribe, such as miniature palaces resembling water lilies, towers carved from ivory, and bridges connecting trees with weak weeping willows. These primitive buildings give people a very exquisite feeling .


    When describing the elves, most of them are based on the statements of the locals and eyewitnesses, and then combined with the data to summarize the characteristics of the elves. The following description is given.


    "Their height is far higher than that of humans, and their skin is much paler. Their streamlined muscular structure makes their bodies light, and they have great advantages when moving in the forest.


    The elves are not much different from ordinary people when foraging. Their staple food is fruits and grains. They always drink water by the river together at twilight, move in groups, and use clans as tribes. .


    Although their lifestyles are relatively similar to ours, so that we have been unable to accept such similarity for a long time...because they are purely heterogeneous. "


    Seeing the arrogant words of the leader of the G?ttinghagen Archaeological Society, Tu Fu had already adapted to it a long time ago.


    At the bottom of the journal, there are scholars in the field of archaeology who give it a very high evaluation, and there are many scholars from the Southern Continent among them.


    It seems that all races in the northern and southern continents agree with the audience in the paper as a matter of course.


    After browsing through the disgusting compliments, Tu Fu shook his head and chuckled a few times.


    Before the connection between the North and South continents, because the Lionheart King who was a white race led to the unification of the Assyrian Empire, the world became dominated by white races.


    And some alpine races and red-skinned races are always the targets of discrimination.


    Later, after the Southern Continent was discovered due to the opening of the age of voyage, the people of the Northern Continent unanimously attacked the colored people in the Southern Continent, massacred, enslaved, and then established colonial dependent countries, and established countless trade sites between the two continents.


    During this period, politicians and scholars from countries on the two continents fought countless wars of words over the issue of skin color.


    And the reality even beat out the dog''s brain.


    The advanced weapons of the Northern Continent''s army can easily kill a large number of indigenous people, but they will never be able to crush their thoughts.


    Over the past century, in one blood debt after another, many conflicts have accumulated between people of different skin colors.


    Countless people had difficulty solving this problem, but when he made the Jackdaw Tribe public, the issue of skin color suddenly became a secondary contradiction.


    This time, regardless of the races in the northern and southern continents, from politicians to scholars to ordinary people in the market, they all stand in the united front without exception.


    Naturally repelling foreigners.


    As for Tu Fu, he does not stand for any point of view, nor does he intend to make any comments.


    Time will always give the answer.


    "Woo��"


    The sharp whistle sounded, and the steam train also stopped in the small town of Villedo in due time.


    Tu Fu, who was wearing a simple white shirt, picked up his leather bag and put on a brim hat and pressed it down to make himself look less conspicuous.


    He got off the station all the way from the crowd, came to the familiar waiting area, and took another public carriage that he hadn''t sat in for a long time.


    It only costs two pennies to go from the station to Miskar Stark University.


    Although there are tens of thousands of crowns in the savings card, which is enough for him to buy a house in a middle-class community, and hire a cook and two maids by the way, it is only enough to buy one-fifth of the mansion fragments by the Murray River.


    He knew very well the importance of thrift to the realization of wishes, so he could only merge with the smell of strangers in the sultry weather, and spent this short period of time in extreme discomfort.


    After going through a steep journey, I finally saw the iconic school emblem of the University of Michigan, which symbolizes the truth.


    After attending Ms. Weimar''s coming-of-age ceremony, Tu Fu stayed in G?ttinghagen for two more days. Fortunately, before coming, he had already taken the latest courses from the teaching teacher Mr. Walter Gross.


    Counting the extra credits obtained by the Challenge Cup and the expedition team, there is no need to worry too much about the final grade of this semester.


    "Hello, gentlemen."


    Greeted warmly to several school guards one by one, and the familiar middle-aged guards recognized the person at a glance, not only responded enthusiastically, but also rushed to help him carry the bag.


    "Mr. Capet, how can I let you carry the bag by yourself."


    "The celebrity from Mississippi University has finally returned home."


    ��All the teachers, students and staff at the school are proud of you.��


    Immediately, four or five people came forward to help carry the bag. During this time, no one knew that there was a student in their school who was in the limelight. He looked so humble.


    "I really don''t bother you, gentlemen."


    Tu Fu shook his head in embarrassment, repeatedly rejecting their offer.


    This situation really made him dumbfounded. What��s the matter with asking the security personnel of the University of Michigan to help him carry a freshman��s bag.


    This is not the end, from the moment they arrived at the University of Michigan, people on the way saw him pass by and couldn''t help but stop. They stopped to see how sacred he was, and looked at themselves curiously like watching an animal.


    Young and beautiful ladies whisper and let it go.


    As long as he stood still and stared back, without saying a word, he would surely scare them so that the little deer blushed and ran away in embarrassment.


    The key is to meet some elderly teachers at the University of Michigan. When they see themselves, they will always come up and say a few words. Their eyes are full of admiration, and the smile hidden in the wrinkles is hard to hide.


    The feeling of being pushed on by someone made the back of Tu Fu''s neck feel cold, making him feel even more uncomfortable.


    So for the rest of the journey, he simply trotted back to his bachelor apartment as if he was escaping orders.


    It wasn''t until the moment the door was closed tightly that Tu Fu dared to take a breath.


    His eyes searched around the room, but fortunately there was no one hiding here.


    Even if you haven��t come back for a while, fortunately there is someone to clean it, so you don��t have to worry about dust.


    "There are too many things going on recently, I have to rest at the University of Michigan for a while, and let other things go first.


    Consolidate the knowledge in the class, wait for the final assessment to pass, and then buy raw materials from the brotherhood, and help Sophie get the potions for the three paths.


    After she has selected, the remaining two will be sold through the fraternity, and she may make a small profit. I guess becoming an extraordinary person is probably one of her wishes. "


    Tu Fu, who knows Sophie''s thoughts quite well, has already made a decision in private, and he will do it like this.


    For Tu Fu who just came back, life at school is not as easy as he imagined.


    Ms. Winnie, who was in the second grade, told him to meet Professor Kane, and the leaders of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences were also there. It took less than fifteen minutes since he came back and was notified to go to the academy for a meeting.


    The venue for the meeting is the administrative center of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences.


    On a very long desk, surrounded by a group of people, it seems to be the group of old antiques that Professor Kane mentioned.


    They talked about the recent follow-up plan of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences, as well as the distribution of education funds for various majors,


    Each of these is no small matter.


    Professor Kane��s purpose for letting Tu Fu come here is probably to help him get on the right track from now on, and maybe also to establish a good relationship with these old guys for the restart of the Polar Program in a few years.


    Tu Fu has always hated long-winded meetings, especially listening to a group of middle-aged and old men who are over fifty years old, chattering about irrelevant things.


    Fortunately, some of his old friends were also present, including Crane, Bella, Mr. David, and Miss Weimar. They took notes while listening to the lecture.


    The administrators of the School of Humanities just let them listen in, at most discuss their ideas in the link of providing opinions, and the final decision-making power still falls in the hands of the old guys.


    It''s really meaningless.


    Tu Fu has been absent-minded for a long time, looking at the lady sitting opposite from time to time.


    "Ahem."


    Professor Kane noticed that the kid��s eyes were staring at Elena Weimar, so he coughed lightly to wake him up.


    "That''s all about the disbursement of funds in advance. There is one more thing, Tu Fu. Tomorrow, the courtyard will hold a commendation meeting for you. At nine o''clock in the morning, the venue will be in the lecture hall. Remember to attend when you arrive."


    "Okay... Hey, what kind of commendation meeting."


    Tu Fu was startled, his careless behavior immediately displeased many people in the meeting.


    Seeing his embarrassment, Ms. Weimar naturally helped him out, "The small meeting dedicated to commending Tu Fu''s academic achievements in physics and archaeology will invite some students of the same year of this academy to listen to your sharing. success experience."


    "I see."


    Tu Fu nodded after he understood it, and now he understood.


    It turned out that he was asked to make up some hardships on the road to success, so that this year''s freshmen could emulate him.


    Eileen had noticed the way Tu Fu looked at her long ago, unconsciously recalling the gift he gave that day, her thoughts were racing for a while,


    "Why has Mr. Capet been looking at me just now? Is there any special idea? Judging from past experience, it shouldn''t be.


    But then again, that gift was specially made for me, does it have any special meaning?


    That thing is not cheap, it is not like Mr. Capet''s usual style.


    So what did Dad say to him that day, does it have anything to do with me?


    Gosh,


    So why was he looking at me just now. "


    Compared to the complex and troubled mind of a literary girl, Tu Fu''s mental activities are much simpler.


    He lined his head and kept thinking about a problem.


    "How to ask Miss Weimar for a reasonable fee without losing elegance,


    This is really a problem. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 191： challenge

    Chapter 191 Challenge


    the next day.


    At 8:40 a.m., in the washroom, I looked in the mirror and my eyes were surrounded by a pair of dark circles.


    Tu Fu could only wash his face with water to make himself look more energetic.


    He struggled with that matter all night, and even when he woke up in the middle of the night, he was brewing a set of perfect enough words.


    How to ask Miss Weimar for the remuneration without revealing the truth? After careful consideration, he finally didn''t open his mouth.


    Anyway, it''s not decent to ask a lady for money for no reason.


    He can only hope that when he gets married or holds a big feast in the future, Eileen Weimar should contribute more money if he has any conscience.


    Perhaps it was because he was so famous at the University of Michigan that he was escorted all the way from the dormitory to the lecture hall.


    Professor Kane was afraid that this unreliable guy would forget about it, so that he would oversleep and make the scene embarrassing.


    When Tufuka arrived at the scene, the courtyard was full of students.


    Today��s lecture hall has a lot more people than when choosing a tutor before, I��m afraid there will be more than a thousand people.


    There are only two or three hundred freshmen in a college of humanities and social sciences.


    Now here are probably not only the freshmen of their college, but also other colleges, and even senior students. I don��t know if they are here to admire the demeanor of this rookie king, or they have other ideas.


    "God bless, it''s better to end soon."


    But Tu Fu, who has long been used to this job, sat in the front row with a serious look on his face.


    He now only hopes that this work will end soon, so don''t delay the meal time.


    It was Mr. Walter Gross who was in charge of presiding over the work, a teacher of archeology. After receiving this task, his face was full of complacent expressions.


    "Hello, gentlemen and ladies, I am Walter from the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences. Since we welcomed the 101st freshmen, many outstanding talents have been born in our college.


    Among them, the most astonishing thing is my student Touve Capet, who used the double-slit interference experiment to verify the difficult problem of the composition of light long before he came here, which is quite remarkable.


    After that, he has never been proud. Soon after he entered school, he devoted himself to studying the field of science and technology.


    In the past few months, he invented the electric light with his amazing scientific research spirit, successfully won the first place in the Challenge Cup, and won glory for Miskar Stark University.


    And just recently, our Mr. Capet discovered the remains of elves. He is definitely the core figure in the excavation of elf civilization, and he has brought amazing results to archaeological research.


    Here, on behalf of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences, I will formally award him the second-level academic medal��the Moon Medal. "


    The secret conference has established a certain level of medals for students�� achievements during school. This kind of reward system has ratings within the university, and the amount of subsidies is small enough to increase every year. After leaving school, the honor in school can also be recognized by the society.


    More importantly, this is the University of Michigan''s recognition of students.


    From the stars, the moon, and then to the sun medal, there are three levels of differentiation.


    If you have excellent indicators in several years at school, participate in some competitions organized by the university and win decent awards, and publish some constructive papers, you will have a certain chance to win a star medal.


    The Moon Medal can be obtained by achieving breakthrough victories in internationally recognized academic fields, or by inventing something remarkable.


    The most difficult thing to obtain is the Sun Medal. There is only one standard to help human civilization progress.


    So far, there are only a dozen or so people in the University of Michigan.


    The most recent UM student is the one who improved the steam engine.


    Mid University awarded him the second-level medal directly after his arrival. After that, there is no room for improvement.


    After hearing this decision, Tu Fu couldn''t help but stare wide-eyed and opened his mouth wide, not knowing what to say.


    It''s not that his few honors are not enough, it''s just that awarding such a high-level medal to a freshman who has just finished a semester may cause dissatisfaction among many people.


    "Surprised, right?"


    And Professor Kane next to him always had a smile on his face, "It''s nothing, maybe in a few days, you will be awarded an even more remarkable medal by the Ministry of Education, and the person who will award you personally at that time may That��s an amazing person.��


    Medal of the Ministry of Education?


    After Tu Fu was in a daze for a short while, he immediately thought of what Uncle Roman had told him.


    It''s not going to be a perpetual motion celebration.


    If that''s the case, it''s bad enough.


    "Here, I am very grateful for the school''s recognition of me, and I am also grateful to every teacher who has paid for me."


    He immediately got up and came on stage, putting on a formulaic smiling face.


    After taking the stage, he pretended to be flattered, as if he was surprised by all of this, and first politely refused, showing that he deserved it.


    Then under Walter''s serious words, he was finally forced to accept the moon medal that seemed to be made of pure gold.


    Standing on the stage, Tu Fu began to prepare to tell the manuscripts that had been brewing in his stomach for a long time to the students present at the University of Michigan.


    This is a very formulaic process.


    He must emphasize that his birth was not good, relying on his own efforts to struggle alone in the dark.


    On the road to scientific research, which has no end, because of continuous persistence, I finally achieved something.


    This kind of processed story has always been more contagious.


    "Mr. Capet, hello, I''m sorry to interrupt your award presentation, let me introduce myself, my name is Eve Sauter, a junior in the Academy of Natural Sciences.


    Just heard Mr. Gross talk about some of your achievements in the past. In terms of academics and scientific research, there are too many, and you are the truly outstanding person at the University of Michigan.


    But on this, I have a question? "


    In the auditorium, a crisp female voice interrupted Tu Fu''s speech.


    Perhaps the tone was too calm, making all eyes look like her.


    A girl with a fresh face, she has long hair like a waterfall, an elegant dress with a standard oval face, and smart almond eyes are full of firmness.


    Perhaps because of the steady and dignified temperament of this lady, it seems reasonable to ask this question face to face on this occasion.


    After searching in memory, Tu Fu can guarantee that he has never seen this person.


    The freshmen of the 101st class in the auditorium also looked at each other, and everyone was whispering to each other.


    "Who is that?"


    "A celebrity in the Academy of Natural Sciences in the third year, a student who has won a star medal, can often see her in the laboratory, and I heard that she has always been rigorous in academic requirements."


    "Then why did she come to the freshman meeting."


    "Probably not convinced by Mr. Capet''s achievements, the Challenge Cup is enough for the college to obtain an education fund of 100,000 crowns, and this money is only distributed to the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences."


    "Maybe I''m jealous that freshmen can get the Moon Medal and I''m not convinced."


    Some people secretly speculated in private, and judging from the recent situation, their guess is not impossible.


    After a brief absence, Tu Fu nodded slightly and then asked with a smile, "It''s okay, Miss Sauter. If you have any questions, just ask. I will do my best to tell you everything I know."


    Refraining from reprimanding the other party for his incompetence, Tu Fu''s gracious approach immediately won the favor of many people.


    "Mr. Capet, thank you for your response."


    The girl named Eve looked into his eyes and asked directly: "In the double-slit experiment you did, because of the appearance of light and dark stripes, you concluded that light is a kind of fluctuation, is that true?"


    "That''s right." Tu Fu nodded subconsciously, "That''s the conclusion based on the final research results of the conditions I listed, so it can be concluded that light is indeed a kind of fluctuation."


    "But recently, I have been studying this issue with some acquaintances, and I have been doing it for a long time.


    But in the process of studying the double-slit experiment, we got completely different results from Mr. Capet''s previous experiments.


    At that time, we will make this experiment process public. Interested students can come and observe it. If you have time, Mr. Capet, can you come and guide us. "


    The girl named Eve finished speaking in one go, as if she was speaking a speech.


    Tu Fu frowned and explained: "As I said just now, my conclusion is based on the experimental equipment I used..."


    "Didn''t your mentor teach you what rules are?"


    Professor Kane, who was sitting at the bottom, had long been impatient with the accident, so he simply stood up, "This student from the Academy of Natural Sciences, academic research should be discussed in private, and we can discuss it after the ceremony is over." No problem.


    Is it really reasonable for you to question my students in a meeting like this? "


    UM has always had such a tradition, the spirit of daring to question the truth, which has been passed down from generation to generation for hundreds of years since the school was founded.


    But Tu Fu should never be embarrassed on such an occasion.


    If it wasn��t for the fact that the questioner was a lady, he would have scolded him long ago.


    And Eve Short apologized again, but still stared at Tu Fu on the podium,


    Like waiting for his answer.


    There seems to be a stubborn and unyielding spirit in the eyes of this lady.


    It seems that he wants to use some means to kick himself down from the **** seat in the optical field.


    "So, Miss Sauter, you are questioning my academic achievements, so you issued such a challenge."


    Tu Fu stroked his chin, picking up an unusual aura from this accident.


    It is indeed unusual.


    At the awards ceremony in full view,


    I don��t know where the courage came from to challenge a young and famous genius, and it was the result of being recognized by countless professors from many academic circles in the Seven Schools Alliance.


    This can no longer be explained by the word arrogance.


    If you use the simple reason that UM students generally have a skeptical spirit about science, you can''t convince him.


    "If you understand it this way, Mr. Capet, you are right." Eve Short, who had always been stern and cold, suddenly had a mysterious smile on his face.


    All she did was as if she was waiting for herself to say this sentence.


    "In this case, I am willing to do so and accept the challenge on my own personal honor."


    Tufu said loudly in the official language of Baia, which was regarded as a formal response.


    He doesn''t care what the purpose of this person is, who he works for, whether it is disgusting, or a purely academic challenge.


    None of that matters.


    I only know that someone has launched a war against him in public, just to push him to the edge of the cliff, so that he can''t retreat, and he doesn''t care whether he will be pushed into the abyss.


    Perhaps, she didn''t know that what she wanted to challenge was a problem that had stumped the top physicists of all mankind for three hundred years.


    And myself,


    Always stand on the shoulders of giants.


    ps: Thanks for the reward of 50,000 starting coins from the boss of Blizzard. I will try to see if I can write two more chapters recently. The story of the second volume will probably end before August if there is no accident. I have thought about it for a long time , a very explosive climax, if you have been reading this and are willing to support my readers, you will not be disappointed. There are many things that are not done well, please bear with me, and it will be more delicate in the future, because I have never tried this kind of It��s a novel of the same style, so when I wrote it, I was crossing the river by feeling the stones, please bear with me, thank you~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 192： a lawsuit

    Chapter 192 A lawsuit


    Lecture hall some time after awarding medals.


    Dean''s Office, Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences.


    Dean Nubuat Luofu always had a smile on his face, dealing with these guests who came from St. Nottingham.


    They are wearing brightly colored fluffy clothes, which are wide from the neck to the cuffs, which is very flamboyant in the country of Lantis.


    Compared to the group of Ryan people, they seemed more arrogant. Even if Luo Fu personally took out the coffee beans from Landis that had been treasured for a long time, he shook his head in great disappointment after tasting it.


    ��Obviously, this is a coffee bean with the characteristics of the Baia plantation, and the taste will be more bitter. It is better to say that it is an imitation of the Landis coffee bean itself.


    In comparison, I still prefer the beans from the major estates in Landis. They exude a mellow aroma and a thick taste. Unfortunately, most of them are just imitations on the market. No matter how good the imitation is, it is still a counterfeit. "


    The leader of the Landis, Raphael Vieira, who was wearing a suit, shook his head helplessly.


    He noticed Dean Luo Fu''s unattractive expression, and immediately smiled and said: "Sir, I don''t mean that your coffee beans are not good, it''s just that you are used to the taste of your hometown, and trying other coffees is always unsatisfactory." .


    You might as well take my words as a joke, I have no malicious intentions. "


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Dean Luofu still smiled, and he didn''t seem to care about the other party''s slander.


    Although there is hot coffee on the table, it still cannot ease the frosty relationship in the office.


    If it wasn''t for the important matter they claimed, Dean Luo Fu would have asked the security guards to drag this group of arrogant Lantis people out.


    "Boom..."


    The knock on the door eased some of the relationship between them.


    The visitor was Tu Fu who had just arrived from the lecture hall, and he was puzzled all over his face.


    Not long after receiving the Moon Medal, the secretary of the dean''s office entered the venue, claiming that Tu Fu had to come over immediately for something important.


    His mind was still full of what happened just now. That unpleasant incident was not considered a big deal at the awards ceremony, and it was difficult for Tu Fu to shake his foundation in the University of Michigan with just a few words from Eve.


    This top university in the small town of Villedot has always been known for its academic rigor and freedom.


    As long as you have doubts about a certain topic, you can ask any professor at the school at any time. It is the strong desire to explore of generations of students that has created this big stage.


    Facing challenges, Tu Fu is fearless.


    Be it a senior student, be jealous, or have other goals,


    He doesn''t even care.


    The first time he came in, Tu Fu subtly noticed these gorgeously dressed Lantis people.


    The strange thing is that both sides of the face are tense, especially for a refined person like Dean Luo Fu, the aura also seems abnormal.


    Although there was a smile on his face, Tu Fu, who had turned on the hunter''s senses, still noticed the red aura flickering in his astral body, indicating anger. It seemed that the conversation just now was not pleasant.


    "Lantis''s clothing aesthetics are as bad as the Ryan people''s food habits and the climate of the Sa Loren Empire, compared to the Lantis woman whose legs and feet are as thick as radishes and whose waist is as round as a bucket.


    I really think that it should be a well-dressed Lantis man who goes to the sweetheart party and shares freshly squeezed coffee and small biscuits with each other. "


    Tu Fu used his language talent to attack indiscriminately,


    Use very civilized words to complain about their exaggerated clothes.


    His words were not loud, just enough for everyone to hear clearly. These ironic sentences immediately ignited the anger of the Lantis people, and several eyes were cast.


    Someone immediately got angry, "Where did such a rude guy come from?"


    "Hey, this is just a joke, just like what the gentleman said just now, I have no malicious intentions at all.


    Gentlemen haven''t noticed that the atmosphere is much better now than before, isn''t it?


    Hahaha. "


    Tu Fu looked at everyone one by one, and then let out an annoying laugh.


    The guests who came from afar are simply too shocked.


    He is an outlaw lunatic, if he is not arrogant, he would be sorry for the newly promoted Sequence Name.


    Since the other party was rude first, retaliation is the best way to treat guests.


    "Ahem, Tufu, you shouldn''t be so rude. Mr. Rafael Vieira, who came all the way from Saint Nordin, is here this time to deal with something related to you."


    Dean Luo Fu noticed the flushed faces of the group of people and coughed lightly.


    Even though he said this, he couldn''t help but look at Tu Fu with eyes full of praise.


    "Are you Mr. Tuf Capet?"


    Raphael from Lantis is a middle-aged man with a medium build and wearing unilateral glasses. His tone of voice has an elitist temperament, and his words are mixed with arrogant questions.


    "uh-huh."


    "Hello, Mr. Capet, we are here this time to investigate a patent infringement incident not long ago, do you still remember being at the University of G?ttinghagen.


    You and other members form a team in the name of the School of Humanities and Social Sciences to participate in the Freshman Challenge Cup, and received 100,000 crowns of education special funds. "


    "There is such a thing." Tu Fu did not deny it.


    "Then do you still remember that the special invention you called ''electric light'' was used for competition selection, and it is precisely because of this very unique patent that you won the first place and received the bonus."


    "So, what do you want to say?"


    "Now I am sorry to inform you that the invention of ''electric light'' has been infringed. We have conducted a detailed investigation on this. In October 1492, your invention was officially born, and it was published in the newspaper and gained a lot of fame.


    But in the previous year, a product named ''arc lamp'' was produced in our company in Landis, its function and structure are very similar to the ''electric lamp'' you showed at the University of G?ttinghagen Similar, just go check it out.


    And during this year, the arc lamp invented by our company has been widely used in Landis mines, plantations and other areas. The electric light'' appears and is already in circulation on the market.


    We now have absolutely reason to suspect that the invention of ''electric light'' plagiarized the idea of ??''arc lamp''.


    You should know that the suspected transnational patent theft will lead to international disputes if it is not handled properly. I think this is definitely not something that the University of Michigan or the Bayer Ministry of Education would like to see.


    We have written a lawsuit on this matter, please feel free to read it. "


    As a lawyer for large corporations, Rafael Vieira''s thinking is extremely clear, and his speech is also orderly. His professional level is far more correct than their pompous clothes.


    After Tu Fu listened carefully to his narration, he took over the very formal lawsuit.


    At this time, he also understood the purpose of the other party''s visit, and he didn''t panic. Instead, he asked unhurriedly: "Could it be that your company is called Edison International?"


    "No, our company is called Landis Sim Industries. You may have heard of this name before. It is well-known in St. Nottingham, and I am the chief lawyer of Sim Industries."


    Raphael smiled at the corner of his mouth, and reported this prestigious industry in Saint Nordin.


    He tried to use this name to suppress the opponent''s arrogance,


    Let this ignorant child know that what he is dealing with is not a certain person, but an industrial company in a big country and famous company that controls a considerable amount of power.


    They have countless branches in the North Continent, own hundreds of thousands of wealth, and thousands of employees work for it.


    Just the team of lawyers, sending a new face every day to play with him for a year is not the same.


    But after he reported his identity, Raphael noticed that Tu Fu was relieved instead. There was a sarcasm on the young boy''s face, and he asked playfully:


    "So, gentlemen, so what do you want to do, I mean how to deal with this."


    "After all, this is not a trivial matter. We planned to appeal directly to the G?ttinghagen court and deal with it in accordance with the law, but considering that you have achieved many achievements at a young age, Capet, I really can''t bear to ruin your future. .


    How about we settle this matter in private. "


    "What do you want to do?"


    "First, you must publicly express your apology to Landis Sim in newspapers and media, and submit a letter of repentance to our company."


    Tu Fu just sneered, did not answer, and listened quietly to his conditions.


    "Second, regarding the invention ''electric light'' that you plagiarized, the patent must be cancelled, and this procedure will be handed over to Sim Company and supervised by our people.


    You also need to promise that this invention will never appear in the market and disrupt the market order. "


    "continue."


    Tu Fu''s smile grew stronger.


    But when hearing this condition, it seems to hear a "bang",


    oh,


    Turns out someone had shattered his dream of a mansion on the banks of the Murray River.


    "The last point, Mr. Capet, you must take the initiative to hand over the bonus to the Ministry of Education in G?ttinghagen and compensate our company for the illegal gains from plagiarizing arc lamps."


    Raphael said word by word: "That is, one hundred thousand crowns."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 193： never compromise

    Chapter 193 Never compromise


    In the office.


    The wick of a gas lamp is erratic, big and small, swaying from side to side.


    The air inside is nearly condensed.


    The two parties on the negotiating table fell into a long silence after a moment of intense conversation.


    In fact, after Raphael raised Sim Industry''s request, especially the compensation of 100,000 kroner, Tu Fu held his breath and tried hard to calm himself down.


    He was really afraid that Chaofan would lose control, and accidentally punched the well-dressed chief lawyer opposite him to death.


    "Tufu, you are just a peace-loving adventurer. You will never lose face because of some disrespectful people. No matter what wrong things they have committed, you must forgive them. Goodness."


    An angel villain with a halo whispered in his ear.


    Another little devil with horns on his head bewitched him with words,


    "It is God''s business to forgive them, and your task should be to send them to God."


    The two villains, the angel and the devil, try to persuade each other because of their different ideas, and gradually evolved into fighting each other.


    As for the result... the devil villain stabbed the angel villain to death with a fork effortlessly.


    Tu Fu suddenly stood up from his seat and looked at Raphael at the same level, "I''m sorry to tell you, Mr. Vieira, I don''t intend to follow your suggestion, because this is my idea from the beginning to the end. Something created by a professor at the University of Michigan.


    I never copied what you called an ''arc lamp'' in my invention of an ''electric light'', and I don''t know what you''re talking about, nor am I interested in it. "


    Tu Fu spoke convincingly, and his attitude was also very firm.


    Unless Mr. Edison comes to ask him for the debt in person, God will come today, and he will also ask the other party what is the sequence.


    "Have you really thought it through? If our lawsuit is submitted to the G?ttinghagen court, once the case is established, Sim Industries will send the most elite team to investigate and collect evidence. I think it will take a long time.


    During this period, your reputation and credit will be questioned by the society, people around you, questioned that you are a thief who steals,


    And there are huge litigation costs.


    Once you lose the lawsuit, the price will definitely not be the items I just mentioned. At that time, you will have no chance to regret it.


    Child, you are a smart person and know what to do in your own best interest. "


    Tufu''s reaction was completely within Raphael''s expectations.


    Or the vast majority of people, when they hear such an unfair decision, they will instinctively reject it immediately.


    But when he listed the conditions, one side is a big state-owned enterprise in the North Continent, with unimaginable power for ordinary people, while the other side is an unknown person who is still in school.


    Even if he has some fame in G?ttinghagen, he is still unknown.


    Raphael didn''t care whether Tu Fu actually plagiarized.


    The fact is that as long as someone hires him to do something, as long as the chain of evidence is sufficient, the defendant should be guilty and punished.


    Victory is justice.


    Until this moment, Dean Nubuat Rover, who had been admiring the duel, heard that Rafael and his party moved out of the backer behind them, and picked up the coffee cup to savor the mellow coffee beans.


    The reason why he kept silent was because he wanted to test Tu Fu''s attitude, and even more wanted to see his determination when encountering things.


    Seeing that the time is ripe, Tu Fu''s attitude is already obvious enough that he will never compromise with the other party.


    Luo Fu also knew that he should speak at this appropriate juncture: "Mr. Vieira, is it inappropriate to threaten my students with such words at the University of Michigan?"


    "I''m sorry, this is my job."


    "Since this is the case, let me also tell you that this is my student''s business, and the choice as a mentor is to support him to the end.


    As he said, even if you submit a complaint to the G?ttinghagen court, all expenses during this period will be borne by the University of Michigan, and we will also send the best lawyers.


    Even if the lawsuit is finally lost, the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences will help Tu Fu to pay compensation as required, and he has no pressure.


    Once the case is won, Landis Sim Industries will pay you an unimaginable price. "


    This elegant Mr. Dean naturally stood firmly on Tu Fu''s side when faced with a choice.


    The existence of Tufu is the image of Miskar Stark University, far more important than one hundred thousand crowns.


    "Oh, there is one more thing. In the past few decades, Miska has cultivated many talents for the judiciary. They have lawyers, judges, and prosecutors. They are distributed in the political departments of all countries on the northern and southern continents.


    Even in the most remote place in the world, there are talents cultivated by UM.


    I said this not to tell you how rich the heritage of the University of Michigan has been for hundreds of years, and we will not rely on resources to obtain certain conveniences, but to say.


    Don��t threaten my students with your so-called Landis Enterprise, we don��t accept this. If Tufu is threatened or hurt in any way during this period, you will bear the consequences yourself. "


    As the powerful dean in charge of a college, he did not appear vicissitudes due to the passage of time in his middle age.


    On the contrary, it was because of the hard work that made this middle-aged man more attractive.


    Dean Louvre''s response was strong enough, allowing Miskar Stark University to serve as the backing for Tufu''s battle, and will use all resources to support him to the end.


    It was also this harsh remark that made Rafael Vieira calm down instantly.


    He absolutely did not expect this matter to become like this, from two people to Miskar Stark University with the deepest foundation in the Seven Schools Alliance, and it would actually support a poor child with no family background.


    And it is directly against Landis Sim Industries, this is simply a collision between two giants.


    Whichever side is finally crushed, it will pay a heavy price.


    Things have gone a little too far by now.


    After calming down, the elite lawyer Raphael reconsidered his previous actions, and then looked at Tu Fu with a stern face, "Mr. Capet, it was my fault that my requirements were too strict just now.


    Why don''t we renegotiate the requirements, you just need to promise to Sim Industry that you will not put ''electric lights'' on the market in the future, and hand over the patent to Sim Corporation for destruction.


    We will no longer hold you accountable for obtaining education funds through disgraceful means, and we don��t need you to make any kind of compensation. This is also our compromise.


    What do you think. "


    This condition is loose enough for Rafael.


    Almost anyone would accept such a condition. It would be the best result not to cause trouble again. What he had to face was a large multinational enterprise.


    Besides, it is absolutely not allowed to promote electric lights in the special area of ??Baia Kingdom, and it is against the will of the upper echelon.


    It is not easy for Tu Fu to take over the lighting source market by himself.


    He really had no reason to refuse.


    "Pfft."


    After holding back for an unknown amount of time, Tu Fu, who had always been serious, finally couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    He clutched his stomach and laughed non-stop. This nonsensical behavior fell into the eyes of everyone, making people full of doubts. Even Dean Luo Fu didn''t know what this kid was thinking.


    Raphael''s complexion changed several times, and finally he asked patiently: "Mr. Capet, what do you think of this condition?"


    "Haha...sorry...hahaha...sorry, please forgive me for being rude."


    Tu Fu managed to calm down his breathing, so as not to let the laughter continue.


    He looked proudly at these fancy-dressed Landis lawyers with a pitiful expression he had never seen before,


    "Raphael, don''t you think that if you propose such a condition to me, I should be grateful to Sim Corporation, and then kneel on the ground and obediently hand over my patent to you,


    Pray for your forgiveness and let me go? "


    "You misunderstood me."


    Tu Fu pointed at the other party with a funny face, "No, no, no, it''s you who always treat me as a thief, the arrogance from the big company of Landis, you probably think that''s the case.


    Your so-called compromise is to put forward such a condition and then I will be ruined by admitting this crime and destroy everything I have worked hard for in the past, isn''t it? "


    Hearing such a condition, Tu Fu found it even more funny.


    Raphael pulled the tie on his chest. The oppressive atmosphere in the office and Tu Fu''s words made him a little out of breath.


    "Mr. Capet, if you insist on thinking this way, there is nothing we can do, but the current form is already the best reconciliation condition for you, and we are also considering it for you."


    "Mr. Rafael Vieira."


    "Ok."


    "So the way you consider people, Landis, is to bring a group of people to serve, insult his mentor, and then coerce and lure him to sign an unequal treaty?"


    Without waiting for Raphael''s reply, Tu Fu raised his head high.


    When he said these words, the eyes on his handsome face were too calm,


    "I might as well tell you that no matter where you come from, who you take orders from, or what purpose you want to ruin my reputation, I don''t care, no matter what tricks you use.


    But you should always hold such awareness,


    This is a war, a life-and-death war.


    Since you have brought people to declare war on me and the University of Michigan, no matter who you are, there is no way out.


    Before the battle even started, the people of Lantis wanted to reconcile, reconcile, and always ended the battle in the safest way. Sir, there is no such good thing in this world.


    If one day, Baia Kingdom and Lantis go to war unfortunately,


    I hope that the fighters in front of you will not be like you, wait until the battle starts,


    He raised the white flag high. "


    (end of this chapter)

 ~： Keke...dove day

    Cough cough...pigeon day


    There are always two villains fighting in my head. The angel villain is always telling me to update soon. Readers are in a hurry, but the devil villain will always jump out at this time and say that I can��t write anymore. You have to take good care of your hair, and then stab the little angel to death with a fork...


    The above is purely a joke. The real reason is that I have been suffering from a cold for a long time, and I have been waiting for a long time before I dare to rest.


    The plot of wave-particle duality requires a little time to check the data and textual research. It is related to some arrangements of the entire second volume, a node of the climax so far and the future direction of Tufu, and a very sweet ending of the volume. I won''t do too many spoilers here, thank you everyone for your support along the way.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 194： Prince William

    Chapter 194 Prince William


    Looking at the background of a group of people going away.


    The elites of Landis came with contempt, arrogance, and self-righteousness. After being treated rudely by the rude Bayans, all that was left was full of anger and a business card on the table.


    Obviously, this is not a pleasant negotiation.


    Didn''t punch the heads of this group of people, Tu Fu is really not happy now.


    He has been in this world for so long, and this is the first time he has seen someone who dared to blackmail him.


    Compared to his impetuousness, Dean Luo Fu sat on the armchair indifferently, and continued to add a layer of flowers to the coffee that was just finished,


    "I heard what happened to you at the awards ceremony, what do you think?"


    His tone was casual. As the dean of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences, even if there is any trouble in the University of Michigan, it will not be hidden from their eyes and ears.


    Dean Luo Fu obviously didn''t ask about this matter, but Tu Fu''s series of strange encounters today, which is very suspicious.


    Tu Fu picked up the business card, which contained the specific information of Sim Industry, "Just now I had doubts, but after meeting the people in Landis, I now have a rough guess."


    "Tell me."


    "Obviously, someone is trying to discredit me through some means."


    Tu Fu''s expression was as usual, and he calmly found an obvious commonality from today''s encounter.


    In fact, whether it is the public provocation at the commendation ceremony, or the lawsuit by Rafael and others just now, these obviously hostile behaviors.


    broke out at the same time, really hate unusual.


    The double-slit interference experiment was done half a year ago. Even if someone has doubts about his experiment, at most they will ask him in private, and they will never question him with great fanfare in public.


    Thinking about it, there are people behind Eve supporting them, and they are not ordinary people. They must be very powerful people immersed in optical research to shake his achievements.


    As for Landis'' Sim Industry, Tu Fu was even more confused.


    He has never heard of arc lamps, but if it is true what the other party said.


    The same product has been mass-produced a year ago, and there are even cheaper electric lamps than kerosene lamps, so it will not be popularized on a small scale.


    The Republic of Lantis is not Baia. They have always encouraged the use of generators. Assuming that the so-called "arc lamp" has the same effect as his "electric lamp", it should have occupied the market long ago.


    Why bother to come to Miskar Stark University to compete with a young man like him for the Baier market.


    He thought that the other party wanted to use this method to embezzle his invention.


    Patent protection is strictly controlled in all countries in the North Continent. In order to stimulate the invention of technological products, any plagiarism or plagiarism will be punished with a felony.


    "And I always feel that there is a big figure behind the scenes, mobilizing a lot of resources, and it can be seen that it is a very grand plan."


    Tu Fu unhurriedly told Dean Luo Fu his guesses one by one.


    The latter''s facial expression was calm, and he was not surprised by it.


    When Tu Fu described his conspiracy theory, Luo Fu slowly put down the work of drawing coffee in his hand, "Among the people you have offended in the past, who have such ability."


    "I, Tu Fu, have always been humble and courteous, generous to others, and my noble character is praised by everyone..." Tu Fu blushed and explained.


    "There are the Particle School in the field of optics, the University of G?ttinghagen, the director of the University of Michigan''s anti-polar project, the new and old capitals of the lighting source market, and... the royal family."


    Only listening to Dean Luo Fu casually, he reported a few suspicious targets.


    It doesn''t just refer to any one person, but from the day Tu Fu rose up, he has harmed the interests of many people invisibly, and he has directly or indirectly opposed some people.


    Unknowingly, the enemy standing opposite this child has become a colossus.


    Since the day the double-slit experiment was born, Tu Fu has inevitably made enemies. At first, academic leaders like the old jazz took the initiative to help him take part of the risks.


    When participating in welfare reform, Prime Minister Sorens mostly only used correspondence to protect his unfrosted seedling.


    It is possible to come to this point and become the best candidate for the young leader of Baia''s generation, which will inevitably offend many people.


    Tu Fu who calmed down was also taken aback.


    If it wasn''t for Miska''s blessing, he, an ordinary person with no status, would have been eaten to the bone.


    "Gosh, but I''m just a kid, why did you do this to me."


    Hearing his student''s shameless exclamation, Dean Nubuat Rover gave him a disdainful look, but he saw that there was no panic on his face, and he even wanted to laugh.


    "Oh, have you already thought of a countermeasure?"


    "certainly."


    A smile appeared on Tu Fu''s face, and he leaned back on the chair with ease.


    Picking up a cup of untouched coffee, he said with a smile: "Sir, some people want to deal with me, but they definitely don''t want me to die, this is not in line with their intentions.


    So I can only start by ruining my reputation, and start with my few inventions and experiments.


    In this regard, I have no fear. The ''double-slit interference experiment'' is the conclusion that I spent a long time researching with great energy. No one can understand its structure better than me. Even if someone can stand in front of me, it needs A long time to study.


    The real trouble is the patent issue of the ''electric light''. If it is as Rafael said, Sim Industries has already invented the same product before that.


    Once it goes to court, it won��t take much advantage. If you can get the materials in the ��arc lamp�� analysis, it��s another story. "


    In a short period of time, a storm of thinking started in Tu Fu''s mind, and he quickly thought about the corresponding strategy. With his ability and great support, this storm will soon disappear invisible.


    "How sure are you that you can handle it."


    "Ninety percent." This is Tu Fu''s answer, "Once Eve and the others dare to touch the light wave problem related to the double-slit experiment, I can immediately refute them and let everyone see who is the real clown."


    "Why don''t you listen to my thoughts."


    President Luo Fu tapped the table with his fingers, and those simple eyes seemed to reveal the accumulated wisdom of the years.


    "Please tell me."


    "You don''t do anything after that, just a little patience."


    After hearing this request, Tu Fu instinctively wanted to refute. He would never allow his achievements to be occupied or slandered by others.


    But after thinking about Dean Luo Fu''s request, he quickly turned the corner,


    "You mean me to go fishing with a long line?"


    If his foundation is shaken, then what is waiting for him will be blamed by thousands of people. At that time, the enemy hidden in the dark will naturally show up, at least he knows who is doing it secretly.


    "Fishing? It''s a very vivid description. The longer the hook, the more big fish will poke their heads out, and it will be easier to catch them all at once."


    The latter patted him on the shoulder with a smile, "The University of Michigan can solve some things for you, but some things have to be solved by yourself after all. Just taking advantage of this incident, let me see Mr. Capet''s ability.


    Whether they can afford to be the leader of the new generation of the University of Michigan they always say. "


    "I see."


    After bending over to the dean, Tu Fu let out a long sigh of relief, and secretly complained that you are the real old bastard. You may not look amazing, but you are actually full of bad ideas.


    Tu Fu''s facial expression was always cloudy when he left, and he pondered over and over who wanted to be killed.


    "Big brother? It doesn''t seem to be so narrow-minded. Scholars of the Particle School, it is possible, in the eyes of this group of scholars with faith, I may be a heretic.


    There is also Sim Industry in the lighting source market, this must be written down..."


    Looking around at the existing enemies, Tu Fu made a special list and recorded the suspects in it.


    "Damn it, you actually provoked me, do you really think I''m a soft persimmon who is easy to bully?


    Hmph, I, Tu Fu, can achieve what I am today, all thanks to my own hard work, not everyone can step on it...


    Santa Maria, back to the ghost ship! "


    After walking away from the dean''s office with heavy steps, as time passed,


    Tu Fu''s figure also gradually disappeared.


    ��


    "Snapped-"


    The sea water beat against the reef, and with a crisp sound, Tu Fu woke up from the captain''s cabin.


    His eyes were sharp, his expression was dignified, and he turned on the monitor with a "snap", and the target was directly locked on the team of lawyers who had just left the University of Michigan.


    The expressions of this group of people were even more serious. They came to the nearest airship parking market and prepared to take the airship back home.


    "Mr. Vieira, their attitude is that they don''t want to continue talking."


    Some people are concerned about this.


    "It won''t be long before he will be exhausted and finally agree to all our requests." Rafael Vieira said in a very affirmative tone.


    After arriving at the place, Lawyer Raphael dismissed the others and told them to leave first, while he was sitting in the waiting hall waiting for something.


    not long.


    A young man with a domineering posture walked off the most expensive airship and walked straight to the other party. Raphael bowed directly when he saw the person coming.


    "How things are going."


    It was a person who looked like a noble son, but Tu Fu always felt very familiar with the face. He quietly listened to the conversation between the two. Raphael immediately explained what happened today, and bowed loyally,


    "His Royal Highness, everything is in order on our side and is proceeding according to your plan.


    Whether it is the future campaign or what you need to do, Sim Industry will fully support your future career. "


    Tu Fu in front of the screen frowned, startled when he heard this name.


    Looking directly at the young face, he finally reacted, he had indeed seen this one before.


    a prince,


    The prince was seen at King Mida''s speech and at Miss Weimar''s ball.


    He has many similarities with Wilhelm II.


    It turned out to be Prince Friedrich William of the Hohenzollern family.


    "A prince of Baia actually cooperated with a well-known company in Landis. It may not be a trivial matter to spread the news. It seems that he wants to get rid of me, or he wants to please William II, so as to increase his chances for the next generation. The crown prince''s political leverage."


    After sorting out everything along this line of thought,


    Tu Fu silently recorded the name in his notebook.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 195： king and prime minister

    Chapter 195 King and Prime Minister


    G?ttinghagen, Hill Palace.


    This majestic and fortified century-old palace is a four-story cube gray building with exquisite patterns on the pillars. There are more than 600 rooms in the palace. It seems to be the richest building in the kingdom.


    In the center surrounded by greenery, tall octagonal buildings surround a pool fountain.


    There are some young maids next to them, who take the initiative to take care of the naughty royal descendants here. They run around, and the maids are chasing after them carefully. The slightest carelessness in this hard work is a death penalty.


    The octagonal square is surrounded by the main body of the palace.


    At the very center, a mighty bronze statue symbolizing the riding of William the Great is placed in front of the most conspicuous parliament building.


    You can see it as soon as you come out.


    It is said that this is a bronze statue that His Majesty the King specially asked someone to carve in order to surpass his father''s achievements. Every time he comes out of the palace, he can see it at a glance and inspire himself at any time.


    This palace embodies the life-long efforts of several generations of talented and powerful kings over the past century, and it is the magnificence of the Baia Kingdom today.


    Here is stricter than anywhere else, and rules must be followed.


    It is also the place where the class gap in this country is the largest.


    "Hoo~"


    A powered airship that came from afar entered the palace directly after a high-speed forced landing, and landed on the landing pad without fail.


    According to the rules, people entering and leaving the palace every day must be strictly checked, airships coming and going must be recorded in detail, and people in the palace must go through strict procedures when using public property.


    But at this moment, the palace guards did not stop him.


    On the side of the airship, there is a logo that symbolizes the royal court. You don''t need to guess from the voice to know that it is the third prince who has always been favored, Friedrich William.


    The so-called rules have always been aimed at ordinary people, and treating members of the royal family has always been another standard.


    Having worked in the palace for a long time, everyone in the palace should have a pair of eyes pretending not to see and a heart with seven orifices.


    In this way, we can live longer.


    The young Prince William stepped down from the airship with small steps, with a smug smile on his face.


    Many people followed behind him, and a group of people carefully surrounded him.


    "Go away, don''t block my way."


    Regardless of the persuasion of others, Prince William went directly to the most central meeting building. Along the way, both the guards and the stewards bowed their heads and saluted the prince when they saw someone coming, but no one dared to stop this one.


    It wasn''t until after entering the main hall that a small captain wearing knight armor reached out to stop him, "Your Highness, you cannot go in."


    The man''s voice was cold, without any emotion, and there was no room for negotiation at all.


    "Why?"


    Prince William frowned, even he didn''t dare to conflict with his father''s weird cavalry team at will.


    The black knights are the most loyal subordinates of every king. Each of them has extraordinary skills and great abilities. The king is always inseparable when he goes out.


    As long as they appear, it means that the royal court has dispatched the highest security forces.


    "His Majesty the King is talking about something with Mr. Prime Minister at this moment, and he should never be disturbed, not even the prince." The other party said.


    When mentioning that person''s title, Friedrich William subconsciously shivered, as if thinking of something, he stopped his behavior immediately.


    After waiting for a long time, the closed door of the meeting hall finally opened.


    The first person to come out of it was Prime Minister Thilo Sollens.


    This middle-aged but undiminished Prime Minister Baia, the scar on his face makes him look fierce.


    Even just getting close can feel a great pressure.


    Whether it was the guards or other people in the royal court, they subconsciously put their hands close to their chests, lowered their heads, and paid him respects.


    "Meet Mr. Sollens."


    Prince William instinctively greeted him with royal etiquette, and paid tribute to the hero of the recovery of the Baia Kingdom in front of him.


    Tillo never saw a smile on his face. His always serious face seemed to be eating people. After noticing the visitor, he asked seemingly casually:


    "Your Highness... just came back from Villedo?"


    He paused for breath every time he spoke, as if there was something in those shrewd eyes, which could see through him at a glance.


    Friedrich could only force a smile from his face,


    "Something personal."


    "Since it is a private matter, please pay attention to your behavior, the prince. After all, your words and deeds represent the royal family. If you do something that has a bad influence, you will not lose your face, and you will also shame the royal family. What do you think?"


    "You taught me the right lesson, I will definitely keep these words in mind."


    Prince William lowered his head a bit, almost to the knees.


    A few words made him sweat, and those few words made his back feel faint.


    His whereabouts seem to be completely controlled by the other party, and there is nowhere to hide.


    What was said and what was done was clearly grasped.


    This sense of powerlessness of being watched and controlled made him fear this person from the bottom of his heart, sometimes even more so than his father.


    Until watching the man go away, there were many people standing beside him, all following behind him with the most awe, whether it was in the palace or outside, there was never a lack of admiration for Mr. Prime Minister.


    Prince William dared to raise his head at this moment, wiped off the sweat from his brow, and cursed in a vague tone, "Old thing."


    After the aftertaste of fear subsided, I straightened my clothes and walked to the conversation hall where I just talked.


    This is a rather luxurious main hall, surrounded by smoke. Whenever my father is troubled, he will always light a pipe. The thicker the smoke, the worse the situation.


    William II, dressed in fine attire, was sitting in the middle of the throne, which belonged to the king''s throne. At this moment, he frowned and looked at a document just after the meeting.


    Until he noticed the arrival of the young prince, William II turned his attention to his son.


    "Friedrich, why did you come here?"


    Prince William took the initiative to salute, "Sharing your work for father."


    "Share the burden and relieve the worry?"


    This sentence caused His Majesty the King to smile so much that the beard on his lips rose, and he adjusted his sitting posture, "Just relying on your little cleverness in private, do you want to relieve my worries, or do you want to please me? Let me choose the crown prince in the future." Look at you more often."


    His old eyes, from the moment Prince William came in, he knew what was going on in his mind.


    Prince William knew this would happen a long time ago, but still bit the bullet and continued:


    "I know your father''s arrangements at the University of Michigan, but there are always some ignorant people trying to stop you, and even take away the educational funds you want to donate to the field of technology and technology.


    But there are some people there who really don��t know what is good or bad to openly oppose you and play some tricks. Someone should be punished, let them know the severity, so that the ��perpetual motion machine�� project can be put on the right track, and everything obeys your will. "


    Friedrich Wilhelm bit his lip, putting on a legal cloak for his private actions.


    Father, he doesn��t care whether it��s reasonable or correct, even if he is labeled as jealous because of it, as long as he stands by his side, he can be protected by him.


    The king of Baia never cared about right and wrong, and always valued his position.


    Those who are not on their side, no matter how powerful they are, can become a disaster.


    Noticing that his father was not very interested, and even wanted to drive him out, Prince William rolled his eyes around, and immediately brought the topic to not long ago,


    "But just now, I met Prime Minister Sorens, and he preached to me.


    Warning me not to lose face of the royal family, father, I really can''t swallow this tone, he is teaching me, he just doesn''t take you seriously. "


    William II, who was on the throne, listened to Frederick''s words, and his original casual attitude finally changed.


    I saw him slightly raising his eyelids, and said in a serious tone:


    "Friedrich, you shouldn''t slander the prime minister behind your back at will, he is the hero of this country, even if it has passed for a long time, history will remember his name.


    An amazing character, you get it? "


    This harsh criticism immediately made Prince William walk on thin ice, thinking that he had done something wrong and committed a heinous crime. After listening to the words, his legs and feet were almost weak.


    "but��"


    Fortunately, he heard his father''s voice again, he closed the document in hand, and said slowly: "Since you think it''s the right thing, let''s do it.


    Even if something goes wrong, someone will take care of it for you. "


    "I see."


    "Friedrich, you must remember to end those absurd farces before the grand ceremony, and never allow any more trouble, otherwise I will never let you go."


    Friedrich William suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. After saying goodbye to his father with his hands in his hands, he cautiously left the court.


    He retreated farther and farther away, and only then did he dare to raise his head quietly.


    Pay attention to the person sitting inside, sitting on the throne, always high above,


    Until no one else dared to approach him.


    "Ugh."


    Without even looking at Prince William, who was indifferent, William II on the throne let out a long sigh.


    He closed his hands on the latest social reform bill submitted by Thilo, which contains new measures to legislate to protect the rights and interests of workers and peasants and the distribution of benefits.


    Undoubtedly, a very eye-catching new bill.


    The only flaw is that a part of the national treasury has to be invested in it. Unfortunately, the timing of the submission is really not a good time.


    Why people always ask questions at inopportune times.


    After reviewing it again, William II suppressed the proposal again, and he couldn''t help looking out the window.


    As far as the eyes can see, they look at the peaceful Hill Palace.


    The guards are dedicated, the servants in charge are hard at work, and the beautiful maids wear gorgeous costumes to chase the young children of the royal family. They run around and let out childlike laughter.


    The world is like a thriving scene of peace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 196： fall from the altar

    Chapter 196 Falling from the altar


    "This is what you want. I really don''t understand why you design such a gadget with your talents. What is the use of it?"


    A laboratory in the School of Mechanical Technology.


    Professor Fran handed a cube model to Tu Fu.


    This is mainly composed of nine small squares, each side is composed of different colors, and the inside of the square is a combination of wooden shaft and tenon structure.


    "A small educational toy, it seems that the ''electric light'' will not be able to enter the market in a short time, why not use it to earn some extra money first, and part of the profits will be used to fund your laboratory."


    Tu Fu smiled casually, and took over the regular cube with six sides of completely different colors.


    I saw him twist a few times randomly, and the wooden blocks on it formed different plans according to the direction of his twisting, "Professor, don''t underestimate it, I bet this thing once it enters the market.


    It won''t take long to become popular in the Northern Continent. It will never be a problem to squeeze out the pockets of those cute little guys and their parents. "


    "That''s right, you are getting closer and closer to being hanged at the street lamp."


    Professor Fran was not disappointed. His eyes kept looking at the small piece of wood on the knob, because every turn would cause new changes.


    But after one operation, Tu Fu can always restore the colors of the six faces to their original appearance. Professor Fran can''t help but lose his mind.


    "It looks like a fun little toy, what are you going to call it?"


    "Magic Cube, referred to as the Rubik''s Cube."


    Tu Fu opened his white teeth when he raised his head and smiled, not worried about what was going to happen next.


    This unhurried composure, even Professor Fran can''t compare with it.


    The date of the last challenge to him by the seniors of the University of Michigan has arrived.


    Soon after, Eve, a senior at the University of Michigan, and her experimental team publicly challenged the optical truth of Tu Fu''s double-slit interference experiment in the laboratory building of the Academy of Natural Sciences.


    And Tu Fu is still thinking about playing with wooden block toys here.


    I don''t know whether it is a nervous attitude or an attitude of not caring at all. For a while, Professor Fran didn''t know what to say.


    "Ahem, boy, I heard that the dean of the School of Natural Sciences and the Dean of the School of Biology will go there, and together with several professors in the school''s field of natural sciences, they are helping Eve and her research team.


    There are many people involved in this incident, do you understand how important it is? "


    "certainly."


    Tu Fu spread his hands helplessly after hearing this, "I can''t stop someone from being malicious to me."


    "Then you shouldn''t just sit and wait with me, you have to think of some way to deal with it."


    "Well, I think you''re right, you really can''t sit still."


    "You figured it out."


    "I figured it out, why don''t you tell me the names of the professors you mentioned just now, and I''ll write it down in my notebook. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge."


    Professor Fran: "..."


    ��


    "roll."


    After a long time, the great inventor spat out a set of dirty words.


    After being kicked out by the ruthless old guy in the laboratory, Tu Fu was full of grievances. He couldn''t talk to this kind of dead-headed inventor at all.


    This one is not on the same channel as Dean Luo Fu and his own thinking.


    Sure enough, purely academic talents mostly have to stay in the laboratory and die alone.


    "Let me see what you guys want to do."


    Tu Fu played with the Rubik''s Cube casually, and walked slowly towards the laboratory of the Academy of Natural Sciences without any haste.


    Most of the freshmen who have just passed the first semester of the University of Michigan have already rushed to the experimental building. Such a major challenge naturally makes the senior students also go there in a steady stream.


    Looks like this is a senior UM student defending himself,


    In order not to be robbed of all the limelight after entering the school.


    What really puzzled Tu Fu was that there were some outsiders with cameras in the audience this time, and they were also full of expectations.


    The University of Michigan has never set restrictions on outsiders, and the results of today''s experiment are open to the whole society, so it is normal to let some outsiders in.


    But at the moment, the number is too much, especially many of them are still carrying cameras.


    "Tu Fu!"


    After approaching the experimental building, someone recognized him from a distance.


    Master David of the Smith family, after the son noticed the arrival of the protagonist of the experiment, he rushed to his side and whispered the news,


    "You better be careful, this time someone is secretly targeting you.


    And Ms. Weimar asked me to tell you that Landis'' Sim Industry has formally submitted the above to the G?ttinghagen court, and the court will be held soon. This is probably a troublesome case, and the entire capital will know about it by then. thing. "


    David Smith said so.


    Tu Fu nodded, "What''s the matter with those people, they don''t seem to dare to watch the experiment."


    "A few days ago, someone leaked today''s experiment at the University of Michigan to the newspaper office. How could the reporters of such big news "G?ttinghagen Evening News" and "Central City News" be absent? I am afraid they are here to deal with you."


    The son of the southern industrial tycoon family didn''t feel bad about himself because of the "arc lamp" incident. I''m afraid he planned to invest in him from a long-term perspective.


    A child who can grow up in a business giant''s family will have poor eyesight.


    As he entered the huge experiment room of the Academy of Natural Sciences, Tu Fu noticed that Miss Elena Weimar had also come.


    She kept staring at herself, and her beautiful eyes were also flickering with anxiety. The princess also found out some changes through her father recently, and all the information she wanted to explain was relayed on behalf of David.


    As for the remaining two, Mr. Kelan is still helping Prime Minister Sorens revise the new bill recently, so he will not be able to come for the time being.


    Miss Bella Wayne also went out to investigate, and now these two friends are left by his side at the University of Michigan.


    "Thank you for your kindness, David, so can you do something for me today?" After hearing the other party''s information, Tu Fu suddenly smiled.


    Seeing Tu Fu''s serious expression, David scratched his head and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Tu Fu patted David on the shoulder, took out a letter from his pocket, and said in a low voice: "Use the channel from your home to Landis, and deliver this letter to this address as quickly as possible.


    Be sure to mention my name to the other party. This matter is very important, and it is related to whether the electric light case can be solved. "


    David took the envelope and glanced at the recipient, "Miss Vera? Isn''t this a famous person from St. Nottingham University? So why would she help you?"


    "Oh my god, you must have written all the nasty love stories in it."


    David Smith, who had heard the names of the participants in the Elven Ruins incident, raised his lips. Ladies are always unable to resist these things.


    "bingo."


    "Okay, I promise you, I will definitely use my fastest airship to help you deliver the letter, and you will receive a reply within a week at most."


    "The efficiency is very high. Your family can completely transform into a courier company in the future. I guess there must be many business opportunities in the North and South Continents."


    Hearing this proposal, David spread his hands, "It''s a very business-minded proposal. Unfortunately, when the Southern Continent was discovered in the age of great voyages, countries have already done it once, using marbles, cloth, and rum to sell indigenous people to primitive tribes. people.


    Then transport it to a small country that is unable to go to sea in exchange for gold and silver, and then use the money to develop plantations in the southern continent to hire local people, and then earn money from the people of the northern continent..."


    "Look, this deserves to be called ''perpetual motion machine''."


    Tu Fu laughed ironically, but felt at ease because of David''s promise.


    Without using the influence of Mi Da, asking for help from a Miss Landis is the best way he can think of.


    It just so happened that Miss Willa of Landis returned his favor. The other party''s family has always been well-known in St. Nottingham. Helping him get the "arc lamp" and then send it to G?ttinghagen, this is definitely not a matter for her. difficult.


    And what I paid, as David said,


    Just some trivial nasty words.


    He repeatedly told David that if someone named Sophie asked about it in the future, he would never tell her about it even if he died.


    With just a few words between the two, the laboratory building was already full of people.


    And Eve, who challenged herself that day, and her team members, a total of five people, have already started to move the equipment and prepare to adjust it in front.


    What Tu Fu really cares about is that there are three dean missions coming this time.


    The dean of the Faculty of Natural Sciences and the Faculty of Biology sat side by side with Dean Luo Fu. Several old guys were chatting and laughing.


    They don''t seem to care about what''s going on.


    As the instructor of this team, he is a well-known physics professor in the Academy of Natural Sciences, Bastian, a figure who has won honors in the field of natural sciences.


    A practical scholar in his prime, always on the go. After suffering from wind, frost and sun exposure, Professor Bastian''s skin was darker than ordinary people.


    According to his investigation, this professor has another identity.


    Member of the Royal Society of G?ttinghagen, a scholar under the jurisdiction of the royal family.


    This is all the more reason for Tu Fu to believe that Prince William may not be the only one. The ability to use such a person is probably the tacit approval of higher-ups.


    Professor Bastian is fiddling with a fairly simple set of equipment, a light source emitter, a cardboard cut with double slits in the middle, and a curtain.


    The materials used in the double-slit experiment done by Tu Fu are exactly the same, and these very common equipment can be found even in elementary schools.


    Tu Fu and David took their seats not far from Miss Weimar. After a brief greeting, the three of them watched Professor Bastian''s behavior tacitly.


    It doesn''t look abnormal, as if it was just to re-verify his original experiment.


    "Tu Fu, what are they doing?" David asked quietly.


    "It''s still the equipment of the double slit experiment, it''s no different, could it be that..."


    Tu Fu''s brows began to twitch, and he had a vague premonition.


    Did not directly answer David''s question, he began to look for something around the stands.


    He noticed that there was a piece of equipment covered by a red curtain next to it, which was not used in the first experiment.


    Seeing that the staff was almost complete, the experimental team of the Academy of Natural Sciences, the girl Eve who had made trouble with Tu Fu not long ago stood up first,


    "Welcome, gentlemen and ladies, the experiment we are going to do is a small experiment for Capet in the field of optics this year.


    Light is a kind of fluctuation, which is undoubtedly a great discovery.


    However, our long-term experiments have proved that Mr. Capet''s "double-slit interference experiment" is actually not accurate. After research, we found an unexplainable detail.


    It is through this experiment that the professors in the industry can have new inspiration. "


    Eve, who is eloquent, explained their public experiment in just a few words.


    It is not aimed at anyone, it is just a purely academic activity, purely to promote the development of the field of optics.


    "Mr. Tuf Capet, hello, this is the equipment you used in the experiment, right? Is there anything wrong?"


    The elderly Professor Bastian stood up, looked at himself, and asked the students to put out the experimental tools and put the curtain in front.


    Then put the lighting source behind the double-slit cardboard, exactly the same as my own experiment at that time.


    Tu Fu heard the other party''s roll call, and hummed lightly, "Yes, there seems to be nothing wrong."


    "Very well, let''s do the first basic experiment."


    Professor Bastian nodded, signaling for the students to turn on the lighting source.


    Just hear a crisp "click".


    A string of orange-yellow straight beams of light passed through the baffle, passed through the cardboard easily, and formed light and dark interference fringes as steadily as water waves.


    No matter how many times you see it,


    Everyone will be shocked by this shocking scene.


    The first wave-particle war ended precisely because of Tufu��s double-slit interference experiment. When dense fringes appear in the shadow irradiated by light,


    It is enough to show that light is indeed a wave.


    "Mr. Capet''s discovery is undoubtedly great, but it is a pity that just recently we added some variables to this experiment, which made the results very different without changing the experiment itself.


    Next, please witness a new chapter in the history of optical research. "


    Although Professor Bastian said so, his expression was proud and complacent, his head raised high as if he had grasped the truth, and his hands were even trembling with excitement.


    He waved his hand and asked someone to bring a large machine from the outside, which was the thing that Tu Fu saw wrapped in a red curtain just now.


    It was a big box, and after it was opened, its full picture began to be revealed to everyone.


    Film is wound on a toothed supply spool, and the supply spool moves intermittently in a circular supply box under the control of a pendulum mechanism.


    That is obviously the original camera, which has a certain observation function.


    "I see."


    Tu Fu��s heart sank after seeing that ancient machine,


    The fingers that had been playing with the Rubik''s Cube also stopped.


    It wasn''t until this moment that he finally understood the other party''s intentions.


    During the second experiment, the atmosphere in the huge laboratory became solidified in an instant. The senior students who showed the experimental results on the stage seemed to be able to predict that something was about to happen.


    They clenched their fists, waiting for the historic scene to happen.


    All the equipment of the double-slit interference experiment remain unchanged, except that in front of the lighting source equipment,


    One more observable device.


    "Crack."


    In Tu Fu��s eyes, the ancient photographic equipment, driven by the pendulum mechanism, rotated together with the shutter.


    When the film stops, the shutter opens the exposure,


    The camera at the front is the product of the magical modification of the telescope.


    Once the machine starts, the lens will capture everything that is about to happen at an average rate of one photo per second.


    When there are enough instant photos, it becomes a moving pattern.


    Not only the students present were anxious, Professor Bastian''s palms were a little sweaty.


    Because in the past year, no one in the field of optics has been able to touch the man on the throne, personally unveiling a new era of young scholars.


    In the eyes of many people, Tu Fu has become a **** in this field.


    And what they have to do now is to drag such a **** down from the altar and prove that everything he has done in the past is wrong.


    "Huh."


    Miss Weimar was the first to notice Tu Fu''s lonely expression. There was a brief gloomy flash in his eyes, and then he closed them slowly, as if he had already guessed what was going to happen.


    "How are you, are you okay?"


    "It''s not bad. Listen, you''re still breathing... It''s really good." When Tu Fu spoke, he wondered if he was too nervous and started fiddling with the Rubik''s Cube.


    Eileen Weimar noticed this scene and carefully asked, "What is that?"


    "A toy, through countless times of knobs, the colors of the six sides are finally unified."


    "Finished?"


    "It''s only half, the half you see."


    Hearing her question, Tu Fu shook his head.


    Miss Weimar next to him can only see three sides of the Rubik''s Cube at most.


    The colors of the sides she saw just happened to be restored, and Tu Fu immediately turned the Rubik''s Cube around, and showed her the sides with chaotic colors that hadn''t been assembled yet.


    ��And when you look at something in a different way or perspective, there are always different results.


    If you change it in another way, it will become another thing. This is the principle of many things. "


    Tufu explained the principle of this little toy to him.


    "My God, what the **** are you talking about, look at that curtain!"


    Listening to the words of the two people next to him, Mr. David was sweating for Tu Fu. He was still thinking about toys when he was still thinking about the time. He suddenly raised his finger and pointed to the white curtain used for the experiment.


    "Crack!"


    Professor Bastian, standing on the experimental table, turned on the lighting source device again.


    There is not much difference from the previous beam of light, it is still a faint orange light, the beam passes through the cardboard without accident, and the light source penetrates the curtain from the crack of the cardboard.


    But this time, the final result has changed a lot.


    The moment the light beam passes through,


    There are only two spots of light on the curtain.


    Yes,


    There are only two light spots.


    The original intersecting interference fringes on the white curtain completely disappeared. When the camera equipment was added, a completely different result appeared.


    Experimental proof after magic modification.


    Light is still a particle,


    Instead of the answer that Tu Fu got at the beginning - ''fluctuation''.


    In fact, the principle of the double-slit experiment is very basic,


    Basic enough that any well-educated person can understand the principle, let alone a top student at the University of Michigan.


    The three deans of the University of Michigan showed different expressions. The dean of the Academy of Natural Sciences smiled complacently, while the dean of Biological Sciences frowned. It seemed that it was difficult to understand such an answer.


    Only Dean Luo Fu of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences was as relaxed as ever, and he did not feel entangled or excited about this result at all.


    The laboratory was completely quiet.


    Until the end of the experiment, the breath that everyone had blocked for an unknown period of time before slowly stretched out.


    Then, everyone looked at this result with an incredible look.


    This is enough to overturn the result of Tufu��s first double-slit interference experiment,


    His answer is wrong.


    The God of Order, who is in charge of truth, did not tip the balance to the Wave faction this time.


    "Crack, click, click..."


    The first to react were the reporters from the major newspapers.


    They quickly used the cameras in their hands to permanently record the experimental results of this incredible scene.


    At the same time, he pointed at Tu Fu who was watching, and saw the founder of the field of optics biting his lip, with a painful expression on his face, leaning on the seat as if he might faint at any time.


    In the new chapter in the field of optics, there is no room for him, the remnant of the old era.


    When countless voices of exclamation and shock came out, Professor Bastian and others who opened this page with their own hands seemed to hear a loud "boom".


    On the throne that was too high to see the top, someone fell heavily from above,


    Completely fell from the altar.


    ps: 5500 words chapter


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 197： Thief (6500 words)

    Chapter 197 Thief (6500 words)


    Tactical blackouts are probably the best way to deal with embarrassment.


    After Professor Bastian added the existence of the observer in the double-slit experiment, the original conclusion of the composition of light was completely overturned.


    The fluctuation of light is based on a row of dense interference fringes, but now those flickering light and dark fringes on the curtain have disappeared collectively, which shows that Tu Fu''s previous research has entered a certain misunderstanding.


    Although the Academy of Natural Sciences of Michigan did not give the final nature of light, at least it overturned the original answer.


    This horrific experiment is completely changed with a new variable.


    Once again, the century-old problem of what light is made of has stumped a lot of people in the field of optics.


    No one gave an answer, not even Tu Fu this time.


    No one can give a new answer for about a hundred years.


    "Tufu Capet, look what''s wrong with him."


    "He passed out."


    "My God, he must not be able to take such a blow."


    Immediately after the end of the experiment, before the reporters from the major newspapers organized a group to inquire, they saw the temporary fainting of the founder of the optical field, which frightened many people.


    I saw Tu Fu''s whole body convulsed suddenly, and passed out instantly as if he had an illness.


    Such an emergency naturally blocked the reporters from major newspapers who had been lurking for a long time, and no one dared to step forward to ask questions.


    They witnessed all this with their cameras.


    The founder who fell from the altar in the old era is in stark contrast to the majestic new team on the experimental stage.


    Together with Professor Bastian and his student Eve, they accepted the interview immediately with a high attitude.


    This alternation between the old and the new in the field of optics can''t help but make people sigh.


    Academic scholars have always been like this. There will always be younger blood and successors who will stand on the shoulders of their predecessors.


    As long as we overthrow the previous conclusions on this basis, we will stand on the altar with peace of mind.


    After the incident, Tu Fu was sent directly to the school hospital, which is even one of the best wards in G?ttinghagen.


    The School of Medicine, one of the five colleges of the University of Michigan, supports huge research fees and regularly sends talents every year. However, when Tu Fu was sent in, this group of professionals from the most elite medical school was helpless for a while.


    This newly admitted patient looks very serious, his body is hot and cold, and he twitches and trembles from time to time.


    These are very common phenomena.


    It''s just that his body temperature is kept at a very high degree, and he can only temporarily use some methods of cooling to stabilize his condition.


    After knowing the ins and outs, some people in the know can only feel sorry for this young genius. After all, it is the most proud achievement of his academic career. It has been overthrown in less than a year.


    It''s just that this person''s reaction was too big.


    After an unknown amount of time, Tu Fu felt that he was being sent to a separate room in a ward. He was lying on a very soft bed at the moment. He didn''t open his eyes quietly until everyone dispersed.


    Removing the ice pack on his forehead, a pair of dark eyeballs kept spinning.


    Directly opposite him was a spotless white ceiling, together with all the quilts, beds and furnishings in the ward, most of them were white.


    This dead whiteness makes people feel flustered, as if they might die at any time.


    "It seems that Sophie is right, I should win this year''s Golden Mask Award."


    Tu Fu got up slowly, put the pillow on his back and changed into a comfortable position. His mental state was not bad. He just used some small tricks. After activating the ability of steel hardening, his skin will automatically emit heat.


    Measuring the temperature naturally caused a lot of difficulties for the medical staff.


    Of course, Tu Fu��s feigning of being ill was not all fake, it��s just that during this period of time he was always running back and forth, overworked, and he himself suffered from a little cold.


    The reason why he hid in the hospital was mainly because he wanted to be quiet.


    Otherwise, the uncrowned kings who sneaked into the academy would annoy me to death.


    "After observing the double-slit experiment, I''m afraid there will be a period of unrest."


    Tu Fu shook his head, a bitter smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he heard someone calling him after a short rest. It was not a medical staff from the hospital.


    "Boy, you seem to be doing well. It is rumored that you should have only one breath left now."


    At the door of the ward, the person who came was Professor Charles Kane from the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences.


    The head of the department, who has always been good at calculating, chose a suitable time to visit him.


    "Unfortunately, I was still alive just now. After seeing you, I lost it completely. Otherwise, you will pay three to five thousand crowns. Maybe I will recover immediately and come back to life."


    Tu Fu rolled his eyes and turned back.


    "Shua."


    Professor Kane casually threw an object at him, "Go on."


    Tu Fu subconsciously stretched out his hand to hold on to the thing, which was the Rubik''s Cube that fell on the scene just now.


    Professor Kane smiled, "It is reasonable to say that Dean Luofu should have come over this matter, but he didn''t even say hello, so I felt something was wrong, and I always felt that you have something to hide from me.


    Why do you have to do this? Even if that old fellow Bastian changed your experimental conclusions, he still failed to come up with something more convincing. You still have room to fight back. "


    "As a challenger, as long as he can prove that the previous theories are wrong, he will be invincible. And if I want to give the conclusion of all the answers, I must come up with evidence to prove the particularity of the double-slit experiment."


    Tu Fu said that this is not an easy task. He needs a period of time to prepare, and he must not be disturbed. "But in my opinion, this experiment has actually given me some gains."


    "Harvest? What harvest?"


    "It was just a suspicion before, but now I am sure that among the people who discovered this new characteristic based on Professor Bastian''s double-slit interference experiment, there must be physicists from the particle school and members of the Royal Society. people fully support.


    Don��t look at just adding a piece of observation equipment, this is not an easy task, and it is even more impossible that only a few students from the University of Michigan can do it.


    They even planned for a long time, just waiting for a special time for this bomb to go off, and now it looks like they did. "


    "What''s special now?"


    Professor Charles Kane frowned, still puzzled by this.


    "You will know the specifics in a few days."


    Tu Fu didn��t talk about this incident in detail, after all, that incident involved how to make a comeback afterwards.


    "Well, no matter what you encounter, you have to remember that maybe some people in Missouri University will not stand on your side, but the School of Humanities and Social Sciences will always support you.


    Thank you for everything you have done for the academy. No matter what you encounter, we will stand behind you. "


    After expressing his intention to come to him, Charles Kane picked up the hat that had been pulled down, bowed solemnly to this child who was much younger than him, and thanked him for his past efforts.


    After seeing Professor Kane leave, Tu Fu pulled the pillow and continued to rest on the hospital bed.


    The corners of the mouth are raised upwards.


    Not only was he not in a hurry in such a severe environment, he was even a little happy.


    In a few days, you will be able to see immediately, when he is in trouble, those people usually treat you sincerely, and which people will stab him in the back.


    Lying on an unfamiliar hospital bed, he fell asleep unconsciously. In his sleep, Tu Fu had a long-lost dream.


    In the blurry G?ttinghagen in the dream, William II took his subjects on the busiest street, showing off how his "perpetual motion machine" is against the sky.


    The people of the country are cheering for all this, sending false but sincere praise, and they are literally praising that thing to the sky.


    All immersed in a sea of ??celebration,


    No matter how he opened his mouth, he couldn''t make a sound.


    ��


    Unknowingly,


    Three days passed in a flash.


    In the past few days, except for the new double-slit experiment, it has caused great waves in the field of natural science.


    Scholars in the field of natural science in the northern and southern continents were once again shocked by this new discovery, and another major event happened.


    Sim Industries of the Republic of Lantis, as the most powerful industrial group in the Republic, officially launched a lawsuit today against Tuf Capel, who has Bayer nationality.


    Prosecuted him for using illegal means in the invention of "electric light" to steal the product "arc lamp" of Sim Industries.


    And using this technology to make illegal profits, the complaint has officially passed all the procedures of the G?ttinghagen court.


    In view of the fact that the defendant, Tuf Capet, is seriously ill, the official trial date can only be scheduled for the end of December this year.


    For such a large international case, not only the G?ttinghagen Court, but also the San Nordin Court will also send prosecutors to jointly appear in court.


    After all, it is a transnational case, and the international court is always paying attention to this development, probably to maintain the fairness of the incident.


    As soon as this news came out, it was publicized by major newspapers and spread throughout the Kingdom of Baia in just one day.


    Especially in the G?ttinghagen area, most of the upper-middle-class citizens do not know much about the research in the field of optics.


    However, some people have heard of the light bulb, a technological product in the field of electricity.


    Since Tuf gave a speech in G?ttinghagen, he showed that this thing is not only cheap, but also has an extremely long service life. Once it is popularized, electric lights can be installed in every household.


    This kind of technology product that affects people''s livelihood all the time makes everyone feel that technology is so close to people''s life for the first time.


    Moreover, it was invented by a child less than 20 years old, which in itself is a matter of national pride, and no amount of praise can be used to praise this young genius scholar too much.


    Up to now, when the plagiarism incident was made public by the court, Tu Fu was sentenced to death.


    How much those people loved Tu Fu back then, how much they hate him now.


    The genius scholar who was promoted to the sky turned out to be a shameless technology plagiarist, and the object of his stealing was the Republic of Lantis, which was the most hated by the people.


    Not long after the court accepted the trial, the whole country was immediately outraged.


    The criticism from the outside world has occupied almost all positions in the newspapers in the past few days, from the field of physics in various countries to the G?ttinghagen School, from within Miscar Stark University to the Royal Society of G?ttinghagen.


    Countless scholars and professors jumped out at this moment.


    They issued the sharpest criticism to the leader of the new generation of Baier in the newspaper. From his discovery in the field of optics, it was nothing more than luck and found a wrong conclusion.


    As for the electric light plagiarism case, the G?ttinghagen media and San Nordin media, which are regarded as rivals in all aspects, all pointed their guns at Tu Fu, despising this shameless thief again and again.


    You are right, Tufu is just a lucky thief.


    Leaped into the Seven Schools League by means of speculation, and made a name for himself by plagiarizing "Arc Lamp".


    Even recently, a group leader of the Folklore Society, who did not want to be named, also stood up and claimed that the discovery of the elf ruins was not actually discovered by Tu Fu, but that he just picked up the academic achievements of the expedition team by luck.


    It was only due to the face of the University of Michigan that the academic journal about the elf race put his name at the top of the masthead.


    He Touf Capet.


    But a shameless liar,


    A shameless, deceitful thief.


    Especially in the eyes of G?ttinghageners who are full of superiority, this is very reasonable. How can a countryman who came from a small place in the north stand in such a high position by means of speculation.


    This is an injustice to people in the whole society.


    "That''s Tuf Capet''s room? He didn''t pretend to be sick in our hospital in order to avoid judicial trial."


    "I used to admire him so much, but it turned out that he was just a thief who would steal the fruits of other people''s labor."


    "It''s not just light bulbs, he didn''t discover the elven ruins at all."


    "Even the poems he published are plagiarized from others. Some poets have come forward to claim that "The Farthest Distance in the World". This behavior is really disgusting."


    "Look, the person on the hospital bed is the most dazzling new star of the University of Michigan this year, the **** lying on the hospital bed."


    Tu Fu lying in a single room of the University of Michigan Medical School building, when he was flipping through the newspapers, he could always hear vicious words from the staff coming and going.


    In the field of communication, there is such a term��mimetic environment.


    It means that when people are exposed to a large amount of information provided by the mass media, they lose the opportunity to contact the objective world, and even have no time to judge the authenticity of the information, which leads to the deviation of cognition.


    The pseudo-environment will also react to the environment of the real society, making the objective environment more and more likely to evolve into the network environment, allowing the two fields to achieve the same cognition.


    This is called environmentalization of a pseudo-environment.


    Even in the era that Tu Fu lived in, there was never a shortage of people who were provoked because of a few words.


    What''s more, today, when all the paper media have already defined one thing, the people take it for granted.


    A genius boy who has never been stained and is as perfect as a human being.


    Once stains are stuck on his body, the citizens who cannot tolerate a little sand in their eyes will turn into messengers of justice standing in the light, and they will stand in the light and shoot him in the dark.


    Although there were rational calls from calmer people, they were soon submerged in a sea of ??spittle that only cursed.


    Being accustomed to those employees who spoke viciously to him, Tu Fu still lay comfortably on the hospital bed and ate the fruit sent by his classmates, without any external remarks to make him angry.


    Even got a few extra days off to feel better physically and mentally.


    When he was enjoying today''s cursing service, a stern male voice stopped the behavior of this group of people.


    "All of you have heard it for me. My surname is Saurons. You should know who I am. I am still a student in the Faculty of Law at the University of Michigan. If the winner is decided in the final trial, it means that nothing happened.


    The upright gentleman inside should not be slandered by you.


    If you let me know that you dare to treat my friends so rudely, I swear that you will pay the price you deserve, and I swear in the name of the Saurons family. "


    This familiar voice is the voice of the prime minister''s son, Clan Sollens.


    Since this student from a prominent family entered the hospital, it seems that the staff here have been **** off.


    Even he, who has always been well-educated, can hardly help using his noble status to suppress others.


    Shortly after the yelling, the door of Tu Fu''s hospital bed was opened, and he was not the only one who came.


    There are also several other friends from the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences.


    Master David is still dressed coquettishly. The combination of ties and suits of different colors makes him look like a playboy.


    Ms. Bella Wayne cautiously approached, while the literary girl, Miss Elena Weimar, looked at the ward.


    They immediately noticed that this was a very clean and tidy ward, even the curtains were all a holy white, the atmosphere was too depressing,


    What caught Miss Weimar''s eyes was that there were many recent newspapers and piles of books on the table of the hospital bed.


    She subconsciously stepped forward and flipped through the books with strange characters and symbols.


    I am not afraid of Miss Weimar looking through it.


    These masterpieces are naturally Tu Fu, in order to relieve boredom, Tu Fu would sneak back to the ghost ship every late night, and select some interesting reading materials from the luxurious library of the "Santa Maria", in order to resolve recent troubles.


    "Tu Fu, you are really good enough to allow those who don''t know anything to slander you at will."


    Klan chattered and complained to himself, the eyesight of the young master living in a big family is naturally much higher than that of ordinary people.


    The modified double-slit interference experiment cannot completely deny Tufu''s basic theory, and the plagiarism of the electric light is even more ridiculous, and even the G?ttinghagen court has not yet issued a judgment.


    It has become a conclusion in the mouth of the public, it is ridiculous.


    "Actually, those statements are not completely slander." Tu Fu smiled indifferently, "The **** in the newspapers are right. Those recognized academic achievements were indeed copied by me."


    His few simple words caused the four people present to show shock at the same time.


    Even Kelan didn''t pick up the words for a long time, "You mean...copied?"


    "Of course, the double-slit interference experiment was copied from Dr. Thomas Young, and the electric light was copied from the invention king Edison, although that guy also copied someone else.


    Even that poem was copied by Tagore, an old man with a white beard.


    So in a sense they are right. I am indeed a shameful thief and a liar. "


    Tu Fu confessed frankly to his trusted partners.


    Unfortunately, the more he tells the truth, the less people believe him.


    If these people are so great in his mouth, it''s not like he hasn''t even heard their names.


    In everyone''s opinion, Tu Fu, who has gone through countless blows, is a bit suspicious of giving up on himself.


    "Why bother, when the time comes, I will ask my mentor to defend the case for you personally, and at worst, I can settle with the other party."


    "Tu Fu, we will not make things worse. You are the best person in our class. We have seen everything you have done. It is absolutely impossible to plagiarize."


    "Mr. Capet, there is no need to be so negative. No matter what happens, there is always a way to deal with it. Didn''t you agree that we will go to the polar regions together when you have the capital to overthrow the old guys? Does this still count?"


    Not only the two men comforted him, but the kind Miss Bella also encouraged him to make progress.


    The words of several people really made Tu Fu dumbfounded, and they really thought that they had given up on themselves.


    He shook his head and smiled wryly for a few times before he remembered the business. He took the initiative to ask Mr. Smith, "Okay, let''s talk about business, David, how is the letter delivery going?"


    "It went well. Miss Vera danced with excitement when she heard your name. She promised to help you get the ''arc lamp'' within this week, and she will definitely deliver it before the trial."


    "I finally heard good news."


    Tu Fu nodded thoughtfully. If he could get the arc lamp that Sim Industry mentioned that he invented before him, the chances of a comeback would be at least halved.


    He turned his head to look at Mr. Kelan again, "Dude, can you do me a favor?"


    "Just talk."


    ��After Sim Industry filed the complaint to the G?ttinghagen court, regardless of the speeches published in newspapers or public conversation records by well-known scholars at home and abroad.


    You all help me collect a copy, and then give me the list. "


    Tu Fu''s eyes flashed fiercely, he must know how many people secretly shot cold arrows at him.


    President Louvre is quite right. Once he is in trouble, there is really no more appropriate time than this for those people behind him who are dissatisfied with him.


    "I see."


    Klan nodded heavily, with a smile on his face, and he suddenly understood Tu Fu''s intentions.


    All worries about this guy disappeared in an instant.


    Mr. Capet, who has always been harmless to humans and animals, seems to be planning to use this method to give the group the heaviest revenge afterwards.


    At least it��s just a good tendency. It can be seen that Tu Fu has the will to fight them to the end.


    "Snapped."


    Klan patted his head heavily suddenly, "Tu Fu, there is one more thing, it''s not a big deal, but it should be very important to you, I don''t know if I should tell you."


    Tu Fu squinted his eyes and looked at him, complaining seriously: "I hate two kinds of people the most in my life. The first kind is people who only talk halfway."


    He stopped suddenly.


    "Nice joke."


    Crane, who instantly understood his inner language, had no choice but to confide in him, "Do you still remember Miss Winster from Columbia?"


    "You said Sophie, what happened to her."


    Tu Fu got up subconsciously, almost more anxious than someone insulting him.


    "Who is Sophie?"


    This action fell into the eyes of the two ladies present, and even his speech speed was much faster when the name was mentioned.


    "I''m the daughter of my host family''s adoptive parents." Tu Fu didn''t intend to hide it, and he looked at Kelan with a look of anxiety for a moment, "Could it be that someone took out their anger at me on her?"


    "That''s not the case, with a department head supporting her, such a thing will never happen.


    It''s just that the "Central City News" somehow found out about your relationship, so it specially had a personal interview with her. You know, that kind of newspaper is nothing more than trying to find your story from your relatives.


    Especially in the current trend, I guess they must hope that people around you can criticize your behavior, this is the news that many people like to hear. "


    "Is that all?"


    Tu Fu''s intense reaction obviously subsided, and he put on a nonchalant expression.


    "As far as I know, Miss Winster herself is a student of the School of Journalism, and she has a good cooperation with such mainstream newspapers. If some of her remarks are in line with the wishes of the newspaper bastards, it must be a good career for Miss Winster''s future. planning��"


    "Klan, don''t worry about this at all."


    Tufu showed a casual and indifferent smile on his face, "It''s nothing more than saying bad things about me, you probably don''t know that I have been bullied by Miss Winster of our family since I was a child.


    Now it��s just a few bad words about me in front of the media. It��s really not a big deal. If it helps her future career, then go ahead and scold me.


    I even wanted to write lyrics for the clumsy Sophie, who rarely seemed to get the chance. "


    What?


    The four people in the ward were completely dumbfounded by Tu Fu''s words.


    He was too open-minded. Being stabbed in the back by one of the people closest to him publicly said bad things, absolutely few people would accept it.


    "Maybe he knows that Miss Winster enough, or likes it enough, so he doesn''t care about the attitude of the other party, because no matter what she chooses, she will always stand by his side. What a terrible man..."


    Clan Sollens, who has always been a good judge of people, tried to actively analyze the kid''s motives, and became more and more emotional.


    "Okay, I''ll leave the recent matter to everyone, please let me know as soon as you have any news, thank you very much for coming."


    After talking with them for a long time, Tu Fu gradually felt tired.


    Several people expressed their understanding and exited the room one by one. Among them, only Miss Elena Weimar looked puzzled when she came out, and she put down the book in her hand at this moment.


    Clan asked her about that strange behavior when she went out: "Ma''am, you seem to have been reading the books on Mr. Capet''s cabinet just now. What are those?"


    "Frankly speaking, it looks like a book. At first I thought it was Mr. Capet''s literary work, but after reading it, there are only a bunch of strange things like symbols in it, and I can''t understand it at all."


    It''s bad enough, says the frustrated literary teenage girl.


    Mid University Ward.


    After watching everyone leave, Tu Fu casually opened the book that Miss Weimar couldn''t read just now.


    There is more than one book, and the text on it seems out of place with this world.


    He is like a thief now, stealing knowledge from another world into this world.


    Looking from the top down, the pile of reading materials are "Analytical Mechanics", "Experimental Research in Electricity", "Electromagnetism", "Principles of Quantum Mechanics", "Thermodynamics Statistical Physics", "Optics", "Mathematics of Natural Philosophy" principle"��


    This dense pile of books gathers the wisdom of the top physics geniuses for several centuries, and even the book cover seems to radiate the light of wisdom.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 198： hit list

    Chapter 198 Assassination List


    "Ding Dong��"


    The bell rang for the end of get out of class, and Tu Fu slowly packed his schoolbag.


    completely ignored the blank eyes of many students from the same department gathered at the door.


    He faced the contempt and sarcasm in the white eyes with a calm and calm attitude.


    This was his first class after returning to school after being discharged from the hospital, but the treatment he enjoyed was completely different from the past. There was no cordial greeting, no proper respect, and no one communicated with him except the professor.


    Even when dining in restaurants, the staff deliberately skimped on the portion of his plate.


    The most ridiculous thing is that when you go to the store to buy daily necessities, you have to be watched with vigilant eyes, for fear that this "thief" will make trouble again.


    A case that has not yet been opened has turned the gifted boy from the University of Michigan into a street mouse that everyone shouts and beats, and completely reduced him to a marginalized person.


    Tu Fu, who is used to being lifted up to the sky, has no choice but to gradually accept this kind of life.


    "Kangdang."


    He stood up, packed his schoolbag and prepared to go back, those students who tried to surround him,


    I wanted to say a few more words of ridicule to myself, but when Tu Fu stood up and walked in front of them, he said "get out of the way" without seriousness,


    The powerful aura exuding from him scared the onlookers out of the way.


    This group of people cringed for a long time. Finally, seeing Tu Fu going away, they could only curse in a low voice: "You are really a big person. If it were me, I would have dropped out of school."


    The tense atmosphere makes people almost breathless.


    Tu Fu''s current situation is not very good. The environment he is in is like weightlessness after drowning. As long as he closes his eyes, endless malice will radiate.


    But Tu Fu kept looking forward, without hesitation or hesitation. His steps were firm and must be firm.


    If he dared to show an ounce of cowardice here, the wounds and defects would be eaten by buzzing flies.


    Not only him, but also the Winster family may suffer together.


    During the period of pretending to be sick, he was entangled in lawsuits, and he didn''t even dare to go back to Winster''s house, for fear that his carelessness would provide new material for the G?ttinghagen newspaper.


    A few days ago, the Winsters rushed from G?ttinghagen to the University of Michigan. After mentioning his name to the guard, they almost couldn''t even enter the school gate.


    I repeatedly assured that this matter would be over soon, so my uncle and aunt left in peace.


    Today, that proud name has become a word that Miska''s teachers and students are reluctant to mention today.


    So far, the senior officials of the University of Michigan have been calm, no one has been sent to inquire, and no one has taken the initiative to intervene in the case.


    There seems to be a tacit agreement between the five colleges.


    Although he didn''t ask much about this matter on the surface, fortunately, reporters were banned from entering the school, otherwise, the uncrowned king of G?ttinghagen would be able to annoy Tu Fu to death.


    "Kangdang."


    Make sure no one follows Tu Fu and takes out today''s newspaper from the mailbox in front of the door. Not surprisingly, it is still his front page news.


    It is nothing more than experts and scholars who came out of nowhere, jumping out along the tide of scolding, accusing him of plagiarism and negligence.


    This matter will probably not stop until the trial this month,


    Everyone is eating melon with relish, expecting him to cut his stomach open.


    Don''t care about the truth at all.


    "I really don''t know when it will be the end of such a day."


    Tu Fu lay on the sofa, staring at the ceiling with empty eyes.


    He was thinking, if an ordinary person suffered from such an experience, what should he do?


    Probably you can only accept the reality calmly, and those who have the courage ignore those focused eyes and be yourself with peace of mind.


    Those who do not have enough courage will commit suicide as they wish.


    Prince William, the man behind the scenes, is vicious enough. He even arranged a series of tricks, and he must want to kill himself.


    What makes Tu Fu even more chilling is that the royal family still seems indifferent. Anyway, he has made some contributions to this country, and his academic and invention contributions have made Baier shine. .


    The person on the throne just watched helplessly, without any intention of interfering.


    He also did not regret the loss of a promising young talent.


    Such inaction really made Tu Fu feel disappointed with the Baia royal family for the first time.


    Only when the knife fell on himself,


    only know what pain is.


    "Tu Fu, open the door quickly."


    There was a knock on the door, and it was Mr. Kelan who was speaking, and Dean Nubuat Luofu was with him.


    The faces of these two people showed serious expressions. After not seeing each other for a long time, Tu Fu seemed to understand something when he saw these two people coming, and immediately called them in.


    "Gentlemen, is the list complete?"


    Tu Fu frowned, "Your complexions don''t look very good. Could it be that many people participated in this plan?"


    "Congratulations, you got it."


    Clan Solons looked around again before leading Dean Luo Fu into his residence.


    "Son, I don''t know whether to say that you are lucky or not. You have offended so many people in a year. Perhaps this is also a kind of ability, the ability to cause trouble."


    "How to say?"


    "The main members who made changes to the double-slit experiment are scholars from the Royal Society of G?ttinghagen, professors from the University of G?ttinghagen, and some scholars who stand on the particle side.


    They are the main force of the new double slit experiment not long ago, and have been studying strategies against you for a long time.


    There are also media in G?ttinghagen, such as "Central City News", "G?ttinghagen Post", and "Mur River News". After the new double-slit experiment, a large number of industrial capital giants at home and abroad have sent local The media conducts interest transfer.


    The purpose is nothing more than to suppress your momentum. The domestic industrial giants do not want you to expand the electric light market, which is not in line with the will of the above.


    In foreign countries, such as Sim Industry, from the very beginning, they wanted to seize the technology of electric lamp production and update their products.


    So two things so coincidentally just to knock you down in one fell swoop. "


    During the speech, Dean Luo Fu submitted a list on his own initiative, which recorded the list of hostiles who jumped out on their own initiative during these days.


    When Tu Fu took the list, his heart sank suddenly, and he was more than half cold.


    It was a very long list, which recorded the specific names, identities and addresses of the participants in detail.


    There are scholars who are well-educated, there are real companies with a fortune, there are many members of the Royal Society, and there are even people in the University of Michigan who have been dissatisfied with him for a long time.


    "The two deans of the University of Michigan?"


    Tu Fu noticed two familiar names from the list.


    The two deans of the Academy of Natural Sciences and the Academy of Biological Sciences, respectively, also stood on the opposite side of him in this plan.


    Professor Bastian was working in the laboratory that day, and they had been to the scene.


    Didn''t expect these two students to help outsiders deal with his students. If he hadn''t endured it for a while, he probably would never have imagined that even the dean level of the University of Michigan has his enemies.


    The outlaw lunatic potion in his body suddenly reacted.


    "If you follow the market price of Sequence 9 and deal with the people on the list one by one, you won''t be able to kill them every ten days and half a month."


    Tu Fu secretly marveled in his heart.


    Because this assassination list has dozens of people, even if it is calculated according to the price of the brotherhood. Counting the heads of scholars and capital tycoons at 500 kroner each, the 10,000 kroner on hand is far from enough to issue a reward order.


    What''s more, if all these people are killed, the academic level of G?ttinghagen will be set back by at least ten years.


    This is by no means a method worth using.


    ��Give up those radical ideas, don��t do stupid things.��


    Sitting next to him and looking at the names on the list, Dean Luo Fu obviously felt Tu Fu''s anger, and patted him on the shoulder to explain carefully,


    "I don''t know about the others, but Leicester and the others are different from others. They stand against you this time, probably because they are afraid that if you continue like this, sooner or later the ''Polar Project'' will be shaken. The pain I wish to touch..."


    The Leicester in his mouth is the dean of the Academy of Natural Sciences.


    "So, can they help outsiders deal with their own students without any scruples? Is it a matter of course to sacrifice me?"


    Tu Fu''s tone became cold, and he didn''t want to listen to those excuses.


    No matter how much you say, it can''t change that there is a dean-level figure inside the University of Michigan who wants to put him to death.


    The living room was very quiet, and Tu Fu suddenly put down the list, knowing that there was still a name that did not appear on it.


    Tu Fu noticed Klan''s dodging gaze, and asked as if he didn''t care: "Klan, who is it that you have such a great authority to condense all these powers together.


    I guess this person must have a high status, right? "


    The prime minister''s son seemed to be deliberately hiding something from him, and his eyes were dodged from the beginning of his speech, as if he wanted to hide it.


    "You know, recently I have been helping you find out who is behind the scenes. Unfortunately, these actions have attracted my father''s attention.


    He appreciates your effective suggestions in the social welfare section, those provisions will be added to the new constitution.


    So he asked me to tell you who was behind the tricks. In order to please the king, a prince of the Hill Palace used the power of the royal family, and the Royal Society of G?ttinghagen encouraged the scholars of the particle faction to participate.


    And Sim Industry is the capital that sponsored him behind, so the two things happened to collide. "


    "I see."


    Tu Fu nodded slightly. Although he knew that it was Prince William who did it, after listening to what Crane said, he fully understood the other party''s method.


    Crane��s expression was very serious, as if imitating the tone of Mr. Prime Minister��s speech, he said word by word: ��Father said he was sorry for this, and he has been busy with the social reform law, so he couldn��t help you this time.


    But he has a suggestion now, you might as well listen to it before making a decision. "


    "You speak, I listen."


    "If possible, he would like to act as an intermediary to arrange a meeting between you and Prince William. For his sake, even the prince would not dare to touch you easily.


    There should be no further actions in the follow-up. After the meeting, it is better for you to forget about it completely. Crane offered the prime minister''s proposal.


    This is a fairly neutral approach. At least from Tu Fu''s point of view, Prime Minister Sorens has indeed done his best.


    The social reform law is about to be promulgated, and there must be no further chaos.


    This interview is also to take the initiative to eliminate the barriers between each other.


    On the surface, it seems that he and Prince William reached a reconciliation, but the deeper level is some kind of guarantee to the king.


    This lesson has taught him Tufu enough to behave well, and he will no longer openly contradict them in the future.


    Looks like a win-win situation for everyone.


    As the leader of the House of Representatives and the number one person in power in this country, being able to do this has already given him enough face and face, and Tu Fu should agree.


    It''s just that he opened his mouth slowly, but couldn''t say a word.


    "Kran, please convey a message to Prime Minister Sorens for me." Tu Fu opened his mouth for a long time, "For this, I thank him for his kindness and seeing a win-win outcome for my sake.


    But this matter has not stopped until now, and my personal reputation and the reputation of the University of Michigan have been seriously damaged.


    In the academic field, some people want to challenge me. In terms of patented inventions, some people want to take away my things. It has become a war. What I said has become an established fact, which cannot be changed or reconciled.


    Since things that cannot be achieved on the battlefield cannot be resolved through negotiations. "


    "Fight to the end, is this your decision?"


    Dean Luo Fu''s expression kept changing, and he seemed to be admiring his behavior.


    Children at this age did not compromise and choose a more reasonable path, but instead mustered up the courage to fight against the privileged class.


    Regardless of the final success or failure, at least he dares to make such a decision at this moment,


    It is a kind of great courage.


    "Yes, this is my decision, Mr. Dean, so is it time to launch my counterattack against these people?"


    Tu Fu shook his head and looked at Mr. Dean.


    After the other party sensed his intentions, he nodded without hesitation, "Yes, since you know it''s the actions of those people behind it, you don''t have to wait any longer, let''s do it."


    "Since this is the case, father will no longer interfere. To be honest, he is also looking forward to the final winner."


    Listening to the conversation between the two, Kelan also nodded heavily for his decision.


    If it were him instead, would he make such a risky decision out of his will?


    Do not,


    Never,


    He will only choose the most suitable conditions to choose reconciliation, and he never has such courage.


    It was also at this time that Kelan clenched his fists, "From my personal point of view, I will support you unconditionally."


    Tu Fu, who had been silent for too long, finally felt relieved after receiving a signal that he could fight back.


    He has already begun to think about how to deal with those bastards,


    Let them understand their tiny thoughts, which are not worth mentioning in front of the wisdom crystallization of another world for hundreds of years.


    When Dean Luo Fu and Ke Lan were about to send away, the latter suddenly winked at Tu Fu, as if hinting at him, "Do you remember that incident?"


    "What''s up?"


    "Miss Winster in your family will be interviewed by the Central City Paper tonight."


    "one little thing."


    Tu Fu didn''t seem to care.


    "Don''t you really want to know how she evaluates you? Don''t you plan to go and have a look?"


    "It doesn''t matter what she says, and I don''t care, not at all."


    "Well, anyway, I''ve already got a work card for the "Central City Newspaper". With it, it''s easy to sneak in and put it on the table. I remember the interview time is 8 o''clock tonight, at the Central City Newspaper Center, Whether you go or not is up to you."


    Clan left only these words before leaving, and a work permit on the table, and it was up to Tu Fu himself to decide.


    His mysterious smile gave Tu Fu goosebumps.


    After watching them leave, Tu Fu shook his head again and again, "Oh, no one really thinks I care what Sophie says."


    "What does she have to do with me, I don''t care what she says."


    "Even if she said something bad about me, it was out of consideration for my future and career. Why should I take it seriously? I should encourage her to do so."


    "Hehe, I''m not glass-hearted, so there''s nothing I can''t accept."


    "As a man, he should have the capacity to accommodate all kinds of people, and shouldn''t always think about these messy things."


    Tu Fu was playing with the work permit in his hand. He kept his inner peace and used various reasons to convince himself that it was no big deal.


    But the more he said he didn''t care, the more entangled he was in his heart.


    "Damn it, how can I feel at ease with a girl wandering outside alone so late.


    Go, have to go and see. "


    After a long time, Tu Fu, who was thinking freely, was like a very hungry beast. With red eyes, he grabbed the certificate fiercely, and ran out without even looking back.


    in time,


    Try your best to take the nearest steam train to G?ttinghagen.


    Everything is still in time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 199： Counter Horn

    Chapter 199 The Horn of Counterattack


    Gottinghagen,


    Central City Newspaper Headquarters.


    A towering building almost reaches the sky, and the oval-shaped building complex looks quite distinctive.


    However, dozens of high-rise buildings make this era without elevators very bad, especially for the reporters and editors who work here.


    The newspaper media in the central city area is enough to explain its nature, and it is the most loyal mouthpiece of the royal family.


    Whenever major events happen, they will report from the standpoint of the royal family, a veritable enterprise that eats the royal food.


    It was not the first time for Sophie Winster to come to this newspaper, and she often came here when she was doing some internship tasks in the past.


    This time, his mentor, Mr. Edmund, also accompanied her.


    When this student was first accepted, Edmondo wanted to use the warmth card to kidnap that person because of Tu Fu''s favor.


    But after a long time, he found that this student is very good in all aspects, not only talented, but also hardworking and studious, never complaining about hardship or tiredness.


    Ordinary people learn the knowledge several times, but this beautiful lady only needs to master the skills once.


    As time passed, he became more and more satisfied with this student.


    "Sophie, you should know how important this personal interview is. Even though this interview is because of Tu Fu''s child, I still hope you will cherish it."


    Professor Edmund looked at the calm Miss Winster with earnestness, "I don''t need to say more about the status of "Central City Newspaper" in the industry, you just need to cooperate with their work.


    If you encounter a question that you are unwilling to answer, just use the words I usually teach you and just perfunctory the past.


    But you must not offend them, and don''t say something inappropriate, although I understand your mood now.


    As a future practitioner, you should also consider what price you might pay for what you said. Even Tuf Capet, I guess he expects you to do the same now. "


    As the mentor of this stubborn girl, Edmund can only use such words to admonish her to do what is right for him.


    "Teacher, thank you for your teaching. I have already figured out what to do."


    Sophie bowed down to salute seriously, and then walked upstairs with the same firm steps, following the staff of the newspaper.


    There are people coming and going here, and everyone is looking at this beautiful girl with curious eyes.


    She came with courage, which is a very commendable thing in the eyes of others.


    Reporting one''s own relatives in a righteous way is probably something that all audiences are happy to see.


    "Hey, classmate Sophie, you are still here. It turns out that Mr. Capet has a lot to do with you. It''s a pity that that guy is just a shameful liar. I''m really sad that you have a relationship with such a person."


    The person who spoke was a rather young male, Guti from the School of Mechanical Engineering, who was the defeated opponent who challenged Cup Tufu last time.


    Shakira told her that the other party''s mother is the editor-in-chief of the "Central City Newspaper", so it''s not surprising that she can appear here.


    The embarrassment that Tufu made him feel, Guti must have always kept a grudge in his heart.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Sophie''s attitude was still indifferent, and she walked towards the interview room nonchalantly.


    The boys in the same school were so angry that they used all kinds of vicious words to insult Tu Fu,


    "It''s just a liar, there''s nothing to be arrogant about."


    ��


    Sitting in the interview room, Sophie felt nervous all the time, and seemed to relax immediately.


    This is a very clean office, with a cup of coffee on a soft seat, and there are practitioners who are responsible for taking pictures and recording.


    The one who talked directly with her was a young female reporter named Modi.


    Her concise professional suit seems to show her ability to handle things.


    At the beginning of the topic, Modi just asked about some household matters. The way and technique of asking questions made people feel comfortable enough, just like an afternoon tea party with girlfriends.


    Everything said, this is just a very casual conversation.


    After a while, Modi raised his legs and smiled, "Miss Winster, I heard that you have a close relationship with the Mr. Capet who often appeared on the news recently. You grew up in the same family. big kids.


    Since we have lived together for so long, you should be the one who knows him best. "


    "coming."


    Sophie breathed a sigh of relief, the other party had already started to set a trap for her, with a charming smile on her soft and white face, "Yes, probably no one knows him better than me."


    "You have probably heard some rumors recently, about the revolution in the field of optics, and being involved in a transnational plagiarism case. As the person closest to Mr. Capet who is familiar with him, do you think these rumors are in line with his original character?"


    "I don''t quite understand what is called the original character? I think he is a very remarkable person.


    I have heard about that experiment, but in fact, even Professor Bastian did not give a definite answer, did he?


    Whether light is a wave or a particle, who knows so far? Tu Fu, he has done a very remarkable thing, but because of new conclusions, are his past achievements worthless?


    Science has always been progressing. Will the latecomers be greater than the predecessors when they step on the shoulders of the predecessors? I''ve never thought of it that way, so I''m even more curious why you all feel that way. "


    The smile on Sophie''s face remained undiminished. Facing this question with its own trap, she asked back with a sting in her words.


    It made reporter Modi feel a little tricky. This lady looks petite and pleasant, but she doesn''t lose the wind in the debate.


    She stabilized her mind, changed her expression and asked forcefully: "Then what do you think of him plagiarizing the ''arc lamp'' of Landis Sim Industry in the Challenge Cup.


    It was a patent that had been issued a year ago, and the G?ttinghagen court officially accepted it, which is enough to show that Mr. Capet had indeed plagiarized, and you cannot deny this. "


    Sophie was stunned for a moment, and then a pure smile appeared on her face, "In my opinion, Tu Fu will never copy other people''s inventions, he is a very proud person with his own ambitions, no matter how wronged he is , and will not easily ask for help.


    No matter how difficult he encounters, he always bears it by himself.


    It was like that when I was a child, and it is the same now. So I always firmly believe that it is impossible for such a person to plagiarize other people''s finished products... In this regard, I am looking forward to the most fair judgment from the G?ttinghagen court. "


    silence,


    There was an extreme silence in the interview room.


    All the people in the "Central City News" were a little surprised after hearing this interview. They never thought that the little girl from the Winster family would have such a tough attitude.


    This is not what they want, let alone the answer that the public wants.


    Reporter Modi was heartbroken, and asked directly: "So, Miss Winster, what you mean is that even if no one in Baia Kingdom trusts Mr. Capet, you will firmly stand by his side, right?"


    "exactly."


    Sophie nodded heavily, and repeated, "Even if no one in the world will believe him, I''m still willing to believe him.


    Trouble everyone, just publish it as my original words. "


    Reporter Modi was stunned. Her question deliberately put this lady on the opposite side of everyone. Once it is released, it will definitely be scolded.


    Even so, she still insisted on this answer.


    The eyes of this beautiful young lady are firm enough, a pair of light blue eyes that are as calm as lake water without any hesitation, expressing the true thoughts in her heart without reservation.


    Watching the hesitant reporters record her words, Sophie has never felt so relaxed.


    Even if these answers are not pleasant, they will not help her future career planning.


    Even because of this exclusive interview, it will arouse people''s disgust, and even attract the public''s hatred of Tu Fu to her, and Sophie would rather bear it.


    Perhaps, using this method can help him bear part of the pain.


    So he never regrets doing it.


    Miss Winster wants the Tufu who is in the abyss to see this newspaper,


    See what she said.


    Even though no one in this world is willing to believe him anymore, she still stands by his side, even if she is the only one.


    She tried to convey this emotion to Tu Fu, telling him that you are not alone.


    was never alone either.


    Just like growing up, whenever Tu Fu encountered trouble, he would stand up and shield him from the wind and rain.


    This has almost become an instinct of life.


    Especially now, after seeing Tu Fu fall from the altar, she could no longer contain her thoughts.


    Hopefully he can hear it and pick himself up. Just after everyone in the meeting fell into a strange silence, there was a commotion outside for some reason.


    "What are you doing."


    "My God, when did he come."


    "Sir, sir, I''m sorry, there is work going on inside, you can''t go in."


    I only heard sporadic words in the corridor, and then I saw a man in a white shirt walking in from the outside.


    He came to the interview room calmly, looking around at everyone present.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity to observe, Modi and other "Central City News" reporters couldn''t help covering their mouths at the same time.


    They saw who was coming, an adult male.


    Touf Capet.


    The subject of this topic actually came to the center of the newspaper in person. What does he want to do?


    "Everyone, don''t mind if I say a few words for Sophie."


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders, walked to Sophie''s side calmly, and patted her slightly trembling shoulders. There was a strange brilliance in her eyes, showing her tough attitude all the time.


    The moment he saw Tu Fu coming, he suddenly relaxed.


    "Of course, Mr. Capet, if you have anything to say, we will try our best to convey it to the public through newspapers."


    Reporter Modi is smart enough to immediately realize what will happen if the person in question goes off the stage himself.


    ��For Professor Bastian of the University of Michigan and his stupid experiment, I have a lot of respect, and I sincerely admire why they spend so much time doing a meaningless thing.


    What''s even more regrettable is that his experiment has never been able to give an answer. The last result at best went from one misunderstanding to another. "


    Tu Fu looked very confident when he spoke, and his words were never as sharp as they are now.


    "Please do me a favor and find these people."


    He took the initiative to hand over a list to the other party, and said word by word, "In three days, at the Royal Society of G?ttinghagen, I will carry out a new experiment on ''light composition''.


    This time, I will unveil its true veil, it is not just a wave, and it is not just a particle, it is an answer that you will never think of.


    Please inform the scholars and experts on this list, so that they must be present.


    Because they will truly witness a historic scene in optical research, perhaps this will be of some enlightening help to their mediocre academic career and life that will probably never have any challenges. "


    After doing all this, it can be regarded as sounding the clarion call for a formal counterattack against the conspiracy of the royal family.


    The appearance of oneself means that you are never afraid of any kind of challenge,


    Whatever it is, just come to him.


    "One more thing to advise you, you''d better delete the words and photos about Sophie just now.


    She is not anyone''s tool. If Miss Winster is attacked because of this, you will definitely pay the worst price.


    I always do what I say, just wait and see if you don��t believe me. "


    After uttering harsh words to the staff of the newspaper, Tu Fu stretched out his hand to Miss Winster, and his attitude changed to become extremely gentle, "And now, Sophie.


    Let''s get out of here, it''s best to stay away from these guys who exude meanness all over their bodies. "


    "where to?"


    "go home!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 200： photoelectric effect

    Chapter 200 Photoelectric Effect


    1492, Friday, December 24th.


    There is no more special working day than today.


    According to the memories of local people later, the weather in G?ttinghagen was neither cold nor hot that day, and the air was unusually fresh. There were even fewer steam cars on the street.


    Although it is a working day, there are many more pedestrians on the street than usual. Thousands of students from two top universities in G?ttinghagen occupy the main road of the central city.


    They are the future pillars of this country, and the pillars are all waiting for a result at this moment.


    Handicraftsmen and shopkeepers suspended their business, and middle-class citizens put on the most affordable clothes and waited outside the Royal Society building in G?ttinghagen.


    Workers refused to work overtime and took to the streets, farmers stopped tilling the land, and even small factory owners temporarily gave up squeezing laborers...


    Everyone talked about the speed of light, electromagnetic waves, energy quanta, Capet constant (Planck constant), etc. with great interest. Recently, these professional words frequently appear in academic journals.


    These are a series of latest academic achievements published in core journals by Tuf Capet after the "Central City Newspaper" officially declared war on the physics community.


    Although the citizens present did not know what these physical terms represented or what their meaning was, it did not prevent them from being concerned about national affairs.


    Then make comments based on this, so as to increase the amount of conversation after dinner.


    Originally, the incident that had been characterized in the newspaper media recently, but because of the dying struggle of the freshman from the University of Michigan, the matter took a new turn.


    Once the letter of challenge issued by Tu Fu was released, the whole country was shocked.


    Because according to newspaper records, the guest invitation list is full of well-known figures in many fields in the Northern Continent, staunch Particle School, professors from the Seven Schools Alliance, and important figures from the Ministry of Education of various countries.


    At this moment, countless citizens have surrounded the Royal Society building in the Central City area, waiting for the latest news to leak out.


    In the crowd, a violent commotion suddenly broke out.


    "The two deans of the University of Michigan, they actually came, and the rumors are true."


    "Come, come, look, that is the mission of Landis, and people from St. Nottingham Academy of Sciences are here."


    "The old jazz from Freer University in Bania is also here. He seems to be a wave faction, and I am afraid he is here to help."


    "Look, that''s the education ambassador of Ryan Kingdom."


    "There are also the Salored Empire, Byzantium, Bonia... My God, all the famous scholars from the entire Northern Continent have come."


    At this moment, I don''t know how many people cheered.


    Because most of the visitors come in the form of a group, their team will take the initiative to display the flag of their country, and they can recognize the scholars of which country at a glance.


    The group of scholars who came from afar were dressed in neat suits and ties, and their shiny leather boots were shining brightly.


    They are definitely the most representative civilized people in the world.


    Countless scholars and professors from all over the world, no matter whether they were invited by Tu Fu or not, have poured into Baia and G?ttinghagen together with the big team in the past few days.


    Not all of them came here to drag Tu Fu into the abyss. Among them were the Particle School and the Wave School, purely for the truth.


    Regarding this point, it can be seen from their generally sparse heads.


    At the beginning, Tu Fu never thought that it would cause such a big sensation, let alone that after the declaration of war, after publishing several core papers in a row, the whole thing would sweep across the whole of G?ttinghagen uncontrollably.


    Its heat has already surpassed the king''s perpetual motion machine,


    Because of this, this matter is no longer under any human control, and it is developing in the most out-of-control and extreme direction.


    Unconsciously, I have already stood on the top of the existing physics building in this era, holding a hammer in my hand, and then I only need to shake the hammer in my hand slightly,


    will be completely pushed to this building.


    Now even if Prince William of the royal family wants to move him, he has to weigh it carefully.


    "Ahem..."


    The old old Sir Daniel arrived with a cane, and his hard-working and upright body made him look tough.


    When the old jazz arrived at the entrance of the society in a steam car, when he looked at the high badge, some strange changes flashed in his cloudy eyes.


    This happened too fast and too suddenly.


    After I went to Leeds in the middle of the year and witnessed the double-slit experiment done by that little guy, the particle faction in the natural sciences has always been brooding, and is always ready to overthrow Tufu''s theory.


    The old jazz was well aware of the consequences of that experiment, which would annoy many people in the academic world, so he wanted to help that gifted child take part of the pressure.


    It''s a pity, after all, it can''t resist the malice from the outside world.


    "Sir Daniel, this way please."


    After a waiter noticed the person coming, he immediately invited the Freer University delegation upstairs.


    Many people came to the hall on the second floor of the Academy today, and they were scattered, standing or sitting. People from different countries and factions formed their own small groups, discussing privately.


    Sir Daniel studied Weimi and inspected the circle, and quickly came to a conclusion that the guests who came to the Royal Society of G?ttinghagen were divided into two groups.


    The people that the kid invited in the newspaper were sorted aside.


    And those guests who did not receive an invitation and came uninvited were placed on the other side.


    It can also be simply divided into wave school and particle school.


    "Hello Sir, I didn''t expect you to come too."


    A familiar and annoying voice sounded, it was Professor Charles Kane from Miska, whose research direction has nothing to do with this scientific research conference.


    He came purely out of the mentality of watching the excitement.


    "The incompetent guy can''t even protect a child, so it''s better to send him to Freer back then.


    This is simply a rotten kingdom that only seals the aura of bright children, what on earth are you **** trying to do. "


    The old jazz used heavy words, and his tone seemed extremely angry.


    They have naturally heard about the events of these days, and this series of events can be called a "conspiracy" to drive that poor child into hell.


    In his opinion, it was because of the incompetence of the senior management of the University of Michigan that ruined a promising young genius.


    "You have wronged me, Tu Fu chose it himself."


    Professor Kane looked bitter, and it was difficult to explain.


    So far, they have only followed the requirements of that little guy Tu Fu. It is definitely not what the University of Michigan would like to see if the matter becomes so big, and it must not be what the royal family would like to see.


    The old jazz just snorted, and didn''t bother to talk nonsense to him.


    Relying on his old qualifications, he insisted on taking a front row seat, and looked around, almost all of them were acquaintances.


    There are Professor Edmund from Columbia University, Professor Mings from Petersburg, and Professor Brighton from Ryan. Regardless of whether they belong to the field of physics, they are all people who have some relationship with Tu Fu, and they are all assigned to the Wave School. .


    What''s interesting is that on the side of the particle faction, besides Professor Bastian, who disagrees with Tufu, there are also two deans of Miska''s Academy of Natural Sciences and Academy of Biological Sciences.


    This made them look out of place in the crowd.


    When the guests gradually gathered, there was another exclamation from the crowd at the downstairs door.


    "Look, that''s the royal motorcade."


    "It looks like Prince William is sitting in it."


    At this time, a very graceful and luxuriously dressed person who is also the man behind the scenes finally appeared.


    In fact, Prince William did not receive Tu Fu��s list,


    Because he himself was not on the list that Tu Fu submitted to the newspaper, Tu Fu would not openly confront the royal family.


    Because the place where the war was declared was set up at the Royal Society of G?ttinghagen, not in the central city, but also out of selfishness, no matter how you think about it, Prince William has a good reason to come,


    He was looking forward to witnessing how this man fell.


    Not long after his appearance, Prince William was invited to the hall on the second floor by the waiter.


    After greeting everyone modestly, the prince consciously sat on the side of the Wave faction, attracting the attention of many people and causing a burst of whispering.


    This is not only his position, but probably also represents the position of the royal family.


    In the lobby on the second floor, hundreds of people came in a short while. Scholars from all over the world were densely distributed everywhere, discussing with each other Tu Fu''s works published in academic journals.


    "Have you all read the papers published by Tuf Capet? It is related to optics, and it is a very remarkable thing."


    "Heh, he claimed that light is a kind of electromagnetic wave, and still insists on the original view that light is a wave, but the new double-slit experiment shows that this is a mistake."


    "This kid is simply crazy. Even if he shows some new discoveries, what''s the use? Even if he publishes a hundred core papers, it doesn''t mean that his double-slit experiment is a joke, and it still doesn''t prove the nature of light."


    After contacting the scholars of the two factions, they quarreled again in just a few words.


    Just to verify who is walking on the path of truth, and whose brain is just like a red-haired baboon,


    and arguing endlessly.


    ��


    "People are almost here, it''s time."


    The ??man had already arrived at Tu Fu of the Royal Society ahead of schedule, holding a few small devices in his hand, the experimental equipment he specially obtained through the channels of the University of Michigan and the Royal Society.


    Before going out to face the crowd, Tu Fu took a deep breath to calm down his inner tension.


    After declaring war on the other party a few days ago, he has not stopped for a day, publishing journals, collecting equipment, and secretly conducting experiments. His inadvertent actions have stirred up the situation in the North Continent, and naturally he has to bear the consequences.


    He spent a lot of energy waiting for this day, betting on his reputation and future,


    Right or wrong, success or failure, all in one fell swoop.


    This is more important than any experiment and speech. Once he wins, he will double what he lost in these days.


    And if Prince William''s plan fails, it will be a failure at best.


    The two sides were not on the same starting line from the beginning.


    The more this is the case, the more he will try his best to fight for this breath.


    "Hello, everyone, I am very glad that all the seniors can give me this face. For this, I am very grateful."


    After Tu Fu took out the experimental equipment from the backstage, he appeared in the foreground.


    He put all the equipment on the table and looked directly at every visitor.


    In the eyes of the guests, this Mr. Capet''s gaze was extremely clear and calm. He seemed to have forgotten the humiliation he had suffered in the past. A child who is not even twenty years old can stand here safe and sound after going through so many things.


    In front of countless seniors, he launched an impact on a mountain in the academic world,


    This courage has already amazed countless people.


    "Mr. Capet, are you doing another double-slit experiment?"


    Noticing the equipment in his hand, some scholars from the particle faction stimulated him with sarcasm.


    "In contrast, I prefer to call it the ''photoelectric effect'' experiment."


    Tu Fu arranged those things neatly one by one, a circular object connected by a metal ball and a metal rod, with two pieces of metal foil hanging in the middle.


    This is a simple electroscope.


    The other piece of experimental equipment is a layer of metal steel plate, the difference is that it is coated with a layer of zinc, and it is mostly used in the steam car manufacturing industry.


    The third is the ultraviolet irradiation lamp, which has appeared in this world a long time ago.


    Some scholars use bubble-free high-purity quartz glass to make quartz ultraviolet mercury lamps, which can also be used.


    When Tu Fu mentioned the unfamiliar term "photoelectric effect", the scholars present looked puzzled. Even scholars in the field of physics didn''t understand what he wanted to do.


    But seeing his serious actions, many people faintly realized that this young child was doing something very remarkable.


    Tu Fu did not explain to them, nor did he start the experiment.


    "Dear gentlemen, please forgive my behavior..."


    He first apologized in his heart to the gods of physics such as Fizeau, Thomas Young, James Clerk Maxwell, Max Planck, and Albert Einstein.


    Repent sincerely in your heart for the behavior you are about to commit.


    After a period of absolute silence, some fragmentary voices appeared below,


    The guests began to wait impatiently.


    After confessing, Tu Fule suddenly became enlightened, with a smile on his face. He raised his hand and used a watercolor pen to write a few very ordinary letters on the panel.


    looks like,


    A mediocre formula.


    "E=hv"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 201： wave-particle duality

    Chapter 201 Wave-particle duality


    "That looks like a formula?"


    "Maybe it has something to do with the energy quantum he mentioned."


    "However, what is the relationship between these and light? It is still impossible to obtain the result of light composition."


    "Maybe like his previous experiment, it looks amazing, but it''s actually just something to fool people."


    The guests present have started whispering, commenting on his formula.


    The first time those weird symbols appeared, hundreds of pairs of eyes were staring at those simple characters.


    Even if someone thought of Tu Fu''s paper published a few days ago, they didn''t connect it. The second generation waited for Tu Fu to give a reasonable explanation.


    The stands of the Royal Society building are not high,


    So Tu Fu''s every move is in everyone''s eyes.


    After he finished writing the energy quantum symbol, he started to use the experimental equipment in his hand, "Gentlemen, here I should explain to you what is the photoelectric effect. When the receiving circuit of an electrical appliance is illuminated, it is easier to generate electricity." spark.


    In my hand, once the UV emitter is turned on, when the light falls on the metal panel, some changes in the metal are the photoelectric effect. "


    This is a basic theoretical experiment involving the combination of optics and electricity.


    Next, several of his experimental devices came in handy, and they were placed neatly in front of everyone one by one.


    Tu Fu first took out a rubber rod and rubbed it against the zinc plate to make it negatively charged.


    After this move, the circular electroscope is right in the middle.


    Affected by electrons, the two tightly closed metal foils are opened.


    Tu Fu picked up the ultraviolet lamp with his slender fingers, turned it on and irradiated the zinc plate directly. This seemingly meaningless move brought new changes to the electroscope connected to the zinc plate.


    "Crack!"


    After the ultraviolet light falls on the zinc plate, the metal foil of the electroscope will immediately rotate,


    point to the top and return to zero.


    "A little experiment."


    "What does this have to do with the characteristics of light?"


    "Why is there such a change."


    This interesting little experiment caught the attention of some people, who bowed their heads and pondered why this phenomenon occurred.


    Tu Fu explained unhurriedly, "Gentlemen, as you have seen. When the ultraviolet light shines on the zinc plate, the electrons in the zinc plate leave, or overflow.


    The phenomenon of electron overflow due to light is exactly what I want to express as the ''photoelectric effect''. "


    After a not-so-complicated science popularization, everyone present showed expressions of thinking.


    Those who have studied Tu Fu��s published papers in advance will naturally know that the ��electron�� he calls is a kind of elementary particle.


    The smallest basic unit of matter that people recognize.


    Professors who are not in the field of natural science also pretend to be contemplative in order not to make themselves look too rigid, as if they understand what he is saying.


    ��Not only is energy transmitted one by one when light is emitted and absorbed, but light itself is composed of indivisible energy quanta.��


    In order to explain the concept of light quantum, Tu Fu wrote the famous photoelectric effect equation on the blackboard.


    Ek=hv-w.


    The energy of one of the photons is hv, h is the Capet constant (Planck constant), and v represents the frequency of the emitted light.


    w refers to the work function of the metal,


    Ek represents the part that flies out after the photon collides with the metal, that is, the initial kinetic energy.


    Tufu tried to use the photon theory to explain the electromagnetic theory, and also formally proposed a new concept��light quantum.


    But any student who has taken a high school physics course can easily understand this knowledge.


    But in this era of the beginning of the development of electricity.


    The concept proposed by Tu Fu is based on a set of theories he put forward. With his own power, he has pushed physics forward for hundreds of years.


    As for applying theoretical knowledge to practice, it is still a long way to go.


    "Tu Fu, as you said, light quanta and electrons have the same characteristics, and the photoelectric effect means that light has particle properties." Sir Daniel was the one who spoke.


    After getting in touch with the most basic science of quantum mechanics, he raised a relatively interesting question.


    Tu Fu still had a smile on his face, "You are right, light does have the characteristics of particles."


    "But this is completely different from what you said before. The electromagnetic wave theory in your paper shows that light is a kind of electromagnetic wave, which has the characteristics of reflection and diffraction. There is no doubt that light is a kind of wave."


    Some people also questioned his previous statement.


    Especially people in the industry, after hearing his different theories and experiments, quickly discovered the contradictory points in his theory.


    After a lot of experimentation, theoretical evidence, and postulated doctrine, it seems to be back to the original question.


    Is light a particle or a wave?


    It seems that no matter what they do, no matter how many experiments they use, they cannot escape this vicious circle of thinking.


    "Gentlemen, what do you think the ultimate answer to this question is?"


    When it came to the final step, Tufu remained mysterious.


    He looked at the scholars with various expressions in the hall, and then whispered softly, "Now, please close your eyes and think carefully about a question.


    The phenomenon of dry radiation, diffraction and polarization of light shows that light has wave properties. The photoelectric effect experiment shows that light has a particle nature, so what is the final answer? "


    After his words fell, scholars present, whether they were from the Particle School or the Wave School, followed his will and closed their eyes.


    An answer seems to be on the verge of coming out.


    Everyone''s heart couldn''t help beating, and they didn''t even dare to take a breath.


    His words are like the judgment of God, and like the whisper of the devil, always tempting them to approach in a direction they never imagined.


    "Light...is both particle and wave."


    In absolute silence, someone gave the answer.


    It''s not Sir Daniel who understands Tufu''s thinking best, nor is he a particle physicist.


    It was Professor Charles Kane from the School of Humanities at the University of Michigan. He did not understand those complicated formulas and theories thoroughly.


    But there is always a voice in his heart telling him,


    The answer is this.


    "Boom!"


    Professor Kane��s remarks immediately turned the entire hall upside down. Even if someone had thought of it before, they didn��t dare to say it with certainty, but it was so reasonable after it was said by others.


    "bingo."


    Tu Fu snapped his fingers, with a satisfied smile on his face, "If I use a more professional term to replace this statement, I will definitely call it ''wave-particle duality''."


    Wave-particle duality of light!


    This new term has conquered the thinking of many people since its birth.


    Turning around, when this question that has troubled them for a long time finally came up with an answer acceptable to both sects,


    The people present are more calm.


    "Is this why in the double-slit experiment, there are two outcomes?"


    The invited professor from the University of Michigan, Professor Bastian, murmured.


    ��It is precisely because of the two different characteristics that different measurement methods give different results, sometimes showing the characteristics of particles and sometimes showing the characteristics of waves.��


    Tu Fu corrected the way the professor of the Academy of Natural Sciences.


    Measurement with monitoring equipment is aimed at the measurement of the particle nature of light,


    And his double-slit experiment itself is an experiment aimed at the wave nature of light, so there are two completely different answers.


    This is not terrible, and it is by no means a supernatural phenomenon.


    Everyone was immersed in a huge shock.


    The God of Order, who is in charge of truth, made another verdict.


    God redirects people in the right direction.


    Only half a year has passed since June 25, 1492, since the last time Tufu demonstrated the double-slit experiment in Leeds.


    He once again rewrote history with his own hands.


    For at least three hundred years from now,


    Generation after generation of young people will thoroughly remember the name Tuf Capet, which has nothing to do with him resolving the contradiction between the Particle School and the Wave School.


    Mr. Capet, who completely overthrew the building of physics, established a new system called "quantum physics" because of the electromagnetic wave theory, Capet constant, and photoelectric effect proposed by self-proving his innocence.


    In the future, every child receiving education will be full of awe (gritting their teeth) in their eyes whenever they read the name Tuf Capet in their textbooks.


    ps: Everyone must know how tortured it is for a liberal arts student to write a recent plot, and there may still be bugs, but I only do this for this sake, don��t blame it.


    When I checked the information, I was moved countless times. Fortunately, I chose liberal arts~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 202： revenge!

    Chapter 202 Retaliation!


    Start on the hour of the 25th.


    The "Centre City Newspaper" newspaper group has arranged for many reporters to squat at the gate of the Royal Society of G?ttinghagen.


    This is a piece of news exclusively reported by them.


    After all, since Tu Fu launched a challenge letter to half of the physics community, they have followed up the whole process and added in-depth reports, updating the tabloid every hour in the form of chapters.


    This big melon is not finished yet, and there are things worth reporting everywhere now.


    The majesty of the Royal Society, the dignity of the invited guests, and the overreaching clown trying to overthrow the current theory by himself, everyone is concerned about the final result.


    The more troublesome things get, the more excited the newspapers and media in G?ttinghagen become.


    Everyone in the newspaper office is like a shark smelling blood, following the smell to follow the bleeding man, eager to squeeze out every penny of his value.


    "Now, it is already nine o''clock in the morning in G?ttinghagen time, and I am Modi, a senior reporter for the Central City News.


    Here is the Royal Society Building in G?ttinghagen. From the beginning of this century, only the best and most talented scholars in the Kingdom are eligible to be selected into the Royal Society to serve the king.


    But just today, because of the arrival of an unexpected guest, this place has become different.


    Now, the entrance of the academy building is full of steam cars, and all the guests on the car are here. They come from Landis, Ryan, and the distant and cold Sa Luolun.


    Everyone is a well-known figure in their own country, just to watch a kid''s boring show.


    Elegant gentlemen don''t care about the mistakes made by Tuf Capet of the University of Miscellaneous. In my opinion, they all come for the truth. "


    The first time after the Royal Society closed its doors.


    Reporter Modi and her team occupied the best position, and kept abreast of the internal information through the doorman.


    When a new employee took a pen to record what she reported, he seemed very hesitant.


    "Ma''am, is it thoughtless to report this way?"


    "No, just record like this. You have to trust my professional judgment. Everyone likes this way. I''m sure that tomorrow''s newspaper sales will break the record of the past twenty years."


    In order to gain popular popularity, Modi knows that his reporting is very biased.


    But she doesn''t care, what kind of success can a former scholar who has betrayed his relatives do such a self-defeating thing.


    After all, it is a company that eats the emperor''s food, so how can it care about the revenge of this kind of person.


    Such topical hot news, once successfully concluded, is enough to bring her career to another level.


    The employee who recorded the content was quite reluctant to hear her words, but still did as required.


    After he wrote down the details, he asked again: "Ms. Modi, if our main title is "Official Conference on Optical Discussion of the Royal Society of G?ttinghagen", how should the subtitle be defined?"


    This is a problem worth noting when doing news work. Usually, the main headline of a news article is to summarize the main idea and core of an article, so that readers can get a general idea of ??the general direction.


    The subtitle should be a supplement to the main title, such as adding more detailed information such as time and place to supplement the description.


    After hearing this question, Ms. Modi lowered her head and pondered for a while, then raised her head, her eyes were bright, and she said word by word:


    "A pathetic clown from Leeds is sullying the highest academic pageant."


    ��


    Inside the Royal Society, the lobby on the second floor.


    After a long period of silence, no matter which school of thought or which country the scholars are, they are repeatedly savoring the final conclusion put forward by Tu Fu.


    "Wave-particle duality."


    Listen,


    What a beautiful word.


    Tu Fu not only alleviated the struggle between the two factions, but also raised the existing level of physics by more than one level.


    The guests who come here are amazed, excited, and eager to dance.


    Among the countless existing experiments and guesses, "wave-particle duality of light" is definitely the answer closest to the truth.


    "Unbelievable, really incredible."


    The speaker is the President of the Royal Society.


    A well-known figure who has served as the president of two top universities, Columbia University and Michigan University.


    He was a genius in the era of improving steam engines a hundred years ago. These days, the old president has already recognized his ability when he was reading many concepts proposed by Tu Fu in international journals.


    Especially today, after watching this normal drama, even the white beard on the lips is trembling.


    Sir Daniel of Barnia also noticed this scene.


    The position of the old president is not far away from him. As soon as the experiment ended, Mr. Jazz, who was also old, had already walked towards him. The crutch in his hand knocked on the floor countless times.


    Muttering in dissatisfaction,


    "Old guy, if you really can''t clear up the grievances of this kid, I don''t think he really needs to stay in Baia. Everything here is a joke.


    It is better to let him follow me to Barnia, our king will know how to respect talents better than King William. "


    "No way."


    The old president glanced at this shameless old thing, and it was really not their turn to poach people.


    Landis or Ryan, a country that is constantly moving upwards, is fine, even Sa Luolun in the Far East is good.


    Letting the treasures of the country go to a dying empire will really become a joke at that time.


    "Daniel, it''s really not your turn to worry about this matter. We will soon make a sound to the public, and those unhappy careers will pass away soon."


    Sir Daniel was not angry either, "So, in all fairness, what do you think of this child."


    Many eyes turned towards the center of the topic. Whether they were locals or scholars from other countries, they all looked at the president of G?ttinghagen with a curious attitude.


    His attitude determined Tu Fu''s position in Baia''s academia in the future.


    The old president looked at the young Tu Fu on the stage.


    His appearance is delicate and handsome, and his charming eyes are like the sun, moon and stars in the sky. Such an image and temperament are enough to make ladies of the right age scream crazily.


    He has an elegant temperament and extraordinary conversation,


    There are not only the tenacity and courage of old-school scholars, but also the vigor and vitality of young people.


    In the new generation, even those who come from the royal family, it is difficult to compare with this young gentleman in terms of knowledge and temperament.


    After examining it for a long time, the old president spoke slowly and gave his evaluation,


    "In my opinion, he is a rare genius in three hundred years."


    This is his evaluation from the bottom of his heart. It is no exaggeration to use such an evaluation to overthrow the achievements of physics in an era.


    People who participated in academic discussions are also convinced by such evaluations. If such people cannot afford such evaluations, then who else is worthy of them.


    Actually, Tu Fu is the only one who doesn''t care much about what they say about him.


    After finishing this experiment, until he gave the answer of "wave-particle duality", he had more unspeakable secrets.


    Obviously, he can get a fortune from the University of Michigan every year, but now he can only take it out in order to prove his innocence. When he thinks that at least tens of thousands of crowns are lost every year, Tu Fu''s heart is bleeding.


    He could only vent his anger on Bastian, the professor who was assigned to the table of hostile forces along with the two deans of the University of Michigan.


    If he hadn��t changed the result of the double-slit experiment, he wouldn��t have ruined his reputation.


    It��s just come to this step today.


    After suppressing his anger for an unknown amount of time, he was about to vent it all on these people. He walked towards them with a smile on his face,


    "Several gentlemen, are you satisfied with my answer, or are you sorry that you didn''t see the result you wanted to see?"


    "Tu Fu, I am really amazed by your extraordinary wisdom, how can I feel sorry, my experiment is just a correction of your previous mistakes.


    Now it seems that without me, how can you make more amazing things.


    Speaking of which, you should thank me. "


    Professor Bastian took the initiative to express kindness to him, from his wrinkled blush to his white beard, every corner of his body exuded a hypocritical atmosphere.


    "Huh? Thank you."


    Tu Fu was almost amused by this dog''s anger.


    It depends on the people of the Academy of Natural Sciences to talk about inverting black and white.


    "Bastian is right. It can be seen that you are an amazing child, and you will have a bright future from now on, so you really shouldn''t touch things that shouldn''t be touched. It''s good for everyone."


    The dean of the Academy of Natural Sciences, whose surname is Lester, is also one of the leaders who oppose the polar program.


    The meaning of his words is obvious, don''t even think about restarting the Polar Program.


    Your current experience is just a lesson, as long as you don��t touch those things, everything else can be discussed.


    "Child, I guess you don''t know what''s in the restricted zone. Inhuman intelligent creatures, what your parents see is just fur, and there are even more terrifying existences under the glacier.


    Don''t try to get close there, it''s a dead end.


    This is our kindness to you. We don��t want to see you die in vain. What��s more, in order for you to find your parents who have been dead for many years, let so many people die in vain. Is it really worth it?


    Children of this age, how can they still not grow up, why don''t they understand us at all. "


    The dean of the School of Biological Sciences criticized him with harsh words.


    It always makes people feel uncomfortable to say it from the dean''s mouth.


    It seems that the elders always tell you that everything is for your own good,


    Then use a moral kidnapping method to dissuade you.


    Besides, this was more than just dissuading him, this time their conspiracy almost ruined everything for him.


    Wait until everything is safe now, and explain to you why you did this in the kind tone of someone who has been there.


    Let them do both bad and good people.


    "So, if I still want to restart the Polar Program later, will the gentlemen still stop me?"


    Tu Fu didn''t accept this at all, and waited for their answer calmly.


    "Yes, if you continue to do this, we will do whatever it takes to stop you."


    The answers of the two deans are absolutely consistent, which is their untouchable bottom line.


    "Can."


    The words of the two deans of the University of Michigan and Professor Bastian made Tu Fu completely relieved of guilt.


    Looking into their eyes, Tu Fu made his decision, "From today onwards, I will independently authorize all core journals in the Northern Continent.


    Anyone is prohibited from lending all my current and future academic journals, achievements, and invention patents to all teachers and students of the School of Natural Sciences and School of Biological Sciences of the University of Michigan.


    Even if it is borrowed by others for the second time, once found, the granting right between him and you will be permanently withdrawn. "


    Tu Fu''s words were stern, and his actions simply cut off the back road in the field of science and engineering at the University of Michigan.


    If all the top universities and academic organizations in the future can take a big step forward because of his contribution, the invisible wall will keep them and the students of science and technology at the University of Michigan in place forever, until one day they completely decline.


    "Don''t be joking here."


    "If you do this, you will be a sinner at the University of Michigan."


    After the two deans felt extremely frightened, they accused him with the harshest words.


    "you��"


    Then it was Professor Bastian who felt extremely terrified. The smiling tiger felt a chill after hearing these words.


    Fear continued to arise, and even the limbs began to twitch unconsciously.


    It''s too late to scold Tu Fu for his villainous behavior.


    This time,


    Instead, he passed out completely under the eyes of everyone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 203： quantum god

    Chapter 203 Quantum God


    "Someone came out."


    "It''s the banner of the University of Michigan. Could it be that they really lost?"


    "I know him, the Dean of Leicester from the University of Missouri."


    "Sir, please wait a minute, can you tell me what happened inside."


    Among the crowd at the gate of the Royal Society, the first to come out were people from the University of Michigan.


    Their faces looked very anxious, and their faces almost turned black.


    Walking out together with the servants of the Royal Society, they carried a middle-aged man who had fallen into a coma. Lying on the stretcher, his body trembled slightly for some reason, his face was livid, and he looked in no good condition.


    "My God, that''s Professor Bastian from the Michigan Academy of Natural Sciences."


    Among the crowd, everyone on the Central City News team knew this guy.


    It was the other party''s experiment at the University of Michigan that day that triggered what happened later.


    But an experiment with an academic error or an incident of international plagiarism will never put Tu Fu in the predicament he is in today.


    Seeing the fate of the instigator, reporter Modi panicked.


    She immediately thought of the harsh words Tuf Capet uttered to them at the headquarters that day, and she couldn''t help but feel lucky that she listened to his words and didn''t leak the content of Sophie Winster''s conversation.


    Not for the sake of that poor clown.


    Originally they wanted to make the content public after the end of today. As practitioners in the field of news, they are very clear that releasing these news step by step is more conducive to suspending readers'' curiosity.


    After seeing this weird scene, no matter how their people went up to ask, the other party pursed their lips and said nothing.


    Not planning to reveal anything, the Modi reporter suddenly felt flustered and sensed that something was wrong.


    She then told the people in the team,


    "Immediately send someone back first to withdraw the interview with Miss Winster''s family who is going to break the news today. Since I promised that gentleman, I should keep my promise."


    "Okay, ma''am." Even though they didn''t understand the change in her attitude, the members of the entourage still obeyed her.


    "And one more thing."


    "Change the subtitle of today''s in-depth report."


    "Change it, change it to what?"


    ��Mr. Tuf Cape from the University of Michigan is having a heated debate with the opponents.��


    ��


    After doing this, Tu Fu immediately felt refreshed,


    I wish I could open a bottle of champagne on the spot to celebrate Bastian''s fainting from anger.


    To deal with this kind of person who likes to kidnap him from the moral high ground,


    There is only one way.


    Stand taller than them and kidnap them.


    Okay, you''re not saying that for your own safety and everyone''s safety, you''d rather risk a promising student being abolished than do it.


    You are noble,


    You guys are amazing.


    Dedicated to sacrificing others to achieve one''s own goals, always under the guise of false compassion.


    After he broke the game, he jumped out and said that we are all doing this for your own good, almost making Tu Fu vomit out today''s breakfast in disgust.


    To deal with such people, the only way to stand higher than them is to kidnap them.


    You can refuse to agree to my conditions as much as possible.


    Then his achievements in the field of physics are also prohibited from research by teachers and students of the two major colleges.


    Simply let the school''s science and engineering field decline completely, and future students will blame their virtuous dean if they want to blame.


    Anyway, the real ace major of the University of Michigan has always been in the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences, which is not harmful.


    "A good show."


    Dean Nubuat Rover, who watched the whole performance, looked at Tu Fu and clapped his hands.


    "Boy, great experiment, great theory. Maybe starting today, you will become a truly great big shot."


    "I never wanted to be a big shot."


    Tu Fu lowered his head and laughed self-deprecatingly, "But there are always people who force me to move forward. If I don''t move forward, I will only fall into the abyss. What should I do if it is you?"


    "Anyway, you are the winner this time, that''s enough."


    Dean Luo Fu patted him on the shoulder, "There is a limit to what happened just now. I said that Leicester and the others are not bad people. Naturally, they have their considerations for doing that, but the method is not appropriate.


    Give some lessons, and then put forward your request, they will definitely compromise, and restart the Polar Program for you with more guarantees. "


    "Of course I understand."


    Tu Fu nodded, he didn''t expect the relationship with the two colleges to be so deadlocked.


    He also doesn��t want to see the university that cultivated him become lonely, that��s not his original intention.


    "After this incident is over, I will make my request to them. It won''t be too much, but it won''t be cheap for them. The due compensation must be in place, and more importantly, they should at least owe me an apology."


    "That''s how it should be, and I agree with this."


    Principal Luo Fu thinks it is okay, after all, he is secretly helping outsiders to suppress a freshman of the school with all his strength.


    If this matter gets serious to the principal, it is not impossible to suspend him from his job and reflect on it. Apologizing after paying some price is already a very light punishment.


    The biggest difference between adults and children lies in responsibility and responsibility.


    Adults have the right to make their own decisions, and more importantly, be responsible for their own decisions.


    "Mr. Capet, can you please come over, a gentleman wants to see you."


    While Tu Fu and Dean Luo Fu were thinking about how to blackmail the two rich colleges, a gorgeously dressed waiter leaned next to Tu Fu with his head down, and spoke to him cautiously.


    Take a look around.


    Just the suit on him is worth more than Tu Fu''s whole body of clothes.


    With such an inviting attitude and the other party''s clothes, it looks like a person of high status.


    Dean Luo Fu narrowed his eyes slightly at the other party, and then took the initiative to make a rescue, "Why don''t you go there first, after this incident, I guess even Sim Industry will have to weigh your reputation in Baia, no one will dare to touch you again .��


    Tu Fu also fully agreed with this, he then raised his head to look at the other party, and said "Lead the way" vigorously.


    The place of conversation is a single room inside the association.


    I didn''t expect that in addition to the hall and laboratory, there would be a room dedicated to receiving guests in the academy.


    The room where he came was equipped with a very luxurious set of chairs and benches, and even a set of tea sets. The owner in the room waited for his arrival with a pot of scented tea.


    That is a scented tea from the Weylon area.


    Klan was once sent to Winster, where it only produces a small amount of tea every year, and even has an army stationed there, supplying it exclusively to the royal family after it expires every year.


    The identity of the inviter is not difficult to guess. Prince William, who had been watching the excitement just now, now has a smile on his face, and looks kindly at the expressionless Tu Fu.


    The latter made a perfunctory meeting ceremony, and then greeted with a weak voice, "I have met Your Highness."


    "Look who is here, the genius of G?ttinghagen, just now the old president was still saying that you are a rare genius in three hundred years, and I also think that you are simply a **** in the field of natural science.


    What an achievement, Baia is blessed to have you like a whole kingdom, hahaha. "


    Prince William had a kind expression on his face, and he almost deceived himself by looking eager for talents.


    "My praise, nothing worth mentioning."


    "Why should you be so modest? Who in the current academic world doesn''t know your name, and you can achieve today''s achievements without relying on your family background. Apart from the cultivation of the kingdom, I think it is more due to your hard work, and the hard work has paid off."


    Friedrich Wilhelm''s uncharacteristic words made Tu Fu very uncomfortable, and he only replied perfunctorily.


    However, when the other party was making tea, the other party suddenly threw out something, "Tu Fu, but I heard that you have been involved in a lawsuit recently, which is a very troublesome matter."


    "Yes, it was done by the people of Lantis."


    "The people of Lantis...are despicable."


    "Despicable."


    "After all, it''s an international lawsuit, and it won''t matter if it drags on for a long time. Why don''t I come up with an idea for you."


    "Please speak, Your Highness."


    "I will use my personal relationship to contact Landis''s company and ask them to take the initiative to withdraw the case and resolve this matter in the shortest possible time without ruining your reputation. How about it?"


    Prince William acted like I was thinking about you seriously.


    "Thank you, Your Highness, I don''t need to worry about a little thing."


    "No trouble, as a return, wait for a while after this matter, you come to the grand ceremony held by my father in the city, you don''t need to do anything, you only need to stand on the platform, what are the terms of this transaction."


    Looking at the smile on the other person''s face, Tu Fu didn''t want to smile anymore. He straightened up suddenly, looked straight into the other person''s eyes,


    "Your Highness...why take me for a fool."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You should understand better than me."


    "Hahaha."


    After these words, Friedrich William narrowed his eyes and put on an angry expression. Seeing that Tu Fu was completely indifferent, he immediately let out a hearty laugh.


    "That''s right, I have a heart, ability, and courage. Now I really want to make friends with you. Well, I guess you have also found out the relationship between Sim Industry and me through the channels of the University of Michigan.


    I would also like to tell you that these things were indeed planned by me.


    As for why, you don''t need to know. "


    The world of adults is like this, everything can be discussed as a business, the enemy who beat life and death one moment, can sit together calmly the next moment.


    Tu Fu didn''t say a word, and he didn''t bother to understand those royal affairs.


    "Why don''t you listen to the conditions I offer you, and then consider whether you agree to make a deal with me."


    "Ok."


    "I will make up for all your losses from the time the incident happened until now, whether it is money or real estate in G?ttinghagen, as long as you are willing to open it, I can give it to you."


    Noticing that Tu Fu frowned slightly, Prince William continued to make conditions, "Afterwards, I will directly introduce you to the Royal Society, you should know the requirements to join here.


    You must be acquiesced by members of the royal family to be eligible for selection. Presumably you also know the benefits of joining the society. "


    Not bad condition,


    It is equivalent to officially recognizing his identity, which is a treatment that ordinary professors do not have.


    Letting a freshman from the University of Michigan join this kind of Royal Society is something most people can''t dream of.


    Ke Tufu''s brows were still furrowed, and he didn''t speak, as if he was still not satisfied.


    This made Prince William face up to this man for the third time.


    He brought over the freshly brewed scented tea, and said to himself: "Tu Fu, you should know how much my father has always liked me, how many people behind me are willing to support me, and it is not impossible for any accidents to happen in the future.


    Our generation is still young, and there is hope when we are young. Even if a person like you will one day sit in the position of Minister of Education, I am not surprised. What do you think? "


    In this sentence, the condition has been opened to a new height.


    Prince William signaled to him that as long as he is willing to leave that high position to him once he ascends the throne, it can be regarded as giving him enough sincerity.


    People who are in his circle naturally know the rules.


    Now he was the one who was the first to tease the other party secretly, but now Tu Fu took over all of them, and the initiative fell into his hands.


    As the price of failure, compensation must be paid.


    It was also now that Friedrich William turned his face and wanted to turn the enemy into a friend. With his eyesight, it was natural to see that such a character was worthy of his friendship.


    That''s why he offered him a few exaggerated conditions without an upper limit,


    It is regarded as a gift for my own apology.


    No matter how he behaves or does things, Prince William is very upright, giving enough sincerity and saving enough face.


    Smart people should naturally know how to choose at this moment.


    Ke Tufu was not satisfied after hearing the conditions.


    "But have you forgotten anything?" Tu Fu said calmly, without tasting the cup of scented tea that the other party handed him. "It''s a very important thing, even more important than those things."


    "What else?"


    "Your apology."


    Tu Fu said word by word.


    Friedrich William''s face collapsed, "You know, that''s absolutely impossible."


    "I don''t need you to do this in the media, it''s just now that you should say something, whatever, about the fact that you almost ruined me."


    Suppressing the anger in his heart made Tu Fu unable to keep calm, and he didn''t feel that he was making trouble for no reason.


    Now that the matter has been settled and an apology has been made, all he needs is the other party''s malice towards him.


    Maliciousness without reason can destroy a person''s maliciousness.


    And all he needs is a sincere apology.


    Is it too much?


    The biggest difference between adults and children is that they are responsible for what they do.


    It��s just a simple apology, is it so difficult to open your mouth?


    "Your Highness, don''t you feel in your heart that you did something wrong?"


    Tu Fu closed his hands and questioned a prince whose status was much higher than his, suppressing his anger on his calm face.


    "Snapped!"


    Prince Friedrich William stood up suddenly, threw the teacup on the ground viciously, and cursed at him in a low voice, "I don''t know how to praise you."


    An untouchable, actually wanting himself to apologize to him, really regarded himself as a famous person.


    The gap in status makes him arrogant enough,


    Despise all the arrogance of this country, and take everything for granted.


    Even if he was wrong about it.


    Prince William pointed at Tu Fu''s nose and cursed: "Now, get out!"


    "Your Highness, I look forward to meeting you next time."


    Tufu still maintained his poise to show him a ceremonial farewell.


    If it is His Majesty the King, that''s fine. With his current status, he really doesn''t have to be afraid of a prince who can''t accomplish anything but fail.


    This idiot still wants to get his hands on the throne,


    Speaking out is not afraid of being laughed at.


    After all this was done, the breath that had been blocked in Tu Fu''s heart for a long time was instantly relieved when he saw Prince William''s flushed, constipated face.


    Comfortable!


    ��


    Learn at the door.


    After the talks ended, the scholars gradually walked out of the hall, and what happened just now was passed on.


    The staff of "Central City News" quietly listened to the professors talking about "energy quantum", "photon", "photoelectric effect", "wave-particle duality" and other words with great interest.


    This is enough to prove that the event has come to a conclusion.


    Tu Fu won, and a big victory.


    The reporter Modi''s face was ashen, and she shouted in a voice that almost screamed:


    "Change, all the content of the report has been changed, starting with the subtitle."


    "Ma''am, change it to what."


    "The incomparable Quantum God has descended upon his friendly Gottinghagen."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 204： two wishes

    Chapter 204 Two wishes


    "You mean, with Prince William offering you a place at the Royal Society, an unlimited blank check, and the promise of a future education minister.


    You were not moved at the time, and you flatly refused, and then tried to get a prince to put down his posture and apologize to you.


    Is that right? "


    In the Winster family residence.


    Aunt An Feier summed up Tu Fu''s previous experience in concise words.


    "That''s basically it."


    Tu Fu raised his head proudly, raised his smiling face, and was waiting for his family to praise his spirit of not fearing power.


    Then, without accident, he was hit on the head.


    "Snapped!"


    Aunt An Fei''er was merciless, looking at Tu Fu with a look of resentment.


    Began to wonder if the child who has been raised for more than ten years has burnt out his brain.


    This beautiful woman over forty years old was very excited at first after hearing Tu Fu''s report, but after hearing what he did next, her plump chest heaved up and down with anger, and beads of sweat flowed down her forehead flow down.


    Not being stunned by this unlucky child on the spot is enough to show that the An Fei''er family''s education for the aunt''s generation is good enough.


    On this special day, all three members of the family are paying attention to this matter,


    Anxiously waiting for a result.


    Uncle Ethan has even planned to resign. Once Tu Fu is defeated this time, the country will no longer tolerate him. By then, Police Officer Winston has already made plans to take the child away.


    Whether it is in a remote area or living in a foreign country.


    Never allow this murderous public opinion environment to drive this child to death.


    He promised Mr. Capet to take good care of Tu Fu, and he will always fulfill this promise.


    Now that the crisis is lifted, this is already the best result.


    What compensation, what apology, those insignificant things have become insignificant in their eyes.


    Nothing is more important than the safety of your family.


    "In my opinion, the media can change face faster than the most scandalous **** in Leeds."


    Uncle Ethan holds the latest tabloid in his hand.


    It reports the news of G?ttinghagen today, both the headline and the content of the news are extremely exaggerated.


    The God of Quantum has come, worshiped by scholars all over the world, and strongly invited by the royal family. Every subtitle is enough to amaze people. The great glory once again pushed Tu Fu to the position of God.


    And a week ago,


    The newspapers said he was just a thief with academic misconduct, a swindler, a country bumpkin from Leeds.


    Many vicious comments are still vivid.


    "Ethan."


    Aunt An Fei''er glared at him. It was not appropriate to use such a metaphor in front of the children, so she became vigilant after realizing it, "Are you familiar with her? Otherwise, how would you know that she changed her face so quickly."


    "Cough cough cough..."


    "This is the worst time that the ladies mentioned by my uncle have been hacked. As punishment, their tongues should be pulled out."


    Tu Fu made an exaggerated tongue-drawing movement, as if wishing to really do it.


    He glanced at the blond beauty, and said to himself: "I hope that a certain lady will not be like this when she works in a newspaper office in the future."


    Feeling offended, Sophie gritted her teeth. Hearing this unscrupulous bad guy say this, she was almost **** off.


    If it weren''t for the concern that the Winsters were nearby, she would have let someone take back this sentence, but she just rolled her eyes in dissatisfaction, curled her lips lightly, and let out a "cut".


    "Little husband, so what do you think now?"


    Uncle Ethan, who put down the newspaper, was curious about his true thoughts.


    "I, a country bumpkin from Leeds, can think and dare to think. Just because of the selfishness of His Royal Highness Prince William, it almost destroyed me and caused the Winster family to suffer such a catastrophe.


    Although you didn��t tell me, I still know that the hot pot restaurant��s business has been affected, and customers no longer dare to eat in the restaurant.


    The neighbors in the neighborhood also always despise our family because of this incident, and have not invited you to the afternoon tea party for a long time.


    After the incident, my uncle was also discriminated against in the police station and could not go up to another level.


    And everyone in the town of Villedo looked at me like a thief, ashamed of me, and they wanted to expel me from Baia nationality.


    Now it''s over and I just want him to apologize and he won''t,


    There will probably never be such a generous thing in this world again. "


    Tu Fu recounted what happened to the family during this period of time in a calm tone.


    He knows and understands everything.


    Not only his own experience, but also his family members suffered a lot of grievances because of him, but they never told him.


    If it weren��t for her good news to stop the unbearable behavior of the "Central City News" in time, even Sophie would inevitably be subjected to verbal violence.


    Aunt Anfeier''s eyes turned red when she heard his self-report. They knew that Tu Fu had a difficult time, but they didn''t expect it to be so difficult.


    "Tu Fu, this is nothing, the suffering is over. There is nothing more important than the happiness of the whole family."


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to see Tu Fu launch a counterattack, even though she also resents what the prince did in her heart.


    The other party was born in the royal family and was born with a golden key in his mouth. From the day of birth, he is the real chosen child, and is very likely to be a candidate for the next generation of kings.


    The authority and power behind it are not something Tu Fu can afford to offend.


    So, even if they endured a lot of grievances, they just gritted their teeth and swallowed it.


    "It''s a pity that the negotiations have broken down, and people like him are probably already thinking about how to get rid of me.


    Fortunately, he will never dare to touch me now, but in the next three or five years, a prince will always miss me, which is not a good thing, it is better to strike first. "


    Tu Fu''s eyes were cold when he spoke.


    Now that the experiment is over, even a prince dare not touch him easily, let alone the Winster family.


    Only when this was ensured, did he dare to take the initiative to launch a counterattack.


    "That''s right, so if you have any ideas, you must take advantage of this time to do them. The current public opinion is definitely on your side."


    Uncle Ethan stroked his chin thoughtfully, and had already completely sided with him.


    The shrewd police officer Winston also realized that there was no better time than this. Since it was irreversible, it was better to try his best to deal with that person.


    "Please uncle, aunt, and Sophie, please be considerate of me, I am definitely not fooling around.


    I just want those who have made mistakes to pay some due price. "


    Tu Fu''s tone was very heavy, and he would never take back his words once he uttered them.


    Make a big prince pay the price.


    If someone else said this, everyone would think he was probably crazy, but if this person was Tu Fu, the more Sophie thought about it, the more likely it was.


    Years of thinking about it let her know that Tu Fu has always been a small-minded person, he will keep everything in his heart, and it can even be said that he must get revenge.


    Even if he has just been recognized by the academic circles of the North Continent, a great scholar who is rare in three hundred years is also a rare narrow-minded.


    "Ding Dong."


    In a loud doorbell, Tu Fu''s plan to share with his family was interrupted.


    "Thank you."


    Uncle Ethan opened the door and took the package from the courier at the post office. It was a package wrapped in layers.


    "Hey, this is St. Nordin''s stamp. Mr. Capet accepts it. It looks quite delicate."


    The well-informed police officer Winston immediately recognized the mailing address.


    Just as he was about to read the sender''s message, Tu Fu shivered all over, and then he quickly stepped forward to take the box.


    There is not only one object, but also a letter sprayed with perfume, and a few purple petals are mixed on the surface of the envelope, which is lavender.


    Tu Fu, whose senses are different from those of ordinary people, broke into a cold sweat with fright, and then said in a serious tone: "I think it must be a prank. There are always people doing this recently. It''s really disgusting."


    Before Sophie could react, Tu Fu took his things and ran upstairs to his room.


    Never give her a chance to observe.


    Because no one knows what it is better than him.


    The mail from Ms. Vera from St. Nottingham University was probably repackaged and sent back to her address in G?ttinghagen because no one accepted it when it was delivered to Villedo in the past two days.


    The reason why he was afraid of being discovered by Sophie was that he didn''t dare to bet on the tone of the bold and unrestrained noble lady''s response.


    Just the cover of the letter is sprayed with lavender fragrance.


    One of the layers of flower language is the longing for love. Miss Vera''s behavior of carrying private goods almost caused Tu Fu to die on the spot.


    It wasn''t until he returned to the room that he carefully looked through the bold contents inside.


    "Dear friend, your unexpected letter has brought me great joy.


    Because this is the 85th day when I miss you, I will always remember this number. Since that farewell, sometimes even in my sleep, I can always dream of that memorable experience and recall the memories of you. Sweet breath...even if you don''t care about it.


    Friend, I know you must be having a hard time now. I know what happened in that country during this time. As the first person you ask for help, I am honored to be so high on your help list.


    Don��t worry, I will use all my strength to help you find what you want without any return. If you encounter any difficulties, please remember to come to Saint Nordin as soon as possible.


    If you feel like writing to me at any time in the future, please don''t hesitate for a moment, your letters always give me great pleasure,


    Here is a sincere heart waiting for you...waiting for you. "


    The letter reached here, and Tu Fu was too embarrassed to read it any further.


    Especially some of the detailed descriptions in the middle, which can be regarded as a model of **** books.


    Lantis women are bold in love, far surpassing the conservative Baiya people.


    Even after letting Tu Fu read it, he secretly lowered his head and sighed in Chinese:


    "Create a crime!"


    There is another thing in Miss Vera''s package, a box with wooden boxes.


    After opening the thing, it can be seen that it is a brass arc lamp.


    It is also composed of a glass cover, and its shape is almost larger than a movable gas lamp, which surprised Tu Fu. This thing is simply two concepts with a light bulb, and there is no comparison at all.


    "It seems that it has to be handed over to Professor Fran for inspection, and its material structure can only be known after it is disassembled."


    Tu Fu carefully put the things back into the wooden box. The sound of footsteps came from the corridor on the second floor. The footsteps were extremely light, and there was no one else except Sophie.


    "Tufu, I smell perfume."


    Miss Winster, who inherited her aunt''s genes, wrinkled her nose cutely, causing Tu Fu to sweat profusely, and XZ things up.


    He didn''t dare to let this person see Vera''s letter, otherwise he wouldn''t know who to help in a fight.


    "As you can see, this is Landis''s arc lamp. I guess the consignee at the post office must be a beautiful lady. Even the wooden box is covered with an unpleasant smell of perfume. There is nothing worse than this. "


    Tu Fu immediately expressed his position and deceived people in a few words.


    For this reason, he quickly changed the subject, "Sophie, have you already thought about it?"


    "what?"


    "Three gifts, there is not much time left before your coming-of-age ceremony, please tell me your wish.


    My promise is always valid, even if it is a potion for extraordinary achievements, I will prepare it for you. "


    Tu Fu raised his legs, saw the surprised eyes of the latter, and raised his eyebrows confidently, "Don''t doubt my connections, for this reason, I have specially prepared three extraordinary paths for you.


    If you really want to take these paths, there is nothing more suitable than these.


    There are dreamers who can freely enter and exit other people''s dreams and like to spy on people''s privacy, cheaters who use words to deceive and speak out, and musicians who use vocal music as a weapon and rhythm as a spell..."


    Tu Fu introduced her to the most basic superhuman abilities.


    Sophie, who has been in the amateur circle for a while but got nothing, naturally understands the nine ways of supernatural,


    After listening to Tu Fu''s introduction, she tentatively asked, "Scammer, can I choose this one?"


    "Cheater?"


    Tu Fu thought about it for a while. He didn''t have much contact with transcendents of this path. He only knew that the combat effectiveness of scammers was not high in the early stage, and they only used methods such as confusion and hypnosis to influence the enemy.


    It''s not like the way that ordinary girls like.


    "I thought you would choose a more elegant route. I remember that it is not easy for a scammer to start as a Sequence 9 salesperson."


    "Compared with other methods, a great female con artist sounds cooler." Sophie took the initiative to pay for the first Life Stone, and seemed very satisfied with the gift that Tu Fu wanted to give.


    "A good-looking female scammer who specializes in deceiving people''s feelings. She looks very interesting."


    Tu Fu stroked his chin, thinking carefully, "Okay, scammer is a scammer, now let''s talk about your second wish."


    "Very simple, a poem."


    "Poetry?"


    "The poem you posted in our school last time, this time it is a poem that can only be written to me." Sophie emphasized again.


    She handed over the Stone of Life seriously.


    Compared to this wish, it is much easier. You just need to learn from the works of your predecessors and find a suitable song.


    "So, what''s the third wish?"


    "The third wish..."


    Sophie held the last stone of life with both hands, she nodded slightly,


    The bright eyes seemed to be shining, but they remained silent.


    When Tu Fu urged her, Miss Winster turned around on the spot, her flying skirt seemed to dance like a butterfly, fully showing the style of a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl.


    "The third wish."


    Sophie blinked cutely, and tilted her head, "I won''t tell you, I''ll talk about it after I think it over."


    Watching the unlucky girl go away, Tu Fu shook his head again and again, suddenly feeling ominous, the more this kind of unspoken desire (demand), the more difficult it will be in the future.


    Her choice turned out to be a con artist, which was simply out of line with her previous performance.


    Sure enough,


    Looks like a famous person was right.


    The more beautiful a woman is, the more deceitful she is.


    PS: After reading the comments, everyone is too anxious. Retaliation is revenge, but you have to ensure your own safety. It is more reasonable to retaliate after collecting criminal evidence.


    By the way, what poem do you think is suitable for Sophie?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 205： give back

    Chapter 205 Return to the body


    Retro metal copper pipe, the base is rotated by metal gears.


    When the power is turned on, the current flows along the copper tube and the metal wire, flashing a burst of white light,


    Following the wire, it also entered the core area.


    In a huge glass cover, the glass container inside shone with an orange light after the electric current was connected.


    The dazzling light immediately occupied the entire room, and the level of light made it hard to keep your eyes open.


    "As you can see, as soon as I plugged it in, its brilliance immediately filled the room.


    Its brightness is much higher than that of our electric lights. If this thing can be placed in a mine, or even some stations, squares, and theaters require high light sources, this kind of arc lamp is worth using.


    But if you want to say that it is absolutely impossible to let it enter thousands of households. And its core technology is different from our products. "


    Professor Fran spoke in a very positive tone.


    Demonstrated how to use this thing in front of Tu Fu. In terms of creativity, there are indeed some similarities.


    It also converts electrical energy into light energy to achieve lighting effects.


    But in terms of structure, they are not the same.


    "What''s different?"


    ��The lighting method of the arc lamp is actually to use the arc generated by two close electrodes in the air to achieve the effect of luminous lighting.


    But your electric light is to make a vacuum in the glass bulb, and then use electricity to stimulate the melting point of the tungsten wire to achieve the lighting effect.


    The two can be said to be completely different, and there is no such thing as plagiarism. "


    As expected of being an inventor, Professor Fran figured out the difference between the Sim Industrial patent and the electric light within a very short period of time.


    These two things look similar at first glance, but they are not on the same technical level at all.


    After understanding what the professor said, Tu Fu nodded thoughtfully.


    This patent is definitely the crystallization of technology in the steam age, but because of its own arrival, it is far behind the times.


    After the matching copper pipes and steel bases and the complicated conductive pipes inside, this will definitely make the manufacturing cost of each one skyrocket.


    After staring at the oddly shaped arc for several minutes, he suddenly asked a question,


    "Sir, what is its service life and cost?"


    "Extremely expensive."


    Professor Fran opened his mouth, "The individual manufacturing cost is not a small number, 6 or 7 pools, including labor costs, production line maintenance, and sales channels, the final product sold to customers is probably only cheaper than gas lamps.


    What''s more, the brightness of the arc lamp is too dazzling, and the scope of application is definitely not very large, and it is only needed in specific places. And more importantly, its service life is extremely short? "


    "How short is it?" Tu Fu looked up curiously.


    ��You probably can��t believe it, it��s obviously been castrated, the wick of this material is easily damaged after a collision, the interesting thing is that even after a year, they still haven��t replaced it, which is not difficult at all.


    The current life of the arc lamp is probably less than 100 hours, or even lower.


    Simm Industry has a good plan. It is a one-time consumable product. After use, it can only buy new products from the same company. "


    As a professional, it is not difficult to judge these things. From the degree of wear of the materials used in the arc lamp, through some calculation methods and a little experimentation, the conclusion can be drawn.


    but.


    Product castration is also one of the usual methods used by large companies.


    In contrast, the service life of electric lamps is at least 500 hours or more.


    This is why David specially reminded him after learning about this invention that once it is produced in the future, it is best not to spend energy on improving the life of the core filament.


    An electric lamp that lasts for more than 1,000 hours is not as good as two lamps that last for 500 hours. If the cost remains the same, the profit can be increased by at least 30%.


    Such a profit difference is enough to make all businessmen take risks.


    He suggested that it is best to castrate it, and it is a good choice to stabilize it for about 300 hours.


    Compared with gas lamps or arc lamps, this price is equally acceptable to the public.


    The price of a light bulb is only one or two pools, and it can be replaced quickly even if its lifespan expires. Compared with the high cost of the current gas lamp, I don��t know how much better it is.


    In David��s words, customers can experience cutting-edge technology at such a low price, and they will even thank you for your generosity.


    This young big capitalist brother has the potential to be hanged by people as a street lamp.


    "So, this thing is just rubbish."


    Tu Fu rubbed his nose to comment.


    No wonder Sim Industry would rather pay such a high price than take his patents by force.


    Co-authoring their own inventions is not universal, and they have only sold some to mines and the like after a year of invention.


    "Yes, whether in terms of price, practicality, or core technology comparison, electric lamps and arc lamps are completely different things. As long as you submit these data to the court, you will definitely win this lawsuit."


    Professor Fran showed a rare sinister expression on his face, "You can even get in touch with the people of Sim Industry first, and prove this to them, and for a long time in the past, many products of Sim Industry have used similar Castration.


    This pile of things is enough to frighten them, not to mention dismissing the case, and even asking you to forgive a large amount of money in compensation. "


    "It''s too much, it must not be like this."


    Tu Fu uncharacteristically rejected the proposal.


    Then, under Professor Fran''s astonished eyes, he slowly said, "We can''t make it easy for them, and dare to bring people into the secret atmosphere to ask for an explanation aggressively.


    Still dare to tease the people with semi-finished products, then I will give them an explanation now.


    Give the people of Landis who have been exploited for a long time an explanation, see if they can forgive being cheated like a fool by the enterprises of their own country.


    I do it purely, for justice"


    Seeing the boy''s upright expression, Old Fran already had some guesses in his mind, but he didn''t say anything.


    There is nothing more stupid than exhorting people to be generous.


    ��


    That afternoon, it was also two days before the trial.


    Tu Fu met several mysterious guests in a high-end restaurant in G?ttinghagen through David''s contacts.


    The editor-in-chief of "Central City News" and reporter Modi have been trembling since they were invited into the restaurant by David, while Tu Fu, who was sitting opposite, said nothing.


    Facing the most terrifying young genius in history who dominates the academic field, people like them don''t even have the courage to raise their heads.


    A week ago, their newspaper office blacked him out, and now that the other party has recovered and dealt with them, it is reasonable to want revenge.


    This is the rule of this adult society, if you can��t kill me, I will kill you when I recover.


    "Mr. Cape, please forgive Ms. Modi for her previous misconduct. She has committed many mistakes in order to obtain better news benefits."


    Immediately, the editor-in-chief of the "Central City News" immediately abdicated responsibility.


    If it can relieve the other party''s hatred, sacrificing a senior reporter is really a good deal.


    The female reporter Mo Di, who covered the whole process, bowed her head in remorse and waited until she was released. She knew that what she committed would not be allowed.


    "It''s understandable to do some outrageous things in order to gain attention, but it''s the same for everyone.


    But since you guys didn''t expose my sister''s interview, it''s better to let this matter be written off. "


    Tu Fu''s tone was relaxed, and he let the matter go by the way.


    It''s not that they are really generous, the main reason is that they are not the masterminds, and it is normal to do some things with professional ethics.


    Resentment is out of the question.


    "Is what you said true?"


    Reporter Modi was stunned. She never thought that Tu Fu would let her go.


    If it were a son with a bigger temper, it would be considered cheap for her to be laid off immediately.


    "With my testimony here, Mr. Capet will never go back on his word."


    David Smith, who was also sitting at the dinner table, also smiled, "But since you have been following this matter for so long, it must be a pity that it ended halfway.


    I have something more interesting here, why don''t you two take a look. "


    He then handed out a piece of information, which was very interesting.


    As soon as the submission was submitted, the editor-in-chief of "Central City News" and reporter Modi''s eyes lit up.


    This is the financial statement of Sim Industry over the years. There is an obvious data in it. Every year, a large amount of money is transferred to an account in G?ttinghagen.


    And the account holder is none other than Friedrich Wilhelm Hohenzollern.


    Prince William.


    When they saw the man''s name, they were surprised in vain.


    This evidence is enough to show that Landis''s company has privately invested in a Prince of Baia.


    Gosh,


    Once this matter is confirmed, it will definitely be much more eye-catching than the Tu Fu plagiarism case.


    Suspicion of a prince related to both of the two major powers is by no means a trivial matter.


    Tu Fu, who raised his legs, saw that they had almost seen them, and took a sip of coffee, "How are you two thinking, I need you to spread the news after the first court session of Sim Industry.


    Of course, you can also choose not to report.


    But you are the first newspaper I contacted. If you don��t want to do it, I will contact other newspapers. I think some people are willing to do news of this level. "


    How could this kind of exclusive news be given to others.


    After his words fell, the editor-in-chief of "Central City News" agreed immediately,


    He almost responded with a growling voice, "Mr. Capet, we will exclusively report this matter, please be sure not to disclose the news to other newspapers, for which we are willing to pay a reward."


    "No need, no need, we are all friends, and there will be opportunities for cooperation in the future, so it is a gift for you. The accuracy of this news is absolutely true. You can check the information of these accounts as much as you want."


    Tu Fu��s smile was even stronger. He found out from the monitoring of the ghost ship,


    Wearing an invisibility cloak to pick up something in person, how could it be fake.


    Before the other party left, thanks to Dade, they didn''t even order food, saving another cup of money.


    Tu Fu turned his head to look at his companion, "David, which one is this?"


    "The 7th in G?ttinghagen and the 12th in Baia."


    David said in an affirmative tone, "This is half of the media, and there are also foreign reporters stationed in G?ttinghagen. The risk of calling them is too high, and it is not good to make a fuss."


    "Call them together, make sure to make this matter as big as possible."


    Tu Fu spread his hands, unable to hide the smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "This is no longer in the category of revenge. Using the media to incite public opinion to deal with him is almost the same as his method.


    If you don''t handle it well, it may cause disputes between the two countries. The prince will definitely want to kill you when he finds out. Is it really worth it? "Young master David rubbed his chin.


    But Tu Fu didn''t say anything.


    This is of course beyond ordinary revenge, and it is certainly worth it.


    He has no intention of stopping, let alone giving Prince William a chance to fight back.


    Don��t you Prince William like to incite the media and incite public opinion to destroy me?


    Now I will return it in the same way, a hundred times, a thousand times more fierce way.


    There is only one thing he has to do.


    Completely pull that proud prince from the throne.


    strike back,


    from now on.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 206： Turn the table

    Chapter 206 Turning the Table


    December 31st.


    The last day of December of this year.


    The electric light plagiarism case was held in the G?ttinghagen court as scheduled.


    A simple order at first, but the judicial system has long been infiltrated by members of the royal family, and it has been influenced by the outside world before the judgment.


    Prince William''s idea is very simple. He doesn''t need to bring down Tufu through the courts, and he has been unable to bring down the quantum **** who is worshiped as a **** in the academic world.


    The strong public opinion and proud national self-esteem of this country will never allow their gods to be judged in the world.


    Especially if Landis��s company ran wild in the country and was judged by the court of the country,


    It''s just too ridiculous.


    Fortunately, Crane reminded him in private that the court has the right to suspend the trial of the case when the evidence in this lawsuit is not yet sufficient. Once it is delayed, it will be the worst outcome for him.


    After all, he is not a glorious steward, and after a long time, he will get himself into a quagmire.


    This was used by the other party as a trick to manipulate him. When one day he suddenly repented and pleaded with the prince, the nature of the matter would change.


    If you want to win, you can only use public opinion to defeat your opponent in the shortest possible time.


    ��


    The Great Court of G?ttinghagen.


    Three local judges, a presiding judge, and two supervisors of St. Nordin''s court.


    There is even a recorder of the International Court of Justice who records the whole process.


    The recorders of major newspapers and periodicals, together with the jury formed by the public, held up banners for Tu Fu in their seats, shouting for their gods.


    The plaintiff is a director of Sim Industries, and the attorney is Rafael Vieira.


    This famous Lantis company has an elite team of lawyers, and they will not hesitate to use all the elites in order to win this battle.


    As for the defendant, there is only Tu Fu''s lonely back.


    Compared with the powerful Sim industrial defense lawyer team and technical team, his personal power is too weak.


    Too small to be worth mentioning.


    If it weren''t for that terrifying status bonus, probably no one would have looked at him squarely.


    The gray-haired judge dropped his hammer and slowly said "court session".


    "Sir, the plaintiff''s testimony is up to me."


    The other party��s chief lawyer, Rafael, took the lead to stand up and submitted several materials to the prosecutor to prove, ��This is March 1491. Our scientific research department formally applied for the patent of ��arc lamp�� at the St. Nottingham Patent Office.


    As far as I know, one and a half years later, Mr. Capet submitted the patent ''electric light'' at the Challenge Cup of the University of G?ttinghagen.


    After product comparison, the core technologies of the two are similar.


    In terms of production and processing, the materials used are roughly the same. The defendant''s improvement of our company''s products is still inevitably suspected of plagiarism and improper profit through illegal means.


    In this regard, I request a technical comparison of the two products. In order to ensure fairness, I need the intervention of an international court to ensure fair results. The whole process of testing must be open and transparent.


    Before getting the experimental results, we asked Mr. Capet to promise never to put electric lights on the market until the results came out.


    Mr. Capet, if you have an objection, you can also do the above as appropriate, but this must be approved by the G?ttinghagen Court and the San Nordin Court. "


    Raphael relayed their needs to the judge in one breath.


    In order to win this lawsuit, they have prepared countless plans to confront them from the very beginning.


    In fact, whether it is technical comparison or Tu Fu��s appeal, it has to go through three courts at the same time, which can greatly delay the progress of the case.


    Using all means within the rules, this is their consistent style.


    "allow."


    After getting the judge''s consent, Rafael was not very happy.


    He suddenly noticed that Tu Fu in the dock ignored his speech, and his cold eyes showed the same pity as he treated his prey.


    "Does he think he has a chance to win?"


    Raphael thought he had misread, and rubbed his eyes again, only to see that the corner of Tu Fu''s mouth was smiling even more.


    When it was the defendant''s defense lawyer''s turn to speak, they showed two things, namely the arc lamp and the electric lamp of Sim Industry.


    This astonishing operation really surprised all the elites of Sim Industry.


    In fact, since the lawsuit started, they intended to recover the stray arc lamps, but he still got them.


    "Don''t bother, I have the technical reports of the two products on hand. Before I came here, I asked the professor of the University of Michigan to compare the differences between the two items. I don''t think even the laboratory of the International Court is more professional than the University of Michigan. .


    According to this test, the two products are quite different in terms of core technology and product model. "


    Tu Fu took the initiative to submit one of the reports.


    "Tu Fu, you should know that private testing does not have legal effect, it must go through the process." Raphael firmly grasped this point, and would never let Tu Fu pass the court''s intervention easily.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders casually, his eyes radiated like a very hungry wolf, "The interesting thing in the test is not just the gap between products, I also found one thing, the practical value of your product arc lamp extremely low.


    Even the new products that have just left the factory have a service life of less than 100 hours, and my lamps have a service life of at least 500 hours. I don��t know how you can answer this point. "


    A director of Sim Industry has already begun to wipe the sweat from the corners of his brows, pretending to explain calmly,


    "It''s normal for products to have individual differences. What''s more, the performance of last year''s products will also improve after being updated this year. This is not a reason for you to copy our products."


    "You mean that your company''s scientific research department has been improving the technology of electric lights."


    ��Yes, our team always strives for excellence.��


    Tu Fu sat under the stage and listened quietly, crossing his fingers on the table, waiting for the other director to finish his speech.


    The time is finally ripe.


    He also took this opportunity to ask the other party a fatal question, "In this case, why didn''t you notice that the core parts of the arc lamp are extremely wearable.


    Obviously it can be solved by exchanging the same material. Is this a problem of the technical team, or is it some kind of instruction from you and other directors, the purpose of which is to make customers change products frequently in order to earn more profits. "


    When he asked the question, Lawyer Raphael suddenly felt a chill, and he felt as if a poisonous tongue was crawling behind him.


    It wasn''t until Tu Fu opened his mouth that he finally saw clearly that the snake spit out the letter.


    The director of Sim Industry reacted instinctively and shouted loudly: "Slander, you are slander, what evidence do you have to say that?"


    "On this point, I swear on my own honor that it is absolutely true.


    I don��t know if other products of your company often use this method to repeatedly deceive the poor people of Lantis,


    Actually, in my opinion, this is called fraud. Now that I have a comparison material in my hand, I might as well invite all journalists and friends to take a look. " Tu Fu swears.


    After finishing speaking, he asked his lawyer to distribute the materials prepared in advance to the media seats.


    Without waiting for the judge to agree with his approach, he sent dozens of reports to reporters from major newspapers in the media seats.


    Raphael Vieira was taken aback, and immediately protested to the judge, "Sir, according to the rules, it is forbidden to leak evidence."


    "The protest is valid." The old judge gave the answer.


    Tu Fu seemed to realize this, then bowed his head and sincerely apologized, "I''m sorry, my behavior has troubled you, please return the materials just now."


    Anyway, his goal has been achieved.


    It only took more than a dozen seconds. I don��t know how many cameras took pictures at the same time. Even if the proof materials cannot be taken out, there are still photos.


    It is possible to block one or two mouths, but it is also rare to block many mouths.


    People from dozens of newspapers will report the news here to the world after they leave the court.


    At that time, everyone will know the despicable methods of Sim Industry. On one side is a big capital enterprise using dirty methods, and on the other side is the Quantum God, who is recognized by the entire academic community and betting on his reputation.


    Who is right and who is wrong.


    It is self-evident who the people will choose.


    "Raphael, apply for an adjournment immediately." Sim Industrial Antiques has realized the seriousness of the matter.


    "Adjourned?"


    "This matter is over, there is no need to continue the fight."


    The director of Sim Industry growled, the longer it drags on now, the worse they will die.


    Now he sits here every moment is like sitting on pins and needles, there is no need to fight any more.


    The defeat is set.


    Once this news is sent back to China,


    Angry people of Lantis will kill them.


    A well-known brand in the manufacturing industry of Landis, a well-known patriotic enterprise, used the most despicable tricks to deceive the people in private, and the consequences were unimaginable.


    "Sorry, Mr. Judge, for some special reasons, we will use the right of adjournment."


    Despite being helpless, Raphael still did this.


    This move has already signaled them to raise their hands and surrender. From the moment Tu Fu used illegal methods, they could not win the case.


    "Using public opinion to overwhelm us, you are really despicable." Raphael looked at the other party without difficulty.


    "My friend, I have said before that this is a war. At all costs, it will be a life-and-death war. If you don''t have this mentality to fight a prince, how can you win?"


    At the first moment of the adjournment, when the two parties passed by, the smiling Tu Fu stopped him.


    While everyone was not paying attention, he whispered in his ear:


    "Mr. Vieira, please tell Your Highness that this is a gift from me to him."


    Finally at this moment, Raphael understood Tu Fu''s smile,


    He didn''t intend to follow the rules from the beginning.


    If this was a big game of chess, they would have made up the game long ago. The entire Sim industry and the royal family''s power were all invested in it, assuming the opponent''s methods, and set up a series of any chess moves that could seal him off.


    Now, they are going to spend several years in this game with Tu Fu.


    But the opponent stared at the chessboard for a long time without moving a piece,


    Suddenly, he overturned the table and grabbed the chessboard.


    smash him to death.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 207： Accidents

    Chapter 207 The Eastern Window Incident


    Sim Industry is over.


    This is the wildest joke Friedrich Wilhelm has heard this year.


    But after repeated confirmation by Rafael, he finally realized that this is the truth.


    After the first trial of the court was temporarily adjourned, the news of terror spread to the entire North Continent like a virus. The more it can be suppressed, the more it will spread.


    Here is G?ttinghagen, Sim Industry''s hands have not grown enough to be able to cover the sky with one hand in the enemy''s capital.


    "Is there really no other way?"


    Prince William stared at Raphael Vieira.


    "It won''t take long for everyone in Landis to know about it. The government will stop all our business activities, other companies will stop cooperating with us, and angry people will burn down our factories..."


    Raphael knows everything about that country too well, and public opinion is above everything else. This is an inevitable result.


    Seeing the prince''s unbelieving expression, he raised his gold-rimmed glasses amusedly, and said to himself: "You should know what the word industry means in Saint Nottingham,


    You should also know that the price of doing the wrong thing this time will make all those who entered the game kicked out. "


    In business, you can be treacherous, deceitful, and trick your mind.


    does not have to be fair,


    But at least make customers feel fair.


    Now that this matter has been exposed, the image of fairness they established locally has disappeared in an instant.


    The system established with decades of hard work can only be destroyed in an instant.


    Tu Fu''s words were like a spell, and with a slight lift of his mouth, the enterprise far away in St. Nordin was destroyed.


    Such ability really makes Rafael palpitate.


    "That is to say, we will no longer be able to provide you with any financial assistance in the future. For this, I express my deep regret on behalf of Sim Industry."


    Raphael took off his hat and explained to him why he came.


    "what!"


    Friedrich William''s pupils dilated violently, and he never expected such a terrible consequence.


    The tone of the other party is by no means joking, so give up investing in him at this time.


    It means that all the money spent on him in the past few years was wasted.


    This is also something he can''t accept. Without the support of the other party, he can''t move an inch in G?ttinghagen. He can only sell his property to maintain the competition for the throne.


    Compared with other princes, his own abilities are average, his influence in the House of Representatives is average, and his relationship with the Prime Minister is average.


    Without the support of huge sums of money, it can be said that it has completely lost its advantage.


    "I''m going to talk to him now to see what he wants. As long as he is willing to clarify, even Sim Industry can get through the crisis quickly."


    Prince William waved his hand and prepared to leave the central city.


    "Your Highness, we also looked for him afterwards. Tu Fu has made it clear that you have lost the only chance to negotiate with him, and he will never talk to you now."


    Raphael stepped forward cautiously, "He said that all this will be his gift to you."


    "what!"


    Friedrich William stared at the other party, and in a panic waved the antiques and some objects in the residence to the ground.


    There was a crackling sound on the ground.


    Prince William roared out with all his strength, "Untouchable, this untouchable, who does he think he is, I must kill him."


    He pulled out a steel sword hanging on the wall and shouted at the guard at the door,


    "Come here, go to the Black Knight to invite someone."


    "Your Highness, from the standpoint of your former partner, I absolutely do not recommend that you do this."


    Seeing this lunatic-like guy lose control, Raphael stopped him.


    Friedrich William''s eyes were cold, "Even you want to stop me?"


    Raphael said nothing, took the initiative to take out a few newspapers from his purse and handed them over, "Before making a decision, why don''t you read this first, and if you still want to do it after reading it, then I will never stop you."


    The moment he touched the newspaper page, Prince William withdrew his hands as if getting an electric shock. He looked at the words in the newspaper in horror.


    "Sim Industries, a famous Lantis company, secretly funded Prince Baia in an attempt to usurp the throne."


    That is definitely not a fabrication.


    In the text part, there is the financial statement of Sim Industry, in which a large amount of money is remitted to a fixed account every year, and that account has also been exposed.


    According to the known clues, it is not difficult to guess that Sim Industries wants Prince William to ascend the throne in order to obtain convenience in the future.


    Let the largest empire sponsor the prince of this country to seize the throne.


    The influence of this incident is too great to be able to end in a few words.


    also overshadowed Tu Fu''s patent plagiarism case long ago, and everyone''s attention has been shifted to him from today.


    Thinking of this, Friedrich William began to break out in cold sweat.


    There was a chill from the bottom of his feet, which immediately made him give up the idea of ??killing Tu Fu.


    If he really did this, he would appear very guilty, and it would only arouse public anger, without any good results.


    Prince William began to look at the news media that reported the incident, and he also tried to control public opinion.


    But the more you turn to the reporter, the more frightened you are,


    "Central City Newspaper", "G?ttinghagen Post", "Moll River Newspaper" and other well-known newspapers in G?ttinghagen.


    Domestic, foreign, professional and gossip news are all his news on the headlines today.


    And since today all are published on December 31st.


    A newspaper printed today.


    That is to say, the other party already knew about this news before, and they just published it deliberately today.


    This is enough to ruin your reputation.


    At this moment, without the slightest desire for revenge, Friedrich William threw down the steel sword.


    Stumbled and lost his soul, like a lost dog, he ran towards the palace building.


    No one dared to stop him along the way, until he got close to the main palace, a group of black knights stopped him. The leader of the black knights warned in a cold tone, "Your Highness..."


    "I want to see His Majesty the King, this is my right, the right of every royal child."


    Prince William plucked up his courage, no longer caring about his image, and yelled at the other party at the door.


    Attracted the attention of guards and officials coming and going.


    He roared at those who blocked him like a wounded beast, relying on his own identity and wanting to break in regardless.


    "Who doesn''t even understand the rules."


    The moment the thick male voice spoke, Prince William immediately stopped, and he didn''t dare to act wild again.


    It was the devil-like man who came, leaving a scar on his face, making him look even more hideous.


    is Thilo Sollens Prime Minister,


    It''s not just that he is afraid of this person, there is absolutely no one among the crown princes who is not afraid of him.


    But this time, Prime Minister Sorens'' tone was much gentler, "Your Majesty is discussing important matters with the Engineering Department. If you barge in and complain to him in your current state, your father will probably not be happy."


    "You know everything?"


    "Everyone in G?ttinghagen knows, I told you a long time ago, don''t do things that shouldn''t be done."


    Prince William was shocked when he heard this answer, and then turned pale, "It''s too late, I was tricked by that pariah."


    The coldness in Thilo''s eyes melted a lot, and he gave advice in a gentle tone,


    "Maybe I can give you an idea."


    Friedrich Wilhelm was shocked, then changed his face and asked in an almost pleading tone,


    "Dear Prime Minister Sorens, as great as you, please tell me what to do now to save the defeat."


    "At least wait until the meeting is over before you go in, and be careful with your tone of voice.


    Remember, you are always a prince, no matter what happens, you must maintain noble self-restraint��


    "Got it, what should I do?"


    "Take the initiative to admit your mistakes to His Majesty, expressing that you are willing to bear all the consequences, even if you apologize to the pariah you said, it is a reasonable way."


    Prime Minister Sorens gave serious advice, "It is not terrible for a person to do something wrong, what is terrible is that he does not know how to repent. If he suddenly wakes up after doing something wrong, it is not too late."


    "Is it really useful to pay for one''s mistakes?" Prince William only felt uneasy.


    "Repentance is a noble character." Thilo Sollens said, the frost on his face that had never melted for thousands of years melted, and he smiled rarely,


    "I always say this to my son, when he destroyed a precious generator as a child, and when he realized his mistake and took the initiative to explain the situation to me, I also readily forgave him.


    So I think no matter where you sit, a father will always be relieved that his son has repented. "


    "I see."


    Prince William nodded thoughtfully, and after sincerely thanking Mr. Prime Minister, he continued to wait at the door.


    With excitement, wait until the meeting inside is over.


    He warmly greeted every official who came out, and always maintained the noble demeanor of a prince.


    Until I saw two engineers from the scientific research department, they were my father''s most trusted subordinates, who proposed and have been in charge of the "perpetual motion machine" project.


    Regardless of the strange eyes they looked at him, Prince William kept a good upbringing and asked,


    "Mr. Lyle, how is father feeling now?"


    Engineer Lyle looked playfully, "Your Majesty is in a very good mood now, Your Highness is really suitable for you to go there now."


    "Thank you."


    Friedrich William thanked him carefully. He seemed to think of something just after taking two steps. He turned his head and asked, "Gentlemen, what is the progress of the ''perpetual motion machine''?"


    "It has basically been completed. After the grand ceremony, His Majesty will definitely build more factories across the country. I think that by then, there will be no poverty and hunger in this country." Engineer Lyle''s eyes were full of pride when he spoke.


    "It''s a great thing. I will definitely attend the grand ceremony and cheer for my father."


    Regardless of the strange eyes of the other party, Prince William was full of pride, and such a casual state made him very comfortable.


    Until he came to William II''s office, he knocked on the door cautiously.


    After getting permission, he walked in reasonably. When he spoke, he kept his head high.


    "Father, I''m sorry for what happened recently, I totally screwed up with it, and I have to admit this mistake to you.


    Actually, I shouldn''t have done it in the first place, and it got me stuck in the mud, definitely the worst plan I''ve ever made in my life,


    You may have heard of those things, but things are not what you heard father.


    In order not to delay your grand ceremony as scheduled, I already have a solution.


    It''s just an apology to him, it''s nothing, I think even the prince should apologize if he did something wrong.


    Repentance is a noble character.


    No matter who you are, it is not too late to repent when you do something wrong. "


    William II, who lowered his head to deal with the official documents, heard his son speak the softest words impassionedly, his brows were tightly frowned at that time, and his breathing rate was much faster.


    When he caught a glimpse of his high head from the corner of the eye, he heard that he blamed himself for this, and his chest heaved rapidly.


    Until the last sentence.


    It seems to be vaguely mapping something.


    Wilhelm II''s forehead suddenly burst into blue veins, and he really didn''t want to see him for a quarter of an hour.


    There was a "snap" and the desk was slammed, with anger in his voice,


    Only uttered a simple word with extremely vivid emotions.


    "roll!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 208： Uninvited Guest (5300)

    Chapter 208 Uninvited Guest (5300)


    1493.


    The new year is coming, there is no familiar New Year''s Day, and the New Year''s Eve party cannot be seen.


    Tu Fu, who has gradually forgotten the taste of dumplings and glutinous rice balls, has rarely missed the life before time travel.


    Occasionally through the holidays, he misses a moment of tenderness in the memory that is fading away. In the new year, he reported peace to his parents in the original world in his heart.


    Then calmly, calmly and naturally looked at Miss Winster in front of the counter of the hot pot restaurant.


    A strand of messy blond hair on her forehead covered most of her face, and the long hair covering her forehead was like the twilight, shrouded in the sunset glow of the west. The light blue eyes in a pair of big eyes were full of youth and enthusiasm, and her lips and teeth There was a silver bell-like laughter.


    In human terms,


    When calculating the net income of the hotpot shop this month, Sophie��s eyes showed a gleam like a money fan,


    His mouth barely closes when he grins.


    Because the case in court was terminated unilaterally by Sim Industry, it had to be suspended.


    Now that things are up to now, it won''t be long before the people there will naturally withdraw the case.


    Taking advantage of his rare time in G?ttinghagen, Tu Fu took the time to come to his family''s shop and visit in person, and by the way, deter those who harbored evil intentions.


    As long as I, Touf Capet, are here, no one is allowed to covet the property of the Winster family.


    "Snapped!"


    While Tu Fu was habitually in a daze, he didn''t realize that Sophie had already slammed the account book in front of him, wrinkled her nose, "Don''t be lazy, go to work."


    "Ah."


    Tu Fu squinted at her and sneered, "Even our lazy lady has started to know how to work. This world is really amazing."


    "Don''t underestimate me. I''ve always been in charge of the store''s bills. If you leave me, the hotpot restaurant won''t be able to continue."


    Sophie raised her head proudly, her tail was almost up to the sky.


    Auntie Anfeier''s hot pot shop is located in Brighton, and the University City of G?ttinghagen is nearby. It is only 20 minutes away from the University of G?ttinghagen.


    In her spare time, Sophie always comes to the shop to help out.


    Although she is in charge of the bookkeeping, she is by no means in charge of it as she said.


    "Really? How much profit was last month?" Tu Fu asked casually.


    Speaking of this, Sophie immediately became very interested. She shook her head cautiously, approached and whispered: "After deducting wages, store expenses, water and electricity, raw material purchases and taxes, it is at least about 900 kroner."


    She stretched out both hands at the same time to express, a smile was about to ooze out.


    "900 hundred crowns."


    Tu Fu was shocked by this profit again. The net profit of the store was only 500 crowns when he came back last time, and the income doubled after only three months.


    "I could break through the 1000 mark last month, if it wasn''t for that person..."


    Sophie suddenly felt annoyed, halfway through the sentence she felt that she shouldn''t mention that matter again, and stopped abruptly, "Since the day it opened, the store''s business has always been very good, and the new eating method you made is very popular with some customers. like.


    They always keep a fixed circle and come together, and they bring new friends every time, so on the basis of solid old customers, there are also a steady stream of new customers coming, and the business has always been very good. "


    Typical hotpot economy, food and drink are provided with a social model, and new and old customers are pouring in. It would be strange if the business is not good.


    "In this way, it only takes half a year''s income to buy a store."


    Tu Fu touched his chin and thought, "After the brand is established in the university town, it can be opened as a chain store."


    "A chain store?"


    ��It means opening branches in various districts of G?ttinghagen under the same brand, coordinated and unified by the headquarters, and using the same brand to maintain multiple stores and operate restaurants.


    Even customers who are not nearby can taste it, so that the income can be doubled at least several times. "


    Although Tu Fu''s proposal is a concept that has been rotten by later generations, at least no one has thought of it now.


    Hearing this, Sophie''s eyes narrowed as she laughed, and she was overly excited for a while.


    She only heard that the income can be doubled several times.


    "In this way, we will soon be able to buy our own house in G?ttinghagen, which is like a dream."


    "us?"


    Tu Fu glanced at her suspiciously, then looked squarely at her and said, "I''m sorry, Miss, this is the formula I provided, and my aunt runs the business for the Winster family, so the shares in the shop belong to the three of us.


    As for you, maybe you will find an ordinary lover in the future, maybe you will be asked to change Winster��s surname after marriage, and it has nothing to do with this family, so it��s not wrong to say it��s a dream.


    Oh, my poor Sophie. "


    "Shut up, I''m not looking for any **** lover, and I will never let your idea succeed."


    Sophie uttered a dirty word angrily, which immediately attracted the attention of the clerk, and then gave him a hard look after feeling inappropriate.


    She subconsciously protected the ledger, like a lioness protecting her calf.


    "boom!"


    A slap that was neither light nor heavy fell directly on the head of this unlucky girl.


    The new accident made Sophie furious. When she saw the person, she immediately retracted her neck, blinked, showing a pitiful expression,


    "Mom~"


    It was Aunt Anfeier who came. She looked impatiently at the two happy lovers, "Goddess, who can take care of you, Sophie, don''t forget what I always tell you."


    "Of course, I understand that decency is more important than anything else." Sophie curled her lips as she spoke.


    Seeing that her daughter was soft, the aunt looked at Tu Fu with a smile, and it can be said that she was quite partial, "Tu Fu, come here, help me to the back kitchen.


    I''m still improving the hot pot ingredients recently, let''s see what else is worth improving. "


    "Of course, it''s my pleasure."


    Tu Fu nodded, and when he went to the back kitchen, he didn''t forget to show Sophie a provocative look, and the latter raised his fist to show him to be more careful, not to be outdone.


    After dusk.


    It is the time when there are the most customers in restaurants, and ingredients such as hot pot are suitable for dinner.


    What''s more important is that after this point, the people of G?ttinghagen who have worked hard for a day can invite friends to the store, and then order a boiler soup pot with beer to drink.


    After Tu Fu was transferred to the back kitchen, Sophie, who settled the accounts at the front desk, pouted sullenly to settle the accounts.


    "It''s all your fault, what a nuisance, I''m not looking for a lover."


    Distraught, every time she miscalculated an account, she would secretly curse that bad guy, at an average rate of ten sentences per minute.


    But once the guest asks for the order, Miss Winston still maintains a graceful and decent face.


    "Hot pot restaurant? I haven''t heard of such a restaurant in Brighton before." A new customer came outside the store.


    The male voice speaking is powerful, judging from the timbre, it is a middle-aged man.


    What really intrigued Sophie was that he was alone, in a decent business suit, and walked very steadily.


    It''s just that the black flat hat blocked most of his face, judging from his movements, he seemed to be a very elegant gentleman.


    Sophie looked carefully, "Sir, are you alone?"


    "Yes, alone."


    The middle-aged man''s affirmative reply touched a scar on his face when he spoke, which looked a little scary.


    "To be honest, sir, the portions of meals in our store are not friendly for one person. If some friends or family members come together, the dining experience will be much better."


    When Sophie smiled, her two beautiful eyes were like two crescent moons.


    "Unfortunately, although I grew up in the capital, I don''t have any friends." The middle-aged man''s tone was a little frustrated, and he waved his hand slightly, "Although I have several children, they are also very filial, but I always feel that they are not willing Eat with me."


    After hearing the other party''s description, Lian Sophie felt sorry for him in her heart,


    "What a poor gentleman."


    Tu Fu, who happened to come out of the back kitchen, couldn''t help but complained after seeing this scene, "My God, Sophie, what are you doing now? As long as our guests can''t eat dinner, who cares how many times they come?" individually?


    According to your business, when will I be able to buy a mansion on the banks of the Mole. "


    He just walked over and was about to criticize Miss Winster. Then, his eyes flicked across the face of the middle-aged man until he saw the man''s face, and he took two steps back in fright. He coughed to relieve his embarrassment.


    "Ahem... Mr. Sollens... are you here?"


    "Stop by for a stroll." The middle-aged man''s tone was flat.


    The person who came is the gentleman who is currently the prime minister.


    There are no accompanying officials, nor is there a demigod guard like His Majesty the King, so he just appeared in a restaurant openly and frightened Tu Fu.


    He looked around, because of the other party''s attire, no one has noticed the Prime Minister''s arrival yet.


    Tu Fu heaved a sigh of relief. If the other party had an accident in his shop, he would not be able to clean up by jumping into the Mole River.


    "Please forget what I just said."


    He immediately realized that the other party was looking for him, and asked quietly, "Sir, for your safety, do you need me to let other guests leave?"


    "It doesn''t have to be like this, when will you be able to buy a mansion on the banks of the Mole River if you do business like this."


    Mr. Thilo Sollens repeated what he just said, "As for safety, there is no need to worry."


    Tillo walked in, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, leaving only one very calm sentence.


    "This is G?ttinghagen."


    After Tu Fu understood the meaning, he immediately winked at Sophie, "Let the chef prepare this gentleman''s dinner first, remember, all consumption is free."


    "Free order? Are you crazy?"


    "It''s because I''m not crazy that I should."


    It seemed that he was afraid that the person was waiting too fast. Before Tu Fu even had time to explain, he followed the clerk to lead the way and led him into an inconspicuous box.


    The process was different from the first meal, and Tufu was still a little nervous to face the prime minister alone without Klan.


    Fortunately, Mr. Sollens didn''t embarrass him for too long after he went in.


    The straight-to-the-point sentence completely stunned Tu Fu.


    "Tu Fu, Your Majesty wants to see you."


    Tillo Thorens drank herbal tea indifferently, and gave a thing that Tu Fu didn''t even think of.


    "what?"


    Tu Fu hesitated for a moment, "Is it His Majesty the respected King of Baia Kingdom?"


    "Since you have the guts to deal with Friedrich, I wouldn''t be so surprised. I thought you had a plan in place."


    "That''s definitely not dealing with it... it''s just, um, a little misunderstanding." Tu Fu emphasized in a serious tone.


    Seeing that the other party''s cold face remained unchanged for thousands of years, Tu Fu could only shrug his head, "Well, that''s revenge, he wants to destroy me, so why can''t I do the same thing.


    I have no regrets about this.


    If His Majesty is not satisfied, you can cut off my head, just please don''t implicate my family. "


    "It''s quite responsible."


    Thilo Sollens was satisfied with Tu Fu''s attitude, and after giving him a full blown blow, he opened his mouth unhurriedly,


    "But you can rest assured that just like the rules of this society, the Hill Palace also has its rules. In the end, the winner wins everything, and the loser loses everything.


    Friedrich''s failure in this competition shows that his ability is indeed inferior to other crown princes. The childishness, arrogance, and self-righteousness shown by that child in handling affairs this time show that he is by no means a qualified candidate for crown prince.


    I think His Majesty will never blame you for this matter. "


    In the eyes of William II, people on the throne can be arrogant and can do things arbitrarily, but they must never look forward and backward or hesitate when doing things, but any decision made cannot be questioned.


    I''m afraid Prince William fell here too.


    "That''s good."


    Hearing the affirmative tone of the other party, Tu Fu heaved a sigh of relief in vain, and felt ridiculous when he was grateful. Even a prince is no better than a bereaved dog after failure.


    Before the strict and cold chain of rules, no one can violate the rules.


    Just right, the back kitchen has arranged for a hot pot, and the hot red oil is bubbling on the boiler.


    During the conversation, Tu Fu instructed Mr. Prime Minister how to eat, and put the cut meat steaks and vegetables into the hot pot in order.


    The latter tasted the delicacy in the pot, because he had never been in contact with this kind of delicacy, and a moment of surprise was released on his calm face.


    The explosion of the taste buds is at this moment, the spicy, strong aroma and the taste of the meat itself,


    What is mixed is an excellent taste.


    "Good food." Tilo looked at Tu Fu with praise in his eyes, "This is also your idea."


    "It''s just a trick." Tu Fu laughed, and quickly asked: "Since His Majesty doesn''t intend to pursue that matter, why did you ask me this time?"


    "Your Majesty never tells people the reason. He always likes to let people figure out his thoughts. I think it''s still meant to hit you."


    "Hit me?"


    "Whoever makes you the most popular now is still a staunch supporter of the electrical road. If you don''t beat whoever you beat." Thilo continued to taste the deliciousness of the hot pot, with an expression full of enjoyment.


    "There is one more thing, which probably has something to do with the ''perpetual motion machine''. Unsurprisingly, His Majesty will also ask for your opinion. University student, I guess you will know how to answer it."


    "Thanks to His Majesty, the appearance of the ''perpetual motion machine'' is an honor for the people of Baia. I look forward to the day when poverty and hunger will completely disappear in this country with admiration."


    Tu Fu replied sincerely, without blinking his eyes after speaking in one breath.


    "A good candidate for a politician, how about trying to run for a member of the House of Commons after you graduate."


    "I don''t have that ability."


    "Listen, this is what you''re capable of." Mr. Sollens'' praise became a kind of irony in Tu Fu''s ears.


    The reason why people like to listen to lies is not because the truth is ugly?


    So no matter how high the seat is, people like to listen to lies even if they know the speaker is hypocritical.


    As time goes by, I can no longer hear the truth.


    The meal in the private room soon ended. Under the guidance of Mr. Prime Minister, Tu Fu prepared all kinds of speeches to deal with His Majesty alone.


    If Mr. Sollens hadn''t given assurances many times that William II would never blame him for this, he had already figured out a way to escape.


    However, it is good to take this opportunity to go to Hill Palace and take the opportunity to unlock the surveillance range inside.


    After meals.


    Despite Tu Fu''s persuasion, Prime Minister Thilo Sollens still insisted on paying the bill. He always followed the rules, even the smallest ones.


    Sophie took the initiative to smile and asked, "Sir, are you satisfied with our food?"


    "Very good, but can you make another copy for me to take away?"


    He took the initiative to hand over a stack of banknotes to Sophie, and there was obviously a lot more in that stack.


    "Sir, are you not full? Why didn''t you say it earlier, it''s my negligence, why don''t I give you another one." Tu Fu''s flattering tone made Sophie roll her eyes.


    "No, it''s Kelan. He helped me revise the legal provisions all day, and he must be starving." Thilo Thorens murmured softly, "That kid forgets to eat when he''s busy with work.


    He��s always like this����


    It wasn''t until the two of them watched the Prime Minister leave that Sophie dared to ask him, "Tu Fu, who is this person, and why does he say that his children are always reluctant to dine with him."


    "As you can see, a father."


    "Ah."


    Thought it was Tu Fu who was teasing him again, Sophie snorted softly at this answer, and didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    In just a blink of an eye, Tu Fu, who had been with the guests all night, just wanted to go to rest, and he didn''t know if he had stabbed the golden nest.


    After the Prime Minister.


    Another distinguished guest came to the hot pot restaurant.


    "The royal family is here, clear the field."


    Compared to Mr. Sollens, this one''s ostentation is much bigger.


    A few black knights in armor galloped to the door of the store on a four-horse carriage, and then announced in an orderly tone that all the customers in the store should leave.


    The badge that symbolizes the royal family is undeniable, and after paying the bill, he left in despair.


    "Who is it, what a big show."


    Tu Fu narrowed his eyes slightly, he looked like a richly dressed nobleman.


    As soon as the prime minister left, this **** came to the hot pot restaurant.


    It was the defeated Prince Friedrich William.


    Tu Fu didn''t expect that this guy would have the guts to meet him, and he didn''t know if he was threatening him or trying to kill him.


    "Tu Fu, as you can see, we meet again."


    When Prince William arrived, his expression was still arrogant, and even his walking posture was superior to others.


    Noticing Sophie''s dissatisfied expression in front of the counter, Prince William''s tone was light,


    "It''s a good store, if there is any loss, it will be all on my head."


    "Sophie, it''s none of your business here, call your aunt and go first together." He instinctively wanted to drive the family away, and his tone was cold when he spoke, with the intention of threatening him to make a move.


    "Your Highness, I wanted to say that we will meet again soon."


    Once the other party makes a move, it is really true. As long as you add fuel to it yourself, you will definitely be able to send this guy into hell.


    "I wonder if you are satisfied with my gift."


    "Come in and talk."


    Friedrich William''s tone was not sullen, and he also walked towards the most hidden box.


    Tu Fu raised his brows, such a provocation did not make him angry,


    It seems that this incident has improved.


    Walking into the box, Prince William ordered his subordinates not to allow anyone to enter, followed by Tu Fu, who had already thought of all the means for Prince William,


    Coercion and temptation, playing both soft and hard ways, and even fighting after becoming angry,


    also expected the final counterattack of this bereaved dog.


    All calculated.


    But I still didn''t expect that the moment I turned around,


    Prince Friedrich William knelt down in front of him with a bang.


    The reason for this.


    It seems that there were too many people outside just now.


    ps: I have something to do, let��s see if I can make some later, most likely it won��t work


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 209： Land 208

    Chapter 209 Chapter 208 Ruthless is the emperor''s family


    This startled Hong''s kneeling really caught Tu Fu by surprise.


    He would rather believe that Prince William beat him up in the store, and he would never have imagined that a dignified prince would actually do this.


    It was harder to ask him to apologize earlier than to kill him,


    Now he is willing to abandon his self-esteem and kneel down to a commoner to beg for mercy.


    This kneeling, lost face and self.


    It could be seen that Frederick''s situation at the moment was so bad that he asked Tu Fu for forgiveness in the most extreme way.


    Looking at the other party''s gesture of not getting up, Tu Fu said in a deep voice, "Your Highness, what are you doing?"


    "Now you are satisfied with the way I apologize."


    "Why don''t you get up first."


    "Please promise me a request."


    "What if I say no."


    "Then I will kneel here until you agree."


    Tu Fu frowned frivolously. If he didn''t know his identity, he would have thought he had run into a rascal.


    Fortunately, he didn''t take this set: "As you wish, please do it, this is your right. And my right is to open the door of my shop now and tell everyone inside and outside the store about Prince William''s shameful behavior.


    If everyone knows about this, I guess your name will be on the headlines for the next week. "


    Tu Fu let out a long sigh: "Your Highness, please don''t embarrass the royal family anymore."


    "but��"


    Noticing the contradictory eyes of the other party, Tu Fu let go again, with a soft tone, "Don''t expect your opponent to show mercy when you kneel down, what you did to me before almost ruined my reputation.


    I believe that you, Your Highness, have also tasted such a taste, so now we owe each other nothing.


    If you still feel unconvinced, I welcome your revenge at any time. If you have come to ask for reconciliation, please stand up now and let us talk as equals. "


    Tu Fu didn''t intend to take the opportunity to humiliate the other party, nor was it necessary.


    Since the grievances are over, his actions can be regarded as saving enough face for Prince William, and it is even more for the royal family.


    At this moment, even as an opponent, Friedrich must admit that this opponent''s heart and methods are far superior to his, and suddenly a burst of regret arises, why he seemed crazy to deal with the best genius of the younger generation.


    Prince William knew very well that kneeling down would be to make fun of himself, so he straightened his bent legs and feet, and looked directly at Tu Fu.


    "I have a request��"


    "wait."


    Tu Fu took the initiative to pour a cup from the unfinished tea.


    Like the last time he passed the herbal tea poured into the cup with the posture of the protagonist,


    "Your Highness, I know you must be in a bad situation, otherwise you wouldn''t have come to me for help, but you should always be aware that your methods have almost ruined my reputation.


    So I still explain in advance, no matter what, I will never help you clarify or intercede, and I will never agree.


    Because this is your own choice, and it is not your turn to let your opponent pay for your mistakes. "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be so naive."


    Prince William took the teacup carefully, and laughed self-deprecatingly, "I came to see you because I hope you will be merciful and let me live."


    "Survival?"


    Tu Fu''s eyes widened. He knew that this incident was a big one, but he never expected it to be this serious.


    "If I hadn''t come to a dead end, I wouldn''t have come to you.


    Mainstream newspapers in various countries are reporting one thing. The story of Prince Baia collaborating with the enemy and betraying the country has spread throughout the Northern Continent, but I can guarantee that I have never done this.


    The cooperation with Sim Industries is just what they need, and it is definitely not collaborating with the enemy country as rumored. "


    Friedrich Wilhelm emphasized this matter.


    No matter how many stupid things he has done, what evil he has done to the new generation of geniuses in his country, and how bad his character is.


    But he is still a prince, born in the Kingdom of Baia, he has his own pride, and no one will allow anyone to slander him in this regard.


    More importantly, the glory of the royal family must not be insulted.


    ��As soon as the report came out, the public representatives in the House of Commons would never let me go, they are the representatives of public opinion.


    As for the members of the various parties in the House of Lords, many of them belong to the factions of my elder brothers. As long as public opinion continues to ferment, it is only a matter of time before I am charged with collaborating with the enemy and treason.


    And other people who have the ability to manage this matter, such as Mr. Sollens, have always looked down on me. He never thought that I had the ability to compete for the throne, so naturally he would not intercede for me. "


    "So, now only His Majesty is left." Tu Fu gradually thought about it.


    Now, two of the top three forces in the kingdom''s power center have shown their cards.


    Completely blocked Friedrich''s way.


    The only person he can turn to now is William II. As long as King William II is willing to forgive him, no matter what public opinion is, it will naturally be overthrown.


    "You are a prince, why don''t you ask His Majesty to intercede in person."


    Hearing Tu Fu''s question, Prince William''s face flushed a little, "Something happened."


    "Accident?"


    "Ahem... some words that annoy the king."


    Tu Fu rolled his eyes until he heard Fred repeat the original words in the court, and almost died of laughter.


    Saying these things to such a king, isn��t it courting death?


    Whether it is as a prince or the future crown prince, since the decision made, whether it is right or wrong, in William II''s view, he must stick to it to the end.


    Especially William II who grew up in a sensitive and inferior environment,


    I''m afraid the other party thought that his son''s words were alluding to himself, so it''s strange to give him a good face.


    "Why did you find me?" Tu Fu stroked his chin and looked at the other party.


    "Your Majesty will call you into the palace when the arrangements for this period are over. After the recent incident, Your Majesty has always wanted to see you, and will definitely ask you about me when the time comes.


    Let you talk about this matter and my opinion.


    Mr. Capet, I am not begging you to intercede with His Majesty for me. This matter has already been settled, and the result cannot be changed.


    I must also accept punishment for the measures I committed, and it is absolutely impossible for Your Majesty to fight against public opinion for me. "


    "So what do you want me to say?"


    "Help me convey to His Majesty the request to let me leave G?ttinghagen."


    After talking for a long time, Friedrich William finally made it clear what he wanted to do.


    "Where do you plan to go after leaving the capital?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you are sent to a border city or go abroad to study, no matter how difficult the place is, as long as you can leave G?ttinghagen, you are saving my life."


    Prince William took the initiative to explain to him that as long as he can leave the capital, it can be regarded as an explanation to the public.


    The prince who made a mistake was finally punished.


    Eternal exile means completely abandoning the struggle for the throne. From then on, his elder brothers will be safe and sound, because they have one less competitor.


    The prime minister and a kind of palace minister can also rest assured that the country will not fall into the hands of a fool.


    Even Tu Fu can live in the capital with peace of mind, and he no longer needs to be missed by Prince William.


    A result that anyone can accept,


    And it is undoubtedly the most reasonable that this request was made by Tu Fu, the victim, to the king.


    "What if His Majesty disagrees." Tu Fu was conscious, and suddenly asked Prince William this question.


    Great pain and sadness flashed across the latter''s face, and he said with a sad smile: "In that case, I probably can only prove my innocence by death, or... commit suicide in fear of crime."


    For the dignity of the royal family, this is the best and worst result.


    "Understood, I will relay your request for you, but you should always know what kind of person His Majesty the King is. Once he makes a decision, no matter who persuades him, he will never change it."


    "Thank you for your kindness, and may God bless you."


    Friedrich Wilhelm lowered his head, knelt on one knee, and folded his hands on his chest.


    This is the highest etiquette of knights,


    He has entrusted his life to his former enemy.


    After the meeting in the hot pot restaurant, Prince William slowly pushed the door of the box, and asked the black knight at the door to prepare to retreat with a complicated expression.


    What Tu Fu was concerned about was that Miss Winster hadn''t left. The blond girl nervously held a wooden stick she picked up from nowhere, hid behind her, and watched the movement of the box.


    It seems that whenever there is a change inside, it will come forward.


    "Kangdang."


    Seeing that Tu Fu came out of it safe and sound, Sophie was suddenly relieved, and let the stick fall to the ground with her arm loosened.


    "Sophie, are you going to roll out the dough to make dumplings?" Seeing this scene, Tu Fu thought it was funny and made serious complaints.


    "Shut up."


    Sophie glared at him angrily, she was almost **** off by the idiot Tufu''s behavior.


    Obviously, he was assassinated once not long ago, but now he still dares to be in the same room with the other party, which always makes people worry about him.


    "Don''t worry, Your Highness and I have become friends now."


    Tu Fu looked at Friedrich''s back, and the latter nodded slightly, as if agreeing with his statement.


    After walking out of the box, in front of his subordinates and outsiders, Prince William seemed to have forgotten the humiliation just now. Wearing luxurious clothes, he proudly raised his head, regaining his former self-confidence, and his eyes were full of arrogance and arrogance.


    He is defending the dignity of the Baia royal family in a different way.


    Even though he is in trouble now and his legs are weak with fear, he still has to maintain an absolute demeanor in front of the public.


    So even if it is death, it must not shame the royal family.


    "Sure enough, Ruthless is the emperor''s family."


    Tu Fu had a feeling in his heart, and said something that others didn''t understand.


    He does not regret his vigorous counterattack, nor does he regret that Prince William has come to an end, but it does not prevent him from feeling that the royal family of this era scares him.


    Watching off, Friedrich William''s legs and feet were still trembling, and he was about to leave the hot pot restaurant with his troops.


    Tu Fu took a step forward and took the initiative to keep him,


    "Your Highness, please stop."


    "What''s the matter?" Prince William turned his head and looked at him in confusion.


    Tu Fu looked at his quiet eyes and was silent for a long time, then slowly opened his mouth:


    "Remember, pay for the customers in the store."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 210： The grand ceremony is coming

    Chapter 210 The Grand Ceremony is Coming


    "Kang!"


    45 Baker Street, Reims.


    In a two-story bungalow, the family specially opened a bottle of fine champagne to celebrate Tu Fu''s safety.


    The fruity aroma quickly permeated the whole room.


    My aunt, who had been busy all day at the hot pot restaurant, deliberately made the potato stewed lamb at home before my uncle got off work.


    The milky aroma of the meat and the softness of the potatoes are combined into one pot, and the long-lost fragrant smell stimulates the pores of Tufu.


    It''s been a long time since I tasted my aunt''s handicraft, but Tu Fu misses it very much.


    Seeing this delicacy always reminded him of his days in Leeds, and he changed completely. Compared with the small seaside city, both life and class have improved qualitatively.


    The family not only has two college students from top universities, but also owns a set of real estate and hot shops in the local area. The uncle of the head of the family also has a good job.


    The current Winster family may not be a famous family in G?ttinghagen, but it is definitely not someone that ordinary people dare to provoke.


    "You mean that guest is Mr. Prime Minister?"


    Blinking her eyes, Sophie almost dropped her jaw when she heard that Tu Fu brought up the weird guest earlier.


    "If it''s true, he is Kelan''s kind father. It''s a surprise, isn''t it?"


    "It is indeed different from the rumors." Sophie nodded subconsciously.


    Although the name is well known, few people have seen Baya''s iron-blooded prime minister. He rarely appears in newspapers, and that name is mostly spread among the people.


    In people''s eyes, he is a terrible war lunatic, a desperate bloodthirsty maniac, an iron-blooded diplomat at the negotiating table, and a hero of the rise of the kingdom.


    An angel and a devil side by side in one person.


    At least, in Sophie''s impression, Prime Minister Sorens should not be a father who cares about his son.


    Tu Fu sighed while finishing the dishes, "Unfortunately, we just missed a good opportunity to make money."


    "You mean making money? What is it?"


    ��When Mr. Sollens or Prince William came to eat at the restaurant, I should use the camera to take pictures of them coming to the hot pot restaurant, and then hang them on the wall for publicity.


    Even the prince (Prime Minister) is here, so why don��t you come? I guess the store��s business will improve a lot. "


    Tu Fu shook his head. Many online celebrity shops in later generations have always done this.


    "Good idea, I guess they will kill you if they find out."


    This is of course just a joke, but the appearance of the prince in the commercial street of the university town is a sensation in itself.


    It is equivalent to making a good signboard advertisement for Winster''s hot pot restaurant.


    At that time, Tu Fu will definitely be mentioned in the newspapers. His name is a full deterrent to many troublemakers and businessmen who want to embezzle their business.


    "Kangdang."


    There was a sound of closing the door, and Ethan Winster returned home with his tired body. No matter how tired Officer Winster was when he got home, he would always put on a relaxed expression. After he hung the sheriff''s coat on the coat rack, , He sniffed the delicious food and came to the table.


    "Uncle, are you busy recently?"


    Tu Fu took the initiative to help him pack his clothes.


    "Of course, this is G?ttinghagen, there are thousands of things to do every day, to arrest the evil believers who preach other than the Seven Gods, to be careful about the infiltration of spies from neighboring countries, and to touch people who always die Extraordinary idiots, if this continues, you might as well just kill me."


    Uncle Ethan is now like a social animal who has lost his dreams. Recently, he even tells a lot less cold jokes.


    "In comparison, I still miss my job at Leeds."


    Ethan naturally refers to helping grandma in the same neighborhood find cats and bringing lost children home. The most tangled thing in the day is what to eat for lunch every day.


    He then pointed to his head, and now even the hair on the side of his forehead has lost a lot,


    "Look, now I have less hair than the conscience of the gentlemen of the police department. If this continues, I will die of overwork sooner or later."


    "Oh, my poor dad." Sophie set off the atmosphere appropriately, expressing her sorrow.


    "No, poor one and you, I remember that hair loss is a kind of heredity." Tu Fu looked at Sophie with the same pitiful expression, and the latter touched her thick blond hair subconsciously, with anxiety in his eyes.


    "Honey, don''t complain, we can go to Isabi Island for vacation together when this holiday comes, I guess you must be free then."


    Auntie brought a plate of cold dishes at the right time, with a smile on her face.


    Isabi Island is located in the area of ??the Kingdom of Bania. Even in winter, there is still plenty of sunshine.


    Beaches, sea views, beauties dressed in less cloth, magnificent classical churches and shopping malls importing specialties from all over the world are one of the most popular holiday destinations among people.


    When it comes to the holidays, middle-class people always gather together to talk about the holiday experience, and will take the initiative to roll up their sleeves and show their tanned skin to friends and neighbors to prove that they have spent a fulfilling holiday.


    Ah,


    The petty bourgeoisie of the middle class.


    "If I remember correctly, the assessment of the University of Michigan''s semester ends in January, and there will be at least a month''s vacation after everything is over."


    Tu Fu remembered this incident, and when he went back to Miska again, he could go on vacation with peace of mind after completing the assessment for this semester.


    "So do we." Sophie raised her hand to signal.


    Columbia University��s arrangements in previous years were also similar, probably to compare the results of the two top universities, and even the time of the assessment day was almost the same.


    But today Columbia University must have lost the mind to compare.


    No matter how great the genius is, it can''t change the fact that the University of Michigan has a monster-level guy who has established a complete physics system by himself.


    Tufu managed to do it.


    The gap between people is bigger than that of dogs.


    Seeing the two children were very happy, Uncle Ethan raised his hands and feet in favor of this vacation plan,


    "I will apply for a leave of absence, but this will be after the grand ceremony of His Majesty the King. Everyone is ensuring that the grand ceremony can be held smoothly, and strictly investigate the Lantis people who have recently arrived from abroad.


    This is a lot of work, even the color of their underwear has to be figured out. "


    This untimely cold joke caused the two ladies present to roll their eyes.


    "The King''s Gala?"


    It was not the first time that Tu Fu had heard this term. In the beginning, Uncle Roman''s Extraordinary Team Black Swan knew about it.


    Later, many professors at the University of Michigan also knew about it, and they probably had already sent a list of invitees.


    Now even the police station where my uncle works is in charge of this matter, so the scale of the event will definitely not be small.


    "I heard from my colleagues that the Baia government will invite many celebrities to come over. Scholars from the two major universities, and big figures from the political and business circles will probably attend this grand ceremony."


    Uncle showed an envious expression, and it was quite an honor to be recognized by the Baia government.


    He suddenly shook his head and looked at Tu Fu, "Little husband, they will probably invite you then, right?"


    "He is a legend of the Royal Seven Schools Alliance, how could he not have a place."


    Sophie spoke sourly.


    Tu Fu, who was moving the bowl and chopsticks, froze, and his movements obviously slowed down. He shrugged his shoulders, "Sorry, I haven''t received any invitation yet."


    "Oh, if they didn''t even invite you, they must be blind, why don''t you go see an ophthalmologist first."


    Not only the uncle, but even Aunt An Feier sighed like this.


    Although they don''t know the status of quantum mechanics in the academic world, and don''t know how many amazing things he and Tu Fu have done in the past year, it doesn''t prevent them from thinking that their children are quite amazing.


    If he is not recognized by the government, the Winsters will be sad about it.


    Tu Fu looked down at the sumptuous meal in the bowl, but seemed absent-minded, "Uncle, Aunt, Sophie..."


    He called his family members by their names one by one, with a sluggish look on his face,


    "If I didn''t attend the feast, or refused to attend the feast because of some reasons I think are necessary... will you be unhappy?"


    In his opinion, he always feels a little sorry for refusing to participate in a super grand ceremony presided over by the king, and forfeiting the opportunity to make the whole family honorable.


    But once he participates, he tacitly agrees to his support for the king, which is equivalent to letting him deny himself and the physics discipline established in this world, and agree to an extremely stupid thing.


    I don''t want to see the funds in the treasury flow into the manufacturing of perpetual motion machines.


    It is more from the heart, unwilling to accompany those who are smarter to wave the flag.


    After Tu Fu''s answer was presented, there was a slight silence at the dinner table.


    All kinds of voices disappeared for a while, and Tu Fu suddenly felt abandoned, and his whole body felt cold.


    beep, beep, beep...


    The cuckoo clock dial hanging on the wall makes a sound, and the second hand rings step by step,


    It sounded more like some kind of scary countdown to him.


    Finally, Uncle Ethan spoke first.


    "Honestly, although I don''t know why you think so, it doesn''t matter, because this is your decision, Mr. Capet''s decision.


    Don''t do what you don''t want to do, let the ridiculous ceremony go to hell. "


    First the uncle put his arm over his anxious hand, then the aunt did the same, and finally Sophie put her hand on top.


    The candlelight on the dining table was burning, bright and dazzling.


    No matter how long the wanderer drifts outside, how tired he feels.


    In a certain house,


    There is always a lamp for him,


    A bed that you can lie on comfortably.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 211： spy

    Chapter 211 Spy


    "10 grams of white fresh, a piece of moss, 100 ml of absinthe, a piece of allspice..."


    "Raw material again?"


    "Of course, when will the materials be available the soonest."


    "At least a week."


    "I will come to pick up all these materials when all these materials are available. This is the required fee of 700 crowns."


    During the transaction with the Banians, Tu Fu carefully took out 7 full-value banknotes from his wallet and handed them over. He had already investigated the average prices of these extraordinary materials on the market.


    The materials for the Trickster Potion Sequence 9 Salesman are slightly more expensive.


    Noticing the trembling hand of the other party handing over the signature, the little chubby Franco Jose, together with the drowsy owl on his shoulder, couldn''t help admiring Mr. "Captain"''s stinginess.


    At any rate, he is already a Transcendent who has stepped into the Middle Sequence, and his temperament has not changed a little bit.


    "Sir, if we are not old acquaintances, I really don''t want to do business with you."


    Frank heaved a sigh of relief, the trading profit of potion raw materials is very low.


    Compared to selling a bottle of Sequence 9 potion to an ordinary person for 2,000 crowns, there is no profit in trading with insiders in the circle, and being willing to trade is more often a kind of friendship.


    "Mr. Jose, our friendship is priceless."


    The masked Tu Fu smiled.


    "Fortunately, another illegal trading organization in the north of G?ttinghagen was destroyed recently. Those who need it can only come to the Brotherhood. During this time, I and your business are doing well."


    Despite what the little fat man said, he still accepted Tu Fu''s money.


    When he deliberately talked about the underground trading organization in the Lille district, his eyes turned around Tu Fu, but the latter''s eyes were calm and composed.


    Said congratulations, not knowing what expression was behind the mask.


    "It must be him."


    Frank the Fatty fell into deep thought. It was the "captain" who came to ask him about that organization last time.


    However, miraculously, the underground organization was wiped out by the black swan on the second day.


    Several experts in Sequence 7 were beaten to death, and it was said that some people took the opportunity to sweep many things in the organization.


    This person looks quiet, but his actions are clean and neat. He is a low-key and ruthless person.


    It''s worth making friends with him.


    This is why Frank is willing to do business with him even if he doesn''t make money.


    "Honey, a glass of milk beer."


    After the deal was concluded, Tu Fu didn''t leave, he didn''t care about other people''s stares, he asked the front desk for a glass of wine that only minors could drink, and sat on the table and chairs in the beer hall with peace of mind.


    There are a lot of guests today, supernatural beings and ordinary people are mixed together, bounty hunters reveal some true and false news from time to time.


    "I can''t believe it, I haven''t received a mission for more than a month."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, because the law and order of the entire royal capital has never been better than it is now during his grand ceremony.


    All the extraordinary members of the three major churches were dispatched to clean up those hateful evil organizations and gangsters. At least nothing would go wrong before the grand ceremony began. "


    Some well-informed people lamented the difficulty now.


    "Heh, since it is His Majesty''s decision, everyone must give way."


    "If you want to make money, you might as well go to sea to do business, there are business opportunities everywhere now."


    "Business?"


    In an obscure corner, Tu Fu suddenly became interested.


    The person who spoke, he only knew that everyone called him Varo, a dark-skinned, medium-built figure, with flamboyant gold ornaments hanging all over his body.


    It seems that he often wanders between the sea and the inland. He is a well-known figure in the beer house. He often brings some news about the sea.


    For example, where powerful new stars have emerged, the experiences of legendary pirates are very good to listen to as stories.


    "Usually many robbers who kill and rob goods are wanted, and most of them flee overseas. If you see a gangster at sea, you may be carrying a bounty of hundreds or thousands of kroner.


    There are also those famous pirates and adventurers, whoever has the ability to catch a few characters can get rich immediately. "


    Varo tightened the gold bracelet on his arm, noticing how many people were attracted by him,


    And quietly told them, "Actually, I have a way for you to really make a fortune. I wonder if you are interested?"


    "what."


    "Tell me quickly."


    "As long as we can make money, we dare to do it."


    Suddenly, several extraordinary people in the beer hall became interested.


    Varo glanced aside a few times, and whispered: "Sell some rare things to the inland."


    "Exotic items?"


    "Just yesterday, at the Royal Auction in G?ttinghagen, a mermaid was bought for 10,000 kroner. A few days ago, a goblin was bought by a mysterious buyer for 5,000 kroner.


    What do you think is the current market price of an elf?


    30,000 crowns, I don��t believe it from the look in your eyes, but I can tell you that even this price is priceless, their blood is like flowing gold. "


    Having said that, Tu Fu probably understood the business the other party was referring to.


    Since the colonial trade in the southern continent started, the population itself has become a kind of wealth and a kind of transaction.


    Now, more and more powerful people like to keep some non-human intelligent races in captivity.


    Perhaps it is because of the rare goods that can live, forcing the non-human intelligent creatures in the northern continent to hide deeper and deeper.


    "Varo, get out of my shop, right now."


    Seeing more and more people approaching and talking about the price of non-human intelligent creatures, Franco Jose at the front desk couldn''t hold back his temper.


    Immediately issued an order to expel him, "If you dare to show up here in the future, I swear I will make your head explode."


    "Okay, Mr. Owl, I understand the rules, so I won''t disturb your business."


    A Sequence 7 clown path transcendent still has enough deterrent force, the latter immediately apologized, and left immediately without stopping after paying the money.


    Then he gestured to the interested transcendent with his eyes, and wanted to discuss with him in detail.


    Tu Fu originally wanted to go out with the group to find out, but saw a new customer passing by the group of people in front of the "Time" beer house at this time, and stopped.


    The recent guests showed intriguing smiles on their faces,


    "Franco, you did a great job. As a businessman with only a conscience, he is almost as rare as a perfect lady in the Happy House."


    "Roman, there is an old hooligan like you in Black Swan, which is equally rare in my opinion."


    Franco Jose complained about this notorious rogue knight.


    Even when he came to G?ttinghagen, many of Roman Richard''s characteristics remained unchanged. Because of his always insidious and cunning behavior, he successfully inherited the nickname of the Shame of the Knight.


    After arriving, Uncle Roman looked around the beer hall, and when his sweeping gaze passed over Tu Fu, he paused for a moment, and then warned Franco in a serious tone:


    "King''s ceremony, you must not have any accidents here. If there is a problem, all extraordinary organizations in G?ttinghagen will be implicated. Franco, you should understand what I mean."


    Franco Jose also realized the seriousness of the problem, nodded thoughtfully,


    "From today until the end of the ceremony, I will not release or accept any commissions.


    If I receive suspicious information, I will ask you to take the initiative to report. "


    "As it should be."


    Uncle Roman nodded slightly. His purpose here was to give a verbal warning to the extraordinary organizations in the royal capital first, to let them monitor each other and prevent someone from deliberately disrupting the grand ceremony.


    After finishing all this, Roman Richard glanced in the direction of Tu Fu again, and walked out in silence,


    Tu Fu also put down the milk beer in his hand.


    "Bill, please!"


    ��


    "Great boy, your reputation has really spread throughout the entire capital recently, and now everyone knows the name of Tufu Capet, even more famous than the popular dancers in the circle.


    But I advise you to keep as little contact with the Brotherhood as possible in the future, so as not to be caught.


    Extraordinary items above Sequence 7 cannot be obtained through commercial organizations. "


    Roman patted his shoulder appreciatively. He is very optimistic about this junior and doesn''t mind giving him some advice when he grows up.


    "Thank you for your suggestion."


    Tu Fu returned the salute, "Sir, who was that Walo just now?"


    "Heh, a black-hearted smuggler, in addition to having a smuggling channel, sometimes hires workers in the interior to go to sea to do some non-human creature reselling transactions."


    Mentioning that person, Roman''s face was full of disdain, "The hatred of the intelligent race before was all because of the existence of such a person, and I will kill him sooner or later when I free up my hand."


    "...the hatred between the non-human races lies in the fact that they are almost exactly the same as humans, but they are not humans." Tu Fu did not correct his concept, just nodded and said yes.


    "One more thing, last time we checked out the people from the underground trading organization."


    "who is it?"


    "Lantis, we found many bills and mails from the deceased''s residence, which were sent from Saint Nordin, and the assassination was also done by these spies.


    It''s a pity that they are all in one-way communication, and they only communicate with each other using code names and code words, and they can no longer climb up the pole.


    We think that once the young lady of the Weimar family dies, there will be a lot of turmoil, and even the Hill Palace will be in turmoil. "


    A not-so-surprising answer.


    If Landis did it, then everything makes sense.


    What makes Tu Fu uneasy is that the other party''s online is in the Hill Palace, whether it is a politician, a member of the royal family or something else, Tu Fu has not even figured out the current power structure,


    I didn''t dare to guess who was behind it.


    He could only tell the other party the news, trying to use the power of the black swan to help find that person.


    Unfortunately, Uncle Roman gave up after thinking for a while, and spread his hands to express that he was powerless.


    "Can''t guess?"


    "Don''t want to guess."


    "But this is a dangerous murder..."


    "I''ll give you a piece of advice, don''t bother with this matter in the future, it''s always tricky to meddle with the Hill Palace or the upper class.


    Especially when it comes to big shots, you''ve already brought down a prince, it''s really not the time to anger the king.


    Sometimes, even if you know the truth, you can��t hear it, or you don��t want to hear such a voice. If you have this time, it��s better to think about the meaning of life. "


    "for example?"


    "The meaning of my life is to give some warmth to the cold life of the ladies in the happy house in my spare time." Roman Richard smiled proudly, "By the way, punish evil and promote good."


    "And you."


    Tu Fu tried to close his eyes, many thoughts flashed through his mind, countless beautiful ladies flashed one by one, and the mansion and maid that he had dreamed of all his life also appeared.


    It''s a pity that when I opened my eyes again, those fantasies were all disillusioned one by one.


    Just listen to him sternly say:


    "Go to the pier and order chips."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 212： wall of glory

    Chapter 212 Wall of Glory


    Shaked all the way from the dizzying carriage.


    To welcome Tu Fu back to JMU was a row of fragrant flower baskets. The security guards at the gate formed two guards of honor, wearing ill-fitting dresses. Their stiff smiles were like a piece of frozen raw meat.


    Walking from the gate of the University of Michigan to the inside, an exaggerated red carpet is spread on the ground.


    Before he could react, he was led in by two good-looking girls who helped him one by one.


    "boom!"


    When Tu Fu walked on the red carpet, the guards of honor on both sides respectively blew the fireworks in their hands. Amidst the sound of cannonballs, the plastic fireworks floated over his head in buckets from the pipes.


    Festive rolls of red plastic paper all over Tu Fu''s head.


    Undoubtedly, a celebratory ritual.


    Under the eyes of everyone, it is so embarrassing that you can pick out a luxury house with your toes.


    "Welcome our classmate Tuf Capet to return to school, and congratulations on your victory in that shameful lawsuit. Every student and teacher at the University of Michigan is proud of you."


    The dean of natural science, Mr. Lester, stepped forward and solemnly shook Tu Fu''s hand.


    "Papa Papa��"


    There was a burst of intensive applause, and the warm welcome from the students in the school almost made Tu Fu almost melt.


    "how do you feel."


    "...Not bad." Tu Fu inadvertently let out a long breath, "But I think there is still room for improvement."


    "How to change."


    "Why don''t you let everyone hold hands and surround me next time, and sing happy birthday to me in a circle.


    I promise... I will definitely live in another country. "


    Dean Lester naturally heard the sarcasm in Tu Fu''s words, and he didn''t look annoyed, "But I think that for young scholars who establish a new academic system, no amount of lively welcome ceremony can be overstated."


    Aware of Tu Fu''s embarrassment, he took the initiative to disperse most of the people, and let the guard of honor and atmosphere group leave together, leaving only a few teachers from the two colleges.


    Their intentions are obvious enough.


    International journal academic organization, in accordance with Tu Fu''s request, prohibits all teachers and students from the two campuses of the Academy of Natural Sciences and the Academy of Biological Sciences from borrowing.


    Now, no one dares to take Tu Fu''s instructions seriously.


    The School of Biological Sciences is fine, it has nothing to do with physics, but how can the Orthodox Academy of Sciences not be in a hurry, it is the most cutting-edge path of physics,


    The closest shortcut to the truth.


    Scholars from the other six universities in the Alliance of Seven Schools are frantically digesting and absorbing the new system, and within a hundred years, the level of applied physics will probably reach a new high. No matter what novel inventions can only come from the hands of the other six universities.


    At that time, the only thing waiting for the Michigan Academy of Natural Sciences is a complete decline, the reason is only the selfishness of the two deans at the beginning.


    If this matter is not resolved, Leicester may not even be able to keep the position of dean.


    "Where are you going to take me?"


    ��A place, you will know it when you arrive.��


    After entering the school, Tu Fu looked around. It seemed that this group of people had no intention of letting him go, and they always surrounded him, showing amiable smiles from time to time.


    Tu Fu simply remained silent, without saying a word.


    He was led by Mr. Lester all the way to the depths of the school.


    Finally, after walking for a long time, he arrived at the Wall of Glory in the Grand Plaza. He had been here many times, and it was a piece of land planned by the University of Michigan to commemorate famous alumni.


    On the commemorative board of stone carvings, there are densely engraved names.


    The ones listed are all great people, academic geniuses, business celebrities, political celebrities...


    When those who meet sufficient standards can have their names engraved on the wall of glory, their contributions to the university will be recorded on it.


    Although it is not the first time to come here, every time I see the dense names and statues and browse the past of celebrities, it will always shock my heart, as if I am in history.


    Dean Leicester''s expression suddenly became solemn, "Tu Fu, recently we are discussing to engrave your name on the Wall of Glory after you graduate, what do you want?"


    "Put my name on it too?"


    Tu Fu pointed to himself, he was not surprised by this decision.


    In terms of contribution, my resume is definitely enough.


    I just didn''t expect that the school would inform me of such an arrangement after only one semester.


    It''s not surprising, Tu Fu shook his head amusedly, I''m afraid some people are dying of anxiety now.


    "There may be only one student who is eligible to be on the Wall of Glory in several classes. It can be said in a few words.


    Most of them endured the loneliness and pain beyond ordinary people, and through unremitting efforts, they finally achieved success.


    For example, Professor Burleigh, who improved the steam engine, always liked to do some weird experiments during his academic career because of his advanced academic concepts and unconstrained thinking.


    So he was often mistaken for a liar, and even delayed his studies, and was almost kicked out of the college by the University of Michigan several times.


    Fortunately, he overcame the difficulties and finally improved the steam engine, ushering in a new era of energy use.


    Before the ironclad ship was launched, people thought going to sea was just a joke.


    To be honest, Tu Fu, I think you now have the honor of being on a par with them. Because you too have had doubts and had tough times.


    But fortunately everything is in the past, it is better to let go of your previous prejudices and work together with the Academy of Natural Sciences. We believe that your future must be limitless. "


    Dean Lester''s tone was mixed with a hint of eagerness and expectation.


    If it wasn''t for Tu Fu''s thick skin, let alone the previous ostentation, Dean Leicester''s praise under the wall of glory alone has already begun to repent of his previous actions.


    "Sir, you are right, but I don''t know if the seniors on the wall of glory will be ashamed because of your thought kidnapping."


    Tu Fu naturally understood.


    The other party tried to use a disgusting moral kidnapping to bind him to the glory of the University of Michigan. In front of many celebrities of the University of Michigan, he could not give him a reason for his refusal.


    Fortunately, Tu Fu, whose moral character has never been high,


    Refused to be kidnapped.


    Hearing his answer, everyone in the two colleges fell silent.


    And Tu Fu focused on improving Mr. Steam Engine''s sculpture, and muttered to himself intently, "It seems good that my statue can stand here in the future."


    This bold idea is not limited to the two deans, the staff of the two colleges are speechless at the same time.


    "Why don''t you put forward your request first, and we will consider it as appropriate." Dean Leicester pondered.


    "It''s not difficult, help me restart the Polar Program."


    Tu Fu simply threw a blockbuster bomb, which directly blew up everyone.


    Before they agreed, Tu Fu took the opportunity to throw out the second request, "Also, of course you can use my results. But it''s not appropriate not to pay some fees, you can see.


    The funds awarded to you by the Ministry of Education every year are the first among the five colleges. You can give as much as you think those things are worth, and it��s all up to you. "


    This medical expense is a matter of course.


    He hates being stabbed in the back the most, especially when outsiders want to abolish him for ridiculous reasons.


    Now giving the other party room for negotiation is the biggest concession he has ever made.


    "We will seriously consider your proposal and wait for a few more days. We will give you a satisfactory answer after the assessment of this semester."


    Dean Leicester nodded seriously.


    In fact, they seem to be ready to negotiate with each other, but they are actually ready to be slaughtered.


    The leadership of the Academy of Natural Sciences has long been unable to retreat.


    From the day when Tu Fu gave a speech at the Royal Society that caused a sensation in the northern and southern continents, they had already lost, and they had to prepare a humiliating contract early.


    Tu Fu stayed alone in Memorial Square until everyone retreated.


    He stared at the professor Burleigh who improved the steam engine, his eyes were full of embarrassment.


    More than a hundred years ago, the closed northern continent had Burleigh and inventors of steamships. They once stood at the fork of history and overcame many difficulties.


    Finally chose the right path and achieved great success.


    Today, more than a hundred years later,


    In an era when the steam engine has gradually aged and emerging technologies are unclear.


    I stand alone at the crossroads of history,


    Faced with the same choice again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 213： Southern Continent built a factory

    Chapter 213 Building a factory in the South Continent


    Compared with the preparations for the King��s Ceremony in full swing in G?ttinghagen,


    People are talking about high-end topics such as perpetual motion machines and quantum mechanics.


    The remote town of Villedot is much more peaceful.


    Everywhere here is full of life, and the atmosphere of life is not exaggerated.


    Industrious farmers guard the farmland passed down from generation to generation.


    Day after day of watering, deworming, and fertilizing, we survived the severe cold and harsh days, and waited until spring and autumn came, just to wait for the harvest day of the next year''s bumper harvest, hoping that the grain in Zhongtian could fill the stomachs of the family.


    Perhaps they have inherited the heritage of the country. Even students of Miskar Stark University do not have the conditions to hold parties every night like high schools in the city.


    In such an environment, the mentality has become peaceful enough.


    The five colleges have also ushered in the final assessment this semester, and the courses have stopped last week.


    During the half-month review, Tu Fu specially found Mr. Walter to make up for the recent courses. He spent half of this semester outside and was entangled in endless trivial matters.


    But this is also the daily life of archeology students, especially in the last two semesters, the practical experience of going out with the expedition team is essential.


    During this period of time, it is rare for Tu Fu to calm down, temporarily forget everything, and use the characteristics of adventurers to quickly absorb professional knowledge.


    "College students during the exam week are probably the strongest existence in the world."


    When the last subject inspection was over, Tu Fu, who came out of the teaching building, sighed.


    The closer to the end of the semester, even the usually lazy students can deal with the exam at the speed of digesting a professional book every day, and forget all the knowledge smoothly after the exam.


    This is a talent that only belongs to college students.


    "Hoo~"


    He breathed warmly into his hands, and the cold air condensed into one piece after another and floated upwards.


    Although I have already put on a whole set of thick cashmere clothes, it is still difficult to resist the cold wave in January in the Northern Continent, which is the coldest period.


    In two days'' time, the court will open the "perpetual motion machine" to the public.


    To be honest, such a day is really not suitable for holding any grand ceremony, but in order to solve these difficulties, the engineering department will invest an extra heating budget.


    In addition to increasing the amount of coal distributed, there is also the need to increase the energy supply of the steam boiler room.


    People in medium-sized communities will install iron embossed copper pipes in their homes, and these copper pipes will eventually be connected to the nearest heating plant, using coal energy to heat water vapor to achieve the effect of heating.


    While people are enjoying the achievements of the industrial revolution, the chimneys in hundreds of factories will continuously emit black smoke throughout the winter, seriously endangering everyone''s health.


    The investigators of the Atmospheric Commission will appeal countless times to stop the construction of these polluting environments. They would rather see residents freeze to death than recommend that those heating plants be permanently banned.


    In this way, demonstrate your professional ethics.


    Compared to the air pollution caused by the "perpetual motion machine" factory, the exhaust gas produced by the heating factory is really not worth mentioning.


    In the face of those special factories specially run by the king, the investigators with flexible moral bottom lines always turn a blind eye.


    On the campus of the University of Michigan, with the end of the last day of exams, many students are already carrying their luggage and preparing to leave the school.


    Except for a small number of people who are obsessed with scientific research, during the one-month vacation, most students will still return to their home countries, or go on vacation with their families, and use their dark skin to prove that they have a good time.


    "Mr. Cape, you are always welcome to come to Landis as a guest."


    "Welcome to Ryan Kingdom, as long as you are willing to come to our house, we will receive you with the highest etiquette."


    "With such weather, there is no better choice than going to Banya for vacation."


    Several students who were acquainted with each other invited Tu Fu after the assessment. Originally, there were quite a few students from other countries among the UM students, and they invited Tu Fu with different purposes.


    "If I go abroad for vacation first, His Majesty the King will no longer be able to call me to his grand ceremony."


    Tu Fu only dared to think about such an idea.


    According to William II''s strong personality, he could never bear such an attitude.


    If I dare to go on the road today, I will be captured by the black knight tomorrow.


    After politely rejecting their proposal with a smile, Tu Fu walked towards the luxurious club on the campus of Michigan University.


    This is a club sponsored by dignitary students from superior families in the school. From time to time, some dances and equestrian competitions will be held to increase mutual friendship.


    Those who can be invited are all influential figures in the school, and Tu Fu is also among them.


    In fact, since he entered the club, no matter what grade he was in, and no matter how powerful he was, they all lowered their heads when they saw him, admired him from the bottom of their hearts, and respectfully called out "Mr. ".


    Tu Fu also nodded in return.


    After declining invitations from countless people, he finally came to a separate room.


    In the fireplace connected to the chimney, the burning charcoal exudes heat to bring warmth to several people present this winter.


    Several influential figures in this year''s Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences have all arrived and taken their seats in advance.


    Klan and the others seemed to be waiting for Tufu to arrive. Unknowingly, this companion, who had never been low-key since the beginning of school, became a big shot in G?ttinghagen regardless of his family background.


    This is also the last meeting of this semester.


    "Hello, everyone."


    Seeing Tu Fu arrived, Clan Thorens couldn''t hold back his inner curiosity, and asked, "Tu Fu, we were still discussing the King''s Grand Ceremony two days later.


    Not only my family, Miss Weimar, Miss Wayne, and David��s family have all received invitation letters.


    My father told me that the Ministry of the Interior has distributed invitations to important guests in advance. "


    He was telling Tu Fu that the invitation letters for the king''s guests had been distributed, and the prime minister''s family and the Weimar family were just fine.


    Even a well-known historian like Bella and the emerging bourgeoisie in the south behind David Smith also received invitations.


    Almost all famous families are included, this is the biggest celebration day since the founding of the People''s Republic of China except the National Day.


    This is news that makes Tu Fu unhappy.


    King Wilhelm II wanted to be overjoyed, but the invention of the "perpetual motion machine" would only make him more vain. He invited all the celebrities in the kingdom to G?ttinghagen, which shows his determination.


    "So, will everyone who was invited go back?"


    Tu Fu touched his chin to figure it out.


    "Actually, it is only limited to the scholars and nobles of Baia, and envoys from various countries in the Northern Continent will come to join us.


    But as far as I know, many scholars in the Seven Schools Alliance will not support it even in G?ttinghagen. They are not optimistic about this thing. Of course, this is also the view of some people in the academic circle. "


    Klan answered his questions one by one, "By the way, which district was assigned to you on the day of the ceremony."


    Noticing that Tu Fu''s expression became weird when he heard the news, Miss Weimar frowned and guessed, "Mr. Capet...you haven''t received the invitation, have you?"


    "Unfortunately, you guessed it."


    Tu Fu shook his head, agreeing with her statement.


    "What, they didn''t invite you, it''s crazy." Kelan couldn''t help complaining, there is absolutely no more outrageous news than this.


    The current Tu Fu is definitely one of the most valuable national treasures in this country.


    In the academic field, he is enough to crush any contemporary living scholar, not to mention that he is still young, not even 20 years old.


    No one knows what kind of power this Bayer genius will contribute to this country in the future.


    But everyone knows that his future is limitless.


    "Actually, it''s fine not to go. I agree with some of the scholars you mentioned, and I''m not optimistic about the prospects of this invention."


    Tu Fu sneered, "Energy is never created out of thin air, nor can it be destroyed. Even the argument can''t stand firm, and the final product can be so good."


    This statement caused silence in the conference room.


    The burning charcoal in the fireplace rattled, and the smoke grew stronger and stronger.


    After hearing Tu Fu''s opinion, several people only felt that the atmosphere was a little depressed. Since even he thought so, the God of Order had already made a judgment, so the result probably was like this.


    The possibility of a doomed invention causing the nation to celebrate is comical.


    But no one could laugh, especially Crane who was the first to warn, "Tu Fu, these words are enough to say here, please remember."


    "certainly."


    "Maybe things will turn around. I heard from my father that His Majesty will personally invite you to the meeting. It will be about these two days. Before the grand ceremony starts, I guess he will definitely invite you in person."


    Klan''s information surprised everyone.


    Being personally invited by His Majesty the King, this kind of kindness is too much, even if Tu Fu is unwilling to go, I am afraid it is difficult to refuse.


    It''s fine even if the general guests don''t show up. At that time, the team of tens of thousands of people was not obvious.


    May be invited in person but not present,


    Being labeled as contemptuous of the royal family is no small matter.


    The son David also took the initiative to advise him, "That is His Majesty the King, he will not allow anyone to despise his authority, can you understand what I mean?"


    "After all, it is a supreme honor, no matter whether it is for oneself or for the family, one should not refuse it."


    Even Miss Bella, who has never spoken much, nodded in agreement.


    Several people took turns to shake the idea of ??Tufu. Only when you really treat him as a friend will you give advice.


    Whether it is from interests, family honor or national face, he must participate in the grand ceremony.


    "This is just a guess. Your Majesty may just want to ask me for my opinion on the perpetual motion machine. My answer is that I understand what I should and should not say."


    Tu Fu was giving them a fairly satisfactory answer, which made the others feel relieved.


    There is no fool who can get into Miska.


    Especially a smart person like Tu Fu, there is really no need for their advice.


    Tu Fu shook his head, looking very helpless, and asked casually, "Klan, how is the progress of the new law?"


    "The two basic points you highlighted have been added to the new law. The welfare law and labor law are the biggest highlights of this social reform. The details of the law have been constructed by people from the Ministry of Justice and court agencies," Crane said. .


    "Father submitted it to His Majesty last month, but unfortunately he was sent back again, saying that some small details were not perfect and needed to be revised as appropriate.


    I think, I am afraid that it will not pass until after the first batch of perpetual motion machines are produced. "


    Noticing Kelan''s meaningful eyes, Tu Fu quickly realized it.


    The new social reform law is actually a mix of redistribution mechanisms. Big capital converts profits into taxes and hands them over to the state treasury, and the state treasury redistributes part of the wealth to the people.


    In order to achieve a certain structural balance of wealth.


    It can also greatly alleviate the current social conflicts, and in the long run, it will be beneficial to the peace of this land.


    The only flaw is taking money out of the pocket of Wilhelm II,


    If you want his money, you want his life.


    "Mr. Sollens should already have a coping strategy." Tu Fu pondered for a few seconds, and unconditionally chose to trust the Prime Minister.


    "It''s hard to say. Father has already reported it several times. It is by no means an easy task. Everything can only be discussed after the grand ceremony."


    Even Kelan is not very optimistic about this matter, "I don''t think there are many opportunities."


    "Sure enough, nothing can be changed in the end." Tu Fu was secretly sad.


    At first, when he had this idea, it was because he had seen too many tragedies in this country and hoped to do his part.


    After informing Mr. Prime Minister of his proposal, there is still a glimmer of hope,


    Always want to work through this terrible status quo.


    But now, he suddenly found that he couldn''t change anything, and even he had to be a part of that stupid ceremony to help William II''s stupid behavior.


    All illusions will naturally be shattered.


    I didn��t continue to talk too much about political affairs. No amount of unchangeable things can change the result, so it��s better not to talk about it.


    Before the last conversation, everyone shared their vacation plans with each other.


    Not surprisingly, Crane will continue to carry out the legal work that cannot be seen in the Ministry of Justice.


    After the ceremony, the two ladies will go on vacation with their families to enjoy a pleasant holiday.


    Even Tu Fu is the same.


    From then on, he can enjoy the convenience brought by the middle class with peace of mind. These are all due to his hard work, which is fair.


    Those bad things can��t be figured out and can��t be solved, so it��s better not to think about them.


    The small circle of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences present here, several people present have the news of different circles, and they will speak up when they need it, which is quite in line with the forces they represent behind them.


    After exchanging information, they also left separately, enjoying the upcoming wonderful holiday.


    Only David Smith was left in the room, the heir of the southern handicraft giant, looking at Tu Fu with a smile, his ambiguous eyes made Tu Fu shudder,


    "Tu Fu, I have to tell you something. I have already evaluated the electric light industry with my family, and it is very feasible. Especially after this time, your product has really become famous, and you don''t even need publicity. Can sell out."


    "Tell me about your plan."


    "Although it cannot be produced domestically, it is actually only the king''s will. Do you understand what I mean? It does not involve legal control.


    So as long as we do not produce and sell locally in Baia, it is still feasible. "


    "Not here?"


    Seems to understand what he meant, Tu Fu snorted,


    "I don''t think His Majesty will agree with us to put the production line in a neighboring country or Ryan. If the product is out of stock after it appears in the market, it will only cause more trouble."


    He had already discussed this proposal with Professor Fran.


    It is feasible in the short term, but it is still impossible to establish a stable supply and marketing channel in the long term.


    The more successful you are, the more you are hitting William II in the face.


    "I didn''t say to set up a production line in the North Continent." David said quietly, expressing that he was not stupid.


    Tu Fu thought about his words for a moment, then suddenly his eyes lit up, and he blurted out a new answer:


    "Southern Continent."


    "To be precise, it is the Baia colonial area of ??the Southern Continent. It is neither other countries nor in the local area. Once a complete product production line is established there, it can be mass-produced in half a year or a year.


    During the period, we can also establish a sales network. The combined needs of the mines and some plantation areas in the southern continent are not less than those in the northern continent. "


    David took out a market research report, which clearly marked the research and analysis of Baia''s colonies in the southern continent.


    Including the landforms, lighting equipment, and the number of mines and plantations. This young man who usually looks out of tune is very good at talking about business.


    "Once the policy changes after a few years, our products have already occupied the market, and it will be very easy to capture and return to the Northern Continent by then."


    As expected of the descendants of the emerging bourgeoisie, they are born with a sense of the market.


    Such thinking made Tu Fu suddenly enlightened, and he felt that the idea of ??cooperating with the Smith family was a good idea.


    "Moreover, compared with this side, the Southern Continent has another great advantage, which can effectively reduce the cost of the production line." David''s eyes showed a shrewdness again.


    "Manpower." Tu Fu replied in seconds.


    "My friend, it''s really a pleasure to work with you. You know, for those dark-skinned natives in the southern continent, they are always much cuter than the never-satisfied workers in G?ttinghagen and St. Nordin.


    They never ask for a raise, work hard, and I just love them. "


    "David...you are more and more likely to be hanged by the streetlight."


    "No, it''s not me, it''s us, it''s the company we founded together."


    David corrected his statement, "You and Professor Fran have invested in technology, occupying 75% of the company''s shares. The Smiths provide the sales network, product line, and pre-publicity, accounting for 25% of the shares.


    The production line is funded and constructed by us, and the initial investment has been calculated by us to be at least 100,000 kroner. "


    He handed over the project plan again, which is still the input of the initial production line.


    It is indeed quite expensive to build large-scale factories in all the colonies of Baia.


    "One hundred thousand?"


    "Yes, according to our previous agreement, you occupy 70% of the shares, and at least half of the funds must be invested in the initial stage."


    David''s face showed the shrewdness of a businessman, "Alternatively, you can reduce the shareholding ratio by 20%, even if you transfer it to us, you will still occupy half of the shares.


    The initial funds for the construction of the factory were fully borne by the Smith family. "


    This is the condition that has been agreed at the beginning. Tu Fu will provide technology and part of the funds in exchange for absolute control over the lighting source company, at least 70% of the shares.


    But the huge amount of money proposed by the other party is really too much for ordinary people. Even if they go to the bank for a loan, ordinary people cannot borrow so much.


    "I promise you." Tu Fu agreed directly without thinking too much, "Just follow the original agreement."


    This time the surprise was changed to David, who was taken aback by this,


    "My God, where did you get so much money?"


    According to his understanding, even if the Winster family behind Tufu has a restaurant with a thriving business in G?ttinghagen, it is absolutely impossible to spend so much cash at once.


    Tu Fu looked at the two buildings outside the window intentionally or unintentionally, which were the locations of the Academy of Natural Sciences and the Academy of Biological Sciences, and the corner of his mouth turned into a smile:


    "The University of Michigan''s support for promising young people is nothing more than that."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 214： Lecturer

    Chapter 214 University of Michigan Lecturer


    The last day of exam week at Miskar Stark University.


    director''s office.


    In addition to the School of Mechanical Technology and the School of Medicine, the deans of the three major schools gathered here.


    Except for the headmaster, who has always been erratic, almost all senior officials in the school participated in this meeting with Tu Fu.


    The behind-the-scenes actions of the deans of the two colleges are after all a school scandal, and it is really inconvenient to make it public.


    It is of course the best result to be able to solve it at home.


    The people who stand on Tufu��s side are Dean Naby Rover, Professor Charles Kane, Professor Fran, and Mr. Walter. This group of people firmly supports his faction,


    Has become a force not to be underestimated in the school.


    Looking at this group of unkind people, the deans of both houses were troubled by this matter.


    "Gentlemen, I don''t know the conditions I offered last time. I unconditionally support my polar program and give a certain amount of compensation. I don''t know what you think about it."


    Tu Fu was the first to break the silence. He glanced at the pocket watch embossed with branches on his chest, and inadvertently confided a message,


    "I''m going back to G?ttinghagen tomorrow, and I''m afraid I won''t be in Baia this month."


    "What he means is that this is the final negotiation, and if you miss it, there will be no chance."


    Professor Kane smiled, with a face that was not too big a deal.


    When Dean Louvre was making tea, he yelled, "Charles, it''s not your turn to talk."


    ��We also want things to end as soon as possible.��


    The dean of the School of Biological Sciences raised his glasses, "Unfortunately, the sealing of the Polar Project was not our instruction, but an order from the previous principal to seal the files and prohibit any expedition team from going into the sea.


    If you want to restart the ''Polar Project'', you need the current headmaster to use his incumbent authority to proceed, and even report to the education department, and it can only be implemented as scheduled after getting approval from a higher department. "


    Dean Leicester of the Academy of Natural Sciences also nodded and said yes,


    "Actually, we don''t have the right to help Principal Moreno make any decisions. All we can do is help you convince the school board members. The more influential people, the higher the chance of success."


    Their answers were vague, neither yes nor no.


    However, judging from the fact that Dean Luofu nodded while serving tea but remained silent, this is indeed the case.


    "Tu Fu, even if the University of Michigan is willing to restart this project, you should always consider whether it can pass the review of the Ministry of Education. It''s not as easy as you think." Someone smiled wryly.


    This is indeed a troublesome matter. At that time, the matter was so big that it was difficult for both the civil society and the government to make it through.


    The current effective method can only be relayed to the Duke of Weimar and Prime Minister Sorens through Miss Weimar. We must find a sufficient reason to convince them...


    Tu Fu crossed his hands and placed the negotiating table vertically, just holding his chin.


    After a brief period of daze, Tu Fu nodded heavily, "No problem, as long as the gentlemen are willing to express their views to persuade more people, it is the greatest support for me."


    "Then this condition is officially fulfilled?"


    "yes."


    "Then let''s talk about the second condition." Dean Leicester heaved a sigh of relief, and unhurriedly handed a form to Tu Fu''s,


    "This is an employment letter for special talents. You can fill in the amount of bonus you want. It is your private compensation due to our mistakes."


    "Letter of employment, what do you mean?"


    "After discussions between the two college groups, we decided to pay you in exchange. Miskar Stark University will grant you lecturer support and issue you a lecturer qualification certificate.


    That is to say, in addition to your daily study, you also need to regularly offer basic physics courses to start teaching work. "


    Dean Leicester changed his legs and looked at Tu Fu intently.


    ��However, I don��t want to teach dozens of classes per semester.��


    "You don''t need to teach so many courses, you only need to teach a few symbolic lessons every year, but you must teach as a lecturer at the University of Michigan."


    "Since it is an employment, how will the salary be calculated?" Tu Fu only cares about this.


    "The compensation you need is regarded as a bonus, and then every year even if it is a lecturer or an associate professor, the salary and bonus will be evaluated based on the title of professor."


    Hearing that the terms of employment were fairly sincere, Tu Fu accepted the letter of employment with satisfaction, and carefully read the terms above.


    There is no fixed number of courses to be taught in each semester, just teaching when you are free.


    This thing is equivalent to a short-term contract, using a sum of money to tie him to Miska at least during college, allowing him to participate in part of the teaching work.


    The purpose of awarding him the title of lecturer is that after three years of graduation, the system of quantum mechanics is fully mature, and he will naturally become the youngest professor at the University of Michigan.


    It seems that they use this method because they cherish their own value enough.


    "Will you become a professor at the University of Michigan?"


    Tu Fu thought for a moment, he didn''t plan his future much.


    But if you can settle in G?ttingen for the elderly in the future, it would be a good choice.


    Purchasing a mansion on the banks of the Molle River, owning his own lighting source industry, coupled with his status as a professor of the Seven Schools Alliance, is enough for him to do well in the upper class of society.


    "Now, one last question."


    Tu Fu raised his head and asked them with a serious attitude, "Can the holiday guarantee a normal vacation?"


    "certainly."


    The two deans wiped the sweat from their foreheads at the same time. They really did not expect such a madman in the world of academia and invention to ask such a mundane question.


    "Then my answer is ''of course''."


    After getting a definite answer, Tu Fu used the pen to draw across the white paper without hesitation.


    In the special talent bonus column, a digital ink trail left a huge number in terms of income.


    50000 crowns.


    It happened to be the cost for the Smith family to prepare to build a factory in the southern continent.


    This is by no means a small number. Even for the University of Michigan, a one-time payment of 50,000 crowns would cost a lot of money.


    According to the annual income of a normal worker of 240~260 crowns, this is almost two hundred times their income, which is the income of a normal university lecturer for 50 years,


    It is no exaggeration to say that the lion opened its mouth wide.


    It''s just that after everyone witnessed Tu Fu signing the letter of appointment, the deans of the three colleges heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. They were not afraid that Tu Fu''s offer was too high, but they were afraid that he would not sign it.


    This kind of genius, which is rare in three hundred years, is simply the future of the University of Michigan.


    For this reason, they made a decision against their ancestors.


    Give a first-year freshman the title of lecturer and help him restart the Polar Project.


    Tu Fu��s performance in the past year has shown everyone that he is worthy of this investment and that this top university should invest in him.


    "After obtaining the title of lecturer, apart from not having a fixed salary, there are several special rights. Starting today, you can apply for free access to places where scientific research is carried out, apply to join international academic organizations, and have the right to speak publicly.


    That is to say, from now on, you can give academic speeches in any university or in public places.


    As long as it does not violate laws and regulations, even the Seven Gods cannot prevent your right to speak. "


    As soon as the contract was signed, Dean Luo Fu popularized some of the benefits of the lecturer title to him.


    If you don��t have a serious identity and dare to give a speech without authorization, you may be arrested by the police in the name of disturbing social order. The identity of a lecturer will make a lot of difference.


    There are also rights such as criticizing guidance and evaluating students, and the right to make suggestions on school teaching management, etc., all of which are symbols of this title.


    Don��t look like he��s just a small lecturer, but Tu Fu now applies to the Royal Society of G?ttinghagen, and he can get in without any effort.


    "What kind of experience is it like to become a teacher from a classmate?"


    Tu Fu had a cheerful expression on his face, and it was exciting just thinking about it.


    With such achievements at this age, now he has completely surpassed the original owner''s parents.


    ��


    In the afternoon when the signing was completed, when Tu Fu handed over the heavy stack of 50,000 crowns to David Smith with relief, the latter''s hands were shaking.


    It''s not that I haven''t seen that there is not much money, but seeing Tu Fu hanging the lecturer''s tag on his chest, with an air of looking at the sky with his nostrils, I feel a little different.


    He carefully probed: "Tu Fu...how did you become a lecturer?"


    "David, you can call me by my first name in private. But why don''t you even bother to call me Mr. Capet in public at school."


    "Mr. Capet..."


    Tu Fu said seriously, and then patted him on the shoulder, "I am willing to believe in you, do this matter well, and if you do it well, I will reward you with this year''s outstanding student quota."


    I saw this guy patted himself on the shoulder several times, and then walked around the campus with his hands behind his back.


    David felt his teeth hurt for a while, and began to wonder if this guy was the Tufu he knew.


    Even if you stand far away, you can hear someone talking wildly.


    "Student, by the looks of it, you are a freshman in freshman year. You are a first-year student who has to work hard. When I was your age, I had already been awarded the title of lecturer, so let''s not talk about it."


    "The senior, stop for me. Why did you run away when you saw me? I don''t care if you are a chemistry major? Come on, come on, and memorize the periodic table of elements first."


    "Ma''am, are you free today? While the weather is fine, I want to talk to you about art. Don��t get me wrong, I am by no means a hooligan."


    "If there is one in the restaurant, listen to all of them. If anyone dares to deduct the portion of the students'' meals in the future, they will all get out of here."


    "Slack, the students in this school are really slack, alas, when will we catch up with Columbia University and become the number one university in Baia.


    Students today are not competitive at all, and they are no longer like my era. "


    After investigating around, Tu Fu couldn''t hide his disappointment.


    The crowd who had been reprimanded endured the prestige of the new official, and were about to leave quietly when he calmed down a bit.


    "The security guard at the door is you, come out."


    I saw this newly promoted lecturer from the University of Michigan pointing, "Don''t think I don''t remember you scolded me last month, stop for me..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 215： audience with the king

    Chapter 215 Meeting the King


    The days of a lecturer''s dominance didn''t last long.


    On the second day after obtaining the title of lecturer, an airship that landed near the University of Michigan directly changed Mr. Capet''s itinerary.


    Almost all famous professors in the five colleges of the University of Michigan,


    were invited to G?ttinghagen.


    It is very strange that Tu Fu''s name is the only one on the invitation list of the University of Michigan.


    Until the next morning, Tu Fu was knocked on the door by Miss Winnie, a sophomore, and came out sleepily rubbing the corners of his eyes, "What happened, oh, it''s Miss Winnie, it''s great to see you, do you want to come in and have a meeting?" .��


    "Dean Luo Fu asked me to call you over, someone wants to see you."


    Winnie gave this guy a blank look.


    As expected of him, he became so notorious on the campus of the University of Michigan in just one day that no one from the student committee dared to come over, and a group of people shunned and handed over the job to her.


    "Hush��"


    There was a violent sound of breaking through the air, flying over the dense sky, it was the whistling sound of the airship.


    And there was more than one. Even though it was far away, Tu Fu noticed the sign on the boat after opening his eagle eyes.


    A shining three-pronged crown symbolizes the royal family of Baia, and the unicorn on the crown is the symbol of the Hohenzollern family.


    The string of noble patterns almost made his dog eyes faint.


    "My God."


    Tu Fu was so frightened that he woke up in an instant, and the thing he was most worried about was still to come.


    Even after a long time, even in the middle of his busy schedule, William II still did not forget him, let alone invite him to the Hill Palace for talks.


    This made Tu Fu instinctively feel a little uneasy, if not helpless.


    If he had no choice, he really didn''t want to get too close to that king.


    At the school gate.


    The royal palace and senior officials of the University of Michigan have met here.


    The person who came to greet Tu Fu was the Chief of the Palace of the Hill Palace, dressed in light court clothes, he looked majestic.


    This position has a wide range of responsibilities, and almost all the internal affairs of the royal court are handled by this person.


    It is worth mentioning that this person was born as a free man, which is fundamentally different from a prostituted servant, and belongs to the level of a royal confidant.


    There is also a team of knights who came together.


    Although they are not extraordinary, the posture of holding spears and heavy shields looks very bluffing. They stand in two rows on the left and right, put their right fists on their left chests, and greet Tufu with a unique ceremony of knights.


    It can be seen that the palace attaches great importance to this invitation.


    "Mr. Capet, we came here to pick you up according to the requirements of the talks. It is now nine o''clock in the morning, and our flight speed is 60 kilometers per hour. We expect to arrive at the royal capital within half an hour and the palace at ten o''clock.


    After the eleven o''clock meeting, His Majesty will leave you alone for fifteen minutes. In order to ensure that you will not be late, we have specially invited you to the palace, and you can meet with Your Majesty after dinner. "


    The Chief of Palace Affairs glanced at the time of the watch, "In order not to delay our schedule, I trouble you to get on the road now."


    After announcing their intention to come to the senior officials of the University of Michigan, the other party did not stop for almost a second.


    It''s like a machine, not daring to deviate from the slightest bit, and ruthlessly executes the assigned tasks.


    "Tu Fu, you should know what to say and what not to say after you go to the palace."


    Luo Fu was very worried about him, so he specifically warned him in words that only the two of them could hear, "Sometimes, silence doesn''t mean weakness. Maybe it''s a sign of accumulating strength, can you understand?"


    The meaning of the dean''s words is obvious enough. Although he knows that Tu Fu has many problems, he can''t hide his sense of justice.


    The sense of justice that blinds people and dogs.


    He was afraid that Tu Fu would offend a king by saying something wrong in a moment of arrogance.


    "I totally understand that."


    Tu Fu closed his eyes slightly, and casually glanced at the palace chief, "Sir, we''re on our way."


    He walked resolutely, in the two rows of majestic knights, on the main ship of the airship team, the same comfortable space in the boat, bookcases, red wine, and even a rich breakfast have been prepared.


    When the hull slowly lifts into the air, the propeller at the rear and tail of the boat turns when it reaches a certain height.


    This sophisticated instrument glides across the sky in an instant, leaving only a trail in the clouds.


    "Farewell, Miska."


    Tu Fu stared down intently. The remote and backward town of Villedo gradually turned into a square shape, and countless figures turned into black spots the size of ants.


    The outlines of low buildings can no longer be seen clearly, and the rice fields in the farmland have also become green patches, and in the end, nothing can be seen clearly.


    To be honest, Tu Fu doesn''t really like riding in airships.


    In the past, from G?ttinghagen to Villedot, or from here to the capital, I always witnessed the difference between the two cities along the way. The contrast brought by the two completely different scenery is always exciting.


    It''s not like it is now, it''s gone in a flash.


    Can''t see anything.


    Thirty kilometers are only the distance from Villedot to G?ttinghagen, and it took them another ten minutes to go to Hill Palace in the central city.


    It took a lot of time from the start of the hull to the landing.


    The total of this trip was close to an hour, which meant that Tu Fu had to stay in the palace for at least an hour before he could be summoned.


    What catches the eye is the outline of the magnificent palace.


    A royal palace with a very western architectural style. The towering spire and a square bell tower with the same spire are independent.


    The neat and orderly main palace building and the beautiful fountain in the central garden are all spectacular sights.


    Although it is not as shocking as the first time I saw the Forbidden City, it also has a different style.


    Although the airship cannot fly directly over the main building, when it landed on the landing pad, Tu Fu sighed inwardly, "The last map is finally collected."


    Seeing the unfamiliar face, the palace guards did not come directly, because the knight squad that came down from the airship had already formed a queue when Tu Fu came down, and escorted him into the main hall of the palace.


    The guards of the palace seemed to ignore them like a decoration, which made Tu Fu feel ridiculous.


    Along the way, you can see maids and servants working in the palace, making them bow their heads deeply and concentrate on their tasks.


    Those managers with higher status can insult or flog them unscrupulously, just like slaves.


    If you are unlucky and collide with a certain grand duke or member of the royal family, you may even lose your life.


    Tu Fu, who opened the hunter''s senses, can clearly feel the gloomy atmosphere of the palace. The magnificent and beautiful palace is not as beautiful as it looks.


    Every glamorous person''s mind is occupied by a large gray cloud of depression.


    It was as if everyone was crying silently.


    If you express your emotions in silence for a long time, you will probably be regarded as really dumb.


    This made Tu Fu feel extremely uncomfortable. He frowned and continued to enter the main hall.


    A familiar face has been waiting here for a long time, and Friedrich Wilhelm was waiting for him to arrive. When he saw the visitor, he immediately stood up and greeted him.


    "Mr. Capet, hello."


    "Hello, Your Highness."


    Tu Fu replied politely, fortunately this is not the outside world, no one dares to spread any news from the palace.


    Otherwise, the peaceful meeting of these two protagonists who fought to death in the newspaper would naturally attract a lot of attention.


    Prince William has lost a lot of weight recently, and his cheeks have sunken into two dimples.


    His already pale complexion was bloodless, his eyes were black, and he seemed to be in a bad state of mind. After he drove away the guards at the door, he said with a smile:


    "Your Majesty has been busy with the ceremony recently, and doesn''t care about others.


    Since inviting you here now means that you have enough weight, please don''t forget what I asked you to do before. "


    "Don''t worry, I will never go back on what I promised, but if you want to use this incident to plot against me, I promise you will not end well."


    "I don''t dare to fight with you anymore." The prince spoke in a sad voice.


    Tu Fu shook his head and remained silent. After looking around, he didn''t dare to use his own strength in the court.


    Since he came here, there has been an extremely strong suppressing force, instinctively suppressing the power in him.


    It seems that if I make a slight movement, the hidden supernatural power will immediately suppress me.


    "I heard from the underground organization that there is a demigod-level existence in the palace, who is always guarding the safety of the royal family. It seems that the rumors are true. Could it be the black knight who appeared in the University of Michigan before?


    At least one must not use extraordinary power in the court, lest the spirituality be leaked and reveal the identity. "


    Tu Fu shook his head and thought about it.


    "To be honest, I don''t have much hope. In the past few days, many people in the House of Representatives and ministers have submitted applications to delay the time of the grand ceremony in order to implement the new law.


    I''m afraid these are all Mr. Sorens'' handwriting, no matter what you do, it''s a pity that His Majesty still refuses. �� murmured Prince William,


    "He is such a king. Once he decides something, no matter whether it is right or wrong, he will always stick to it. No matter what anyone says, he can''t change his mind.


    Heh, even his own son is just a sad tool. "


    Tu Fu frowned when he heard his words, "Your Highness, be careful."


    "You''re right... I said the wrong thing, the wrong thing."


    After a wry smile, Prince William only looked lonely.


    There wasn''t too much conversation, and Friedrich didn''t have the interest either. He was like a death row prisoner who was about to go to the execution ground, silently waiting for his own sentence.


    I can only pin my hope on the fact that someone can escape on the way to the prison car, and then read aloud a crime of avoiding death.


    Such a possibility is not impossible, but it can only be said to be very small.


    After surviving the endless silence, time passed slowly,


    second by second,


    Before I knew it, it was exactly eleven o''clock.


    After a long wait.


    Finally, there was a sound of broken footsteps from the main hall, probably because the important meeting inside was over and the ministers dispersed one by one.


    When Tu Fu heard the Chief of Palace Affairs call his name loudly, he immediately stood up.


    He walked very slowly, his steps seemed heavy, but he followed his gaze step by step forward,


    Even knowing,


    Hell is ahead.


    Still no hesitation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 216： reply

    Chapter 216 Defense


    "See Your Majesty."


    "That''s right, the children of Capet''s family are young and talented. When talking to young people of this age, you can always feel your vigor, unyielding fighting spirit, talent, and means.


    Friedrich did not complain about his defeat, and the Rise of the Kingdom needs someone as capable as you. "


    "You are absurd."


    "It''s better not to, I hope you won''t waste the time I reserved for you alone.


    I will ask you some questions to understand your thoughts, and you can answer and refute as much as you like. Since you gave Friedrich an equal opportunity to communicate, I will also give you this opportunity.


    From now on, you don''t have to regard me as a king, and speak out your true thoughts boldly.


    But remember, you only have fifteen minutes. "


    "Your Majesty, please speak."


    "What do you want to do with Friedrich?"


    "Do you mean Friedrich Wilhelm Hohenzollern, or Prince William?"


    "What difference does it make."


    "Prince William is one of the candidates for crown prince, so he is naturally the subject of His Majesty''s investigation. And Friedrich Wilhelm Hohenzollern is His Majesty''s family, your son.


    The prince committed the same crime as the common people. Prince William colluded with neighboring countries and framed good people in order to compete for superiority.


    But as a child of the Hohenzollern family, it is quite different. The son made a big mistake and made a mistake, and his father spoke harshly to save face when he came forward to teach him a lesson.


    When I got home, it was only a verbal lesson at best. The big thing was that I could whip my son to improve his memory. It was really not a big deal. "


    "Then am I a good father or a strict king now?"


    "The king is the father of the country, and everything should be prioritized from the perspective of the country. If things are not handled properly, the people will laugh at the country''s loose rule of law and lack of credibility, and the joke will pass after a while.


    However, it has become a family matter and has been mishandled. How will the other Highnesses feel, and what will the public think of this royal joke?


    If a family cannot be managed well, how can it be capable of governing a country. "


    "Friedrich looked for you, how did he tell you?"


    "Except for the royal capital of G?ttinghagen, he has no regrets wherever he is sent.


    Your Highness, I just want to survive. "


    "Forget it, let him go. After the ceremony, Prince Friedrich Wilhelm Hohenzollern will voluntarily go to his fief Neube, and he will not be allowed to participate in politics from today on."


    "Your Majesty is wise!"


    ��


    "Everywhere in the city is arranging the grand ceremony for me. Everyone is keen on this matter. From Central City to Donggang, no matter whether it is royal family nobles or agricultural and commercial workers, everyone enjoys it happily.


    Whether from Lille in the north to Mosley in the south, whether they are foreign residents or local elites, they are also looking forward to the grand ceremony with great interest.


    It��s been a long time since the capital city has been so lively. Since you just came from Villedo, why don��t you talk about what you��ve seen along the way. "


    "Sorry, I didn''t see any of what His Majesty said."


    "I can''t see it or I don''t want to see it!"


    "Please forgive me, Your Majesty. If I usually take a steam train, I can see the difference between G?ttinghagen and Villedot at a glance. They are in the same city but they are two completely different styles. Naturally, I can see clearly .


    But today the fleet of airships you sent from the palace brought me from Miska.


    I spent most of the time on the airship directly to the palace. Even when I was sightseeing, I could only see a white cloud.


    As for the residents below, they look like ant spots. Even if I tell you the celebratory sounds of the people, you won��t be able to hear them if you��re too far away. "


    "Oh, it turned out to be my fault."


    "Your Majesty cannot be blamed for this. Perhaps their shouts were not loud enough, and their celebrations were not obvious enough. If they were louder, they might be able to hear them."


    "Maybe someone heard it and pretended not to hear it, don''t you think?"


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible. At worst, when I go back next time, I can see and hear everything by taking a steam train."


    "The person sitting on the airship has the responsibility to take the boat. It is necessary to ensure that it is safe enough when working at high altitudes, so as to protect those who take the train.


    People who take a steam train naturally have the convenience of a train, and can see and hear everything.


    Two kinds of traffic can work at the same time to meet the needs of various people, and there will be a reasonable traffic order. Only with rules can there be order and move in the right direction.


    Since it is order, everyone should obey, are you right? "


    "Yes, Your Majesty is wise!"


    ��


    "You are young and courageous. You are the kind of person I like. Do you think I can''t see the suffering of the people and feel the grievances of the bottom? You only know how to hide in the palace and enjoy the comfort."


    "Absolutely not."


    "Tell me what you know, and you can correct me if there are any mistakes. In 1492, on July 5, a mysterious incident broke out in Leeds. An evil **** descended, killing 12 people from the three major churches and involving 152 citizens.


    A month before this, on June 13th, also at the Leeds Grand Theatre, a mysterious incident broke out in the Red Shoes, killing 3 people and injuring 12. In the end, your uncle Winston Sr. killed the suspect himself. "


    "It''s amazing, the string of numbers you mentioned, even as an experienced person, I can''t remember it."


    "Why don''t you listen to this string of information, in the whole year of Baia Kingdom last year, 1,245 children died of starvation in G?ttinghagen alone, and 3,300 died of epidemic diseases such as tuberculosis and cholera.


    This figure is more than 100 times the number of border guards killed in action during the same period, which means that at least 12 citizens die unnaturally every day.


    Poor workers can��t make money, workers in the dock area are exhausted but can��t support a family of three, and even absenteeists in mines risk their lives to be exploited. That��s why you want to invent the ��electric light��.


    Do you think I don''t know this? Why don''t I want to change? Is the person sitting on the throne really willing to watch his people die without doing anything? joke.


    But what you don''t know is that the country''s fiscal revenue is tight this year, and it will carry out industrial reforms internally, and produce new fleets to form a navy externally, and beware of enemy attacks at any time.


    There is also the new law reform outline submitted by the Prime Minister, which is amazing, but do you know how much it will cost to redistribute?


    No matter how I cut it, the cake is only so big, no matter how I do it, no one will be satisfied with my behavior. "


    "I was rash, I shouldn''t have said that..."


    ��Since my father took over the country, I no longer have to think about one city and one place.


    It��s the entire Baia Kingdom. Compared with Ryan and Landis next to us, we still have a gap in military, medical care, food production, education, and all aspects.


    But these things can be made up slowly with time. Thirty or fifty years, even if I can��t see it before I live, there will be a next generation to inherit my will and let this country continue to flourish.


    But your opponent won��t wait for you any longer. In a few years, Landis will definitely cross the border, and then he will cede territory to other countries, pay compensation, and limit troops as he did decades ago. A powerful country was again divided into dozens of states.


    All I can do is, never let it be ruined in my hands. "


    "That''s why there is a ''perpetual motion machine''."


    "Yeah, it''s a great machine, and it''s the only technology that can turn defeat into victory. New laws can be changed at any time, but this matter must not be delayed.


    Since the people have endured so much pain, I don''t think they care a little longer.


    Before the ultimate victory comes, some necessary price is worth it. "


    "Your Majesty, can you let me check that machine first, and I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer, an answer that can explain everything."


    "Anything else is fine, but this one is not. The grand ceremony is coming, and there must be no more mistakes. You will have more opportunities in the future, because after the grand ceremony, I will open a ''perpetual motion machine'' factory all over the country and produce a hundred of these machines. machine."


    "One hundred?"


    "Yes, this is to ensure that there will be no poverty and hunger in every place. Be patient for a while. I believe my people will understand me."


    "What if... this invention was a mistake from the start."


    "Absolutely impossible, all the processes are witnessed by me, it is impossible to make mistakes, and absolutely must not."


    "But��"


    "Not so much, but this is my country, Baia''s highest will, my people must surrender at my feet, and they must support every decision I make.


    So, the decision I made must be right and must be right. "


    ��I always feel����


    "If anyone insists on singing the naysayer, I will have his head chopped off."


    "Your Majesty is wise!"


    ��


    "So, you''re bound to come, right?"


    "what."


    "As the top genius in physics, as a special guest of my grand ceremony, even if there is no invitation, I will voluntarily add applause to this grand ceremony."


    "I think...the answer must be ''yes''...I will definitely go."


    "Very well, if you don''t agree, I will cut off your head just based on what you said just now. Maybe I will feel sorry for a while, because Baia lost such a talent.


    But never regret it, never. "


    "It seems that my luck is good."


    "Son, your wit saved your life, but only once.


    Now, Mr. Capet,


    Fifteen minutes is up. "


    "Tuff Capet resigns."


    PS: I want to write this chapter in a unique way, are you satisfied?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 217： resignation

    Chapter 217 Resignation


    Not firing two full-finger guns to William II from behind is enough to show that Tu Fu has excellent personal qualities.


    certainly,


    It is more about the fear of the demigod hiding in the palace in the dark, and how many black knights guarding it around.


    As long as you have the slightest attempt to do anything wrong, you will probably be punished on the spot.


    After spending the most exciting fifteen minutes of his life, Tu Fu didn''t even look back, and he didn''t want to recall what happened just now.


    It was a good meeting, and it really turned into a defense form.


    Reply Reply, only answer but not defend,


    Apologize immediately after asking.


    In the conversation without any initiative just now, he seemed to see the lonely William II on the towering throne.


    Even if he faces the whole world, he will never change his mind.


    But the most tense one right now must be Prince William.


    After watching Tu Fu go in, he was like an ant on a hot pot, pacing back and forth in the corridor, always restless, and Friedrich even thought of the worst ending.


    On the pillow in his quarters, a loaded revolver was at the ready.


    Always waiting for his master to pull the trigger.


    It is nothing more than death, and you can still retain some dignity by doing it yourself.


    "how''s it going."


    From the moment Tufu came out, Friedrich Wilhelm looked at Tufu with a begging look like a sinner waiting to be judged, eager to get an answer from his expression.


    His expression was obvious enough, and his brows were furrowed.


    A haze spread over his handsome facial features, the answer is self-evident.


    "Kangdang."


    Prince William only felt his legs and feet go limp, and he sat down uncontrollably, his pupils constricted violently, trying to keep his expression not so ugly, and maintaining the appearance that a member of the royal family should have.


    Tu Fu was startled, and stepped forward to help him up, "Your Highness, what are you doing?"


    "Mis... failed?"


    "No, the conversation was successful. As you wish, His Majesty will send you back to your fief, but the condition is that you will never be involved in politics again."


    Tu Fu shook his head, not knowing whether this result was good or bad for him.


    "what."


    A look of astonishment flashed in Prince William''s eyes, and it only took a moment to go from fear to surprise.


    He suddenly lowered his head, trembling with excitement.


    So much so that he had to cover his lips tightly with both palms, trying his best to cover up his laughter.


    If he hadn''t been concerned about the importance of the palace, he would have been laughing like crazy. The unlucky prince was so excited that he even burst into tears from the corners of his eyes.


    "Tu Fu, our grievances are wiped out. No, I owe you a favor now. If you have the opportunity to come to my back cover in the future, you must be welcomed with the highest level of ceremony."


    Prince William stood up with trembling legs and feet.


    If it wasn''t for Tu Fu''s support, he might not even be able to stand up.


    "You don''t need to be like this. You thank me now because I saved your life. If any of your brothers ascend to the throne in the future, the original gratitude may also become hatred. Hatred that I ruined your future and will be forever Imprisoned in that place.


    Your Highness, let��s not owe each other anything, and each will be safe in the future. "


    "Ok."


    Tu Fu''s tone was cold, which immediately made Prince William a little embarrassed.


    After the conversation just now, he really didn''t want to have any interaction with members of the royal family.


    Walking out from the corridor of the main hall of the palace, although Prince William''s attitude was still enthusiastic, he still couldn''t shake Tu Fu''s determination.


    He really couldn''t endure the trampling on his dignity by these two fathers and sons again and again.


    "Da da da��"


    The footsteps on the other side of the corridor did not stop at all, and no guards dared to intercept them. The visitors kept walking up.


    The Chief of Palace Affairs, who sent Tu Fu over, came up from downstairs after the meeting and whispered in front of Prince William, "Your Highness, Mr. Sollens is here too."


    "what."


    The moment he heard that name, a resentment appeared on Friedrich William''s face.


    He stood still, waiting for that person to arrive.


    Perhaps it was the joy of surviving the catastrophe, which made Prince William forget his fear of that person for a moment, and deliberately stood at the entrance of the corridor to block the other person''s way.


    The tall and burly man seemed to have never seen him, his eyes were only cold.


    "Your Highness, what''s the matter?"


    "Sir, what you told me before almost killed me, shouldn''t you give me an explanation?"


    Prince William growled under his breath, with anger on his face.


    "It''s not that I didn''t warn you, don''t do things that violate the rules, and think about whether you can bear the price before doing things, even if you don''t have such awareness, what big things can be achieved.


    His Highness should be punished if he made a mistake, and saving his life is already the best result. "


    Prime Minister Thilo Sollens'' tone was neither salty nor weak, but it sounded soul-stirring.


    Treat the competition for that position as a snack game for afternoon tea.


    From the very beginning, it was not regarded as a war, and it was a strange thing not to lose.


    "you are vicious."


    Prince William knew he couldn''t beat this man, so he snorted unconvinced and ran away in despair.


    In the corridor of the palace, only Tu Fu was left staring at him. Mr. Prime Minister held a document in his hand, and nothing else was brought in.


    Tillo Thorens smiled playfully at Tu Fu, "I thought His Majesty would chop off your head, so I came here specially to ask him to pardon your sins. It seems that I was overthinking."


    "My head is almost broken, it seems that you know what I said?"


    "Well, it''s not hard to guess,"


    After pondering for a few seconds, Tilo said, "You probably persuaded His Majesty to let Friedrich go. Otherwise, according to His Majesty''s disposition, he would not survive today. Maybe you still want to persuade His Majesty to suspend the plan of the ''perpetual motion machine'', but unfortunately he did not Did not listen to you."


    "As you said, I can say everything and change nothing."


    Tu Fu showed a bit of bitterness at the corner of his mouth, "I used to be sitting too high for His Majesty, so I couldn''t see what was going on in the quiet, so I wanted to tell him something that he couldn''t normally touch.


    But the conversation just now let me understand, His Majesty knows it all, but he doesn''t care.


    I really don''t understand why someone is willing to believe something that has never been verified, and force everyone to believe that this is the truth. "


    "Do you really know all of them?"


    Hearing what Tu Fu said, Tilo remained expressionless, and just said lightly, "Just memorize the numbers on the paper, and don''t understand the reality reflected behind the numbers. What is the difference between 100 and 10,000.


    Data is the result of facts and observations, and a logical induction of objective things, but more often than not, it is just a series of numbers, infectious numbers. "


    "A string of infectious numbers."


    Tu Fu thought it was funny, but he couldn''t.


    ��Behind the string of numbers is actually the problem of uneven distribution and redistribution.


    Poor families can only see their sick children die sadly, those who work hard are not rewarded with matching rewards, and factory owners and bankers accumulate wealth through speculation snowballing.


    Children of capitalists and nobles can easily apply to prestigious schools, but children from remote areas like you and your sister will never catch up with their starting line even if they try their best... Don��t you think the current kingdom is very bad? normal. "


    "It''s not normal, so shall we do something? To change this."


    "Son, you have done enough. Let me do the rest."


    Even Prime Minister Thilo had to praise his brave move.


    It is already his limit to do this.


    He patted Tu Fu on the shoulder, but said nothing,


    With firm steps,


    walked straight towards the main hall.


    ��


    The pair of monarchs and ministers who looked down on each other, after a short silence, William II finally couldn''t help but speak first,


    "Mr. Sollens, what''s the matter with your sudden arrival? I don''t remember having another meeting with you."


    "Naturally, I came here because I had something to do. Your Majesty, please sign this bill."


    After receiving the document from the other party, His Majesty the King showed a gloomy face, and casually threw it over, "The new law reform document? I remember I said that we must wait for the ceremony before discussing it with the House of Representatives?"


    "Your Majesty, I think it is necessary to complete it before then." Prime Minister Thilo Sollens sneered, "When the grand ceremony is over and everyone recognizes that machine, you will be able to successfully complete the mass production of perpetual motion machines. How much money do you have left?"


    "Do you dare to doubt me?"


    "Yes, so I need you to sign it now."


    Mr. Prime Minister''s expression is serious, "You just want to gain people''s approval in this way, so that they all surrender to His Majesty, so as to demonstrate your majesty in this country."


    His meaning is clear enough, just like when he first joined the army, he was always asked to do some meaningless actions, whether it was military posture or corporal punishment, it was never for exercising the body, but for cultivating a kind of absolute obedience.


    Even if it is wrong to do so, it must be recognized.


    "Prime Minister, you have exceeded your authority." William II''s voice was low, and asking a king to do what he wanted had violated the normal order of the royal court.


    "It seems so." Tilo shrugged his shoulders, "If you don''t want to sign it, why don''t you look at something else."


    "what."


    "My resignation."


    "Ha, you are threatening me now, so bold."


    "If you are willing to understand it this way, then my answer is ''yes'', which is exactly the case. I have won many battles for the Baia Kingdom in my life, and I never want to have a big fight with you at this age. It is a bit shameful.


    I am willing to leave, this is my respect for you.


    Your Majesty, I am also looking forward to your reply. "


    "approve."


    King William II was furious immediately. Seeing the man turn and leave gracefully, he almost gritted his teeth with hatred.


    The contemptuous eyes seem to be warning him, you better understand the price.


    "Hiss��"


    After the people walked away, William II didn''t care about being gentle, and angrily tore up the reform plan of the new law, and the white paper was flying all over the sky like falling snowflakes.


    "You want a new order, a new order built on top of me, right?


    Whether it is you or that child, I will never give it up to you easily, never. "


    The lonely William II roared like a wounded beast in an empty palace.


    No one can talk to him like this, and no one is allowed to do so.


    He is no longer the little king whose opponent can obediently step down in three minutes with a little trickery.


    Now he is no longer weak, full-winged, so no one is allowed to use this kind of lofty posture to warn him, to warn a supreme king.


    This is Baia,


    is the Kingdom of Baia ruled by the Hohenzollern family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 218： stupid kid

    Chapter 218 Stupid child


    Celebrate the lively Reims district.


    Street shops are decorated with lights and festoons, and everyone, young and old, is laughing and laughing.


    Among them were young men and women who were singing and dancing on the street, and someone was carrying a brand-new lute, pulling the wonderful movement.


    Even the Baiya people who are used to seriousness are particularly relaxed on this special day.


    On this beautiful day, two strangers who have never met before can also have a good chat because of the celebration before the ceremony.


    All beer houses and taverns in G?ttinghagen have a 50% discount on all drinks,


    And tomorrow, all drinks in the city will be free.


    Only on this day, all the low-level people in this city have the same right to get drunk as the upper-class people.


    Walking around in a private carriage, Tu Fu, dressed in costumes, saw the festive scene from the window. His human instinct made him want to blend in, but he didn''t.


    "My God, sir, is this your home in front?"


    The coachman was surprised by the scene at the destination.


    Right at the door, a group of court maids and servants lined up at the door of No. 45 Baker Street, and a car of gifts escorted by guards was continuously delivered from the car.


    At the door of the house, a plump and beautiful woman hugged her face in surprise.


    Neighbors across the street also surrounded this ordinary family with the surname "Winster" engraved on it, looking at the royal palace''s rewards to the common people with envious and amazed eyes.


    Let��s call it a reward.


    Their fanfare was unaware that they thought it was the wedding ceremony of the family''s children, and everyone in the street knew about it.


    In the private carriage, the passenger who had been in a bad mood threw a 1-krone banknote at the driver, and got off the carriage without even asking him for change.


    "Who asked you to come."


    Tu Fu frowned instinctively, and first questioned the leader of the guard who gave the gift. The other party saluted him respectfully,


    "Dear Mr. Tuf Capet, His Majesty the King ordered us to come here on purpose.


    In order to thank you for your dedication to the country, these are some gifts prepared for you and your family by the general manager, please be sure to accept them. "


    Looking at it from the corner of the eye, they are really amazing gifts.


    It was even more generous than the last time Crandon��s door was delivered, probably tens of thousands in kroner, as if they were deliberately overpowering the Saurons family.


    "A gift?"


    Tu Fu snorted softly, very dissatisfied with the palace''s actions.


    William II''s action is equivalent to warning him in such a way that it is best not to miss the appointment tomorrow.


    Otherwise, what was sent today was a gift, maybe what will be sent later will be something else.


    "Oh, look, the people in the big family are different. Even Ms. Anfeier, you go out to make money yourself, which is really amazing."


    "Don''t forget Mr. Winster, he is really a very good police officer and can always help us solve problems. I heard that he was known for his hard work in the police department when he was in Leeds."


    "It''s really Mr. Capet. I''ve known him since he came to Baker Street. He is a great person. It''s probably my greatest blessing to live on the same street as you."


    "Look, they don''t even have a maid in their family. Compared with the life of those hateful rich people, this is the most simple and cultivated big family I have ever seen."


    ��Even the air in the street got fresher when they moved here from their house.��


    Among all the nasty compliments, Mrs. Anfeier and Uncle Ethan had embarrassed smiles on their faces. As hosts, they still treated every neighbor who came to their house politely.


    Even Miss Winster pouted reluctantly, cutting fruit and making tea to entertain the guests.


    To this day, the Winsters still haven��t hired maids and cooks, which is not at all as decent as a middle-class family should be. However, this thing that was ridiculed by the neighbors before turned out to be a good virtue.


    Before this, even though Aunt Anfeier strongly invited, no one was willing to take the initiative to come to Winster''s house as a guest.


    Except for Spencer, they didn''t know that the celebrity who often appeared in the newspaper was the Tu Fu of the Winster family.


    When he entered the room with a stern face, Mr. Spencer, the "big man" on the street greeted him with a smile and shouted:


    "Look who this is."


    Among the exclamations and praises, some people have already started to introduce his relatives and friends who are over three years old and under sixty years old to him one by one, their personalities, appearance, height and cup size, which made Tu Fu tireless.


    He glanced at the first person who came up to say hello, "I remember you, Mr. Spencer. Among the neighbors, you impressed me the most."


    ��This is probably the greatest honor of my life.��


    "If you talk about the unique skill of changing faces in the theater industry, I really can''t find anyone more talented than you among the current performers." Tu Fu praised this guy''s unique skill.


    When he first arrived in G?ttinghagen, the family was often ridiculed by him for the issue of settlement.


    "Sophie, you should really learn from this gentleman, because he is really amazing, and he is definitely your biggest competitor for the Golden Mask Award. Be careful."


    Seeing Tu Fu''s deliberate eyes and deliberate smile, the latter glanced at his mouth again.


    Sophie put down the fruit knife in her hand, and took the initiative to bring a plate of fruit to the dining table. She had long been accustomed to Tu Fu''s poor talk.


    Winster Sophie did not fight back, but stood beside Tu Fu silently,


    Watching him keep saying hello to the guests.


    Not long after entering the house, Tu Fu comforted the Winsters and reassured them, but it was just some palace rewards.


    He knew very well that if even he panicked when he saw such a big scene, how could his uncle and aunt not panic.


    He had to do his best to deal with such a situation.


    After calling the court staff away, Tu Fu, as the host, greeted each neighborhood neighbor one by one, and usually chatted with those who had contacts.


    I haven''t met each other very much, and those who want to take the initiative to make friends, just go back casually.


    After a few words, Tu Fu made this large-scale neighborhood visit look very normal.


    It wasn''t until the scene was done enough to allow the Winsters to fully integrate, that Tu Fu stepped back with a sigh of relief, and tasted the fruit that Sophie had just cut.


    A voice sounded in his ear.


    "Just now your joke was actually wrong. This year''s Golden Mask Award''s biggest opponent should be you."


    Miss Winster''s cheeks were bulging, perhaps to avoid embarrassment, Sophie kept drawing circles on the ground with her feet when she lowered her head.


    "Why do you say that."


    Tu Fu easily shrugged his shoulders.


    The understanding Sophie whispered in a voice that only two people could hear, "Since you are unhappy, don''t pretend to be smiling."


    "Well, you probably have a minor in psychology, and I must admit you''re right."


    The smile on Tu Fu''s face disappeared immediately,


    The moment he quieted down, the whole room was half quiet at once.


    "What''s wrong."


    Uncle Ethan, who also noticed the change in the aura here, actively blinked at Tu Fu,


    "Little husband, you look very tired, if I were you, I would definitely go back to the house and sleep.


    As for this place, don��t worry, your aunt and I are here,


    We are always here. "


    ��


    "Crunch!"


    "Sophie, I''ve said many times that you have to knock on the door when you enter a boy''s room. It''s etiquette."


    "Unfortunately, I have never seen those embarrassing things." Miss Winston tilted her head against the door panel, blinked her eyes twice, but looked very expectant.


    "Ahem..."


    To cover up his embarrassment, Tu Fu, who was lying on the bed, coughed twice.


    He has already begun to greet the University of G?ttinghagen crazily in his heart. Is the atmosphere there so open?


    Why didn��t I say it earlier, I knew that I had chosen Columbia University when I filled out the application form.


    "So what are you doing here?"


    "Come to care about you, and make sure by the way, you will attend my coming-of-age ceremony, right?"


    "Of course, I remember it was a few days after the grand ceremony." Tu Fu said with certainty.


    "I''m also very sad." Sophie''s expression became depressed, "Now everyone only remembers the king''s grand ceremony, but not my birthday and coming-of-age ceremony after that."


    "But fortunately, there are always people who will care." Tu Fu answered casually.


    The weight and meaning of his words caused the corners of Sophie''s mouth to curl up. Neither of them spoke, and they digested everything in a silent and tacit understanding.


    After a long silence, Tu Fu took the initiative to break the wall,


    "Sophie, would you like to hear a story?"


    "If this is not included in the third wish, why not."


    "Well, many, many years ago, there was a king who was obsessed with new clothes, either in the dressing room or on the way to the dressing room.


    Until one day someone claims to make the most beautiful clothes in the world, but only a smart person can see that.


    The beauty-loving king thought to himself, if he could wear such beautiful clothes, he would be able to recognize who is smart and stupid in the country, and see who is competent and who is not,


    So pay the scammer a lot of money.


    It took a long time, and finally waited until the day when the new clothes came out. The beautiful king looked at the empty loom and listened to the liar introduce the beautiful clothes to himself.


    In order not to look stupid, he took off his clothes and put on the beautiful dress that didn''t exist.


    Then immediately went to hold a parade, people from all over the country came, and guess what people said when they saw the king naked scene? "


    "I guess they would rather lie about how beautiful the king''s clothes are, how fascinating they are, so as not to be found stupid."


    "Sophie, you are so smart, even the Goddess of Wisdom admires your wisdom.


    Yes, exactly,


    People spread word of mouth that it was a unique and beautiful dress.


    And at this moment, a child stood up and said in a discordant voice, ''but he is obviously not wearing anything''.


    People finally reacted at this time, yes, the king didn''t wear anything.


    After the first one, there was the second soon, and then the third. Everyone shouted. The king was obviously not wearing anything, but he still insisted on finishing the parade.


    This is the end of the story, it is really a ridiculous story. "


    "Actually, I think this is a very good story. I really hope that the poems you write to me can also have this quality."


    "Sophie, don''t you think it''s funny, that king is really stupid, there is not even a single person around him who intends to tell the truth, and those ministers and people are also extremely stupid.


    But in my opinion, that kid is the most stupid of these people, obviously as long as he doesn''t say anything, he can get away with it.


    Why do you still have to be smart and expose that sad truth. "


    "In my opinion, I don''t think that kid is stupid at all. He is the smartest kid in this story. He can tell lies like everyone else. I don''t know how much courage it takes to tell the truth in public.


    This is obviously amazing, I like this kid.


    Because he doesn''t do this now, there will only be more and more absurd things like this in the future..."


    "Very unique insight."


    "Tu Fu, so is the story over? What happened to the kid?"


    "I don''t know... Sophie, really don''t know..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 219： baby drink

    Chapter 219 Baby serving wine


    "Your Majesty, the news has already been released two hours ago. Prime Minister Sollens... No, Thilo Sollens has been deprived of the position of Prime Minister Baier, and the candidate will be re-selected by the cabinet."


    Quietly listen to the report of the chief of the palace below, William II on the throne has an expressionless expression,


    "Tell me, what happened after that."


    "The Republic of Lantis, the Empire of Saloron, the Empire of Bania, the Kingdom of Ryan... the six major countries of the Northern Continent, fifteen small countries, and some embassies of principalities act collectively.


    They all sent people back to their home country within a day, and the news might have spread throughout the northern continent in a short time. "


    "The movement is not small. Isn''t he a diplomat? He is the best at using public opinion, but he just wants to scare someone with these small actions."


    King William II raised his eyebrows, "Why don''t you use some real skills, let me also experience the diplomatic methods he is proud of."


    "Your Majesty, there is one more thing. According to reliable sources, the frontier troops stationed in Neube State moved forward collectively by ten kilometers for the reason of military exercises."


    "what!"


    Hearing the news, William II''s pupils dilated violently.


    Neubie State is located in the southwest corner of Baia, which is considered a relatively rich area, but the problem is that the state borders on the border of Landis.


    Perhaps also to deal with Baia Kingdom.


    From decades ago, Landis set up a very long fortification made of reinforced concrete over there, dug trenches, built forts, and piled up mountains of artillery and chariots.


    Even though the frontier troops stationed on both sides have always been unharmonious, they have never moved.


    If the two countries are at war, the first point of contact must be Neube.


    Just as soon as the rumor spread, Landis was staring at him. It would be a ghost to say that it had nothing to do with Thilo Thorens.


    "It''s a big face, look at our iron-blooded prime minister, even the enemy pays tribute to him in this way, it''s amazing!"


    William II''s expression was cloudy and uncertain, and he almost said that he was collaborating with the enemy and treason.


    Just now he calmed down and was dazzled by the anger, only listening to him sitting on the throne with a low voice,


    "Since they want to fight, let''s fight! Landis dares to fight now, it is nothing more than falling apart with us.


    Ryan has already won the naval battle with Bania, and is the winner in the west. Sa Luolun has also annexed all the big countries in the east, waiting for a strong enemy west of the northern continent.


    If their F��hrer doesn''t care about that, I have no regrets about going to **** with him. "


    The words of the king are very important.


    The head of the palace crawled on the ground without daring to say a word, for fear that his information would offend His Majesty who was furious.


    He rarely saw His Majesty, who has always been gentle and refined, lose his composure like he is now.


    perhaps,


    Only William II in the court dared to show his heart.


    "Let''s finish talking about everything else, and let''s not talk about the minutiae." After a brief rage, the king returned to his calm demeanor.


    "The latest information from the Ministry of Military Intelligence shows that some new disputes have occurred in the southern continent. The local Santa organization has formed an alliance with the anti-government armed forces in an attempt to shake the kingdom''s control over there."


    Hearing this news, William II was no longer irritable, and he immediately locked his brows tightly after calming down his anger.


    This is by no means a trivial matter, even more surprising than the news just now.


    Disputes between countries can be negotiated and communicated, and wars will not be easily launched.


    The loss of control of the colonies in the southern continent indicates that they want to shake Baia''s rule.


    The problem is that.


    But there is a vast ocean, no matter how fast the news is delivered, there is no time to respond. It is too coincidental to say that it is a coincidence.


    Unless it was a layout that had been prepared from the beginning, this guess made William II feel uneasy.


    This kind of uncontrollable matter made him feel that the throne under his **** was not secure, as if the decision just now had changed many things invisibly.


    Just spreading rumors.


    Coincidental and unlucky things are here.


    This is also the reason why William II did not dare to directly issue an announcement.


    There is still room for peace talks before the face is torn apart, so that things will not be irreparable.


    After all, it''s not time for you to die, so there''s no need to be so stiff.


    His Majesty the King began to ponder whether he should stop this decision first.


    "Your Majesty, two Mr. Lyle are here, and they want to see you." At this moment, a servant came in to report.


    "Let them in."


    Hearing the name of the visitor, William II immediately put on a confident face with ease, and the haze just now dissipated completely.


    Walking into the palace was a pair of talented twin brothers. Although their appearance was very common, they looked energetic after wearing high-end suits.


    They are the current chief and deputy ministers of the Ministry of Engineering.


    "Your Majesty, my brother and I have heard some rumors that you want to dismiss Mr. Prime Minister?" Mr. Lyle asked forward.


    "yes."


    The king''s tone was not salty, as if he was answering a very ordinary thing, "But it has nothing to do with you, don''t worry, just do your job well."


    Mr. Big Lyle also crawled down, "It must be that the ''perpetual motion machine'' has conflicted with his new law reform. Since this matter is related to us, we should be responsible.


    Maybe there are some communication problems that make Mr. Prime Minister unwilling to believe us. "


    The engineer bowed his head with a dejected expression,


    "Mr. Sorens is a hero of the kingdom, and he shouldn''t be treated like this. Why don''t we leave after this incident, and everything else will be as usual, so you can go to welcome the prime minister back..."


    "I said no, are you all deaf?" William II raised his voice a notch, "Who dares to disobey my orders now?"


    He decisively rejected the other party''s proposal.


    "What about the parade?" The two Mr. Lyle asked at the same time.


    "Business as usual."


    The king squeezed out these cold words from between his teeth.


    ��


    "Hoo~"


    After telling the story to Sophie and telling her that she was happy, Tu Fu, who made himself feel depressed, blew a breath on his red hands from the cold when he went out.


    His strong and powerful heart was pounding, and he could feel the blood flowing backwards, but he couldn''t get out of his breath.


    The family is still entertaining some guests, but Tu Fu is not in the mood now,


    Deliberately go out for a walk.


    Looking at the blue moon hanging in the sky, even though he has been promoted to Sequence 7, every time he looks up at the beautiful edge of the moon, he feels inexplicably panicked.


    It always reminded him of the inexplicable panic caused by the first time the blue moonlight came.


    Perhaps his unique soul is incompatible with this world, so when he sees things that other people are accustomed to, he will always have strange emotions.


    "It''s getting late, why don''t you go home."


    In the dark night, a figure appeared beside the street.


    There was a steel sword hanging on his back, and Tu Fu recognized him immediately with his recognizable male voice.


    "Uncle Roman? Why are you here?" Tu Fu said excitedly, always surprised to see acquaintances.


    Roman Richard raised his eyebrows, "The management patrolled the preparations for the grand ceremony, and I just ran into you. Why, you look very depressed, did you get dumped by some girl?"


    "I have no chance."


    Tu Fu suddenly laughed, "It''s just that there are some things I just can''t figure out."


    "Can''t figure it out? Why don''t you go have a drink, it just so happens that all drinks in major taverns are 50% off now, and when you wake up after getting drunk, you will forget all your troubles."


    Still familiar with Roman Richard, three sentences cannot be separated from a drink.


    "Don''t believe me, if you are not drunk, drink some more. Of course, it is definitely not milk beer. You can drink a ton of that kind of baby drink without getting drunk."


    "But after waking up."


    "Go to work, go on a trip, go to sleep with girls, sleep with a hundred if one is not enough, people like you know life better than people like me.


    Looking ahead, life always goes on. "


    This is a simple and direct answer, and Tu Fu couldn''t help but feel amused, "There are some things I don''t understand, and I can''t just drink a drink. Besides, if you miss the grand ceremony, ten lives are not enough.


    Mr. Roman, there are people waiting for me at home, some people expect me to make decisions, some people want me to make mistakes, and some people want my life.


    Many people in this city are staring at me, as long as I make a wrong step, all my efforts will be in vain. "


    His complaint obviously did not arouse Roman Richard''s empathy.


    The middle-aged man with a very different experience patted him on the shoulder, "It''s useless to talk about it, why don''t we go to the tavern again.


    To be honest, I like the masculinity of you when we slapped the table in the tavern last time compared to the way you are hesitating now. "


    "Have a temperament? You are not lying to me."


    "I''m definitely not lying to you, I never lie, you were very temperamental at that time.


    How about I tell you a secret, when a person does something that he would not easily try, his brain will get an unprecedented strong sense of stimulation, and he can clearly feel that he is hovering on the verge of losing control.


    Try a few times to forget about those troubles, you will love this **** feeling. "


    "Or, it has a proper term called dopamine."


    "Let''s go, let''s go, have a drink and you''ll know."


    ��


    "Boom!"


    Not long after Tu Fu was persuaded by Roman, when the two came to the nearest tavern again, Roman Richard brutally pushed open the blocking door of this unknown tavern, making a loud noise.


    The original lively atmosphere calmed down instantly, those who knew Tu Fu or did not know,


    All looked at this young child who was less than 20 years old with a kind of surprise.


    The air is almost frozen.


    Celebrity Tuf Capet stared at a young, scantily-dressed waitress at the bar. After looking at it for a while, she blushed and plucked up the courage to shout the biggest roar in her life in front of everyone.


    "Baby! Serve the wine."


    Friendly reminder, if there are typos or sentences that are not smooth, I will basically change them when I see them, but pirated websites may not necessarily be updated twice or three times. Please try to read the genuine version for a better reading experience.


    (end of this chapter)

 ~： Take a day off and make it up tomorrow

    Take a day off and make it up tomorrow


    The plot is about to usher in the climax, so I need to refine it a little more. I��m afraid I won��t be able to do it all day today. Let��s post it together tomorrow after finishing everything, with a guarantee of more than 10,000 words.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 220： perpetual motion machine

    Chapter 220 Perpetual motion machine


    Night falls.


    A round of faint blue floating shadow radiates the only faint light in the dark sky.


    Light blue light and shadow fell on the earth, and also fell on a secret warehouse in G?ttinghagen closest to the royal city.


    The brigade wearing royal costumes has arrived, and the leader is the Chief of Palace of the Hill Palace. He always puts on a cold expression and matches it with a set of cool-colored decorations.


    The temperament of "Do Not Disturb" makes others afraid to talk to him easily.


    It is said that the Chief of Palace Affairs is a very senior person in the palace.


    He is the most honest and wise man, he does things practically, and more importantly, he understands the king''s mind. He has always been William II''s favorite confidant, and he is naturally responsible for such secret handover tasks.


    Following him was a convoy of black knights. These extraordinary people arrived on horseback and in vehicles.


    The moment they arrived, countless lights flashed around the warehouse, amidst the loud "booming" sound, the roaring sound of cars and the sound of horseshoes of the guards were near the warehouse.


    The people guarding the warehouse are all officials from the engineering department.


    Minister Lyle is naturally in charge of this crucial handover ceremony.


    Noticing such a large formation, instead of being nervous, he raised a smile on his cheeks, making a welcome gesture to the visitors,


    "Relax, Mr. Steward, why are you so serious?"


    "According to His Majesty''s order, come to fetch the things needed for the grand ceremony."


    The Chief of Palace Affairs is still unsmiling.


    The large number of steam cars and horses behind him were used to tow away the "perpetual motion machine". It is said that the machine is so huge that William II even sent an extraordinary team to **** it.


    "Actually, there is no need to be so troublesome."


    The Minister of Engineering said so, and he took the initiative to give up the vacancy of the warehouse behind him. When he raised his hand, the merged door lock opened wide.


    Even the lowest servant looked up and looked up when no one was looking.


    Looking curiously at the huge dark warehouse, it is the crystallization of science and technology that has gathered the strength of the whole country and spent a lot of money for several years. There are hundreds of huge factories in G?ttinghagen alone.


    After the officials of the engineering department lifted the curtain covering the machine, the people present finally saw the thing.


    It was a refined and forged steel fortress. Its shape was obviously bunker-shaped, with a semi-elliptical streamlined structure.


    The streamlined appearance of welded steel plates has a strange beauty in the moonlight. Steel, rivets, gears, and pistons are precision welded, and many parts are exposed.


    As far as the shape is concerned, it is very in line with the roughest and most primitive mechanical aesthetics of this era.


    The biggest difference between it and ordinary machines is that the steam cars on the side of the palace guard are all driven by steam engines, and a special air outlet is left, billowing black smoke is discharged from the pipe.


    And that machine has no obvious exhaust pipe, and the overall structure looks quite strange.


    However, after seeing that giant for the first time, an emotion called shock arose in the hearts of every witness.


    "You just said to haul my machine away? You don''t have to."


    I saw engineer Lyle snapped his fingers, and saw the steel-covered fort tremble slightly, making a violent roar, as if destroying the world.


    The next moment, it came slowly from the warehouse, like...a moving bunker.


    "The perpetual motion machine can actually move. It turns out that it is a controllable machine."


    The chief of palace affairs admired quietly in his heart, but he didn''t dare to speak out.


    King William sent him here to be familiar enough with this machine. If he doesn''t know anything, he will appear incompetent. His Majesty will never reuse him in the future.


    So when he saw the machine moving for a moment, the Chief of Palace Affairs took the initiative to ask: "Mr. Minister, how does this ''perpetual motion machine'' work?"


    "No, no, you are wrong. This is not a ''perpetual motion machine'', but a weapon product composed of the core of a ''perpetual motion machine''." Engineer Lyle seriously corrected this mistake.


    "Weapon?"


    "Like a chariot, it has other forms, but this will be shown tomorrow. The core component of the ''perpetual motion machine'' or ''zero-consumption engine'' is placed in the fuel valve position of the machine to propel it up and running.


    Sir, do you know how it works? "


    "I understand a little bit." The chief of palace affairs nodded heavily.


    "Do you know what liquid nitrogen is?"


    "what is that?"


    "Liquefied nitrogen, when liquid nitrogen absorbs heat from seawater and vaporizes, it produces steam, which pushes the piston to obtain kinetic energy, and ammonia gas is condensed into liquid nitrogen after being cooled by seawater.


    In this process, even if the machine is provided with active fuel, there is no loss after one cycle, and it can be used repeatedly. This is the principle of "zero consumption engine". "


    "So, it''s a way to recycle fuel? So that it lasts forever."


    "That''s right, for you, this is all you need to know."


    Engineer Lyle explained to the Minister of the Palace very seriously.


    Before that, he used the same method to give a small lesson to William II, the smart His Majesty the King as one of the leaders of the Northern Continent power.


    Received a good education since childhood. It is also easy to understand the principle immediately after saying it once.


    After hearing about it, William II immediately decided to start this time-consuming project.


    "I see."


    The Chief of Palace Affairs nodded half-understood, but couldn''t help but ask, "So, with such a machine, can the people of Baia be permanently freed from poverty and hunger?"


    "Without a doubt." Lyle replied with certainty, "Why do you think the Kingdom of Baia and other powerful countries in the Northern Continent want to open up new territories in the Southern Continent?"


    "Because of resources." The head of internal affairs did not dare to speak loudly.


    In fact, regardless of the industrial revolution or the age of great voyages, those historical events that sound magnificent, romantic and fantasy are essentially because the resources of the ethnic region and the country cannot meet the supply.


    In order to survive and open up a larger market, we have to expand externally,


    Make this basic pan bigger to get a bigger cake.


    "Yes, because of the precious resources, the army must be expanded every year, and the terrible war will sweep the world. Sooner or later, the world will be destroyed by the flames of war.


    But now resources can be recycled and never consumed. This is just a form of ''perpetual motion machine''.


    We also intend to use it in agriculture, industry, manufacturing.


    At that time, the people of the whole country will no longer die of hunger, and unlimited resources mean that the weapons we manufacture are enough to deter other countries.


    After that, people don''t even need to work anymore, and everyone can finally live a happy life. "


    Engineer Lyle started the future with this machine,


    It caused a change in the eyebrows of the Minister of Palace Affairs who had always been expressionless.


    As he said, there really is such a world, even the heaven where the Seven Gods live is nothing more than that.


    "Now, what do you think about the invention of the ''perpetual motion machine''?"


    Lyle, who was keenly aware of the change in the opponent''s mentality, asked here. The words of praise from the Minister of the Palace are endless,


    "It is like the eighth day of God''s creation, which has brought us great convenience. There is no greater invention than this, no, it is incomparable like a miracle.


    In my opinion, even Tuf Capet, who caused a sensation in the capital a few days ago, his ridiculous achievements are really not worth mentioning in front of you. "


    "I must take it back immediately and report to His Majesty, this kind of credit is enough to confer you the highest title."


    The Minister of Palace Affairs remembered all this with concentration.


    intends to follow the gourd painting and tell William II with the same words.


    ��


    If such a world really exists, even I am looking forward to it. "


    Witnessing all this, Tu Fu''s tone was somber, and he even wanted to laugh.


    Unfortunately, this is not the case.


    When the engineer Lyle showed this perpetual motion machine, he saw everything.


    In the beginning, he was really looking forward to it, thinking that this world rich in products might really have some great energy sources.


    But just before the handover of the machine, before the former engineer Lyle made preparations, fuel was poured into the storage compartment area.


    There is also a battery pack installed in the bunker machine to maintain the normal operation of the machine.


    Mr. Lyle is more of a magician than an engineer.


    It just used some cover-ups to bring about the so-called miracles, and deceived many real scientists.


    There are simply too many such events in history.


    Unfortunately, he has been unable to stop this.


    Prevent that tragedy from happening.


    If it is just a simple lie of "water turns into oil", it will cost some money at most, and once a machine like this is manufactured in batches, the country may be completely ruined.


    All Byars are doomed.


    He didn''t know where the two ministers of the engineering department came from, whether they wanted to defraud money or have other plans.


    At least for now, Tu Fu can''t tell the truth to the king, and the current King William II can''t hear what he said, let alone listen.


    Tomorrow will be even more impossible. The mind of that stubborn person cannot be easily changed.


    Annoying him again would probably only result in his head being chopped off.


    So, he was already thinking about his plan, since he vented his anger in the tavern.


    Tu Fu visited several places in Central City one after another, and met some acquaintances.


    Even the family members have already made arrangements.


    As long as something happens to them, they will be sent out of the country immediately.


    Sitting in the captain''s cabin, Tu Fu told the other end of the radio everything, and his habitual "gatekeeper" regarded it as his own tree hole.


    "Mr. Men, please allow me to call you that for the last time. If something goes wrong, this will probably be our last call. Unfortunately, I have been perfunctory about the conditions you mentioned before."


    Only now did Tu Fu dare to tell him the truth.


    "I know." On the other end of the radio, the "Gatekeeper" said indifferently, "I''ve always known it, and it doesn''t matter."


    "But what baffles me is why you would do this.


    According to what you said, your achievements in this society, or your Sequence 7 Transcendent ability, even if this country is destroyed in the future.


    You can live a good life in another place with your ability, so why take this risk. "


    "Why did you do this?"


    Tu Fu lay back on the chair, repeating this question,


    ��Even though I grew up here and didn��t have much affection for this country, I value my family more than that. They are the source of my life in this world.


    I want to protect something, something that they and I hold dear. "


    "Don''t you think there is really a problem with this Baia Kingdom? In my opinion, these are abnormal and will be destroyed sooner or later." "Gatekeeper" said in a serious tone.


    "You''re right."


    Tu Fu changed his posture again when he spoke, "No, this country is full of problems in my opinion. The leaders are arrogant, the education gap is huge, and injustice is everywhere. I simply hate such a stupid country. ..."


    "Things that violate the law will eventually be eliminated."


    "In contrast, I want to change it, change those injustices."


    Tu Fu''s tone was serious.


    Even in such an unjust society, there will always be someone who will stand up. He will never forget that the supernatural beings of the three major churches in Leeds are willing to fight and sacrifice voluntarily for the common people and evil gods.


    No matter what happens, someone will stand up and is willing to stand up.


    Since he is also the part of people who occupy this social resource, he usually enjoys a lot of benefits.


    When encountering such a thing, if no one is willing to stand up, then he is willing to take the initiative to stand up.


    If no one wants to speak up, let him do so.


    If everyone knows that this is not so true, but would rather be silent as a smarter person,


    Then he doesn''t mind,


    Come and be such a stupid kid.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 221： The Kings New Clothes (Part 1)

    Chapter 221 The King''s New Clothes (Part 1)


    January 19, 1493.


    On such a large-scale festival as the King''s Grand Ceremony, it is undoubtedly unqualified to hold the astrological official election today.


    On the eve of the grand ceremony, the sky was bright.


    A gloomy dark cloud floated from nowhere, covering several areas of G?ttinghagen. The cloudy sky was full of darkness, and there was no breath of wind.


    The heavy and oppressive atmosphere before the storm is about to come, which makes people feel terrified.


    Hill Grand Plaza in front of the Royal Palace in Central City, all the people on this trip have arrived.


    In order not to cause accidents, not only the black knights of the royal court were dispatched, but even the extraordinary squad of the three major sects of Baia were scattered around to protect the safety of William II.


    A day ago, the city guards were mobilized to plan a reasonable road for the king''s car.


    "Your Majesty, we will start from Hill Palace, first around the central city, pass through Brighton, Mosley, Lance, and then circle back from west to east..."


    An official described the route of the grand ceremony to the king. This route is the richest and most densely populated urban area, and it is very suitable as a parade location.


    As for the docklands to the east?


    Gosh, there''s nothing crazier than sending a king to a place that smells of sweat and trash everywhere.


    "Just do it."


    King William II rode in an ultra-long luxury carriage pulled by nine horses at the same time, with a relaxed tone.


    The black knight followed closely on both sides of the carriage. The demigod of the stern-looking knight approach kept his eyes closed before setting off, always ready to deal with possible dangers.


    After listening to the boring parade process, William II glanced at the special guests around the palace.


    Almost all princely families, institutions, well-known scholars, and even the representatives of the emerging bourgeoisie should have come. Those who live in G?ttinghagen must give him this face.


    The king asked unhurriedly, "Is Thilo here?"


    The Chief of Palace Affairs lowered his head, his voice trembling slightly, "I would like to inform Your Majesty, Mr. Sollens claimed that he was sick and needed to be recuperated at home, so he asked his son to come to attend the grand ceremony on his behalf."


    "He is waiting for me to beg him to come back, but I don''t want to, Baia can leave anyone except me."


    There was a mocking smile on the king''s face, "It seems that we will be able to change a cabinet prime minister soon, and the new prime minister must be much more obedient."


    "Your Majesty, there is another piece of good news."


    The Minister of Palace Affairs said softly: "Ten minutes ago, we received information from the embassy that those professors who worked in the Seven Schools Alliance had already left.


    They will come before the ceremony, because Sir Daniel of Bania has always been in G?ttinghagen because of what happened at the Royal Society last time, so he must come out this time for your ceremony. "


    "it is good."


    William II''s attitude finally changed.


    In fact, except for Columbia University and Miska, the professors of the other five schools do not belong to Bayer Management.


    Since they are willing to come, it is to give him face, especially Daniel, a leading figure in the academic world, must not be treated slowly.


    "Where''s the genius at Mitsubishi University?"


    "Your Majesty is talking about Tuf Capet? He hasn''t come yet. I think he probably wants to express his dissatisfaction by being late, but he will definitely come."


    "Let it be, genius always shines."


    Hearing this statement, the corners of William II''s mouth turned up melodiously.


    He doesn''t care if anyone is dissatisfied or unwilling, what he values ??is that everyone will come, no matter who it is, they must give him face as the king.


    coming.


    This is enough.


    Until then, William II in the luxurious carriage noticed that the sky was full of dark clouds. In such weather, it might rain cats and dogs at any time.


    "Ulti, let your people do something."


    Hearing the king''s call, the half-god knight who had been closing his eyes finally opened his eyes.


    "Your Majesty, please tell me."


    "Look for the child of the weather in the capital and ask her to disperse the dark clouds. During the grand ceremony, no further questions are allowed."


    William II''s tone was serious, and he immediately asked people to get started on this matter.


    That is the Sequence 5 of the musician path. A powerful musician can mobilize the power of nature through himself, and after the Sequence 5, he can even use the staff to change the local climate,


    Breaking up this dark cloud is naturally not worth mentioning.


    At his great ceremony,


    Everyone must bow their heads, whether it is the prime minister, genius, or those little shrimps, they must obey him.


    Even this **** weather must bow its noble head.


    ��


    In the VIP seat, several people from the Faculty of Humanities at Miskar Stark University took advantage of the moment before the "perpetual motion machine" was displayed, and took the opportunity to talk a few words first.


    "Tufu hasn''t come yet?"


    The speaker was David Smith. He attended with his father, and immediately looked for acquaintances when he arrived.


    With the exception of Tu Fu, everyone had already arrived, and a sense of foreboding led him to find Kelan.


    And the lady from the Weimar family also looked at the guard of honor on Hill Square anxiously.


    "He visited my father and some people from Central City last night. I don''t know what they talked about, but it seems to be related to the Winster family."


    Clan Solons took the initiative to sell this important information, and forgot to take a look at Elena,


    "Ma''am, I guess he must have told you something."


    Miss Weimar nodded lightly, "I did promise him one thing, no matter what happens today, I will let my father protect the Winsters."


    "The Winsters?"


    Miss Bella Wayne in the group of four frowned, smelling danger in vain.


    David stroked his chin and guessed privately: "Maybe he just didn''t want to come because he was afraid His Majesty would blame him, but he didn''t want to do it either. The price is too high."


    Bella Wayne also rolled her eyes,


    "Mr. Capet was raised by the Winster family in Leeds, and he has more affection for them than anyone else, so no matter what the situation is, he will consider his family.


    He never asks for help. This time it must be a very urgent matter, so urgent that the power of the Prime Minister and Mr. Duke must be used at the same time. "


    Bella''s guess is undoubtedly the most reliable, and it also made the four of them feel a chill behind them at the same time.


    For such a powerful figure as Tu Fu, he had to risk his life to do something, even the safety of his family was considered.


    What is it?


    What else can the Grand Ceremony do now.


    As Crane turns his attention to the Palace Guard, a huge curtain moves along with a trailer.


    Under much anticipation, the "perpetual motion machine" shining with metallic luster finally appeared.


    A huge oval-shaped fortress-like machine that does not need anyone to push it. The driver makes his debut with the moving bunker, making his debut amidst thousands of calls.


    "That''s the perpetual motion machine."


    "By God, it looks so majestic."


    "What is his use?"


    Not only the nobles and ministers who were invited, but also a large number of people.


    Although it has been separated by the guards on both sides, everyone in G?ttinghagen is paying attention to this matter. Not only the king''s painstaking effort, the whole country is looking forward to its arrival.


    "Kangdang."


    Only a loud noise was heard, and the "perpetual motion machine" suddenly felt a strong vibration.


    After the surface metal baffle was removed, its true body was finally revealed.


    At the top, there is a sky-eye watchtower, with metallic luster blooming in all directions, and the gun barrel and mechanical barrel are naked in front of the public.


    Looking at the metal pipes emitting gunpowder smoke, the crowd once again elicited exclamations like waves.


    The "perpetual motion machine" turned out to be a moving weapon platform.


    The one who replaced Prime Minister Sorens was the leader of the Labor Party in the cabinet. The Labor Party is a faction that has recently emerged in the House of Representatives, but there is a faint tendency to surpass the Liberal Party to occupy the second largest seat.


    is also William II''s candidate for Thilo Thorens.


    He was fifty years old in his prime, which made him speak several grades louder, "Gentlemen and ladies, as you can see, this is one of the ''perpetual motion machines'' forms, with four main guns, seven Rapid-fire guns, two anti-corrosion barrels, and eight machine guns that can shoot 300 bullets per minute can be switched to a defensive state. Even 20 rounds of armor-piercing bullets cannot easily break its defense.


    More importantly, the built-in engine of this machine is regenerated by liquid nitrogen through repeated cycles, which can return to the fuel valve an infinite number of times.


    In other words, from today onwards, our steam cars will no longer use fuel, and every citizen can own their own private car. We will open up a wider territory and use these machines to grow inexhaustible food and inexhaustible ammunition , from now on, no one dares to covet Baia..."


    Listening to the speech of the leader of the Communist Party, the minister of the palace who followed the king''s carriage wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    He remembered that this was not what he told him at the time,


    This statement has changed again and again


    Now it seems more exaggerated.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The guard of honor fired a salute to the sky, releasing a thick smoke of celebration.


    At such an exciting moment, that terrifying machine started slowly.


    Under much anticipation, the king finally stepped out of the carriage. He looked at his subjects confidently, slowly raised one arm, and ignited the atmosphere with a steady and loud voice.


    "People of Baia, a new era is coming."


    The Baia people watching, each of them yearns for happiness.


    During the past three years, hundreds of huge factories were built in G?ttinghagen to manufacture perpetual motion machines, and it cost millions of crowns, and finally saw the results today.


    Amazing results.


    Even if every citizen of G?ttinghagen absorbs countless industrial waste gas every year, even if every salary has to pay a specific tax, even if... there are too many...


    They worked hard to achieve their ultimate goal.


    But at this moment, they were finally able to stand with their heads held high on Hill Square in the capital.


    Proudly say that he is a Baiyan,


    forever,


    Always proud of this amazing country.


    PS: There are two more chapters on the method after 12 o��clock


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 222： The Kings New Clothes (Medium)

    Chapter 222 The King''s New Clothes (2)


    "Go!"


    Amidst the sound of horns, the guard of honor and **** will set off with William II''s carriage.


    There are also members of the VIP group who followed closely along the way, and there are thousands of people in total.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that if the guards did not disperse the road, once this place was attacked, at least half of the high-level officials of the Baia Kingdom would have been reduced.


    With the sound of countless fireworks, William II stood up and walked down from the royal carriage.


    Under the eyes of everyone, the king approached the giant fortress.


    Under the change of form, a grandstand just appeared on the top of the fortress, standing there can overlook all the subjects,


    The highest position is also the most beautiful place.


    "Stop the car, I''m going to board it myself."


    Not long after leaving Central City, William II changed his mind.


    Although he is majestic in the carriage, it is difficult for the people to see his face and enjoy the cheers of the crowd, so he took the initiative to propose such an idea.


    "Your Majesty, is there something wrong in terms of safety?"


    The Chief of Palace Affairs was very worried. If he stood on the watchtower of the mobile fortress, he would be in the most conspicuous place.


    If someone has an evil heart, it will be a troublesome matter.


    The demigod knight Ulti, who was always close, said in a cold tone, "Since it is His Majesty''s intention, so be it! Don''t worry, no one will threaten your safety."


    The loyal attitude of his chief knight has greatly won the favor of William II.


    After praising him, the king stepped up directly.


    Climbed the stairs and walked to the highest observation deck step by step. He wore a ruby ??crown on his head, a shining military palace dress on his body, and a long sword pinned to his waist.


    Everything is emphasizing that Baia is a country established by force, and every generation must always keep in mind the hard-won victory.


    The leader of one of the great powers in the Northern Continent showed a kingly demeanor when he climbed up. He raised his head high while holding the wooden handle of the guardrail, and the listeners experienced the cheers of the people.


    Every time the parade goes to a place, people will kneel on half knees as a courtesy to greet him.


    Perhaps, only those who stand in this position understand this condescending feeling.


    "Your Majesty is coming, that is our great king of Baia."


    "God is above, so this is the perpetual motion machine, it is so huge that when I get close to it, I feel so small."


    "There is also the cavalry, they are really mighty, and that machine, His Majesty looks really mighty standing on it."


    "That machine is really amazing. I heard that it can produce food that can never be eaten. No one will go hungry in the future."


    "Not only that, it can also switch between several forms at any time, and it can fight on both land and sea at any time. It is quite remarkable. From now on, no country in the Northern Continent will dare to underestimate us."


    "Long live the kingdom of Baia! Long live our great king!"


    The streets and alleys are crowded with people, even the windows are full of people, just to see the majestic King and his invincible perpetual motion machine.


    Everyone praised this mighty machine, and exhausted their life-long vocabulary to praise it.


    Those loud voices are so harmonious at this moment, gradually becoming consistent with each cry.


    People don''t care about how it works, and there are many unfamiliar proper nouns in the explanation that no one can understand. They are not scientists, nor are they engineers.


    But this does not prevent the citizens of G?ttinghagen from shouting for a great event.


    This is a historic moment.


    They have to celebrate because everyone around them is doing it, and if you don''t celebrate like they do, people will think you''re not patriotic.


    Then instinctively exclude you from this group.


    Cheers and shouts became the main theme in the sea of ??citizens and the only voice in this sea of ??joy.


    Compared to sitting on the lonely throne, listening to the cheers of the people is such a wonderful thing. For a while, William II felt that he was amazing.


    He completely solved various diseases in this country and brought people permanent happiness and well-being.


    There will be no greater king of this realm than he.


    "Report, there is movement on the road ahead." When the king was immersed in such a roar of praise, a knight captain rushed back to report, and the news reached the ears of the palace chief.


    "Sir, someone is blocking the front and making trouble, as if they are coming towards us." The knight captain who reported the news lowered his head.


    The Chief of Palace Affairs was furious when he heard it,


    "How did you do it, you can''t even do your job well?"


    "Because he was not on our parade route, but just spoke at the Truth Square near Columbia.


    It didn��t block our way, even the guards couldn��t drive people away, and there was no reason to drive them away. More and more people were already watching. "The knight captain argued.


    The Truth Square at the gate of Columbia University is also one of the key areas of this parade.


    A group of the smartest people in the city gathered there. Even during the holidays, there are still many Columbia University students active in that area.


    is the area where William II''s key speeches were delivered.


    Now there are some people who are starting activities there first, and I am afraid it is aimed at them.


    Hearing the knight captain''s explanation, the seasoned palace chief immediately thought of one thing, "Wait, I remember that ordinary people don''t have the right to give lectures, so arrest him for the crime of disturbing public order."


    Shortly after this order was issued, the King''s Parade has been getting closer and closer to the Square of Truth,


    What''s troubling is that it didn''t end at all.


    "Sir, the person who gave the lecture is a student from the University of Michigan, Tufu Capet, and he is already a lecturer at the University of Michigan. We have no right to arrest him." The knight captain once again brought new news.


    "My God, what is he doing there? Listen, no matter what method you use to disperse them immediately, His Majesty''s grand ceremony must not be missed." The chief of the palace uttered a cry of collapse.


    "Never do this."


    The leader of the Labor Party who just gave a speech came from the front.


    He had a sullen face and a cold tone, "Director, I''m afraid you can''t be so reckless now, I''ve inquired, and many professors from the Seven Schools Alliance are there, and they made a special trip to attend his lecture.


    Including Sir Tangier of Barnia, you should know the consequences of moving these people. "


    Driving away well-known figures in the academic world on the celebration day, if this news spreads, it will not look good on the kingdom''s face, and it is not a scene that William II wants to see.


    Once something goes wrong, they must take full responsibility.


    After many ministers deliberated, they finally made a prudent decision.


    Tell this news to His Majesty the King,


    Let him make the final decision.


    ��


    "Tuff Capet? Open-air lectures? The Seven Schools Alliance?"


    When the news from the front reached William II, he was obviously stunned for several seconds.


    The amount of information in these few keywords made him unable to understand how that disobedient genius ran to the front and was doing some messy lectures.


    It happened to be blocked on the only way for the parade to pass. What was even more surprising was that all the professors from the Seven Schools Alliance gathered together.


    Those academic celebrities were obviously invited by him. The only person in Baia Kingdom who has the face to invite academic celebrities is a student from the University of Michigan, a child under 20 years old.


    Infuriatingly,


    They would rather attend a kid''s boring lecture than come to his grand ceremony.


    For a moment, an unpleasant feeling arose in William II''s heart.


    "Your Majesty, if necessary, please order the guards to disperse their gathering behavior."


    The chief chamberlain said so.


    William II, who instinctively wanted to do this, soon felt that something was wrong.


    As long as he personally ordered to disperse the meeting of famous scholars, the nature of it will change. As long as his image is spread, he will become an intolerant, immodest and fatuous king.


    After considering the seriousness of the matter, William II calmed down, stopped that absurd thought, and said in a deep voice: "Send someone up to investigate and find out what he did."


    Time passed bit by bit. Seeing that the king''s parade convoy was about to arrive at the Square of Truth, the king in the stands of the "Moving Fortress" had already seen Tuf Capet surrounded by countless people.


    Coincidentally, the inquirer sent the information he had heard. He had already arrived at the Truth Square at the gate of Columbia University early this morning, and then conducted a few small experiments in front of countless scholars.


    And then got a trivial law.


    William II heaved a sigh of relief, and it didn''t seem like a big deal.


    During his academic career, Tu Fu has done many physics experiments, so it is not surprising to do such a thing.


    It''s just that the name of the law sounds weird.


    It��s called��


    The Second Law of Thermodynamics!


    ps: The last chapter is estimated to be after three o��clock, and friends who can wait can also wait. I want to finish this plot at once, and it feels so good


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 223： The Kings New Clothes (Part 2)

    Chapter 223 The King''s New Clothes (Part 2)


    ��Heat cannot be spontaneously transferred from a low-temperature object to a high-temperature object without other effects, or it is impossible to obtain heat from a single heat source, which means that it can be fully converted into useful work without other effects. Or the micro-increment of entropy in the non-reverse thermodynamic process is always greater than zero. ��


    If you want to choose the least interesting law among the laws of physics,


    Tufu will definitely choose the second law of thermodynamics without hesitation.


    Its meaning represents that the heat of this world will always be lost from high to low, disorder will replace order, and eventually everyone will return to nothingness.


    Heat death is the fate of entropy increase, and it is also the ultimate fate of the universe. The end of evolution ushers in destruction, and only destruction remains.


    Standing on Truth Square in front of the University of G?ttinghagen.


    Perhaps influenced by the environment here, Tu Fu felt that his actions carried a sense of mission.


    Many experts in the field of physics listened carefully to his lecture. Behind them was the road opened by the palace guards, and the people in the surrounding area had already been attracted here by him.


    Because of a very common experiment, when two iron objects with different temperatures are in contact, the one with the higher temperature cannot make the other iron object reach the same temperature.


    After apologizing to Clausius and Mr. Kelvin, Tu Fu showed the famous expression to the public, "dS��0".


    "The two laws of thermodynamics?"


    "My God, Mr. Capet is implying something."


    "Could it be saying ''perpetual motion machine'', its distance seems to be just contrary to that thing."


    Hundreds of citizens of G?ttinghagen were discussing Tuf''s lecture and trying to understand what he said.


    Compared to those ordinary people, the keen professors of the Seven Schools Alliance have already detected the child''s intentions through his explanation.


    He wanted to openly disobey the narrow-minded king at the king''s ceremony, telling him that the invention itself was a mistake.


    But such behavior is simply slapping the king in the face, even if it succeeds, there must be no good end.


    "There''s no need to do that."


    "Why don''t you go back with us and stop worrying about Baia''s mess."


    "It''s just not worth it."


    When many scholars noticed that the king''s parade was about to arrive, they persuaded him to give up this behavior.


    Sir Daniel was the most. He really couldn''t bear to see such a good young man ruined in this ignorant country. He beat his cane vigorously and shouted:


    "Tufu, don''t be confused."


    "Please come to my lecture, and thank you for your kindness. Please forgive me for thinking of taking advantage of you." Tu Fu respectfully bowed deeply to the visitors, expressing his apology.


    Then he turned his head resolutely and looked at the huge convoy heading towards him.


    Even though he had rehearsed such scenes countless times in his mind, Tu Fu still felt flustered when he saw the huge monster and the cold-faced William II.


    But he does not regret doing so.


    No matter how many times, it must still be the same choice.


    Many people near the University City of G?ttinghagen have listened to his lectures, and there are many elites who will let the world know the truth, and what happened here will spread to every corner of the kingdom.


    On the top of the "Moving Fortress", William II looked at the people below with unfriendly eyes, wishing to kill him.


    When the parade convoy arrived at the Square of Truth, regardless of the guard''s obstruction, one arm stretched across the blocked convoy.


    He was like a desperate lunatic, stopping the huge convoy alone.


    "Crunch��"


    Under William II''s beckoning signal, the convoy actually stopped, right in front of Tu Fu, and could have crushed him any further.


    "What are you doing? What do you want to do?"


    The king put his cold eyes on him, and his tone of voice was more cold than his expression.


    Feeling the gaze from above, Tu Fu finished the welcoming ceremony on half-kneel like other people, and said loudly, "Your Majesty, this is just an experiment."


    "An experiment at my grand ceremony, isn''t it?" William II''s tone was still gloomy.


    "I''m sorry that my reckless behavior has caused you trouble, because only here, in this way, you are willing to listen to me."


    When Tu Fu looked up, his answer was neither humble nor overbearing, "For the future of Baia, please listen to me."


    "Say it! I''ll let you talk now."


    King William II raised his voice several degrees, "You should know the price you will pay if you delay the schedule of the grand ceremony. No one will be able to protect you this time."


    After being signaled by the other party, Tu Fu took the initiative to stand up and said bluntly, "Your Majesty, you were deceived by the two engineers from the engineering department. There was no real ''perpetual motion machine'' from the very beginning. They just wanted to deceive you." treasury money."


    "What did you say!"


    "Just now, I have done some small experiments and came to an interesting conclusion. If you don''t want to believe me, but every professor here can help me answer your questions about perpetual motion machines."


    This is also an important reason why he invited the Seven Schools Alliance, including all the professors and academic celebrities in Baia.


    Your Majesty the stubborn king can��t be said by your own voice alone. If all the professors agree with his theory, then in such a situation, the face-saving King William II will definitely listen to it.


    "Your Majesty the King, I am Daniel of Bania, and I greet you on behalf of our emperor."


    At this critical moment, the old Sir Tangier, who had seen countless photos of Tu Fu, was the first to stand up and speak for him.


    William II nodded slightly: "Mr. Sir, a child is messing around, don''t you want to mess around with me?"


    "No, Tu Fu is definitely not fooling around. He is the most precious asset in this world. The ideas he presented to us shocked us all."


    The gray-haired old knight tried his best to defend Tu Fu''s misunderstanding.


    The other professors of the seven-school alliance also abandoned their nationality and standpoint at this moment, and they also opened their mouths for Tu Fu from the perspective of purely caring for talents.


    Ling the frown of William II on the platform became deeper and deeper.


    Under the questioning eyes of countless people nearby, the king nodded slowly and gave Tu Fu a chance to speak, "The last three minutes."


    "It is enough. First of all, the first law of thermodynamics I proved can veto the concept of ''perpetual motion machine''. When the heat of one object is transferred to another object, mechanical energy and other energies can be converted into each other.


    But the overall energy value remains unchanged during this conversion process. It would be better to use the term energy conservation. Energy will not appear or disappear out of thin air, so the energy of the "perpetual motion machine" cannot be generated out of thin air. "


    Tu Fu''s eyes were like a torch. He was touching a dangerous thing, and he was literally falling into a fire pit. He would rather ignite himself to illuminate this dark world.


    The steward, who has been following the royal carriage, retorted with what he learned from the engineer Lyle,


    "But the engine of this machine is indeed zero consumption, and it is not the ability to be produced out of thin air like you said.


    It is liquid nitrogen that absorbs heat from seawater and vaporizes to generate steam, which pushes the piston to obtain kinetic energy. Ammonia gas is condensed into liquid nitrogen after being cooled by seawater.


    In my opinion, this is a way that favors recycling. "


    "And this is what I want to say about the second law of thermodynamics, to refute this untenable point of view one by one."


    Tu Fu is still unafraid. In fact, whether it is adding ink to the water or using two iron objects with different temperatures in contact, the cold one will not be colder, and the hot one will not be hotter.


    I saw him eloquently: "Heat cannot be spontaneously transferred from a low-temperature object to a high-temperature object, like the ammonia gas you mentioned.


    It cannot make its own heat return to seawater and then turn into liquid nitrogen. Changing from gas to liquid requires a cold source and consumes more energy. This mode completely violates the basic rules of thermodynamics, so I said that the "perpetual motion machine" is irrational in nature, and how could it be created. "


    These two experiments and laws are not difficult to understand, even many Columbia students can still understand.


    Tu Fu decibel explained the reasons why the two perpetual motion machines were not established, and the palace chief who knew little about it just shut up.


    There is no one in the team who can directly refute Tu Fu. He has already reached a higher level, and he is already alone at this peak.


    Quiet.


    There was no sound.


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became dead silent.


    Tu Fu has produced enough evidence to prove the fact.


    In this field, he seems to be someone who can never run out of inspiration, and one great law after another has already made him a **** in this field.


    The experts of the Seven Schools Alliance have fully agreed with this statement.


    Finally, there was an effect.


    In broad daylight, because of the weight of Tu Fu and all the professors in the academic world, another Tu Fu''s life is bet,


    finally,


    Enough to have an equal right to speak in front of a king.


    Seeing step by step coming down from the stands of the "Moving Fortress", he stared coldly at Tu Fu, the person who disrupted the ceremony, "So what do you want to do."


    "See Your Majesty."


    Tu Fu saluted again, and finally made his request, "Please announce the immediate end of the ceremony, and abolish the ''perpetual motion machine'' plan from now on."


    "impossible."


    William II''s tone was tough, and there was no room for negotiation.


    "The two theories are just your guesses, and there is no substantive evidence to prove that they are correct, so you dare to stop my car.


    Tu Fu, you are so brave, I will have your head cut off right now. "


    He is a person with a very good face, and he absolutely cannot accept being stopped by an unknown person in public at his most proud ceremony.


    Then he said a lot of nonsense and asked him to stop the ceremony.


    Seeing that the black knight was about to come up, Tu Fu became overwhelmed and wanted to settle the matter relatively decently, but it seemed that he could no longer care about showing mercy to him, so he simply sneered,


    "Your Majesty, do you want evidence to prove that what I said is correct?"


    "yes!"


    "You want evidence, then I will give you evidence now."


    Tu Fu took a step forward, bypassing William II and directly came to the "Mobile Fortress" behind him, with his palm on the machine.


    Then, I began to recall according to the position of the valve that Engineer Lyle injected fuel from the monitoring. This weird behavior puzzled everyone.


    Seeing Tu Fu''s actions, the king has completely lost his patience.


    "Catch it."


    Seeing that the pair of knights were about to come up, Tu Fu finally figured out the position.


    He pointed his fingers directly at the area of ??the fuel valve, mobilizing the huge spirituality in his body to start running.


    "Looking good."


    He who has been promoted to Sequence 7 is quite familiar with this ability.


    is pointing to the gun.


    In order to make the power strong enough, Tu Fu looked for the direction of the valve and began to gather spirituality.


    "An adventurer."


    This subtle move completely fell into the eyes of the demigod knight in the royal family. Originally, when Tu Fu mobilized his spirituality, he instinctively wanted to make a move.


    Suddenly held back.


    But since his target is not His Majesty the King, there is no need to make a move.


    "boom!"


    When that large mass of spirituality gushed out from the gap between the fingertips.


    It turned into a sharp thin line, like a sharp scalpel, breaking through the defensive steel shell.


    That mixed with endless courage and indomitable faith,


    When using extraordinary abilities, only a few people in the royal family noticed this scene.


    This bullet passed, instantly causing the fuel valve of the "Mobile Fortress" to be broken.


    The black fuel was poured into ink sprayed by the octopus, and it spilled all over the ground with a strong smell, comparable to canned wolffish.


    Tu Fu also proved his innocence.


    What is poured into the machine is either nonsense liquid nitrogen, or fuel that is hidden deep and difficult to detect.


    "Your Majesty, here is the evidence, have you seen it?"


    After Tu Fu took a deep breath, he suddenly shouted loudly to the king, to the convoy, and to everyone in the Square of Truth:


    "Do you understand now that perpetual motion machines don''t exist at all, and they can''t exist at all. It''s time to stop your unrealistic plans."


    The loud and clear cry immediately stunned the onlookers, and they whispered what they saw one by one.


    "This is a fake, outright fake, there is no perpetual motion machine at all."


    "I have known for a long time that perpetual motion machines are fake, and they are all fake."


    "Money back! Do you do us justice?"


    After gradually accepting the fact that they were deceived, the original scene of celebration no longer exists.


    The shouts of the people overwhelmed the waves, and the hateful eyes made William II feel extremely panicked for the first time.


    Those people who are usually like ants, he never takes a straight look.


    "If you think I have offended you, please feel free to cut off my head."


    When Tu Fu said these words to him for the third time, he already had the consciousness of death.


    "But Your Majesty, I beg you on behalf of all my colleagues in the physics community and as a Bayer citizen, please stop the ''perpetual motion machine'' project."


    At this moment, he comes here on behalf of science and public opinion,


    Amid all the compliments from everyone, it takes a lot of courage to say ''he''s not wearing anything''.


    Tu Fu is simply like a stupid child, always making discordant voices among the "smart" crowd.


    Then let everyone suddenly wake up.


    Now, do you see that?


    Your Majesty the King.


    Do you like to pretend to be deaf and dumb?


    Like to turn a blind eye, don''t you?


    It''s okay, then I''ll use the horn to yell in your ear until you hear it.


    Your Majesty,


    Take a look.


    Your people have already doubted you. Anyway, you have never cared about them. It��s just a few numbers. If you read the news and write down the number of casualties, you will look capable enough.


    Didn''t William II always like face-saving the most?


    Then I will be at your most proud ceremony,


    In full view,


    Drag you down from above, who is so lofty and noble.


    Even if I am covered in blood and bruises all over my body, I will definitely drag you into a mud pit, then take off your exquisite new clothes with my own hands, and slap you heavily on the face.


    "Snapped!"


    Now, can you hear me?


    Will you listen?


    Eyes sharper than a scalpel swept over William II. Tufu was like a hyena fighting for his life. His tone and attitude were extremely humble, but he would bite you at the slightest chance.


    "Your Majesty, have you made a decision, do you need me to count down for you?"


    ��


    Altar of Hill Palace.


    A woman who was invited stood on the altar, staring at the sky that was too gloomy to see. She was holding a weather stick and muttering plausibly.


    After waving it a few times, the stick seemed to manifest itself.


    The black cloud that was as thick as a piece of iron was pushed away layer by layer, and the thin sunlight shone down through the cloud layer.


    At first it was only scattered light,


    Wait until the clouds parted,


    Light,


    Illuminate the earth.


    The man''s promise, he said that he would post it no matter what time it was written


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 224： stubborn person

    Chapter 224 Stubborn person


    There were surprised, curious, and excited people in the VIP entourage. Countless people were completely stunned from the moment Tu Fu stopped the car alone.


    The whole thing suddenly became magical.


    If this historic scene hadn''t been staged in front of them, no one would have believed that Tu Fu would have done such a thing.


    For a long time, the talented Mr. Tuf Capet has always shown himself in a perfect image. He has amazing wisdom, always has endless ideas, and can always stand up in the most critical time.


    Some people love him, others hate him.


    Only a very few people who are familiar with Tu Fu know that he has never been a great person, and that he carried out the "double slit experiment" only to obtain places for college admissions.


    Inventing the electric light and winning the Challenge Cup is only for a personal reward of 10,000 crowns, and creating a quantum mechanical system is just to refute rumors and justify oneself.


    He is not as perfect as the outside world advertises, or he has always been a profit-seeking person.


    Every thing is good at calculation.


    Only this time, not purely for profit considerations, he stopped the king''s car alone and threw out two laws of thermodynamics one after another, which can be regarded as a slap in the face to William II.


    After doing so much, Tu Fu''s thousands of words can only be merged into one sentence.


    "Your Majesty, you are wrong."


    ��


    Truth Square.


    "You''re teaching me how to do things. Use this way to tell me that you are right."


    King William II stared at the pierced mouth, his narrowed eyes were like poisonous snakes, sharp and terrifying, just like the calm before the storm, the deliberately suppressed anger might ignite him at any time.


    "If that''s what you insist on. Well, it is."


    Tu Fu got up from a half-kneeling position and faced him directly. No matter how much he apologized now, it would not help.


    His arrival is like a butterfly, with a few insignificant **** of its wings, it set off a huge storm in the city,


    As the waves passed to Brighton, Mosley, and Central City wave after wave,


    Finally swept the royal capital G?ttinghagen.


    "Your Majesty..."


    The Minister of Palace Affairs was ashen-faced, and now he didn''t even dare to say greetings, and looked at the king''s livid face tremblingly.


    He was not the only one, the whole parade team was amazed by Tu Fu''s madness.


    The demigod knight narrowed his eyes slightly and did nothing the whole time, he just looked at this little Sequence 7 adventurer interestingly.


    The Labor leader looked at this bold man like hell, a complete madman, an unreasonable man.


    After a long silence, William II''s eyes flickered for a while: "Find out, find Lyle, he must give me a reason."


    "Your Majesty, the ''perpetual motion machine'' has been proven to be a complete failure. Before it causes more damage, there is still room for recovery. It is not too late."


    Tu Fu naturally sensed that the other party was still looking forward to him, so he interrupted his thoughts unceremoniously.


    Kingdom''s eyes were cold, and he didn''t give him an answer.


    Instead, he waved his hand to let the guards come forward, and looked directly at this desperate guy, "Now, you have been arrested on charges of disturbing public order, are you convinced?"


    ��If it can change your mind, why not.��


    Tu Fu''s voice was loud and clear, and he raised his arms to look directly at the king, not minding the cold chains on his hands by the guards.


    It��s just that he still stared at the king with unconvinced eyes,


    The righteous eyes without fear mixed with judgment made William II feel uneasy, and he even lost the courage to look directly at the other party.


    He didn''t refute at all, just gritted his teeth, turned and told the chief of palace affairs: "The parade continues."


    "Continue? Okay, of course."


    The Chief of Palace Affairs was startled, but he didn''t dare to delay.


    Immediately asked the technicians from the engineering department to quickly repair the damaged part of the "Mobile Fortress", and after refilling the fuel, it was barely able to get this thing on the road.


    Just, is it worth continuing?


    In the VIP seat, Kelan, who has been paying attention to this matter, saw the clue and directly concluded: "Tu Fu is probably doomed, and His Majesty will never compromise."


    "But didn''t his experiment already show that the ''perpetual motion machine'' is fake? Why do you say that." Bella didn''t understand.


    "Although the follow-up plan of the ''perpetual motion machine'' will probably be stopped due to this disturbance, Tu Fu will definitely not escape this disaster." Kelan said firmly.


    "Why." It was Miss Weimar who spoke this time, her brows furrowed, silently worried about that person on the field.


    "Because our Majesty will never admit his mistakes, even if he knows that he really made a mistake this time, he will correct it, but absolutely, absolutely, he will not admit his mistakes in public.


    After all, he was always His Majesty the King. "


    Klan''s words are already subtle enough.


    How could His Majesty the King, who always valued face more than life, admit his mistake so easily.


    If it wasn''t for Tu Fu''s crazy way, William II wouldn''t even be able to listen to the words.


    Clan looked ahead and stopped the royal convoy by himself, and looked at the man who dared to stand in the way of bitterness. The man had an expression of being ready to die, and his eyes were full of envy.


    If he could block the king''s convoy alone and accuse the king of his fault in public, after this operation, it would be worth dying here immediately.


    I''m afraid that only in this way, my father will probably look at me high.


    crunch, crunch...


    The royal carriage still moving forward made a slow sound as it walked in the aisle.


    Even if nine steed horses clear the way, no matter how majestic the guard of honor is, William II will not be left with the slightest glory at this moment.


    He curled up in the carriage and tried to adjust his breathing, when he heard the celebratory sound of the team beating gongs and drums outside,


    has become the most sarcastic voice.


    "I must not show a trace of cowardice, let alone let my citizens see my image... Be sure to persist until the end of the parade."


    The young king in his early thirties could only use such words to stabilize his mood.


    Even if what happened just now has disturbed his mind.


    But he must be calm, even if he knows that he is wrong, he still bites and pretends to be arrogant.


    He is the master of this country, and he must not let his subjects see their cowardly side.


    William II thought so.


    But outside the carriage, what happened in the Square of Truth has already spread throughout the area, and whenever the convoy arrives at a place, people start talking about it.


    "Your Majesty, please give us a reasonable explanation."


    "Why do you arrest Mr. Capet, because he revealed a truth."


    "Look at our king hiding in the carriage, so incompetent that he dare not even see your people again."


    "This is no longer a matter of you alone, but also the hard work of all of us Baia people."


    "Frick Wilhelm Hohenzollern, compared with your father Kaiser Wilhelm the Great, you are by no means a good king, not even competent."


    "Shameful cripple, get off!"


    ��


    All the way forward, more and more voices began to accuse him,


    Some daredevils even started calling him by his first name.


    The city that had accumulated grievances for a long time suddenly erupted directly, and the moment that shameful conspiracy was exposed, the order was completely chaotic.


    The flowers that were originally used for celebration in people''s hands turned into eggs, cheese, dried stinky fish after this incident...


    There were also shoes that someone took off in anger, and even emitted heat. These things were smashed into the carriage pulled by the nine horses.


    There was a crackling sound from the carriage he was riding in. The dense sound like raindrops and the mocking sound outside the car made William II feel unprecedentedly terrified.


    At this moment, he suddenly thought of many things,


    I thought of when I was a child, because I was born with a limp, I always limped when I walked.


    I thought of being ridiculed at that time because I had a stuttering problem and was always ambiguous.


    These fatal flaws made him unpopular in the Hill Palace when he was young, and he suffered a lot of discrimination and unequal treatment throughout his childhood.


    Later, in order to correct these problems, he practiced with a stone in his mouth every day when he spoke,


    Practice lame legs hundreds of times a day.


    Finally, after putting in a lot of hard work in training day after day, the suffering finally paid off, and he finally stood on the same starting line as his rival for the throne.


    It is this stubborn and unyielding spirit that sustains us until today.


    Later, he took the initiative to study abroad to train his ability. When he returned to China, he asked the emperor to go to the border area to do some practical things, and survived away from the center of the storm.


    Due to diligence and steadfastness, he achieved many remarkable political achievements in the border area in those years,


    It is considered to be secretly saving power to fight for the throne


    Finally, the old king finally discovered many advantages before he died, and he took over the throne logically.


    It was only then that he played against the Prime Minister and found a new way to build a perpetual motion machine.


    From a crippled prince without price to ascending to the throne, it is really an inspirational story.


    Wilhelm II took a lot of effort and pain to break out of the cocoon and become a butterfly,


    He didn''t want to stop there.


    And at this moment, amidst the countless abuses of the people, when he heard the cry of being called a "cripple", William II seemed to have returned to the most fearful era again.


    The terror of being rumored and despised is back again.


    The parade convoy resisted countless insults, until after passing through a district, William II, who was hiding in the carriage, was already trembling


    "Your Majesty, there is news from the palace." The Chief of Palace Affairs trembled.


    "Say it!"


    "They searched all over the palace and engineering department but found no one. Their house is already empty. Brother Lyle...I''m afraid they have already run away."


    The moment the news came to his ears, William II stuck his head out and looked at the sun in the sky.


    How dazzling is the shining sun.


    I saw that the light became more and more dazzling, and a strong sense of dizziness struck. The king only felt the weightlessness of his head, and subconsciously leaned forward to the carriage.


    Squeak!


    The voice in his ear always became softer and softer, until finally only a sharp tinnitus remained.


    Just listening, there was a "bang" sound in the carriage.


    Stubborn people fainted completely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 225： Sensational capital

    Chapter 225 A sensation in the capital


    "Your Majesty!"


    At first, there was a scream from the Chief of Palace Affairs, followed by countless exclamations.


    Finally, because of the sudden fainting of William II, the parade finally had to be stopped.


    The big event that took place in Truth Square can be regarded as a strong stroke for the new year.


    All parties in G?ttinghagen were shocked.


    Prime Minister''s Office.


    Tillo Thorens was not sick in bed as rumored, on the contrary, he was full of energy, and the king had not dismissed him in name, so he felt much more relaxed these days.


    Waiting for this ceremony to pass.


    Use some diplomatic means to reach a settlement with Wilhelm II, and use more tactful means to ask for it. In the end, the people on the throne will definitely compromise. In his opinion, this has become a protracted political war.


    What Thilo Sollens really didn''t expect was that Tu Fu''s radical method was beyond his expectation, and also beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Just listening to the news, you can feel the thrill of the scene.


    Tu Fu specially met with him that night, but he didn''t actually elaborate on the detailed plan.


    Just saying he has a way to prove the perpetual motion machine wrong.


    If you offend His Majesty because of this incident, please ask him to help the Winster family. Thilo agreed to this request without knowing it.


    Now it seems that the child has already premeditated, just to put on such a big show.


    "Ugh."


    Thilo rarely sighed, and felt sorry for this matter.


    This commotion was too loud, even if he was protecting him, the kingdom would have no room for him.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The knock on the door was as usual.


    "Sir, something happened to the parade."


    "There is urgent information from the front line that Landis'' military exercise has crossed the border, and they definitely want to take the opportunity to occupy our territory."


    "Prime Minister Sollens, now is a critical moment, please come out and preside over the overall situation immediately."


    ��


    Immediately after the incident, people from the two houses of parliament and the cabinet came to the home of the prime minister who claimed to be recovering from illness.


    At this moment, whether it is the leader of the Labor Party or the leader of the Liberal Party, he was eager to find Thilo immediately after the incident.


    To meet the last person they want to meet.


    Mr. Prime Minister''s reputation among officials is not good, but it is by no means bad.


    In times of peace,


    Few like him except the generation he worked with.


    A powerful prime minister sometimes surpasses the king in prestige, which makes many people instinctively reject him and deliberately spread rumors to hurt him among the people.


    In the end, Thilo Sollens'' image in the eyes of outsiders became an unreasonable power maker.


    But at such an emergency, everyone still thinks of him first.


    They suddenly remembered that they had dedicated decades of silent dedication to Baia,


    Thinking of the madman who won almost all wars,


    As he was about to enter old age, he was still doing his last effort silently for the social reform of this country.


    So, he will definitely stand up this time.


    "Leo, pass on my words to Hill Palace, no one is allowed to move the Winsters'' house, this is my order."


    Prime Minister Thilo didn''t see anyone, he just called the housekeeper and told him to do it.


    If you don''t do it, there must be some stupid guy who wants to please the king to do it.


    As for those trivial matters, let them deal with them by themselves, and then come forward to solve them when they really can''t.


    He is old and will go away one day,


    The new generation will always grow up.


    ��


    Miskar Stark University.


    Although most of the professors were invited by the king, almost all the professors from this department came out.


    Several deans did not attend. At the moment they received the news of the accident at the grand ceremony ahead, whether it was the Academy of Natural Sciences that Tu Fu took care of, or the Academy of Biological Sciences that did not want to see him,


    Both the lecturer and the professor were completely shocked by Tu Fu''s extreme personal heroism.


    An emergency council was called immediately.


    "Everyone, whether it is from the position of the University of Michigan, let him become the leader of the University of Michigan, or the position of a Baiyan, we should try our best to keep this child."


    Dean Luo Fu from the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences was the first to speak.


    The most urgent task at the moment is to save Tu Fu''s life and offend the country''s monarch like this, so you don''t need to think about it to know that he is finished.


    "I have already contacted several deans of Columbia University, presumably they will stand on the same front as me this time."


    "It''s best to ask the principal to come forward and let the leaders of the Ministry of Education directly negotiate with the above and convey our meaning."


    "There are also universities in the Seven Schools Alliance and other countries. Presumably many people are unwilling to see such geniuses fall, and use their voices to speak out internationally."


    In the conference room, voices in all directions were discussing ways to support Tu Fu.


    "It''s just a child, why bother to make such a big effort."


    Dean Leicester of the Academy of Natural Sciences felt uncomfortable for a while when he heard it, and he felt uncomfortable when he thought of Tu Fu''s smug face.


    "Oh."


    Dean Luofu looked at Leicester who was still angry, "Don''t you want to save people?"


    Dean Leicester twitched his mouth and said bitterly: "I don''t like to blackmail students from my alma mater. Even if such a guy has great academic achievements, his character is really not worthy of respect."


    "Ok."


    Dean Luo Fu looked helpless, and said to himself: "Unfortunately, the Academy of Natural Sciences has paid him 50,000 yuan in advance, and he didn''t even teach a class..."


    "Save! People must be saved."


    Lester slapped the table angrily and howled in the next second, his attitude was completely different from before, "Tu Fu is our future star at Michigan State University, and he must not be treated unfairly."


    If you want to, you can frame their future star of MiU and go to jail.


    Then is there still the law of heaven, is there any law of the king?


    ��


    45 Baker Street.


    Miss Winston was left alone at home now.


    "Sophie, there is no girl in G?ttinghagen with better craftsmanship than you. Guess who will be so lucky to taste it later."


    She prepared a table of exquisite dishes early.


    Since Tu Fu laughed at her cooking skills, Sophie has been practicing cooking hard in private, and is going to surprise him.


    The Winsters went out early in the morning to watch the grand ceremony, but she was the only one who was unwilling to go.


    I don��t want to see that annoying ghost look so arrogant.


    If he went to the scene and saw him, that guy would definitely look at him with smug eyes.


    But...the crowd watching the grand ceremony must have many girls.


    They will definitely look at Tufu with ill intentions, and the enthusiastic G?ttinghagen hot girls will definitely want to eat him.


    "My God, what was I thinking."


    Sophie covered her hot face with both hands, and the more she thought about it, the more entangled she became, and she really wanted to watch it live.


    "Ding dong, ding dong, ding dong..."


    It was also at this time that the doorbell rang three times in succession, indicating that the visitor was in a hurry.


    "Sophie, open the door."


    It was her best friend Shakira at the University of G?ttinghagen who came here.


    She had never seen this friend who was always out of tune in such a hurry, his face was covered with sweat, he probably trotted all the way when he came here, and his magnificent chest heaved up and down for a while.


    "Shakira, shouldn''t you accompany your family to participate in the grand ceremony?" Sophie followed the trend and led them into the house.


    "The king... the king''s ceremony... something happened... something happened."


    Shakira Barrera was out of breath until she calmed down after drinking water.


    Explained the ins and outs of the matter in concise language,


    "Tu Fu stopped the king''s car on the way, and together with many professors, he threw out some law, proving that the existence of perpetual motion machines is wrong. He told His Majesty that this stupid policy should stop immediately."


    "My God, what is he doing."


    Sophie couldn''t help covering her mouth, she could already imagine the madness of the scene.


    "I heard that the two engineers also ran away. They are shameful liars who have been defrauding the state funds, so that they almost killed Baia.


    Poor Mr. Capet was also taken away by the guards, these bastards..."


    Shakira clenched her pink fists angrily, accusing this truth like a joke.


    While speaking, she didn''t notice that Sophie''s shoulders were shaking slightly,


    The eye sockets of this young lady had turned red before she knew it.


    She had tried her best to control her emotions just now, until she calmly listened to Shakira''s words, and at this moment her heart was twisted like a knife.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Capet is the hero of all Baia. Someone will definitely help him. The prime minister, the University of Michigan, the Weimar family, the two houses... Countless people support him, and everyone in Baia will do their best to help He, please trust your Mr. Capet will be all right."


    Shakira can only say such words to comfort her best friend.


    Sophie held back desperately, bit her lips tightly, and choked down her sobs like a baby, with unconcealable sadness blooming in her eyes,


    "He obviously agreed... He promised to help me with the coming-of-age ceremony...


    fraud��"


    PS: It took me a while to refine it, sorry everyone


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 226： imprisoned

    Chapter 226 Imprisonment


    From the Square of Truth to the Catalan Prison, the voices of the people were indispensable along the way.


    Crowds of people swept through wave after wave.


    Shouts and curses came and went.


    The black knight team escorting Tufu was hit by the people along the way with rotten eggs, rotten vegetable leaves, and yogurt. Their shiny black armor was stained with layer after layer of filth.


    Even if the stinky water from the sewer splashed all over, this team of people turned a blind eye like a cold machine.


    Steadily sending people to jail.


    Citizens near the central city saw Tufu being sent to the famous castle-like prison Gatai, and the last voices from the outside world also tended to be the same.


    All that remains is a cloud of weeping.


    People don''t know what the thermodynamic principle explained by Tufu means, just as they don''t understand the distance of the perpetual motion machine.


    But everyone knows that there is a child of Touf Capet who uncovered a big conspiracy and saved the future of this country.


    Since he is a good person, he should not stay in prison.


    ��


    Compared to other humid, dark and harsh prisons.


    The environment of the Catalan Prison is undoubtedly the best prison in G?ttinghagen. It is said that it was originally a military castle to defend against the enemy. Later, it was abandoned due to disrepair. The place.


    The prison covers a total area of ??more than 2,000 square meters. There are 6 towers of about 100 meters in length. There is also a huge trench in front of the gate. The water depth of more than 5 meters prevents it from being a decoration.


    There are heavy artillery on all sides of the prison wall, and there are a large number of guards patrolling back and forth no matter on the wall or underground.


    The gunmen occupy the commanding heights of the square towers. With their heavy protection, it is difficult for even a fly to fly in.


    Even the black knight squad that escorted Tu Fu was guarding the spot, paying unprecedented attention to him, a key criminal of the royal family who disrupted the king''s ceremony.


    What surprised Tu Fu was that he was charged with disturbing social order. This crime is not a big one, and it can be released after a criticism and education.


    At the worst, it will only be detained for a while.


    He should never be sent directly to this special prison. He was thrown here without even having a trial process from the time he was arrested to now.


    "So there is really no king''s law?"


    The power of the royal power really made Tu Fu dumbfounded. In order to punish him, he didn''t even have to abide by the rules and regulations.


    Of course, he is willing to accept this punishment.


    It''s like publicly exposing the fate of the child without the king''s clothes. Although the story is not written anymore, the ending may not be any better.


    When sent to the castle prison, there are prisoners wearing white prison uniforms on both sides of the prison, most of them are political prisoners.


    The further you go in, the more serious the crimes of the prisoners are. There are many people who have been imprisoned for hundreds of years. The court claims to respect their human rights, so they will not easily sentence them to death, but they will also sentence them to a sentence with no end in sight.


    Human rights and justice have been thoroughly played by them.


    "Kangdang."


    As soon as he was sent to the prison, Tu Fu''s handcuffs were opened by the warden Hanke.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    He looked at each other in disbelief.


    People who are sent to prison according to the rules, especially a superhuman like him, let alone handcuffs, even if they wear more than a dozen layers of bracelets and anklets, it is not an exaggeration.


    Even the prison that belonged to him was cleaned, and there were even mattresses and quilts.


    The location faces south, and when the sun rises, the fresh light can just come in from the outside. It definitely belongs to the VIP seat in the prison.


    Can directly hit the level of five-star praise.


    "Monsieur Capet, you don''t have to follow the usual rules and regulations, you don''t have to wear handcuffs and anklets, you don''t have to go to labor, and no one will bother you in the meantime.


    If you have other needs, such as what books to read or the choice of meals, or want to send a message to the outside world, please let us know, Catalan is always at your service. "


    The warden named Hank bowed his head, speaking respectfully.


    "Sir, are you sure this is a prison?"


    "Yes, even if you ask anyone, the history of the Catalan Prison is even longer than that of the Hill Palace, and the prisoners who enter here can still get enough dignity." Warden Hanke''s attitude is surprisingly good.


    ��Are all people treated the same?��


    "No, this is limited to you, other prisoners still need to be reformed through labor."


    "why?"


    "Because we don''t consider you a prisoner, nor do every Baia people consider you a prisoner.


    So, you don''t deserve to be treated like a prisoner either. "


    This concise and clear answer is the reason why the warden and jailers hold him in awe.


    "I see."


    Tu Fu stopped in vain, deeply moved by this reason, and then asked in a deep voice: "In this case, can you let me go? I promise not to betray you."


    "Look, here are the daily necessities we prepared for you. Before you eat, please order...Mr. Capet, I wish you a happy time in prison in Gatai."


    The witty warden sent him all the way to a special prison without saying a word, and ran away without saying a word.


    "cut."


    Tu Fu was immediately disappointed, and went to jail peacefully.


    The material of the cage is very unique, and one by one stands there in black.


    It seems to be made of special meteorite material, which can weaken the extraordinary power of the extraordinary.


    Even though Tu Fu broke open with both hands, the prison cage remained motionless.


    Out of respect for Tu Fu, they didn''t put more sophisticated shackles on him, which would greatly limit his abilities, and he didn''t dare to easily try to use other abilities.


    "The teleportation ability is now at most ten to fifteen meters, and it can leave the prison, but there is a knight captain in the black knight team outside.


    The level of guarding me is at least Sequence 6 of the knight path. The existence of Uncle Roman''s level is inappropriate, really inappropriate. "


    Tu Fu decisively gave up on this method.


    The idea of ??digging a tunnel to escape from prison is even less reliable in a high-altitude fortress.


    Searched for movies and TV shows related to prison escape in his mind, and he found that those who could escape from prison either had someone outside to respond, or it took too long, and no one was reliable.


    In a world with extraordinary power, the methods that ordinary people think of, and the available ways are basically blocked.


    It''s over!


    Could it be that he was beheaded for public display?


    Tu Fu lay discouraged on the mattress, staring blankly at the dark prison wall.


    It''s not impossible to escape, if you have to wait until the execution time, go back to the ghost ship directly.


    As long as you hide for a while and use the invisibility cloak to leave, you will still have a way out.


    It��s just that, in that case, you will have to give up everything you have in G?ttinghagen, the genius of the University of Michigan, the God of Quantum, the investment in the construction of the Southern Continent, and the Winster family.


    Such a price is really too high.


    "It''s really a big loss this time."


    Tu Fu let out a sigh after lying down.


    The only good thing is that the potion of the Sequence 7 outlaw lunatic digested more than half of it in an instant, and he will be promoted again in a short time.


    In the past, Tu Fu''s understanding of this name was only at a very basic level.


    As long as you act ruthlessly and arrogantly enough.


    Now, Tu Fu has a deeper understanding of this title.


    A fanatic at a higher level should challenge authority. If William II represents the supreme royal power, then he will challenge him on behalf of the public opinion and overthrow the high royal authority.


    So his potion digested very quickly.


    If you are more daring, go to the church of the Church of the Seven Gods and smash the statue of God in public...


    ��


    Since I was in prison, there are fewer things to think about.


    Completely living Tu Fu''s favorite life dream of eating enough and getting enough sleep, he was a little nervous at first, but he didn''t wait for the news from the outside world, so he just lived a bad life every day.


    During this period of time, because His Majesty the King was angered, it was forbidden for anyone to contact him, a royal felon, and the jailers did not dare to violate it.


    Sophie and Winston have been here several times, but they can''t see each other.


    I heard from the jailer that the beautiful blond lady was always waiting at the door, which seemed to be a beautiful scenery around the prison.


    Finally on the third day after the incident, someone applied for a meeting with him through legal procedures.


    When Clan Sollens saw his luxury prison package, his surprised reaction was not much better than that of Tu Fu, "God, are you sure this is a prison?"


    "Of course, there are at least three dishes for each meal, no need to work, just lie down and bask in the sun every day."


    "Tsk, so much so that I want to come in and experience it."


    "Then you can apply to come in and experience it." Tu Fu replied angrily, "So, how did you get in?"


    "Don''t forget my major. I''m a law student at the University of Michigan. Isn''t it normal to go in and out of prisons to meet with my lawyer?" Kelan said confidently, but he sighed when he saw Tu Fu''s suspicious expression. ,


    "Well, they all know who my father is, and he asked me to come over and talk to you."


    "This is much more reasonable. How are my uncles doing?"


    This is the first sentence Tu Fu asked.


    "The one you want to ask is Miss Winster, right? Don''t worry, your family is protected by your father and the Duke of Weimar, Miska. Only someone who is crazy will provoke you now."


    Klan said in a serious manner: "After all, you are Baia''s hero now."


    "Heh, a hero? A hero locked in prison?" Tu Fu sneered.


    Seeing Tu Fu''s decadent appearance, Clan Solons couldn''t bear to speak. After a moment of silence, he still opened his mouth: "Before I come, my father asked me to convey a word to you."


    "What words."


    ��Since you want to be a national hero who dares to speak the truth, you should be prepared not to be understood.


    It is extremely cold at high places. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 228： Sophist

    Chapter 228 Sophist


    The blue moon is coming.


    Half of the moonlight falls on Lyle, while the other half of him is hidden in the darkness. As a mysterious path in the nine sequences, the style of appearance is high enough.


    In a white suit and white gloves, he really looks like a magician.


    The other party''s elegant and calm way of intruding made this prison known for its tightness a joke, and the interceptor even lost control in a few words, and the mid- and low-sequence Transcendents were frightened and committed suicide after seeing each other.


    The strong sense of oppression when this person arrived made even breathing a luxury.


    Tu Fu was already covered in sweat before he said hello. He knew that the visitor was not good. The moment the shadow of death shrouded him, his heart rate also soared.


    If the other party wanted to kill him, it would only take a moment, and Tu Fu could not escape with absolute certainty at such a short distance.


    Finally, I had to bite the bullet and greet him.


    Greetings seemed relaxed, but my heart was completely panicked.


    Hearing the prefix of Tu Fu''s name, Lyle''s calm expression finally changed a little, and his tone was relaxed: "Oh, you already know?"


    His words have been confirmed, it is the Lantis Republic that is manipulating the whole thing.


    "I guessed it after the incident. If it wasn''t for Landis who was behind the scenes, I would feel abnormal."


    After Tu Fu calmed down, he knew that the gap between the two was too big, so he didn''t resist and lay flat on the ground, like a salted fish that had lost its dream.


    "As far as I know, several countries have made achievements in generators many years ago. It is by no means the credit of one person to develop an internal combustion engine. Only those countries in the Northern Continent are capable of inventing.


    You take advantage of Baia''s environment to invest money in research and development, and then transfer the technology back to Saint Nordin when the time is right. Presumably Baia, which lost its core technology at that time, was not only drained of national strength.


    In the end, there is only a pile of useless scrap metal left, and that is the real doomsday. "


    Tu Fu let out a long breath.


    This is why Baia is fully committed to the research and development of the "perpetual motion machine" project, but the neighboring countries have no response.


    Once Baia fell into this bottomless quagmire, he was consuming national strength all the time. Even if he succeeded in the end, the results of scientific research would only be a wedding dress for the other party.


    "Just for this?" Lyle smiled playfully.


    "There is also an assassination against the Weimar family, I guess it is your handwriting.


    The last time I investigated, I only knew that the leader was related to the Hill Palace, and a high-ranking figure was manipulating it.


    Rewind the results and start over again. If Miss Weimar is really cursed to death by the necklace, it will only cause the Weimar family to riot. Then who will be the ultimate beneficiary in the high position? royal court? Prime Minister or who?


    In my opinion, there is only one truth. "


    Tu Fu sat up and pointed his finger at the con artist outside the prison with great momentum, "The murderer is you, who fooled the con artist engineer of Baia Kingdom.


    As well as the way you killed just now, in the nine sequences, I only think of con artists. "


    "Papa papa."


    Lyle clapped his hands and applauded for his wonderful speculation, which was considered a disguised recognition.


    Even if his deception was exposed, he would remain calm. This stable situation made Tu Fu feel more and more uneasy.


    "Mr. Cape, someone in the Landis government wants to negotiate a deal with you. Since there is no place for you in Baia now, why not go back to Landis with me.


    People will respect your inventions more than in a country ruled by a foolish king.


    Whether it��s status and treatment, or the potion formula and materials you need later, the Landis government will prepare it for you.


    Because of you, it is worth the price. "


    After being identified, Lyle sent him an invitation.


    A child who can create an academic system under the age of twenty is no longer a simple genius who can be praised.


    No matter which country you are in, you are quite greedy.


    At the time of the selection for higher education, the Seven Schools Alliance was almost out of their minds, not to mention Tu Fu who has grown up now.


    Excellent in basic physics and hands-on practical experience, which must be a decisive factor for the next upcoming industrial revolution.


    It is not surprising that the next door can issue this invitation.


    "Going to Landis?"


    Tu Fu chuckled, and immediately remembered that the thighs of the female race there were always like radishes, and the waist as thick as a bucket was even more daunting.


    He raised his head and blinked and asked, "If I say no, will you let me go?"


    "Ah."


    "By the way, may I ask, is this operation related to your promotion method?"


    The other party directly answered his previous question, and raised his mouth on the latter question, "Yes, the way for a fraudster to advance to a demigod through Sequence 5 Sophist is to plan a large-scale deception to fool millions of people."


    Lyle''s smile disappeared when he spoke, "When the deception is exposed during the execution process, it will be regarded as a fraud failure. I have prepared for this for three years, and now this good show has been ruined by you.


    Since you are in the Transcendent Realm and sabotaged someone else''s promotion ceremony, Mr. Capet, you should know that your behavior has crossed the line. "


    Demigod ritual?


    Talk about the topic.


    The temperature around the prison suddenly dropped several degrees, and Tu Fu couldn''t help clicking his tongue when he heard this.


    It��s no wonder that the other party took the risk to come to Catalan Prison. Now it��s considered a very good demeanor to be able to chat with him calmly and send an invitation.


    Tu Fu turned his head quickly, and immediately gave him advice in order to survive, "Ahem, this is indeed my fault. Sir, why don''t you try a Ponzi scheme, a trap specially targeted at greedy ghosts.


    I promise it will work faster than your previous method, please believe me. "


    "It doesn''t matter anymore."


    Lyle was too lazy to listen to the method, and he didn''t think that he could be promoted to a demigod with any method.


    He looked at Tu Fu with more resentment in his eyes.


    "How about, let''s talk about going to Landis again. I always like the air there, sweet and fresh. I really love Saint Nordin..."


    "Mr. Capet, it is never a wise choice to deceive a con artist." Hearing the completely insincere words of the other party, Lyle said quietly.


    After understanding Tu Fu''s intentions, he has already made a decision.


    If this kind of character cannot be reused by Lantis, at least the Baia Kingdom should not be allowed to stay. Such an enemy will change the pattern of the advanced northern continent sooner or later.


    The shadow of death hovers above, and the death knell has already been sounded.


    "Whoosh!"


    Tu Fu already felt something was wrong, he rolled and crawled in the prison and launched a teleport without hesitation, directly crossing the thick prison wall.


    And the sound of death lingering in the ears behind him also came out immediately,


    "Everyone is mortal."


    Lyle sat on the spot and didn''t even move, just like killing those guards just now.


    A transcendent of his level is no more difficult to kill a chicken than an ordinary person against Tu Fu.


    In just a few seconds, Tu Fu directly crossed the city wall, flashing and disappearing in the terrified eyes of the Catalan guards.


    "Swoosh swish��"


    Didn''t pause for a moment, didn''t even have time to catch a breath, activating abilities like crazy after being teleported to a new location.


    I only heard the sound of the strong wind in my ears, the figures came and went one after another, and there was only a blurry shadow left in the surrounding environment, no matter what I bumped into, I didn''t dare to hesitate a bit.


    He used the teleportation ability relentlessly, just to increase the distance with the opponent and allow enough time to teleport back.


    The mid-sequence Transcendents who are close to demigods usually only fight in an instant.


    After the first major premise was confirmed, the sophist Lyle, who was still sitting in the prison, read unhurriedly:


    "Tuff Capet is a human being."


    His eyes looked not far from G?ttinghagen, which was in the direction of Tufu''s escape, and he neither blocked nor stopped him.


    After the minor premise is also established, the opponent has been locked, no matter where he goes, he will end up in the same way.


    He enjoys this kind of mentality of playing with prey, especially for such a talented person who will fall like a meteor after the brilliance.


    It''s really a pity.


    Lyle closed his eyes as if to see him off, and unhurriedly came to the conclusion of the third paragraph, "So Tuf Capet must die."


    ��


    "boom!"


    When Tu Fu, who was still fleeing, activated the teleportation ceremony, he only got a few breaths before and after.


    Finally survived the prelude to starting the teleportation ceremony.


    When the terrible rules of killing were established,


    After his running figure staggered on the ground for a while, it fell firmly to the ground like a kite with a broken string. His body was covered in blood like a leaking balloon, and blood seeped out from all parts of his body.


    Immediately, he turned into a blood man.


    At the same time that the opponent''s terrifying killing spell took effect, Tu Fu finally let go of his suspended thoughts.


    Regardless of the severe pain all over his body, he gritted his teeth and growled:


    "Teleport."


    The already half-dead figure of Tu Fu overlapped, faintly marching towards the fog.


    Just a little bit, just a little bit closer to falling into the opponent''s hands.


    Because there is a problem with the conclusion of the third paragraph of that logic, the first major premise is that it is all right for people to die, and the second minor premise is also true that Tuf Capet is a human being.


    Based on the previous two basic premises, the last item turned out to be a problem.


    The only problem is that he is not the original owner, Touf Capet.


    The soul in his body is not the original owner. After occupying this body, it is the soul of Tu Fu (real name), which is a very special existence in itself.


    The final conclusion of the syllogism points to unknown people, which leads to the weakening of the killing effect.


    After casting it, it only has half of its original power. Even if it is successfully launched, it can only barely injure Tu Fu in the end.


    Summarize in one sentence.


    that is.


    What you want to kill is Tufu Capet, it has nothing to do with me Tufu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 230： price of freedom

    Chapter 230 The price of freedom


    House of Parliament.


    The solemn atmosphere makes every visitor extremely serious.


    The royal descendants of the House of Lords, hereditary aristocrats, government officials and southern mainland colonial agents have all arrived.


    Most of them behave elegantly, wearing noble clothes that only this class can wear, with exquisite embroidery floating on the surface.


    Even if those cloaks or long skirts are dragged on the ground, completely wrapping people in thick clothes, and some of them are so ill-fitting that they make people turn red, no one is willing to change their glory.


    This is the etiquette exclusive to the nobles.


    Better than suffering, decency is more important than anything else.


    Compared to the old aristocrats who have a serious tendency to dress retro, the representatives of the House of Commons are elected by the people of various places. There are representatives of the emerging bourgeoisie who have brought huge wealth, and there are local officials who have benefited one side.


    Most of these people are well-known doers who were trusted by the people and elected to the parliament.


    Compared to the House of Lords, most of them wore refined and indirect suits and swallowtails, and uniformly wore a heavy top hat, which made the original solemn atmosphere even more solemn, and they didn''t even dare to breathe too loudly.


    The most front seat in the House of Lords is undoubtedly the Duke of Weimar. On the side of the aristocratic forces, he is a figure who can speak in the House of Representatives.


    The land and wealth of this ancient Baia family is also the reason why the old duke speaks confidently.


    Sitting opposite him is the leader of the Conservative Party in the cabinet and the current Prime Minister Thilo Sollens, he is the one with the best mental outlook among the people present.


    After the "King''s perpetual motion machine" incident, the original rumors of his impeachment have long since disappeared, and he is still firmly seated as the prime minister.


    A few days ago, the Lantis border guards were operating on the Baia border, and there was a lot of wind and rain before the war.


    But in the few days since the war madman came back, many operations stunned everyone.


    Being a diplomat, he quickly formed an alliance with the easternmost Sa Loren Empire with the speed of fighting fires, and opened trade stations with several small countries.


    Not interfering with Sa Loren''s interests in the Far East, in exchange for many years of peace in the future, and a powerful ally.


    The most important thing is that once there is a war with Landis, there is no need to deploy troops to guard the border to the east.


    The second thing is to win over the Kingdom of Ryan, which has become a climate in the west.


    William II''s incident spread throughout the Northern Continent. Prime Minister Sorens justified his inability to open up colonies in the Southern Continent on the grounds that his national strength was seriously depleted, so as to show his favor to the Ryan royal family.


    From then on, the Baia Kingdom voluntarily withdrew from the contention for the remaining colonies, and the remaining land was exchanged to several other major countries.


    So far, the strongest allies on the east and west lines have isolated Landis. In the next few years, they will compete for the interests of the southern continent, naturally forming a contradiction.


    In Thilo��s view, political and diplomatic negotiations are the art of compromise,


    The purpose of temporary regression is to make better progress.


    Although there are many people who are dissatisfied with this, including His Majesty the King who is interested in the whole world, the policy of reducing colonial rule is equivalent to self-defeating martial arts in their eyes, and it is an act of not thinking about making progress.


    But it was precisely because of Prime Minister Sorens'' move that the restless Landis finally withdrew its minions.


    Within a day, all border guards were withdrawn to the west of the border.


    Under the premise that the interests have been divided, the price of another move is that the east and west lines will fight at least three major powers at the same time, which is neither reasonable nor dominant.


    "Ahh~"


    A heavy sneeze rang out, and sitting in the middle of the council seat was a pale young king in poor condition.


    The past few days have not been smooth for William II.


    Ever since he was tricked by that bastard, he was so angry that he fell into a coma with a high fever and almost killed himself.


    This is not the most hateful thing. Speaking of it, what makes him most uncomfortable is the word-of-mouth of Mingjun, who was led by the wise leader in the past few years, and it collapsed into a mess in an instant.


    Not only was it ridiculed by the people, but it became a joke that could be recorded in history among the countries of the Northern Continent.


    All the hard work he put in in the past, just because of one mistake, it was gone in an instant.


    King William II lined his chin with his hand, and asked absently: "What are you talking about?"


    "Your Majesty, the reform of the new law should now have a result."


    Mr. Prime Minister who spoke, once again submitted the new law that he had changed countless times.


    "You don''t need to read it, just do it like this."


    This time, William II didn''t become self-willed again, and directly agreed.


    After this incident, his reputation among the people has fallen to the bottom, and relying on welfare bills to please the people is also a good way.


    After the passage of this bill, many people breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Your Majesty, there is one more thing you need to decide."


    The speaker is the leader of the Labor Party. He carefully looked at the color of William II, "Last night, an enemy from abroad invaded the Catalan Prison, and it seemed that they were targeting the prisoner, Tufu.


    Unfortunately, a guard team was completely wiped out, and Tu Fu himself was seriously injured. "


    "Ok?"


    Hearing the news, William II''s eyes lit up immediately,


    The sluggish expression just now became energetic.


    If he hadn''t been concerned about so many people, he would probably have been so excited to ask how the person was injured and whether he was dead now.


    "The people are reporting this incident, the twelve states have sent delegations to the capital, and the Seven Schools Alliance has also protested against it, and the protest in G?ttinghagen is the loudest.


    If he is not released again, they will form a protest group of 100,000 people to organize a demonstration in G?ttinghagen... If Tu Fu really dies in prison, Baia will really turn upside down. "


    The voice of the Labor Party leader''s words is getting lower and lower.


    Because William II''s face was so ugly that it was already wrinkled, there is no doubt that if he continued to speak, he would have the urge to lift the table.


    "Your Majesty, why not start the voting process, and let the two houses decide whether Tu Fu should be released or not."


    Tillo Thorens spoke slowly after watching for a long time, and put forward a reasonable proposal, a method to save the king''s face and reputation.


    "it is good."


    William II gritted his teeth and agreed, "However, the voting process must be open. Voters raise their hands, and only when the voting rate exceeds 80% can people be released."


    The purpose of this rather harsh condition is very simple. It is to let the supporters show their identities in front of him, and he will now write down the names of those who dare to sing the opposite.


    But after the words fell, someone from the House of Lords had already stretched out their hands and completely despised his authority.


    It was the Duke of Weimar. The middle-aged man raised his hand without any hesitation.


    He didn''t care about William II''s revenge. He was well-informed about the matter of Tu Fu saving his precious daughter. He had already received the news, and made a decision without hesitation after the voting session started.


    "Mr. Sir." William II stared at him with a serious tone.


    "Your Majesty, the Weimar family always repays favors."


    The Duke of Weimar has no expression on his face, he is not afraid of the so-called revenge.


    After he voted, the House of Lords raised their hands one after another. The upper-level family is a one-line interest group. After the head of the group made a decision, the entire Baier noble group had an answer.


    Shua! Swish! Swish!


    In an instant, more than half of the votes in the House of Lords alone were on the resolution to release Tu Fu.


    As for the House of Commons, needless to say, people raised their hands one after another. They are representatives elected by the people. The purpose of coming here is to explain the voice of the bottom like the above.


    And there is only one voice at the bottom, Tu Fu was acquitted.


    The forces behind the House of Commons are different. It is unusual to be able to unify the right to speak at this moment. This made William II see some clues.


    There are not many people who can integrate the power of the House of Commons. After he saw the clue, he squinted and stared at Thilo Thorens,


    "Prime Minister, what do you mean?"


    "In my opinion, Tu Fu is just an ignorant child. As a child, he will make mistakes. As long as he is willing to correct, there is nothing that cannot be forgiven."


    After Prime Minister Sorens finished speaking, he raised his hand in agreement with a smile, "So, I am willing to vote for him."


    His team immediately unified the three major parties in the cabinet. Counting the number of people in the two houses of parliament who supported the release of Tu Fu, the total number probably exceeded 80%.


    Such a ratio is unprecedented.


    This is public opinion. When all the voices tend to be the same, even the king has to consider the consequences of nonsense.


    "The Duke, the Prime Minister, members of the three parties, who else, why not stand up together." William II''s face was stern, and he had no intention of fulfilling his promise at all.


    "Your Majesty, I also agree."


    At this time, a discordant voice among the members of the royal family broke the stalemate.


    It was Friedrich William. After hesitating again and again, he sighed softly, and his raised palm was very conspicuous in the royal court.


    This almost deposed prince, even at the risk of danger, must use his last bit of strength to help the person who saved his life.


    Finally, the last solid force on the royal side was completely disintegrated, because Friedrich stepped forward, and members of the royal family raised one hand, two hands, and more and more hands... The last party in the field also showed that manner.


    The battle for the throne is not just the appointment and removal of the previous king, but also the inspection of the cabinet.


    Since all members have expressed their views, it is not worth the loss to stand against the public at this time.


    The third prince''s rebellion became the last straw that overwhelmed William II. Even his own son stood on the opposite side of him at this moment.


    "Traitors, all are rebels!"


    In the huge Capitol, only the angry roar of William II echoed on the roof.


    ��


    Tu Fu, who was still lying in the Catalan prison, was like a salted fish without dreams, lying on the bed doing nothing, and the wounds on his body were scabbed with blood.


    "Mr. Capet, please."


    "Eat something even if it doesn''t heal."


    "Drink some water."


    Tu Fu''s aggressive behavior made all the jailers panic.


    If this man really dies in Catalan Hell, not only will they be stabbed in the back by neighbors when they return home, even the officials of the judicial system will not let them go.


    But this attitude of not cooperating with life and death made this group of jailers even more humble than criminals.


    I beg my grandpa to tell my grandma to tell him that no matter what happens, please be strong and live on.


    He has always turned a deaf ear to all this.


    What really changed Tu Fu''s attitude was the afternoon of the second day after he was assassinated. The news of the arrival of a big man gave his decadent thoughts a shot in the arm.


    "Eat something to heal your injuries, and then change into a clean set of clothes. After all, you have to be decent when you go out."


    A man with a thick voice came from outside the prison. The obvious scar on his face was very recognizable.


    Before, Tu Fu would never have thought that Prime Minister Sollens would come here to meet him in person.


    After hearing these words, Tu Fu immediately understood that there was still a turning point in the matter, and got up and widened his eyes: "Sir, they decided to let me go, right?"


    "Yes, you can go." The latter nodded, and before Tu Fu could cheer clearly, he said "but".


    "But His Majesty promised to let you out, and there is one condition, which is the basic requirement for your survival."


    "I think I''m ready."


    "After this incident, his reputation has suffered a huge blow, which is inevitable.


    His Majesty declared in the parliament that he could let you go, but he didn''t want to see you again in G?ttinghagen, or even the Kingdom of Baia. Thilo Sollens added:


    "For at least two years, you can''t go back to Baia."


    Hearing this harsh additional condition, Tu Fu''s eyes changed from longing to doubt. After a brief struggle, he finally accepted that this was already the best ending.


    "it is good."


    Tu Fu nodded invisibly, which meant that he agreed with this decision.


    Children who make mistakes always have to apologize for themselves.


    Maybe.


    This is the price of freedom.


    While going through the procedures for release from prison, the prison doctor also treated the shocking injuries on his body, and the guards carefully put on a new set of clothes for him.


    From the moment I stepped out of the foot prison, the sun was rarely seen on this cold winter day,


    The light was perfect, and Tu Fu was forced to stretch out his hand to block the sunlight in front of him, but he couldn''t help but look at it a few times.


    that light,


    It''s so dazzling!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 231： travel around the world

    Chapter 231 Traveling around the world


    The University of Michigan campus in G?ttinghagen.


    Throwing away the unwearable clothes, Tu Fu stretched out his arms and approached the glowing coals in the fireplace.


    The room was warm because of the fireplace. Opposite the fireplace was a full-length mirror. After taking off his clothes, he carefully checked the injuries on his body in the mirror.


    Fortunately, they were all skin traumas, but they were relatively dense, leaving a few scars at most.


    A few cuts on his body are harmless.


    It is a blessing to be able to save a life after such a big incident.


    "Ugh."


    Tu Fu took a look at himself in the glasses, and then the tight strings suddenly loosened. Fortunately, there were no scars on that handsome face, and even the pupils of the eyes became a little darker after going through ups and downs.


    Even if he went to prison and his face became thinner, it added a bit of unique charm to his immature face, making him even more experienced.


    After going through thousands of sails, he is still a teenager after returning.


    Sitting on the chair, Tu Fu was thinking about it, and couldn''t help feeling dazed.


    "When I have time now, I should at least go home and meet my uncle and aunt separately. By the way, I would like to thank Crane and Miss Weimar, they must have contributed a lot to this matter.


    God, I haven''t asked her how to play the flute, it''s a blood loss.


    And David, you must explain his investment. Fortunately, this guy will not dare to monopolize my money. The matter of building a factory in the Southern Continent must be done as soon as possible. My dream of a mansion by the River Moore!


    And Sophie��s gift����


    Tu Fu felt uneasy when he thought of many things.


    It seems that there are still many things waiting for him to solve.


    The reality is that in the only two days, he has to deal with all these troublesome things before secretly escaping from the country by sea.


    Shortly after being released from prison, it is unavoidable to be flustered by being sent back to the University of Michigan.


    Especially in a strange world, just getting used to the feeling of home and going to unknown places separately.


    "It must be calm enough, there are people waiting for me."


    After he stabilized his mind, he seriously considered this matter. Compared with the current trivialities, what is more important is his future.


    "The most urgent task is to quickly digest the last part of the adventurer''s potion, advance to Sequence 6 or even Sequence 5, and it is best to collect information related to demigods.


    Presumably, there are more opportunities to obtain after going to sea. The materials and formulas above Sequence 7 will be obtained in a more relaxed way on the sea.


    By the way, exercise and develop supernatural abilities, which is something I have never done before. "


    This is Tu Fu''s first goal.


    Take advantage of these two years of wandering abroad to find more opportunities, at least have the ability to protect yourself and your family before you come back next time.


    The dispute between the Baia Kingdom and Landis this time, to put it bluntly, is just a simple test before the battle. When a Transcendent close to a high-sequence joins the battle, his meager strength is simply not enough for him.


    When the war breaks out in full force, there will only be more extraordinary people with different abilities entering the game,


    He can''t rely on the ghost ship''s ability every time.


    "Also, I have to change to a new name when I go out. I have to think of a new name. At least my name can no longer be used."


    Tu Fu sat on the bench and meditated. His current reputation is so great but he is only a mere Sequence 7.


    Regardless of going to sea or staying in other countries in the next two years, people all over the world will know him and become a living Tang monk.


    Fortunately, the last time I got a face-changing mask from that underground organization, it is not too difficult to operate in this respect, but I have to change to a new identity.


    "Since you plan to go to sea, why not take this opportunity to find the trace of the ''Santa Maria'', since the sea area is boundless white fog, it has not dissipated for a year.


    That kind of special situation may not be many, at least there will be some legends on the sea, and we must find a way to find its coordinates. "


    Tu Fu secretly made up his mind, this is the second purpose of going to sea.


    Find out where the ghost ship is and discover its secrets.


    The "ghost ship" has always been the means by which he rises, even if it doesn''t say that there are a lot of mysterious items on it, it''s just to investigate those monsters whose strength is unclear.


    It is not easy to prevent them from making waves. He must act as a defender, and he must consider this matter urgently.


    "Crunch."


    The door of the room opened suddenly when he had listed two plans, and several deans of Miskar Stark University came one by one,


    Except for the professors who had a close relationship with Tu Fu, only the core executives came.


    In order to rescue him, the University of Mitsubishi has contributed a lot during this period, and it can be regarded as a blessing to him.


    In fact, after he got out of prison, all the professors of Miska had already started waiting for him.


    Until Tufu was released, he was secretly transferred to a safe place. There is also a branch campus of Miskar Stark University in G?ttinghagen.


    This resolution is a secret release, in order to avoid confusion among the people, Tu Fu must hide his identity.


    It is reasonable to say that he should have left G?ttinghagen immediately on the 24th, but after repeated requests from Tufu, Prime Minister Sollens finally agreed to postpone the time by one day.


    That is to say, the last two days are his last days in the capital,


    Cannot appear in public, let alone make statements that are detrimental to Baier.


    The royal family of Baia only regarded him as dead.


    After being released from prison, Tu Fu instinctively wanted to go home and have a look, but unfortunately he chose at the wrong time.


    Now Winston''s house is full of reporters, everyone except Catalan is focusing on No. 45 Baker Street, and the plan to go home to visit uncle and aunt has to be abandoned.


    Then he came here, a small branch campus.


    "Seeing that you have no facts makes us happy. No matter what the future holds, if you can survive, that is the best result." Professor Kane patted him on the shoulder, "In any case, the University of Michigan is proud of you."


    "Proud of me? Heh, even I regret doing it."


    Tu Fu laughed at himself.


    Dean Nubuat Rover also nodded abruptly, "Son, please believe that all this is worthwhile, you exposed the conspiracy of the Lantis people, and created a new branch of thermodynamics, it is really remarkable to do this at this age.


    In fact, even without this incident, letting you continue to stay at the University of Michigan will only delay talents.


    Students like you have to travel around the world from the third grade. It is better to go out sooner or later to get used to the outside world. It is worse than wasting time at school. "


    Mr. Dean used such words to make him feel better.


    The talents of his students are terribly high, and it is a pity to continue to stay in the headquarters for a year and a half.


    Going away now isn''t all bad.


    "The content of our meeting just now was about some discussions on your future plans. Why don''t you listen to it." Dean Luo Fu raised his glasses and smiled.


    Tu Fu didn''t say a word, but nodded to indicate that he would listen.


    "Purely from a scholar''s point of view, all countries in the North Continent have spent a lot of thought on generators. Although there has been progress, it is still a little bit worse.


    If Baia wants to occupy a place in a powerful country in the future, he must make up his mind in this regard. "


    "Your Majesty..."


    Every time the name is mentioned it makes him speechless enough.


    ��It is because the progress of various countries is not clear, and it is far from the general trend, so it has not been popularized. The next industrial revolution still needs a real founder, a genius founder.��


    Dean Leicester of the Academy of Natural Sciences was very interested, "If the technology matures and all the powerful countries in the Northern Continent do this, even His Majesty will have to seriously consider the direction of the next domestic industrial transformation."


    "So you want me to do this and lead the second industrial revolution?" Tu Fu rubbed his chin thoughtfully, "Do you think too highly of me?"


    "Actually, it''s not too troublesome, we will still keep your student status during the two years you left.


    What you have to do is not difficult. Study DC generators and internal combustion engines in your spare time. There is still a lot of room for improvement in these things.


    By the way, every time I go to a country, I go directly to the highest institution of learning to lobby, and make sure they learn about generators and internal combustion engines. If all countries develop in the same field, the overall speed will be much faster.


    Tu Fu, don''t underestimate yourself, you are Miskar Stark''s lecturer now, and you definitely have this ability. "


    "It''s easy to say."


    If the dean and the others hadn''t said that, Tu Fu wouldn''t have known that he was so powerful.


    Professor Kane explained to him earnestly, and did not forget to add, "Actually, the most important thing about this outing is the other five schools of the Seven Schools Alliance, which are the highest universities in the Northern Continent.


    If those colleges and universities can be persuaded, it can guide the future development direction of a country. "


    This sentence sounds very interesting, a bit like asking Tu Fu to kick the gym.


    It feels a bit like a missionary traveling around the world to let a lecturer from the University of Michigan visit top universities in various countries to publicly preach his ideas.


    "When you come back when the time comes, you will be almost a senior, and you who broke out a new world at that time must have already gained a reputation in the Northern Continent.


    At that time, I don��t think there will be any difficulty in launching the Polar Project. Using this project as your graduation project is really a very good plan.


    I think Mr. Capet and Ms. Sofia will be proud of you. "


    Dean Luo Fu''s tone was full of temptation, which made him seriously consider this issue.


    This is a very grand plan, not only for universities in the Northern Continent, but also for universities in some oceanic islands and even the Southern Continent.


    Walking down in one trip really feels like traveling around the world.


    "I promise."


    After thinking about it for a while, Tu Fu simply agreed.


    It''s not just for Baia''s consideration.


    If the internal combustion engine can be completely perfected, many great things that will mark the next industrial revolution will appear, and it will naturally expand its lighting source market.


    In particular, it forced William II to change his mind and use the generator he hated the most, and he was happy to think that he could be disgusted by this.


    After discussing many details in detail, Tu Fu''s eyes kept turning on the Dean Leicester of the Academy of Natural Sciences. Seeing that the dean who had been severely tricked by him once was uncomfortable, he finally couldn''t help asking,


    "What''s up?"


    Tu Fu said solemnly: "Sir, I have a question and I don''t know whether I should say it."


    "I can see that you want to talk."


    "As a lecturer at the University of Michigan, although I haven''t taught a single class, the Academy of Natural Sciences will give me a salary and bonus every year, right?"


    "certainly."


    Dean Lester squeezed the word through his teeth. After hearing this answer, Tu Fu felt relieved a lot.


    His nostalgia for the system is probably inherited from his previous life.


    I spent a year in G?ttinghagen. Although I had nothing else, at least I got a lecturer from the system.


    "Gentlemen, I must say goodbye to you. I hope that when we meet next time, everything will be different."


    Not long after the discussion ended, Tu Fu said goodbye to every UM teacher who had helped him.


    Parting is never the end,


    Just for a better reunion next time.


    PS: Tomorrow is the last chapter of this volume!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 232： Heart lamp (5500 large

    Chapter 232 Heart Lamp (5500 chapters)


    January 25, 1493.


    A new law called the New Amendments to the Code of the Kingdom of Baia (1493) is enacted.


    The most notable of these is to clarify the scope of the "Labor Law" and "Welfare and Poor Law". The kingdom will use large sums of money from the treasury every year to improve the difficult situation of the people at the bottom.


    On this day, all Baia cheered for this world-renowned news.


    People sang and danced on the streets from the bottom of their hearts. The streets and alleys of G?ttinghagen were full of drunken citizens, and even law enforcement officers joined the sea of ??celebration.


    Another thing to be excited about is that today is Miss Winster''s coming-of-age ceremony.


    Because of Tu Fu''s entrustment, Ke Lan specially rented a palace in the suburbs in the name of his father.


    The main character of this coming-of-age ceremony, because of the surname Winster, no matter whether they were invited or uninvited, big shots came to join in on their own initiative.


    There was no stinging ostentation at Miss Weimar''s grown-up ball, and some annoying guest wasn''t going to show up uninvited this time.


    "Father, everything has been arranged, and Columbia University directors, well-known writers, musicians and performing groups were also invited. Even my coming-of-age ceremony is not as grand as this.


    Oh, I almost remembered wrongly, I never had an adult dance party at all. "


    Klan, who presided over the pomp in the ballroom, smiled and complained about it inadvertently.


    On this happy day, he finally dared to muster up the courage to complain about the past to his father who had always been in awe, in a complaining tone.


    "Really? But in my impression, this is an etiquette exclusive to noble ladies, just like girls'' afternoon tea."


    Prime Minister Sorens in the VIP seat raised his eyebrows and picked up his teacup to play with, with a rare expression of bewilderment: "I thought you didn''t like holding dances and the like."


    "Because you always tell me to fight like a man.


    It is always like this when you are born in the Saurons family. From birth, you have the superior conditions that others envy for a lifetime, and you have to bear the corresponding obligations. It is absolutely not advisable to squander in the name of the family. "


    Klan was so frightened that his legs and feet were weak, but he still raised his head and looked into his father''s eyes.


    It was completely different from the coldness and tyranny he had imagined, and it was more of a kind of unexplained doubt, so he dared to continue to add: "That''s exactly the case, so I am always careful, no matter what I do, I will follow your will."


    Probably he was responsible for the revision of the new law, or maybe it was Tu Fu��s actions that day that gave him courage.


    Finally, something buried deep in Crane''s heart broke out.


    He decided, at least once, not to be an obedient, obedient kid.


    "Klan, why have you never told me." Thilo''s palm holding the teacup froze.


    "It''s because you have never noticed that we are afraid of you and afraid of you. We have always kept this topic secret. You are the hero of this country. How dare we talk about you because of such a trivial matter."


    "So you like this kind of dance."


    "I like it very much." Kelan even burst into tears.


    "Please forgive me for my negligence in the past. After becoming a qualified prime minister, I have neglected many things...so much so that I no longer take your feelings into consideration.


    I think, I will learn to be a qualified father in the future. "


    ��


    The well-dressed Sophie didn''t show any joy because of this sensational coming-of-age ceremony.


    In the dressing room, she was wearing a fashionable green evening dress, holding a letter and a bottle of dark green potion tightly in her hand,


    This is his last gift.


    The whole city is cheering for such good news, but they don''t remember that the person who brought it all is now suffering.


    From now on, workers will receive fair wages for their work, and children will receive free education.


    This was not discovered by the conscience of the nobles of the royal family, but someone came.


    After Sophie calmed down, her eyes gradually became firmer. She lightly dragged her skirt and walked out of the hall under the welcome of her father Ethan.


    "Look, if other girls were shown the most beautiful flowers in G?ttinghagen, even when they''re morose, they''d probably be mad with envy."


    Officer Winster saw her depressed mood, even though he and Mrs. Amphier were not in a good mood either.


    The past few days have been like years. They tried their best to inquire about Tu Fu like crazy. Fortunately, things have come to fruition.


    Not too good and not too bad.


    He paid a price for being a man.


    As the only man in the Winster family, he should always stand up in such a crisis.


    Even if it is difficult, sad, and full of holes in his heart, but at his daughter''s coming-of-age ceremony, Ethan Winster must also smile and not be so sad.


    Accompanied by her parents, Sophie walked into the ball hall, and she was so dazzling at the party, like a shining pearl.


    At the ball, I don��t know how many boys of the same age had their eyes brightened, and they made up their minds to invite her to dance to a dance song after the ceremony.


    Sophie followed Police Officer Winster all the way to the highest stage of the ball, and his wife pulled up Sophie wearing white lace gloves.


    "In the past period of time, there have been many great events and many unpleasant events in the Winster family, but this does not hinder today''s dance.


    Our Sophie has finally grown up and has the right to decide her own future.


    She is a nice girl, with admirable wisdom and character, and incredible etiquette.


    I have never asked her too much, I only hope that she will still be happy every day after she becomes an adult, and this is my only wish. "


    "dad."


    Sophie couldn''t help but glanced at Mr. Winster.


    "Here I also express to a gentleman who was so brave and unyielding that he fell into the swamp, he was the wisest and most stupid person I ever met.


    Respect, that wonderful little Mr. Capet. "


    Ethan Winster picked up the wine glass. This astonishing move made the guests applaud. They also raised their wine glasses high for the unknown man, but they all knew that his heroic deeds spread throughout the Northern Continent.


    Respectfully,


    The hero goes away.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The fireworks in the capital at night are brilliant, rising into the sky and bursting into strange clouds of flames. The gorgeous fireworks add a unique embellishment to the city that never sleeps.


    ��


    "Is that why you stayed an extra day? A girl''s bar mitzvah."


    Roman Richard saw Tu Fu watching from a distance, but there was still a happy smile on his face, "I can understand your mood, but we really should go now."


    "Mr. Richard, I really... really want to go in...at least give me another look..."


    "Actually, I don''t recommend you to do this. The longer you stay, it will only make you more hesitant. Once you show up at the ball, it will only bring them endless trouble.


    Boy, it''s time for us to hit the road. "


    Roman''s absolute rationality made Tu Fu''s little thought disappear without a trace.


    He had no choice but to follow the other party silently.


    Accompanying them was another person, whose skin was very dark, not like that of ordinary people from the Northern Continent, and the exaggerated gold chain made the whole person look extremely exaggerated.


    This is Varo who met in the "Time" beer hall of the fraternity, the shameful snakehead in Roman''s mouth.


    Because Tufu''s itinerary must be kept secret, the University of Michigan route cannot be used.


    In G?ttinghagen, few people have more channels than him. He knows when there are unregistered freighters and transport ships in the port, and he can do it conveniently as long as he gives some money.


    "Gentlemen, the departure time of this passenger ship is twelve midnight, please be on time.


    There is a greedy and innocent guy on board. After I take care of it, no one will check your identity. As long as you don��t use your current name, you can use anything, and no one will care.


    It is worth being careful of some thieves with dirty hands and feet on the boat. After catching them, you can warn them not to provoke you.


    Most importantly, forget what you learned in Miskar Stark about dealing with people, politeness sometimes doesn''t apply to everyone.


    This is especially true at sea. When you show your weak side, people always think you are easy to bully. "


    The snakehead Varo who led the way instructed Tu Fu, a rookie with no experience.


    "To tell you the truth, I hate boats, and I hate the sea."


    Tu Fu patted his forehead dejectedly.


    He''s on the verge of getting marine ptsd.


    If it weren��t for the fact that there are too many checkpoints on the high-speed train and it is easy to delay things, he would never choose this kind of transportation that daunts him.


    "Thankfully, your skin color, if you change to a person of color, I should really remind you to be careful of human traffickers, that group of lunatics will do anything for money."


    Looking at this kid who has no experience in going to sea, Varo kindly made another point.


    Although this is a great character, his aspect is too tender, so tender that anyone with social experience can use it as a cash machine. He is definitely the type of person most loved by gamblers and prostitutes-take advantage of.


    "I trust my friends enough for any trouble.


    Uncle Roman said something calmly.


    Heh, a Sequence 7 adventurer, most people should avoid him.


    No matter in any harsh environment, adventurers always have their own unique ways to survive.


    "I hope so." Valo shrugged.


    Tu Fu was silent for a while and asked earnestly: "Sir, I really don''t understand why the sea is always in such chaos, no matter how you fix it, it doesn''t work?"


    "Because the sea is so vast that there is no limit, it has enough heart to accommodate all kinds of people."


    Varo opened his arms when he spoke, making a gesture of embracing each other, his expression full of yearning.


    The eastern part of the dock area.


    It is the boat destination that Tu Fu is going to.


    Hundreds of cargo ships come and go here every day, which is a proof that G?ttinghagen is one of the centers of the world.


    The last time Tu Fu came here was half a year ago. At that time, the workers were like machines that only knew how to work, and the atmosphere was extremely depressing.


    I don��t know if it��s because of the night or the celebration of the promulgation of the new law. Compared with the busy coming and going at that time, the atmosphere now is much more relaxed.


    Someone set off gorgeous fireworks by the shore, sang and danced on the shore.


    Small vendors set up shop on the ground to sell some gadgets and chat with customers cordially.


    Everyone is celebrating this amazing day. Workers from all walks of life are overflowing with joy when they touch beer at the end of their work.


    Someone walks up drunk, "Guys, look at this, it''s bigger than the Gospel of the Gods in the church.


    The labor law now mandates that the daily work will not exceed 12 hours, and there is even a minimum wage guarantee, which is unimaginable..."


    "God bless, my children no longer need to secretly work in factories, the government will open low-cost colleges, and every child is eligible for education."


    ��As long as you work hard, the salary of more than 8 crowns per week is enough for our family to eat meat frequently.��


    ��From this day forward, each of us has the right to be human.��


    Amid this sea of ??excitement, everyone dying to drink, the peddler on the harbor bridge suddenly noticed that there was only one special guest.


    He shrugged his head as he headed to the pier, and walked forward without saying a word.


    The hawker immediately promoted his product to him, "Sir, why be so depressed, why not take a look at this thing, maybe it will make you happy.


    Its name is the wishing heart lamp, and it can be placed on the riverside or the coast to emit beautiful sparks.


    People will always write the name of the most cherished person on it to send their sincere wishes. "


    That''s a typical steam age gadget.


    The lotus lamp-like construction process, the position of the wick is filled with gunpowder, which can ensure that it can float on the water surface for a period of time, and can maintain its brilliance for a long time when floating.


    It''s an interesting gadget.


    It��s just that Tu Fu really doesn��t have the heart to understand at the moment, especially when he hears the happy voices of the workers in the dock area, he really can��t empathize.


    The joys and sorrows in this world are never connected.


    After shaking his head to reject the peddler''s request, in case anyone noticed him, Tu Fu lowered the brim of his hat and walked quietly through the crowd.


    Like a captured fugitive who can only move from dark corners,


    can only sneak away when people are not paying attention.


    "Puff, puff."


    Thick black smoke was blowing from the exhaust pipe into the sky from the coast, and the steamboat was getting closer and closer to the shore. Snakehead Valen lowered his head and whispered in his ear:


    "Mr. Capet, the ship has arrived."


    Looking at the medium-sized passenger ship named "Homecoming" coming from the southwest, after the policy is promulgated, more and more people will only come to G?ttinghagen.


    There are colorful flags and cheers everywhere in front of the pier, which seems to indicate that their good life is coming, which inevitably makes Tu Fu standing at the port feel strange.


    Obviously as the winner, he could only run away with his tail between his legs amidst the cheers.


    He couldn''t help being a little sentimental at this situation.


    He kept his eyes fixed, for fear that their joy would overwhelm his last trace of strength.


    This visit lasted for two years.


    Two years is enough to change too many things. At that time, people have long forgotten him. The University of Michigan has ushered in a new generation of geniuses, and the academic world has made new breakthroughs.


    Perhaps, even Sophie will have a boy she likes.


    Such a long period of time is enough to change everything. Vain promises, insignificant gifts, no matter how precious things are, they cannot withstand the tempering of time.


    Tu Fu tried to pull down the brim of his hat to completely cover his eyes and expression, wishing he could completely wrap himself in it.


    "Hey, so you can cry too."


    When the clear female voice rose in Tu Fu''s ear, it was Sophie, still wearing the eye-catching long dress at the ball, panting and patting her chest, and holding a letter tightly in her hand.


    "Sophie, you come... what are you doing..."


    "I found Mr. Richard, Mr. Tokelan, and he told me where you left."


    Uncle Roman on the side was full of smiles, as if telling him that you are welcome.


    "Look, here''s a gift from you."


    I saw that Miss Winster unfolded the letter paper and recited in a low voice, "When you are old, gray-haired, sleepy, and dozed by the fire, please take down this collection of poems.


    Recite slowly, dreaming of your eyes back then. That soft light and green shadows. "


    "Sophie, listen to me."


    "How many people have loved your beauty and your joyful and charming youth with true love and falsehood."


    "This is a misunderstanding."


    "Only love your pilgrim''s heart, love the sorrow on your withering face."


    "How about I kneel down for you."


    "When you are bent over the hot grate, you will speak softly, with a touch of sadness."


    "Stop reading..."


    "The lost love has now stepped up the mountain and buried its beauty in the dense star cluster." Sophie looked up at him with expectation in her eyes.


    "Is this the poem you gave to me?" She paused for a moment, her brows raised high, "A love poem."


    Tu Fu was very clear-headed, knowing that there would be no results if he continued to entangle, so he could only sigh:


    "Trust me, it''s really just a misunderstanding."


    "What about the last song? It was also a misunderstanding?" Miss Winster raised her brows aggressively.


    She specially wrote down the square words at the beginning of the poem published at Columbia University, "Today is my coming-of-age ceremony, so don''t lie to me. What does this sentence mean?"


    Tu Fu just wanted to make up a nonsense to fool the past, when he looked up and saw the pitiful look of Sophie''s watery eyes, he couldn''t help but confess:


    ""The Farthest Distance in the World"��Tu Fu gave it to Sophie."


    "I knew it."


    Sophie looked like a successful shameful liar, Tu Fu couldn''t react for a moment with the seamless and bright eyes.


    He was surprised to find that he couldn''t play her well.


    "Tu Fu, I have applied to Professor Edmund for a one-year leave of absence, and then I will inform my parents that I will go to study in Ryan Kingdom in the next year.


    This is a decision I have considered for a long time.


    I''ll come to you as soon as I''ve settled the matter in G?ttinghagen. "


    Sophie''s voice is very soft, but the weight of her words is extremely heavy, "So, don''t lower your head, no matter how difficult it is, I will accompany you through this journey."


    "Sophie, stop talking nonsense." Tu Fu frowned.


    "It''s not yet twelve o''clock, must your promise be kept right? I guess the famous Mr. Capet would never deceive a little girl like me."


    Miss Winster took out the last stone of life, and made her third wish of coming of age ceremony.


    Accompanying him through the most difficult years is Sophie''s third wish.


    This is by no means a joke.


    Don''t question the weight of her determination and the courage to show her love boldly.


    Being able to come here now, I think he confides these words is the best proof of this relationship.


    Even a veteran in love like Roman can''t help but be moved by it.


    Under the cold moonlight, the girl took the initiative to take a step forward, while the boy stood still.


    The bodies of the two fit together almost everything.


    She lifted her toes gently, and the boy subconsciously half-armed her waist, hugging each other tightly, tears running down his face.


    Bow your head and let your mouth touch the warm lips, feel the hot love of the other party, and completely release the love that imprisoned the cage in your heart.


    Kiss affectionately goodbye in the moonlight,


    is the most romantic thing I can do to you.


    ��


    "Woo! Woo!"


    The steamboat began to glance into the distance amidst the sound of its whistle, and Tu Fu''s eyes full of love never left the shore, leaving the beautiful blond lady who was slender but contained infinite strength.


    At first, there were only a few sounds of celebration on the shore, and then those sounds disappeared.


    When the steamer drew anchor and set sail, more and more people stood on the shore.


    So that the whole port was finally full of people, and the blackness was like a solemn mountain. The silent greetings made people breathless.


    The dense crowd silently watched the ship go away.


    While the sea is full of wishing heart lanterns everywhere, all of them are filled with the name "Tufu Capet".


    He never came away as a loser.


    The colorful and dense lights, the light source blooms under the sweep of the waves on the shore, emits the most beautiful and moving brilliance, and finally illuminates the entire sea.


    Citizens of G?ttinghagen,


    Offer best wishes for the hero to go far away.


    (The second volume is finished.)


    PS: Take a day off tomorrow and update on the 21st. This is the end of the story in this volume. Are you satisfied?


    (end of this chapter)

 ~： End of paper testimonials

    End of paper testimonials


    I would like to ask everyone a question. Now that the story has been written in two volumes, do you like the story of the first volume of the black swan or the story of the second volume of Wangdu?


    The second volume is the heart of the king, the story of Tu Fu growing up in the capital. I personally think that this volume has been greatly improved in terms of conception and plot.


    The theme of this volume is the two words I used to summarize the original heart. Through hard work, you came to the big city, but found that the world here is different from what you imagined. Gradually became the smart man of the city. At a fork in the road that can affect the future of this country, will you make sacrifices for something untouchable. As a kind of self-realization of the highest value of human beings, or in other words, those who achieve it benefit the world and commit a great crime.


    In fact, most of the time, I am substituted into Tufu��s perspective. I somehow come to a ghost place full of inequality and prejudice. Only my family can give me some comfort, but it��s different now. A big man in academia used to dare not speak out because he was afraid of hurting his family, but now I have this ability. If no one goes up to the sky, he will collapse, so I naturally walked forward without thinking about it. Benefits and gains and losses. Look, this world hasn''t changed me, I stick to the original intention when I came here, as always. What could be cooler than this.


    As for the content of the next volume, I only have a rough outline, so I rest for two days to supplement the outline and then slowly advance. The name of the third volume is "Pinocchio". If you are interested, you can do some reading comprehension.


    Yes, each volume introduces a magically modified fairy tale. There are about five to six volumes and more than two million words. I also hope that everyone will support me as always. The current average order is 1500. Hundreds have been growing slowly, I really want to, I really want to be able to exceed 3,000 on the day of the end, and get a boutique badge, a trivial wish, I hope you can support more.


    The next chapter will be updated tomorrow.


    I will use one sentence to explain the content of this volume: a boy who is still immature, after two years at sea, after being tempered by wind, frost and severe cold, he realized all the bulls he had boasted about and became a real man.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 233： captain Jack

    Chapter 233 Captain Jack


    The Black Sea is no calmer than any narrow sea.


    The land wind blowing from the inland can easily shake the spindle-shaped passenger ship equipped with propellers violently. Every bad stormy weather is a huge test for the "Homecoming".


    The torrent of the sea slapped the hull, causing the passengers on the light deck to stagger.


    At this time, the sunbathing female passengers all hid in the cabin, and the piano sound, singing and dancing in the performance room stopped abruptly.


    In case of wind and rain, even the most valiant sailors who fight the sea must immediately hoist the storm sail and throw the rope at the stern to resist the terrible natural disaster.


    Despite the raging wind and raging waves, the "Homecoming", driven by a powerful steam engine, still faced the storm with an upright and unyielding attitude.


    But no matter how bad the weather is, the mysterious passenger Jack Sparrow living in cabin 1045 maintains his living habits as always.


    Compared to this name, he prefers to be called "Captain" or "Captain Jack".


    Own a boat of your own to challenge the sea when you grow up. Probably every man has the dream of going to sea when he grows up.


    It''s amazing that as an adult at this age, he still maintains and intends to realize such a vision.


    This gentleman undoubtedly has a regular schedule. He wakes up at 8:40, washes up in 5 minutes, and then goes to the restaurant for dinner.


    During the time before lunch time, he always sat by the fence and read books. Some people noticed that they were all language textbooks, including Landis, Ryan, Saro, and the native language of the southern continent.


    It seems that he is still a hard-working gentleman.


    Every afternoon, this young Mr. Sparrow is always good at chatting with passengers from different regions. Anyone who talks to him will know that he is knowledgeable and has a good conversation.


    He is not tall, and even looks a little thin. His soft and handsome features are paired with a pair of half-rim glasses, and there is a delicate mustache on his lips, which makes many people like his elegant temperament.


    The pure accent of the royal capital of G?ttinghagen shows that he was born extraordinary, but he does not have the common bad habits of noble children.


    "Captain Jack" never discriminates against people from different countries, even people of color are treated with courtesy, he treats people equally and friendly, and spends a lot of money, but never to the point of waste.


    The food in the kitchen of each meal must be carefully selected, fresh seafood and cream soup, plus a bottle of white wine from Lantis, the crew must let him enjoy the best service , Who told people to pay a high ticket fee.


    And no matter how much each meal is, he never wastes a little food.


    When he sees someone wasting food, he will definitely come forward and criticize such behavior.


    The truly respectable point is that whenever Mr. Sparrow encounters charity, public welfare, and sponsorship activities, he will always donate quietly or even anonymously.


    Especially children from poor families are basically his donation targets.


    Speaking of his entertainment activities, he probably played poker games with familiar passengers after dinner (a card game handed down from Miskar Stark University, which is popular because of its various ways of playing, and was later spread everywhere).


    At this time, he would be full of energy, hold his breath and concentrate his eyes, like a madman meeting someone for a duel.


    Compared with playing cards, it is more like a war, a contest with difficulties.


    What Captain Jack did before the game started always took down the opponent''s momentum, so this gentleman always wins when he plays cards with others.


    The reason why people call him a gentleman is precisely because the money he wins every time he plays cards is never put into his own bag, and most of it is used to donate to charitable activities and hardship foundations.


    Almost everyone on the ship praised his noble character in private. People with money like him generally don��t have such kindness, but those with kindness don��t have such spare money.


    Once it is 10 o''clock in the evening, it is time for this gentleman to sleep. Unless he encounters ocean volcanoes, giant tsunamis, and pirates robbing ships, this gentleman will never allow anyone to disturb him.


    Day after day, there is never half a difference.


    It is worth mentioning that Jack Sparrow would stand at the stern of the ship every day at sunset, and spend a full quarter of an hour gazing into the distance, which is the far northern continent.


    Some people say that he is missing his homeland, while others say that it is an act of believers who believe in the God of Storms. Those believers will always have weird behaviors to show their piety.


    But people believe that he is waiting for the arrival of his lover from afar.


    Some people are sure that he is from Baier, and his accent is enough to tell this, but he is not necessarily from G?ttinghagen.


    Because no one has ever seen a cruise ship or airship under the name of "Mr. Jack Sparrow" in the Wangdu Wharf area or all the ports and docks in the West End.


    Those things are the calling card of every gentleman in high society.


    But he was able to share exactly the experience of the Hohenzollern royal family''s royal boats and private boats. Compared with the two ships, the emerging bourgeoisie pays more attention to comfort, and the more majestic royal airship is more rigid and more majestic. lackluster.


    He is undoubtedly a learned gentleman, as anyone who has come in contact with him will say.


    When someone talks about the feasibility of "perpetual motion machine" deliberately showing off culture and pretending to be smart, he will always jump out and use a serious tone, claiming that those who promote this kind of wrong knowledge should really be tied to the stake alive burn to death.


    Just like people used to treat witches or unfamiliar things.


    After venting his dissatisfaction, he gently popularized the "law of energy conservation" and "two laws of thermodynamics" to people, which are quite famous terms in the academic field, to refute this invention like a comedian.


    Turned to talk about the greatness of "Dynamo".


    I heard that if the iron-hulled steamship "Homecoming" with a speed of only 12 knots (nautical miles) per hour, replaces the steam drive core with a gas turbine, it will not need to consume a lot of coal to heat hot water, and the startup speed will be faster and more economical.


    Does he travel a lot? Although he said so, everyone was still skeptical, at least he might have been to those places in his dreams.


    Even if he is well versed in world geography or folk customs, and can identify exactly which antique belongs to which region or era, he can speak clearly even in remote places.


    But when someone with a heart tries to explore the deeper details of the folk customs, such as specific streets or the living habits of the local people, he always hesitates and confuses it in a few words.


    The evidence is sufficient to believe that he did receive a good higher education, but never actually went to those places.


    The only cognition of the world is just from books, or from a legendary story.


    It��s like, he once talked about an old giant iron-clad ship he had seen that was two to three hundred meters long, fifty to sixty meters long, with many bones on it, driving in the gray mist.


    If I have the chance, I definitely want to board that ship.


    But not long after this clumsy big talk was uttered, it was quickly exposed.


    The crew members who are proficient in ships are extremely clear that the main ship of Baia''s Navy Ironclad Fleet is not even half of the data he displayed.


    No one knows where his wealth came from, he holds no high office in the courts or the police, and his name does not appear at the Royal Society or Institute in G?ttinghagen.


    He must not be engaged in industrial or agricultural production work, neither a merchant nor a merchant, as evidenced by his clean clothes and the fact that he does not smell of the poor.


    He has never disclosed his talent in literature or poetry, and probably has nothing to do with the cultural and creative industry.


    In the end, people can only guess that he is probably an upper-class, adventurous rich son.


    Although he habitually speaks big words, no one really hates him, because everyone will listen to him seriously for his kind deeds, and give Captain Jack enough face.


    If you think he is young so he is easy to blackmail and bully, then you are very wrong.


    Some pickpockets with dirty hands and feet who were eyeing his money entered his room privately to steal.


    That amounted to a lesson, but sadly someone didn''t learn it.


    Some social veterans with a tougher personality, lead a partner to try to blackmail him, let a familiar lady go to his cabin to seduce him, and wait until the time is ripe for a group of people to go in and reasonably blackmail this gentleman.


    However, things were also unexpected, and no one knew what happened.


    Everyone only knows that on the next day, this group of people was discovered by patrolling sailors. At that time, they were all stripped naked and tied to the bowmast collectively. The cold night wind almost made them freeze to death all night.


    From then on, no one dared to think of this gentleman again.


    Even if there are women who really want to have a wonderful relationship with him on this ship, they are all severely rejected by him without exception.


    This Mr. Sparrow is like a harsh Puritan, he is adhering to his own value no matter when and where, and it is rare to see such a character with such excellent character and temperament.


    Although there are countless mysteries about this mysterious passenger, it does not prevent everyone from respecting him from the bottom of their hearts.


    Among countless oddities, there is but one thing that is known.


    Because he was always chanting that thing.


    Captain Jack is looking for his ship.


    ��


    ps: How is this opening? I borrowed from the opening of a famous book, at least I am very satisfied.


    By the way, due to repeated revisions, if it is not from the official website, there may be thousands of words missing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 234： safe letter

    Chapter 234 Peace Letter


    The seventh day of sailing from G?ttinghagen.


    The "Homecoming" finally sailed out of the Black Sea 1,600 nautical miles inland and entered the Coral Sea.


    Coming to this sea area famous for its large number of dense coral reefs, it is basically out of the jurisdiction of the North Continent.


    Although, this is an old saying a hundred years ago.


    Because in the past hundred years, the powers of the Northern Continent have played a game called coloring board, filling the map with the representative colors of their country, and those who arrive first can plant their country''s flag on the new territory,


    Since then, every archipelago has a name.


    If any country is dissatisfied with the result of the distribution, try to negotiate or fight like an animal competing for the right to a spouse.


    As for the mainland (island) residents, congratulations to them, most of them have been successfully given the honor of second-class (third-class) citizens, enjoying the treatment of being protected by a big country, although they have to pay enough.


    That would be one of the most commendable things in their boring lives.


    The invention of the steamship shortened the distance between all races and intelligent races in this world, making the world like a larger village, and also shortened the relationship with each other, allowing all races to truly blend together.


    When the latest storm stopped, countless water vapors evaporated from the ship and returned to the ocean once again.


    In the clear sky, the rain clouds dispersed, and the faint golden sunlight poured into the windows piecemeal, forming various shapes.


    At this moment, even the air is fresh, and the aftertaste after the storm is a colorful rainbow bridge in the distant sky.


    Tu Fu, who was in the first-class cabin, was sitting in front of the solid porcelain palm wood table. His brows were tightened, and he was holding a metal pen tightly in his hand.


    On a snow-white envelope, he finally wrote.


    "Dear Mr. and Madam Winston, please forgive me for the crimes against the heavens that I have committed. As a result, our family will not be able to reunite temporarily today, but I have never regretted it.


    Uncle Ethan always told him that no matter what he did, he had to follow his own heart, so that Teacher Nian would not have any regrets. And my parents once told me that to be an honest person, even if everyone around you is lying, you should maintain your good character.


    I think, I probably did it.


    I��m really sorry that I didn��t have the time to tell the two of you about the situation I��m in until today.


    I received an amnesty from His Majesty 25 days ago, and now I have officially left the Kingdom of Baia and embarked on a new journey.


    From now on, the share income of the hot pot restaurant will be handled by you. Perhaps, it will be a good gift for Sophie��s future wedding, but who would value her (laughs).


    Don''t worry about my situation, I have already accumulated a fortune before I come here, which is enough for my future expenses.


    Please feel free to go to Banya for vacation, it is your vacation, and even God cannot take away this right.


    Don��t worry about me. I��m doing well now. I��ve seen many things I��ve never heard of during my short trip, and I��ve also made many good friends.


    I also tasted exquisite meals from various countries, but what I miss is always the lamb stewed potatoes made by my aunt..."


    When he was writing, Tu Fu tried to make his tone more playful, just like when he used to report his situation to his relatives when he went to school and work.


    Only reported the best side of what I saw to them, and didn''t mention any unpleasant things.


    The corners of his mouth slightly turned up, "As a member of the Winster family, I sincerely want to tell you some truths. When I was in Leeds, Uncle Ethan often hid his private money under the bed cabinet. Thinking that this is really unnecessary, Dadu''s aunt would never care about such trivial matters.


    As a scholar, I really want to advise Aunt Anfeier that you don��t need to take tapioca powder anymore. As far as I know, that thing has no breast-enhancing and plasticizing effect.


    To a lady of your age, it really doesn''t take much effort.


    And Sophie, I remember that the students who ranked 15% in Columbia University this semester have a generous reward. I guess a girl with a noble character like Ni will never take this money alone... Believe what I said Words are enough to prove my identity.


    No matter where you are in the future, I will always be concerned about you, children of the Winster family.


    happy vacation. "


    When marking the last full stop, Tu Fu deliberately waited for the ink on the paper to dry.


    "It''s really troublesome to communicate in the age without telephones. I don''t know how they can help me send the letter to G?ttinghagen on the ship. Only God knows."


    Tu Fu was very curious. When he proposed to send a letter home to report his safety, the crew told him that today was the mailing day.


    On this day, they will collect all the letters in a unified manner. If they miss today, the next time will be a new week or even half a month later.


    This made him write a letter of safety to his family non-stop, which can be regarded as an account of himself to the Winster family.


    "It''s almost Sequence 6, and I don''t even know the way to travel through the spirit world. Otherwise, I can call the messenger of the spirit world to help me with this trivial matter. Tufu, Tufu, you are really a shame for the extraordinary."


    Tu Fu sighed inexplicably.


    He learned from Mr. "Gatekeeper" in the abyss that the spirit world is a very unique area, even if it is only the middle sequence, it can be explored.


    Summon messengers to help or some unique creatures, many of which are creatures that are required for potion materials. High-sequence existence can quickly establish a shuttle channel through the spirit world.


    But after he was promoted, he didn''t have many opportunities to study, and he devoted himself to the war with the royal family.


    Cursed William II secretly a hundred times in his heart, and he just waited until the ink dried up before he put it in the envelope without haste.


    Before going out, he deliberately tidied up his attire. He wore a pure white and soft vest with a light blue shirt inside. Underneath were well-defined trousers and high-end leather shoes. On his chest was a classic vine pocket watch. .


    This classical watch cost three to four thousand crowns alone, and it was an ornament obtained from the money-adding knight Calvin.


    Coupled with the watch that was snatched from an underground auction that he never knew at the time, he matched with a pure G?ttinghag accent, learning the walking posture of the Weimar family ball and the nobles of the royal family and walked out.


    That''s not too difficult, as long as you keep your head up and your nostrils up.


    Now he really looks like a noble son of a big family.


    Many passengers had already gathered on the deck, and after the storm passed, the desire of the passengers to speak became even higher.


    The gentlemen boasted about their bravery and fearlessness during the storm. Even though many people staggered around and vomited all over the waiters, it did not prevent their loud voices at the moment.


    The young and beautiful ladies marveled at the beauty of the rainbow after the rain. When they saw Tu Fu coming out of the cabin, even though they knew the temper of the young man, they couldn''t help but wink at him and send him a signal of goodwill.


    Tu Fu kept nodding and smiling when he went on deck, and sent a mass message to everyone.


    As a polite young gentleman, this is considered a basic operation.


    "Mr. Innis, I can''t wait to make more economic contributions to the ship, if you can deliver my letter in time."


    Tu Fu''s performance was exactly what a gentleman should do, expressing his request tactfully and politely.


    The person he inquired was standing at the bow of the spindle ship, the person in charge of the affairs department wearing a work uniform. At that time, his eyes were staring at the horizon, where there was nothing but a row of black lines.


    Hearing Tufu''s voice, Harold Innis narrowed his eyes and smiled,


    "Don''t worry, many people on board are in the same anxious mood as you, but I can guarantee that your letters will reach their destinations as scheduled in a week''s time."


    The other party''s confident tone made Tu Fu even more puzzled. He couldn''t think of any conventional way to deliver the letter two thousand kilometers away to its destination.


    "Europe, Europe, Europe..."


    In just a few blinks, the row of black lines on the horizon approached at high speed and turned into high-speed white lightning bolts.


    After getting closer, I finally saw the outline.


    It was a group of huge seagulls with fluttering wings and red eyes. At this moment, special iron boxes were welded to their bodies, and their wings were as white as snow.


    They also have the unique logo of the chamber of commerce.


    When they saw the "Homecoming" under the voyage, under the leadership of the lead bird, they bent down and flew as a whole, approaching the deck.


    "what is that?"


    "Omg a bunch of weird seabirds,"


    "No matter what happens, the storm is with me."


    Tu Fu didn��t open his mouth to reveal his lack of experience at sea. He secretly waited for other people to ask.


    "Don''t worry, they are sea correspondents." Harold Innis, the person in charge of the affairs, said.


    The seagulls in the sky fluttered like wings and landed on the railing of the deck one by one. The crew members came forward to feed them without any surprises, and took out the contents from the iron box by the way.


    A newspaper that has just come out of the printing factory.


    Although, the above date is already a few days ago.


    At this time, the crew members came to sell a newspaper to the passengers at ten times the usual price, one pool.


    Many passengers who have been wandering on the ship for a long time and want to know more about the inland will give generously.


    Tu Fu now only felt a burst of magical reality, he opened his mouth lightly, "So, let the sea correspondent deliver the letter for me? A group of seagulls."


    ��Yes, wonderful bionewsbird from Crete, an island full of romance.


    Please don''t underestimate them. After domestication, they can always find their own fleet and spread news from all over the world. "


    Harold Innis proudly promotes this species of seagull.


    "Can letting animals deliver letters ensure timely delivery? What if they escape and lose letters?" Tu Fu questioned this.


    "There is no doubt about their professionalism. Cretan newsbirds are also synonymous with bravery and true love. Once this bird has identified a partner, it will not change for life. Once the partner dies, it will commit suicide without hesitation."


    Mr. Chief Purser took the initiative to popularize science: "So the breeding houses are usually kept in pairs, and usually only one of the male and female birds will be sent to the news agency or post office each time.


    Put newsbird mates in cages during the delivery period, keep them alive with very little food and water, and if there is too much beyond the delivery time, their mates will starve to death.


    So in order to rescue the partner, the sender of the letter or news must do his best to perform his duties, even in a stormy weather, he will go all out and do his best to deliver the letter.


    Look, what could be a more romantic story than this.


    Even as a human being, who would not be moved by the love of a seabird? "


    "What a **** capitalist. Compared with you bloodsuckers, SF Express and Meituan are extremely merciful. They will hang these **** on the street lamp sooner or later."


    Tu Fu secretly scolded the **** who first came up with this method in his heart, but he made up his mind in his heart,


    "After the popularization of generator science, the next invention should be the telephone line."


    With a feeling of guilt, Tu Fu still handed the letter to Innis.


    "Mr. Captain, you need to buy a postage stamp to be delivered to G?ttinghagen beforehand. Of course, the price is also expensive." The latter nodded and smiled at him, and then accepted the valuable postage with satisfaction. postage.


    At the top of that letter,


    In the sender column, the name "Jack Sparrow" is impressively displayed.


    As any passenger on board can attest to this,


    He is Captain Jack.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 235： travel far

    Chapter 235 Long Journey


    G?ttinghagen, Baker Street 45.


    Mrs. Anfeier reluctantly packed up her daughter''s suitcase for her upcoming trip.


    This beautiful woman over forty years of age was still dissatisfied when she was working: "Goddess, I just lost a child, why did I let my other child travel far away.


    Sophie, your mentor must let you report first during this holiday? "


    "Exactly." Miss Winston said.


    "''lost'', wow, I must love that word."


    Ethan Winster, who was dressed decently enough, said so.


    His untimely naughtiness succeeded in exchange for his wife''s furious eyes, a pair of flashing red eyes like a man-eating beast.


    This January has been more difficult than any previous January, and it has hit Mrs. Amphier much harder.


    According to the plan, the family was supposed to go on vacation on the sunny beach of Bania, but Tufu was imprisoned in a blink of an eye, and expelled from the kingdom in a blink of an eye.


    And my beloved daughter also applied for the foreign student quota at Ryan University, and was so anxious that she didn''t even have time to accompany them for a vacation, so she had to go to Duds University with her tutor for a year of further study.


    This is undoubtedly an eye-opening opportunity for Miss Winster who has only lived in her own country or even just came to the capital.


    Ryan Kingdom is undoubtedly more open, with larger cities and more advanced technology.


    Girls at this age need the opportunity to run around the world. Experience and conversation are essential for every journalist.


    Also studying at the University of G?ttinghagen, especially the girls who grew up in the capital are mostly from good families,


    The countries they have visited in their visa books are far older than their own age.


    Having seen the different cityscapes of the northern continent, seeing the primitive and roughness of the southern continent, visiting the tropical style of the archipelago and the glacier area at the top of the world, it has become a place for outings for the rich and famous.


    In this world, except for the mysterious polar region, there is no place they cannot go to.


    Many wealthy students have already practiced several languages ????during the journey before applying to universities, which is something ordinary people dare not think about in their lifetime.


    They even have to think twice about the cost of hiring an Assyrian teacher.


    This spiritual and material gap will not be reduced because everyone went to the same university. The two people have always been two crosshairs with only a little cross.


    The one and only point of intersection in life is going to the same university.


    But that doesn''t mean anything will change.


    Maybe out of guilt, Mrs. Anfeier, who has always been keen on comparisons, came to the capital to see more and more, the more she realized how small her family was, and she even agreed to Sophie''s plan to study in Rui''en.


    As for Mr. Ethan Winster being silent most of the time,


    He, who has always been rough-minded, carefully looked at the luggage of his precious daughter this time.


    There are mostly daily necessities there. Sun hats and silk scarves are incompatible with the weather in the North Continent, and sunscreen products are all available. Compared to going to a capital with a climate that is not much different from Baia, such equipment seems a bit weird.


    The old police officer who had worked in the police station for many years immediately smelled something different.


    He lowered his head and pondered, focusing his eyes on one point. He always did this every time he encountered a difficult case in the past.


    Although most of the time it is still impossible to solve the case.


    Officer Winston buried his head for a long time, and sighed faintly,


    then slowly added: "Sophie, how can you go out without insect repellent, and you must bring a compass, so as not to get lost and not know the north, south, east, and west.


    Speaking of which, there are also canned vegetables for vitamin supplements. Remember, you have grown up now and are a polite girl, but you must also know how to take care of yourself, so that you will know how to take care of others in the future. "


    Such an amateur proposal once again made Mrs. Anfeier roll her eyes and pouted:


    "Come on, Sophie isn''t going camping."


    "good advice"


    But such a proposal just made Miss Winster''s eyes light up, and she agreed repeatedly.


    For sea expeditions, this is really a good proposal.


    And this is not over, Ethan emphasized again: "After going to Ryan, I remember sending letters home every month, and I remember your handwriting.


    If we don��t receive the letter of the month, I will definitely go to Ryan to visit you. Remember, I will go there at all costs. "


    In the serious tone of her father, Sophie, who was about to go out, was suddenly overwhelmed, or she was nervous because she was afraid that her plan would be seen through, and she wanted to say something, but her throat was blocked.


    In the end, there was only a hum.


    Which means she will.


    The clever Miss Winster had already thought of this before. In order to reassure her parents, she and her best friend Shakira had already planned a countermeasure.


    At that time, she will use the contacts in the other party''s family to make her deliver the letter to a certain address in Saint Nordin, and then the people there will send the letter to G?ttinghagen regularly.


    She herself can also send letters to her family from nowhere under the guise of business affairs.


    Compared to putting that crazy idea into practice, it is easier to plan a big plan that hides the sky.


    Sophie has thought about it in great detail, or in other words, it is not an easy task to put in such courage to chase an uncertain future.


    "Sophie, from the coming-of-age ceremony, I won''t stop you from doing anything. You can choose your own path, and you have to bear it no matter what happens."


    Mr. Ethan Winster''s tone has been very serious throughout the day, "I said this to my husband when I was in Leeds, and now I will repeat the same words to you."


    ��The path I choose will definitely be completed by myself.��


    Before going out, not only did Mr. Winster not send his daughter off on a long trip, but he also refused to let Mrs. Amphrey do it.


    is to let Sophie walk to the port alone, and feel the embarrassment of being alone in advance.


    If it��s still too late to regret before then,


    There is still time.


    Mr. Winster prayed in his heart.


    "I love you all forever."


    It''s just that Sophie carried the full suitcase alone, and wanted to turn back several times, but gritted her teeth and suppressed the throbbing emotions in her heart.


    In the end, she went step by step to the route that someone had walked last week.


    Familiar G?ttinghagen Docklands.


    There''s the ship she needs to ride on.


    One week after the release of the new law, whether it is a worker or a miner here, no matter how hard or tired they work, their faces are always full of smiles.


    Because each of them is full of hope.


    Someone gave them hope.


    Sophie is not afraid of walking forward alone. One of the most important reasons is that someone gave her enough courage.


    The road in front of her has already been walked by someone, now she only needs to follow the road he walked, see the scenery he saw, hold the same urgent mood, and finally reach the end of the other shore.


    From the day she stepped into the charlatan path, she understood one thing.


    When the first lie is told, the liar will use thousands of lies to perfect the first lie in order not to reveal the truth, and what she has to do is to fill in all the details perfectly.


    No regrets.


    ��


    The passenger ship at night is not like the rapids during the day.


    In order to allow passengers to experience a comfortable environment, the "Homecoming" has always maintained a relatively stable speed.


    At a quarter past nine, the cabin beer room is very lively. Guests can order beer or wine here, or play some games for money.


    This is also a rare entertainment on a boat, and everyone cherishes such a time.


    "good."


    Tu Fu, who won another hand of Texas Hold''em, looks like a proud warrior,


    Satisfied, he put away the pile of bright banknotes signed on the table, and returned a part of the other party''s enough money to survive, then he looked at the group of people in the corner of the cabin.


    Among the four people, there are men and women, and they look no different from ordinary people.


    But according to Tu Fu''s observations in the surveillance, there are many signs that indicate their identities as superhumans. This group of people are familiar with each other and have established their own small circle after boarding the ship.


    This is normal, extraordinary people have always had their own circle.


    Tu Fu didn''t want to use his identity as an extraordinary person to integrate into them, there was no need for that.


    These people may be members of a supernatural organization, or they may be superhumans who go out to find opportunities, but it doesn''t matter.


    At least compared to myself who knows nothing about maritime intelligence.


    If you can talk to them, there may be unexpected gains.


    Noticing the same looking eyes, Tu Fu smiled. If he went up to buy them a drink alone, it would be too suspicious and not in line with his current personality.


    As a result, Tu Fu took the chips he had just won and went straight to the bartender at the bar. He whispered in the other''s ear, and the latter looked at him with admiration after listening.


    Half a minute later, the bartender shouted to everyone:


    "To celebrate the end of this storm, all consumption in the beer room of the "Homecoming" tonight will be paid by Mr. Jack Sparrow."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 236： legend of the sea

    Chapter 236 The Legend of the Sea


    Such a generous act is actually not in line with Tu Fu''s life philosophy, plus the life philosophy of the first half of his life.


    In my aunt''s words, he is committing a crime now.


    Compared with this behavior of throwing coins, offending William II is not worth mentioning.


    But this is very in line with Jack Sparrow''s code of conduct. He has always been a generous man, and it is quite normal to treat his fellow passengers to a drink.


    No matter where he goes, he must be the most dazzling star in the crowd.


    Besides, money for charity or donations is basically won from opponents playing cards,


    It doesn''t hurt at all to spend it randomly.


    Paid by Jack Sparrow?


    After the bartender announced the decision, all the passengers present looked at this rich kid who was not in charge of the family and didn''t know how expensive he was, even if he was a little jealous,


    But that didn''t stop everyone from cheering him on.


    "I have never seen such a generous gentleman, Mr. Captain, I must say."


    "Master Jack, it is our honor to be on the same boat with you."


    "I would like to write a poem for your generosity, it will be my best work."


    Those bragging and flattery, whether true or false, made Tu Fu very fond of this feeling, who would not like the experience of being surrounded by stars.


    After he nodded and smiled to everyone, he took a few bottles of old wine from Landis from the front desk, and signaled the bartender to deliver them to the group of two men and one woman at a table in the corner.


    The two young men, one strong and the other thin, complement each other in body shape. The strong one shows off his strong muscular arms. At a glance, he knows that it must be those who are good at fighting with their bodies.


    The other one wears monocular glasses, and his eyes are always calm. Although he looks gentle, he can always feel that he smells dangerous.


    There is also a woman in her thirties, with an average appearance, at least compared with many more elegant ladies on board, but after wearing heavy makeup, her red lips and white face are also very charming. Women of this age have unique characteristics that belong to her. unique flavor.


    They are no different from others, wearing ordinary windbreakers, shawls, leather shoes, and even the accessories on their bodies are just ordinary things.


    Still in any place casually, no one will see any characteristics.


    Until seeing the young man walking towards them with a wine glass, breaking the original atmosphere.


    "Gentlemen and ladies, hello, I am Captain Jack, and I always like to make friends from all over the world. May I know your names?"


    Tu Fu was enthusiastic, since he kept his identity anonymous anyway, he simply liberated his nature and greeted them in a familiar tone.


    Anyway, it will be Jack Sparrow who will be ashamed and killed in the future, so it has nothing to do with Tuf Capet.


    "You can call me Paul."


    The big man still gave him face, looked at the two people at his table one by one, and said in a low voice: "Duke and Lilith are from Bania and Landis respectively, you can call them by their names directly.


    As for you, Captain Jack, there is really no need to introduce your identity to us, it would be a waste of time, everyone on the ''Homecoming'' knows your name, but we don''t like your style, but thank you very much your wine. "He picked it up and was respected by Tu Fu.


    Paul''s introduction was not too warm but not too cold, and it also meant to chase away guests.


    Fortunately, Tu Fu never knew what embarrassment was, and he didn''t speak or leave.


    Wait until the gentleman man named Duke also changed into a warm smile, "I''m sorry, don''t think my companion is a bit rude, but he is actually a quiet person."


    "Since Mr. Sparrow is willing, I think we can talk, or even come to my room for a long talk all night. You know, the deeper kind."


    The mature big sister named Lilith is also interested, but she is just an old hooligan.


    The winking eyes like silk, and the majestic career line deliberately approaching him with his chest half open, almost made Tu Fu say to her, "Ma''am, please respect yourself."


    "I just want to make friends with everyone. Even if you refuse, it is a reasonable right." Tu Fu simply retreated and prepared to say goodbye to them.


    Maybe it was confirmed that Captain Jack was not malicious, the gentleman Duke spoke to him slowly,


    "Mr. Sparrow, as a passenger who often travels at sea, I would like to give you a suggestion because of the fate of being on the same boat. Please don''t show your generosity on the boat again. It will only bring you trouble."


    "How to say?" Tu Fu raised his eyebrows.


    "The nearest sea is not peaceful, full of robbers and evil-minded people, because the destination of the ''Homecoming'' is the Mogadishu Islands.


    So I suggest that after getting off the ship, please change your identity and live your new life immediately. "


    His serious admonition does not look like a joke, probably because Jack Sparrow is definitely not the type to be hated, although he is really stupid and likes to talk big sometimes.


    A rich gentleman with a good heart will naturally be treated kindly by anyone.


    "That place is really chaotic." Tu Fu nodded half understanding.


    But the strong man named Paul snorted softly, "It''s more than chaos, it''s the Mogadishu Islands, even a baby can''t guarantee that there won''t be a gun hidden on it.


    Since decades ago, it has become a paradise for pirates. They spent the wealth they plundered from all sides in that small country. They have always liked young people with huge sums of money. You are that kind of person.


    People like you were targeted when they were on the ship. Who can guarantee that there are no spies from them here.


    I know that you have some skills, you can deal with small thieves, but it is definitely not enough to deal with those real desperadoes. "


    The extraordinary person named Paul, although the way of speaking is a bit annoying, but the starting point is good, and it also made Tu Fu have a glimmer of expectation for the destination he will arrive in the near future.


    Tu Fu stroked his chin, and subconsciously asked: "In this case, why don''t you completely wipe out the pirates here?"


    Ms. Lilith, who had not spoken all the time, took over, "Even a powerful country in the Northern Continent will not easily destroy this island, because it is full of their industries.


    Every year, this part of the income will be pocketed by some people, and everything is reasonable and legal. "


    This has been said clearly enough that the special islands with official endorsement have become a link in the chain of interests.


    It��s just that I don��t know the extent of the wealth there and the extent of the chaos. It is, as they say, a protected extrajudicial place.


    "I see."


    Tu Fu earnestly agreed, which relieved the few of them.


    The most fearful thing is the damned ghost who cannot be persuaded by good words. Only those who know themselves can live longer.


    "I don''t know, except for the island, are you willing to tell me more about the sea?" Tu Fu asked sincerely, "As a warning to a novice sailor."


    "It is worth noting that you must stay away from pirates. They are eating away the nutrition of this sea like cancer, and you don''t even want to touch the legends of those seas.


    Whenever you hear the name or see those terrible pirate flags at sea, you must stay away as soon as possible.


    They are the kings of this sea, even the powers of the Northern Continent dare not provoke them easily. "


    Hearing the uneasy expression on the gentleman Duke''s face, Tu Fu became more curious and raised his brows,


    "Oh, Emperor of the Sea?"


    "If it is He, he is indeed the closest to the person known as the emperor of the sea, Mingesa''s Ayasha, no one has ever known where He came from and where he is going.


    It is reliable to say that he may be looking for the treasure left by the Lionheart King.


    But He has a mysterious ship that can travel to any sea area. If the Tianyasha opens space and sails, the unlucky ones involved will be completely lost in the turbulence and will never be able to leave. "


    This is not a secret, the name of the other party is almost well known in the sea, and it is not worth hiding.


    The other two also talked about other information.


    "Worthy of note is also the ghost captain of the Narnia. According to rumors, he is an immortal monster. Because he drank the legendary fountain of youth and gained eternal life, he became a terrible ghost wandering in the sea forever.


    The one who is captured by the ghost captain will probably serve on that ship for the rest of his life. "


    "There is also the Black Medan that spreads the plague and fear. His captain Wade is a complete lunatic. He never lets go of any passing merchant ships and passenger ships. He likes to play with people''s hearts and kills passengers. No one has ever lived since then. I''ve been on and off a ship."


    "And Pirate King Wade also has a compass that can guide the direction of the heart, it can point to the right direction according to your heart..."


    Each of these legendary pirates has extraordinary abilities, and each of them can feel that they exude a dangerous atmosphere just by listening to their deeds.


    The Pirate King is no secret to those who earn a living at sea.


    Stepping into the legendary pirates are the supremacy of a sword and a gun. Many people living on the seaside and in the archipelago can understand these terrible characters and legends with only a few words.


    "Gentlemen, maybe the name of Captain Jack will be famous in the sea in the future, and he will become a new member of the pirate legend." Perhaps because he sensed that the atmosphere in the beer hall was really depressing,


    After hearing this, Tu Fu made a half-true joke.


    Silence.


    The crew is silent.


    The passengers also fell silent.


    This joke didn''t seem to be funny, and the cabin was silent after he finished speaking.


    The passengers on the ship were silent and kept an absolute tacit understanding.


    Tick, tick...


    Until the time on the turntable came to ten o''clock, when it was time for the young gentleman to sleep regularly, he walked briskly and returned to his rest cabin on time as always.


    Until the moment he left.


    In this cabin.


    Passengers, including a few supernatural beings, couldn''t help laughing anymore.


    Suddenly,


    Let the air in the beer room be full of joy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 237： fishmonger

    Chapter 237 Fish Trafficker


    "The Mogadishu Islands belong to the Lantis Colonial Area. It has been a hundred years since the Age of Discovery. The Lantis people established an island city here and migrated civilization to the island in the Coral Sea.


    The natives believe in the God of Storm among the Seven Gods (this is the case in most island areas), and residents of non-civilized worlds may believe in other gods.


    The forces on the island include but are not limited to the Landis colonial navy, rebels, pirates, local gangs, bootleggers, and planters who plant and transport narcotics (an addictive contraband).


    Every year, the anesthetics they produce here will regularly send contraband to the powerful countries of the Northern Continent. It is also a processing factory in the Southern Continent, which processes raw materials into finished products and then sells them to the Northern Continent. It is a super trade transfer station.


    At the same time, this is also a paradise for pirates.


    As long as you have money, you can buy services that surpass God in this city on the edge of civilization. "


    Tu Fu, who returned to cabin 1045 on time after ten o''clock, worked diligently on the notebook he carried with him, summarizing the information collected during these days.


    This is one of his habits, or Jack Sparrow''s living habits.


    Before going to an unfamiliar area, always prepare in advance, collect all the information, and then plan relevant strategies based on what you need.


    An island city that looks very interesting. Landis controls this colony thousands of miles away, not just to promote national prestige. This piece of red soil in the subtropical region is simply a paradise for growing anesthetics.


    There are also prohibited drug processing factories and machines on the island, which bear a huge share of the import of raw materials from the southern continent, and resell them to the northern continent. The profits are no less than that of the slave trade.


    "The water is very deep! Since pirates are everywhere, it means that there are quite a few superhumans. At least take this opportunity to get the magic potion formula of Adventurer Sequence 6 to prepare for the next promotion."


    Tu Fu raised and lowered his fingers on the note, tapping again and again.


    There are so many intricate forces, which is why he arrived at that place first, to help Sophie find the way in advance, and run away as soon as he feels that it is too dangerous.


    After Tu Fu straightened his back, he continued to write in his notebook:


    "The dangerous Black Medan, the captain who spreads the plague and fear, the suspected devil or the princess passes the extraordinary, so as to cause chaos in the sea to improve the sequence."


    This is Tu Fu''s guess. Compared with the activities on land, if you are not careful, you will be noticed by the Church of the Seven Gods, and you will not be allowed to go to the freer sea.


    "What caught my attention was that he still had a magical taboo in his hand, as they said, it could actually follow the thoughts in the heart and give guidance, just like a Disney movie.


    Does that mean it can also allow me to find the location of the ghost ship ''Santa Maria'', which is worth the risk. "


    Tu Fu''s eyes immediately became deep, and then he found the Black Medan in the ranks of several legends in the book.


    Put a check next to Captain Wade''s name for this ship.


    Captain Jack didn''t have his compass,


    It really shouldn''t be.


    After recording today''s information, he carefully closed the notebook, Tu Fu closed his eyes and meditated, and then took out the diary he carried with him.


    As in the past, I recorded all the interesting things during the period after going to sea,


    Written in a witty tone.


    Maybe with expectations.


    Wants to become a great big shot after the world makes a fuss, and uses his diary to leave some clues for the latecomers.


    If someone can come to this world in the future, when he sees this diary,


    At least not as lonely as him.


    ��


    Not every passenger can lie in bed and enjoy a peaceful night after nightfall.


    3:15 AM.


    After a big drinking party, most of the passengers were drunk.


    Unobvious footsteps sounded on the deck of the second-class cabin, and the living environment here was much worse than that of "Captain Jack".


    An average of eight people can enjoy a public bathroom.


    Passengers resting here not only have to endure the stench of excrement and sweaty smell, but also listen to the loud snoring,


    Passengers who can sleep have to endure great pain.


    Even at night, there are still night watch guards and sailors on the deck of the "Homecoming", and they patrol back and forth to guard against all dangers at sea.


    It was at this time that several sneaky figures emerged.


    The group of passengers who came out of the second-class cabin quietly appeared against the light blue moonlight, not caring about the so-called curfew rules and the guards on board.


    "Bang, bang, bang..."


    At the same time as several people came out of the cabin corridor, the seven or eight guards in all directions on the deck felt sleepy for a while.


    After the strong dizziness spread, it was no surprise that there was only a "bang bang dang dang" sound of falling to the ground.


    The guards were all unconscious on the deck. In Tu Fu''s impression, only the extraordinary of the dreamer path can do it so cleanly.


    The Sequence 9 of the Trickster is a hypnotist, and this is one of his abilities.


    When the moonlight fell on the faces of two men and a woman on the appearance deck, the pale blue light fell on each other''s soft faces clearly visible.


    It is the extraordinary trio that Tu Fu visited not long ago,


    It was the most feminine Duke who made the shot.


    The thin man with the gold-rimmed mirror frame was quick and decisive, and made the guards on this floor unconscious with a wave of his hand.


    "Cultist? Pirate? Or is there some other purpose?"


    All this scene on the deck fell into Tu Fu''s eyes. After he noticed the abnormal noise on the deck, he quietly monitored the group of people in secret.


    He has been paying attention to this group of people for a while, not only their identities as mere transcendents, but many of their private behaviors are suspicious.


    Today is probably the day to close the net, and he did not hesitate to hypnotize the guards, which made Tu Fu interested in watching the battle.


    "They are all in a coma, at least they won''t wake up until dawn."


    It was Duke the dreamer who spoke. This thin man''s eyes were full of shrewdness. He urged his companions to move, "Are you sure the prey is in the Coral Sea?"


    "Of course, there have been fish biting the hook for several days in a row, and I smeared Nalog''s frosting on the side of the boat, a product of that rich syrup paradise. It is definitely the favorite of advanced sea creatures, just like cats are for mint Just as anxious.


    Look, there are obvious licking marks on the sideboard of the ship, almost all eaten, it is definitely a big guy. "


    The big Paul licked his lips and rubbed his hands excitedly.


    Equally excited is the mature woman Lilith, "I am looking forward to this harvest. The current trading market starts at 3,000 crowns for dugongs, let alone 5,000 for octopuses, and the market price for murlocs is at least 10,000.


    Enough for us to advance to the next sequence. "


    When it comes to this crazy price, even a superhuman can''t hold back.


    Regardless of superficial prestige and prestige on the surface, not to mention the fact that they are discriminated against by others. The more they develop to a higher level, the more they need to buy formulas, potions, combat weapons, and taboos. None of them cost money.


    There are really not many people who make money as quickly as Tu Fu,


    Most of the low-level transcendents are poor.


    It is not easy to use ability to make money on land, and a little carelessness will attract the attention of the Church of the Seven Gods.


    On the contrary, there are a lot of opportunities at sea.


    The few words they said allowed Tu Fu to figure out where this group of people came from.


    Whether they are acquainted or not, at least they have reached some kind of cooperation on the boat, hunting valuable things in the ocean together.


    "It turned out to be a group of murloc traffickers selling live animals."


    Tu Fu sneered, and observed their hunting target with a sizing attitude.


    The group of them refilled the syrup, spread the frosting evenly on the deck along the edge of the surrounding iron ship, and prepared the fishing net in the dark.


    When it was time to hunt, several people blocked their breath, quietly waiting for the prey that took the bait this time.


    Not even daring to breathe.


    On the deck, after fascinating everyone, the extraordinary trio was too quiet.


    It was a very long hunt, the hunter and the prey were engaged in a long game, Tu Fu didn''t quite remember what happened at that time.


    He also waited in the dark until the most sleepy period in the early morning, when there was finally some movement on the sea surface. When a coral white fish jumped up, the dew out of the water streaked across the sky.


    "Wow-"


    At that time, a ghostly figure quietly jumped up.


    came along with the surging waves, and when she leaped out of the water, she landed on the deck together with a string of water drops, under the only faint blue moonlight.


    Not only the three extraordinary beings, Tu Fu also saw the prey clearly.


    A young woman who is not much different from ordinary people took the bait, her beautiful face and figure complement each other, but the legs that were originally used for walking turned into fish tails.


    A mermaid.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 238： narcissistic mermaid

    Chapter 238 The Narcissistic Mermaid


    This time, even the trafficker who was used to hunting at sea was completely stunned by the scene in front of him.


    The target this time turned out to be a living mermaid.


    When the three of Duke saw the unusually handsome half-human half-fish species, they were completely dumbfounded.


    Her skin is as smooth and tender as rose petals, a pair of shimmering light blue eyes are like sea water in the depths of the ocean, and her long brown hair is like seaweed.


    A pair of exquisite and perfect facial features interpret the uncanny workmanship of nature. This appearance is more beautiful than some drama actresses. He even wears a string of white lilies on his head. Each petal is made of half a deep-sea pearl .


    That thing alone is worth a fortune.


    The powerful fishtails of her lower limbs support her whole body, and there are even a few oyster inlays.


    When it landed, it actually replaced the legs and feet, and the row of smooth scales shone with a strange light. After inspecting the deck, there was no sign of human activity, and then followed the track of Frost Sugar all the way forward.


    Compared to human age, she is probably still in puberty.


    In addition to the immature face shape, the chest is not exaggeratedly bulging, and it is covered by a chain armor made of unknown material from the top of the navel, so it is estimated that the age is not too old.


    Compared with the third-person pronoun, Tu Fu prefers to refer to her.


    At least in his eyes, as long as it is a gender-specific intelligent race, it should be called this.


    Compared to his calmness, seeing the little mermaid ashore, the hunting trio fell into complete madness.


    This is by no means comparable to lowly creatures like murlocs. The intelligent race of this extraordinary species is full of treasures, and the God of Storms has given them the right to live in the sea.


    In addition to their innate extraordinary strength, they also have a wonderful singing voice that can make sounds of nature, even if they exclude all precious materials.


    Just their beautiful singing voices can attract countless rich people to compete.


    Because of the industrial revolution, people have expanded their territory more and more. In recent years, this extraordinary species has rarely been seen in the offshore.


    Ten thousand? Thirty thousand? fifty thousand?


    Who knows, anyway, there are rich businessmen in the North Continent who can afford the price.


    "what?"


    The last place where the icing sugar was applied was on the mast. When the Little Mermaid approached that place infinitely, her thick nerves finally responded.


    After realizing the danger and screaming, they instinctively wanted to return to the sea, and the hunting trio would never let this best opportunity pass.


    The first to attack was Duke from the dreamer path. His eyes were cold, and his hands were crossed to block his chest. It was the ability of a Sequence 8 dream hunter agent.


    Arranging a simple dream trap, the Little Mermaid originally wanted to jump into the coast, but chose the wrong destination and got stuck on the fence.


    The steel-reinforced fence was smashed into a huge gap, which shows how fast she exerted her strength.


    While his companions were arranging dream traps, the big Paul was not to be outdone. As expected, this brainless guy did not disappoint Tu Fu.


    I saw him stretch out his single finger, and after finishing charging, he suddenly aimed at the Little Mermaid on the loading rail,


    "Bang, bang..."


    Those two finger guns were far weaker than Tu Fu.


    But the cyclone also had two inconspicuous injuries on the mermaid''s lower limbs. No matter how weak the finger gun was, it was no worse than a normal flintlock rifle, which showed the strength of the opponent''s fish scales.


    Paul did not retreat after firing the finger gun. He bravely took out a sharp short blade from his waist, attacked again without stopping, and bravely stepped forward to charge and slash towards her.


    The Little Mermaid noticed that the latter attacked again, the swift and powerful lower body was accompanied by the sound of bitter wind, and the unstoppable paw slapped the big Paul.


    The dagger he carried seemed to have been scratched on the reinforced concrete, and sparks were rubbed against it with all his strength.


    Under the collision of the two forces, he immediately fell backwards like a kite with a broken string.


    A big mouthful of blood spurted out and hit the mainmast of the "Homecoming" firmly. His face was immediately bruised and purple, and the bridge of his nose was probably broken, and he bled like a pillar immediately. It was really embarrassing.


    The one who never did anything was the superwoman named Lilith. After observing the battle, she stepped on the air and suspended in mid-air for a short time.


    Fingers quickly waved in mid-air to make a seal gesture, and a strange fiery red trajectory emerged.


    When this unknown spell took effect, the struggling little mermaid froze in place.


    "Princess type?"


    Tu Fu stroked his chin and looked at the battle with great interest.


    The ability to levitate in mid-air is the only one he has seen in Leeds in the early days, and the Yue meeting at the Grand Theater really made him drink a pot.


    This aka Path of Doom is rife with mystery.


    People of this path seem to have the ability to use spells or witchcraft, and can use spells to kill people.


    Taking advantage of this short moment, the three of them ran in different directions, holding a huge net in the void in their hands, which seemed to be something specially used to hunt marine life.


    Even the big Paul, whose face had been smashed, gritted his teeth and rushed forward while holding the silk thread.


    "Zi la..."


    The transparent silk thread had an effect soon, but on the white and tender skin of the little mermaid, who was temporarily absent-minded, many red current grids appeared soon.


    The mysterious catch net is aimed at marine creatures like her, and the more it struggles, the tighter it becomes.


    Several supernatural beings exerted their strength at the same time, directly causing the little mermaid''s skin to turn red as if it had been burned, and almost smoked.


    If this goes on, I''m afraid I can survive, and I only have half my life left.


    "Two Sequence 8s and a suspected Sequence 7, it''s really hard to handle."


    Tu Fu came out of the dark, but did not appear directly on the deck, watching the drama with great interest, waiting for the opportunity at any time.


    The mermaid''s physical fitness is not weak, as can be seen from Paul''s head-on confrontation, the latter was almost killed, but he doesn''t have much fighting skills, so he looks very clumsy when fighting.


    This is going to be difficult, even if he wants to deal with those people head-on, he will suffer a lot.


    It''s better to wait until both sides are hurt before making a move.


    Seeing that the three of them were about to succeed and were about to capture each other, the hunting team approached at the same time with surprised expressions on their faces.


    It was only a few millimeters away, but the little mermaid seemed to give up resistance after struggling for a long time.


    Probably exhausted his physical strength, so he simply waited on the deck to be slaughtered.


    Finally, when the three of them approached with puzzled eyes, she jumped up suddenly after lying dormant for a long time, opened her mouth wide, and the sound wave extended from her chest all the way to her throat,


    "�ӡ�"


    That horrific scream that was sharp enough to pierce the eardrums, like thunder and lightning tearing apart the world, pierced through the eardrums of the three who were still fighting in an instant.


    Before they could resist the attack, a stream of heat flowed from their ears.


    The pupils of the three contracted violently, and they flipped up abruptly.


    The whole person fell to the ground in a groggy state. Like the guards who had been hypnotized long ago, they might not be able to get up again for a while.


    The combined strength of the three of them is comparable to that of Sequence 6, but they can''t even take down a mermaid, which can be said to be quite embarrassing.


    As for The Little Mermaid?


    The assassination just now probably consumed all her strength, and she was so anxious that she kept rolling on the deck, trying to return to the sea with the strength of the rolling.


    But with every struggle, the net tightened.


    I don''t know what kind of material it is made of, but the little mermaid''s whole body started to burn.


    After coming out of the sea, it became a luxury to breathe by myself, especially it took a lot of physical strength, so even if I went back to the sea, I would be roasted into dried fish.


    "Da da da��"


    The trampling sound of leather shoes finally appeared at the end of their battle, and Tu Fu still couldn''t believe that he had picked up such a big bargain.


    He looked at the beautiful little mermaid strangely. After all, Wang Lufei did not have the courage to ask the classic **** question when he saw the mermaid.


    That is really not something a gentleman should say.


    Seeing that the other party is about to suffocate, Tu Fu, who has no interest in selling murlocs,


    The shoe stepped on the dagger that Paul used just now.


    Following the tiptoe lightly flicking and exerting force, the sharp short blade went away in the wind with a "swish".


    Unbiased, he slid along the fishing net, and the sharp blade easily cut through the fishing net, successfully rescuing the little mermaid who was about to suffocate to death.


    Looking at each other, even enduring the injuries on her body, she still confirmed in jerky common language: "Adventurer."


    "Ok."


    Tu Fu nodded casually, never thinking about the consequences of this answer.


    "Ha, despicable transcendent, what do you want to get from me with such a trick? Fish scales on my body? My beautiful singing voice or make me fall in love with you and shed tears for it? Don''t even think about it."


    Only listening to the change of the Little Mermaid''s tone, she actually showed contemptuous eyes, that kind of intelligent eyes that seemed to see through everything, which made Tu Fu dumbfounded for a while.


    What kind of trouble is this narcissistic tone?


    No matter how **** he is, he will never have any strange thoughts about a mermaid.


    Hello! wake up.


    �� is just a fish!


    Still an immature fish.


    Unexpectedly, he had just rescued the other party. Not only did he not get gratitude, but after confirming his extraordinary status as an adventurer, Dang Even was scolded in a sharp tone.


    "what are you saying?"


    "Listen well, I will never fall in love with you, and any adventurer, there is no meaner guy on the sea than you. I will not provide any help for your follow-up materials, give up!


    As for this, it is the bargaining chip that you painstakingly set up a trap, and I will never owe you anything from now on. "


    The little beauty with a fishtail body, after emphasizing this matter again, spat on him hard, then jumped into the sea without looking back, very chic.


    "Plop..."


    When he heard the sound of returning to the sea, Tu Fu''s confused expression relaxed a little, and he seemed to understand something from the keyword "adventurer".


    Immediately, she picked up the pearl tiara she had left on the deck.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 239： Avril Lavigne

    Chapter 239 Avril Lavigne


    The sun is rising, and the sky alternates between light and dark.


    Unknowingly completed another day of replacement.


    The fiery red sun rising from the azure sea level sprinkles light spots on the horizontal surface and falls warmly on the body. The rose red and diamond blue complement each other.


    "Woo��"


    The steam turbine emitting thick black smoke from the chimney went away with a sound of whistle.


    The water waves of the spiral fan blade **** are rippling, leaving only a trail of white waves.


    She poked her head out of the water, but didn''t dare to lift it so high that she would be seen.


    The Little Mermaid, who is ignorant of the world, watched this sinister human ship go away, opening and closing her lips frequently to spit out bubbles on the water.


    It was a really bad day, she almost fell into a human trap shortly after her 16-year-old coming-of-age ceremony, and almost killed them.


    But this should have been a perfect day.


    It was the first time in her life that she came out of the water and saw the sun and the moon, the stars and the clouds, and the boundless sky that was wider than the sea.


    Especially the flame, every time you get close to it, you can always feel the orange light, which is warmer than the sun when it shines on the skin.


    Although I have heard countless descriptions of the outside world by my kindred, the human city is vast and magnificent, the brightly lit streets are comparable to the sky full of stars, cars rumble, horses rustle, and there are noisy hustle and bustle everywhere,


    Only when she sees new things in life with her own eyes, can Avril Lavigne truly yearn for it.


    She saw a ship sailing these days, a steamer that seemed to be called the Homecoming.


    Unlike those leaky ships that get lost in a storm, this is a ship with living people.


    In the past, most of them just played in the sunken ship. Occasionally, when there was a storm, she and her sisters would always approach the past and hold hands, singing beautifully from the bottom of the sea to give the ships sailing in the violent ocean the courage to resist the storm.


    But every time those ships would be overturned by the heavy rain, and then they would become cold corpses when they landed in the deep sea, and they would end up being eaten by schools of fish.


    Shortly after setting out to sea, she saw a real boat, and then she was attracted by the sweet sugar juice beside the boat.


    Honestly, no mermaid can resist the lure of that thing.


    If she didn��t say it, if she didn��t see it anyway, then she didn��t.


    This is logical.


    Afterwards, Avril Lavigne followed the steamboat all the time, continued to taste the rare delicacy, and only then did the thrilling thing just happen.


    Every deep-sea princess at this age can come to the surface with the permission of her grandmother.


    But still have to stick to a rule.


    Never get close to the shore or on a human boat, let alone have anything to do with extraordinary people among humans, especially adventurers.


    If discovered, will never be able to swim out of the shore again.


    Thinking of the strict rules, Avril retracted her crown-deprived head back to the surface of the water.


    She doesn��t want to board the ship either, but who can stand such a temptation, there is no sweeter dessert than that,


    Humans are indeed more hateful than the legends say.


    "Gulu..."


    The little mermaid waved her tail fearfully and swam towards the depths of the Coral Sea, passing through all kinds of exotic flowers and plants. All kinds of fish, no matter how big or small, wandered past like birds in the sky, leaving eye-catching tracks when wandering. .


    The Little Mermaid, Avril Lavigne, under the full impact, is like a white whirlwind in the bottomless deep blue ocean.


    In this radiant world, I finally saw a palace made of coral, and the long and narrow windows were inlaid with translucent amber stones.


    She finally returned before dawn, and she was relieved.


    Avril carefully looked at the old grandmother who was waiting in front of the palace with wrinkles all over the corners of her eyes, even older than her father.


    She always likes to tell stories of her youth, herds of cattle and sheep herding, from rafts to steamboats emitting black smoke, and those who are the natural enemies of almost all species, the most despicable people.


    Every princess of the deep sea grew up listening to the stories of the old grandmother, and also kept in mind the warnings she gave countless times.


    At this moment, the old grandmother seems to be in a dormant period with her eyes closed. Most mermaids at this age are in a dormant period. Before she was discovered, she flicked her fish tail, and the little mermaid planned to sneak in.


    "Why are you only coming back now?"


    Passing through the Coral Gate, the old voice came from nearby. It turned out that she woke up after Avril''s return.


    "Grandmother, I came back late because I was watching the sunrise, please don''t tell my father." The little mermaid Avril clasped her palms tightly, making an almost pleading tone.


    "Okay, Avril Lavigne, but you have to tell me where you went?"


    "I have seen so many novel things that I have never seen before, admiring the moonlight on the reef at night, seeing the rising sun on the water, I also saw the edge of the city on the sea, and even a steamboat swimming past my head. "


    When talking about this matter, Avril Lavigne puffed out her modest chest, and vowed: "But I obeyed your orders as always, and never approached those cities and ships. I just took a look at them from a distance and swam away.


    All thanks to your admonition, grandma, never to get involved with hateful people, I think I did. "


    "It is the most shameless, the most sinister and cunning, the natural enemy of all things, the person who exudes a foul smell, and the person whose chest is full of parasites. The things they committed are enough to make all races sick."


    When the old grandmother talked about this topic, she couldn''t help but hit the coral reef with her scepter heavily.


    The Little Mermaid still keeps her head upright without saying a word. She always keeps a quiet side, and no one knows that she often has some weird thoughts.


    "Although grandma said so, I don''t seem to smell the stench from that abominable adventurer."


    This is not over yet, the elderly grandmother once again advised her.


    "Especially the adventurers of the extraordinary race of human beings, any adventurer on the way to the high sequence, even if he is drowned a hundred times by the coldest sea water, it is not an exaggeration.


    They are eloquent and eloquent, and at first they used vicious methods to catch us, just like they did to fish.


    Later, those pipes full of stench were connected to the sea, and more mermaids were forced to migrate to distant places. They chased them all the way to the sea and deceived us with sweet words.


    But once you fall in love with one of them, use magic elixir to turn your tail into legs that can walk on land, and take back the ability that God gave us, they will show their ugly true colors.


    From then on, you will be imprisoned in a dark room that is dark, and then use shameful methods to drain your value. "


    The old mermaid used these words to warn the younger generation, "Don''t believe the love stories in their stories, which are full of lies and hypocrisy.


    A real person would never make a little sacrifice for a mermaid. "


    Such a warning made Avril Lavigne immediately think, "The old grandmother must have been deceived miserably by adventurers when she was young."


    Even though she thought so, it did not prevent her from nodding obediently,


    "I will always remember your words."


    It wasn''t until the elders had finished their lecture that the little mermaid prepared to leave resentfully, and then, she heard the old voice expressing doubts again.


    "Hey, Avril Lavigne, why is the tiara that I personally put on for you missing?"


    "To tell the truth, I met a terrible beast in the storm."


    "Behemoth?"


    "It''s the kind of giant deep-sea monster that my father often said. They are covered with tentacles and covered with slime everywhere. They are even more terrifying than before. When they met, they accidentally knocked off my crown with their tentacles. I really didn''t have time. retrieved.


    That is a terrible monster, bigger than a steamboat, and so big..."


    The little mermaid Avril''s face was flushed, and she worked hard to spread her arms in an exaggerated gesture.


    ��


    8:43 am.


    After getting up on time, Tu Fu washed up as usual.


    After spending two minutes, I walked out of the cabin, ready to spend two minutes going to the restaurant to order a familiar Casilla pie, Baia bacon sausage, sweet cream soup and fruit salad for seasoning.


    There are not many people at this point, so it is best for dining alone.


    But what is surprising is that on the deck today, many passengers surrounded the city, whispering and discussing the poaching trio who just woke up, and the unconscious guards on that ship.


    Paul trio poaching is not illegal, many people are doing the same thing.


    Many extraordinary people will also take this opportunity to earn extra money.


    But after being discovered by the guards, they always have to pay half of the sales fee, which is why they have to act at night and stun the guards.


    "Mr. Duke, what happened?"


    Chief of Staff Harold Innis asked in a serious tone. Apart from the crew, the three of them were the most suspected here.


    "A murloc attacked the deck last night, and look, that''s evidence that it attacked us."


    Dreammaker Duke gritted his teeth and pointed at the broken guardrail.


    There is even mucus from marine life activities on the deck, which is enough to prove that he is telling the truth, but a few words will convince people that this is indeed the case.


    The head of affairs happened to notice Tu Fu coming up from the cabin, and seeing that he was not interested in this excitement, he directly asked for his opinion.


    "Captain Jack, what do you think of this matter based on your experience, this matter was really done by a murloc?"


    "Who knows, it might be true."


    "Actually, in my opinion, marine life is mostly gentle. If it weren''t for someone to release malice towards them, they would not be malicious towards humans.


    I always believe that there will be no love for no reason in this world, let alone hate for no reason. "


    Harold, the head of affairs, did not believe their one-sided words. There were too many doubts about this matter. He didn''t dare to make a judgment lightly, but instead threw the question to the mysterious Tu Fu.


    "I think your point of view is extremely correct, correct, pertinent, objective, comprehensive, and bloody..."


    The latter uttered this long series of words, and suddenly pondered for a while, "So, sir, please tell the kitchen to change my cream soup this morning to Fort fish head soup."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 240： big fat sheep

    Chapter 240 Big Fat Sheep


    What happened that night,


    It can be regarded as adding a bit of wonder to Tu Fu''s trip to the sea.


    After all, it was the first time I saw a live mermaid, but the other party''s bad personality made him really want to imitate the third prince of Chentangguan, and sell it to a certain church after skin cramping.


    But it cannot be said that there is no gain at all.


    At least one thing he realized was that the subsequent sequence upgrades of adventurers are closely related to mermaids.


    It''s not difficult to explain why the stinky little mermaid felt such strong resistance when she saw him, even if she saved her life, she would not be grateful.


    After what happened that night, although the extraordinary trio gave enough reasonable reasons.


    But the shipping team is not an idiot, they didn''t listen to their side of the story.


    To protect their safety, these people were temporarily grounded until they landed in the capital of the Mogadishu archipelago, Narnia, known as the city of paradise, and they would be released on time.


    City of Paradise, a very imaginative statement.


    It is an exaggeration to say that only rich enough can enjoy a paradise-like experience in this ancient city.


    But think about it in another way, for those who have no money, coming here will enjoy hell.


    On the final voyage of the "Homecoming", the closer the destination is to the passengers, the more difficult it will be.


    In this era, there is no Internet, no mobile games, and even radio dramas to relieve boredom.


    Every long journey, whether by steam train or steamship, is a huge torture to the spirit of the passengers traveling between the two places.


    Especially when sailing on the sea, apart from the freshness of the sea at first, all that is left is to see the boring sea.


    This is also the reason why most sailors probably never want to take a boat again after retirement.


    In the cabin carrying hundreds or thousands of people, there are always male and female passengers who cannot bear the boring life.


    Every night, even if the environment is good first-class, you can always hear the red-faced panting of the cabin next door, and the men and women who meet the upper eye even only need one look to mix together.


    The life of seafarers is roughly the same. They often have cross-border relationships with passengers. Most island cities also provide legal **** transactions. It is really normal for seafarers to enter and leave romantic places.


    Anyway, no one knows that they broke up as soon as they hit it off. After spending a long time at sea, there are naturally not many people who can stick to their original intentions.


    So most of the wives of sailors who are far away on land always put their husbands on the prairie,


    It can be described as **** for tat.


    Among the many passengers, Tu Fu, who has excellent conditions in all aspects, was originally a sweet prey for ladies of all ages.


    But people soon discovered that his living habits were like a eccentric Puritan, living a life as regular as a clock.


    Keep the habit of learning foreign languages ??every day, show up on time to eat in the restaurant on board, and look at the sea at a fixed time at dusk. The only entertainment is to play cards with others to consume energy.


    These days, "Jack Sparrow" has established a reputation far and near for his weird behavior. People always say that the woman who can climb into his bed is definitely not ordinary.


    Over time, no one bothered him again.


    The reason why Tu Fu did these things is not only to establish the character design, but also to save a lot of trouble at sea.


    He never thought of testing how high his own quality is, nor did he have any intention of standing on the top of a mountain that is too cold,


    Just simply don''t want to stand under a dangerous wall.


    ��


    "Woooooooh��"


    The whistle of the steamship sounded, and it was the "Homecoming" signaling to the steamship Cape in the distance to replenish coal fuel.


    Located in the port of Bangar, the paradise city of Narnia.


    That is where all cruise ships to and from the capital of the Mogadishu archipelago refuel.


    This also means that the distance to the final destination is also reached.


    Passengers, who were almost numb and collapsed, rushed to the deck after hearing the sound of the whistle. Looking around a few kilometers away, they vaguely saw the vague port, and stretched out their arms uniformly to cheer for the port.


    Seeing that they are about to arrive, their excited expressions almost made them cry with excitement.


    People of all skin colors gathered on the "Homecoming".


    People who come to this island may include returnees, businessmen who sense business opportunities, rich people and their children who come to experience the customs, and of course there are people like Tu Fu who can��t get along in their own country and come here to survive.


    All kinds of people, dangerous fugitives are hidden.


    The moving expressions of people crowded on the guardrail and shouting into the distance made Tu Fu immediately think of what happened on the "Santa Maria",


    At that time, they also pinned all their hopes on the cruise ship coming from afar,


    But what followed was disappointment, and only disappointment.


    So, will the city of Narnia, the capital of the island called the City of Paradise, really give people a paradise-like experience?


    Tu Fu stood far away and maintained his usual unique behavior, and did not participate in such activities.


    Before disembarking, Harold Innis, the captain and purser of the Homecoming, found him, and they asked him to make some preparations before disembarking in a very serious tone.


    "Captain Jack, or Mr. Sparrow, we don''t intend to cause you trouble, but there is one thing worth noting, we cannot ensure that all good people on the ''Homecoming''.


    Many of them may have more or less connections with pirates or local forces, and your actions during this period may have attracted the attention of interested people.


    They will use Newsbird to transmit the information on the ship. Your identity information may have been leaked before disembarking, and many people may have been following you.


    If you can, please be sure to change your clothes when you disembark before hiring some bodyguards. In my opinion, for the sake of your life and safety, losing some money is really nothing. "


    The captain is indeed a fair person, it would be better if he came to remind him before spending too much.


    The seasoned captain, like those extraordinary men, knew that his situation was not good, so he came here to talk to him about how to deal with things, lest this kind gentleman should have an accident in Narnia.


    The strong dragon does not overwhelm the local snake.


    What''s more, in this famous colonial city, even those sea legends will come here from time to time. No matter how powerful the power background is, the Dragon Crossing the River may easily provoke sea snakes and be buried in the bottom of the sea.


    "Thank you for your kindness, I think I will have a way to deal with those guys, and I always believe that no one will interfere with my itinerary."


    Tu Fu''s tone was flat, like a proud nobleman, he declined their proposal with an arrogant tone.


    No matter how earnestly the two captains persuaded him, he still went his own way.


    Although he agreed, he was not afraid, showing the arrogance of Lao Tzu as the number one in the world.


    He''s Jack Sparrow now.


    If a few low-level pirates get distracted and hide in XZ like a mouse in distress, then the character design that has worked so **** the ship for so long will collapse.


    When the "Homecoming" docked, it was close to the port of Bangal, where all kinds of people were available. Countless pairs of greedy eyes had long been fixed on him, on the rich boy Captain Jack.


    I am afraid that in the middle of the journey, someone received the news that a rich man was coming.


    And Jack Sparrow, who has made a name for himself, even the dogs of Narnia know that he has a lot of money in his pocket.


    His appearance is like shouting out a thief-free farm worker at a station full of thieves.


    If it weren''t for the navy guarding the port, he might have been robbed the moment he disembarked.


    Tu Fu passed by with bright eyes, carrying a light suitcase, and rejected several brown-skinned hired gunmen who offered to provide bodyguard services.


    Except for ordinary people with stronger bodies, at most they are low-sequence people.


    The city that may make those extraordinary people on board fear, there are many powerful people hidden in the city, and no matter how many such people are hired, they will only die.


    His current experience is definitely not much better.


    Since he got off the "Homecoming" with the crowd, there have been criminals hiding in the streets and alleys, staring at him like hungry wolves everywhere, and wolves are everywhere.


    It seems that as long as there is a chance, he will not hesitate to shoot and eat this big fat sheep with delicious meat.


    Soon, Tu Fu received a serious knife from a local vendor.


    He spent a full 2 ??crowns to buy a map of Narnia City, which is too much to sell to ordinary people for 2 pools.


    When the blood of "Big Fat Sheep" spread across the sea,


    Immediately, it attracted countless sharks grinning and smelling fishy.


    ��


    "Captain, why don''t you just do it here? Look, Rodriguez of the Quick Knife, Savage of the Bloody Hand, and the White Fox Pirates, even the second captain of the Blue Warriors have come.


    There are too few big fat sheep like this. If it is too late, someone else will **** it. "


    When it was noticed that the target had walked out of the port and out of the scope of the navy''s supervision, the crew of the pirate ship couldn''t help but make suggestions.


    The captain of this well-known offshore ship is none other than Victor the ''Demon Hunter'' who is on the bounty list of 3,000 kroner. It is said that he once hunted a ferocious sea beast alone on the ocean, so he got this title.


    Hearing the eager voice of the crew, he answered patiently at this moment,


    "As you said, so many people came for this goal, and the one who takes the lead will definitely become the target of public criticism.


    At that time, not to mention grabbing prey, whether they could survive became a problem. "


    As the captain of a ship, Victor still has some brains, so he naturally knows that such a reckless idea is not advisable, and he is not an idiot of the adventurer path.


    "so what should I do now?"


    "Wait."


    This is the suggestion of "Demon Hunter" Victor, not only him, almost all hunters have the same idea.


    You must not be the leader and become the target of being attacked by groups.


    Therefore, Tu Fu was continuously let in, and no one took the initiative to attack him until more than ten minutes later.


    Until he arrived at a tall and majestic building in the city, someone finally noticed something was wrong.


    "My God, look, he''s going to that church."


    In fact, when you come to an island city, you have to visit the church and understand the customs here.


    But this rich son of a bitch,


    He went so far as to believe in the God of Storms, whom no one dares to offend, which all sea creatures believe in.


    The Church of Storms under the rule.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 241： storm be with you

    Chapter 241 The storm is with you


    Narnia, the city of heaven.


    In this city full of pirates and gangsters, anyone can satirize the incompetence of the Lantis Navy.


    Since Landis took over this territory, it has led to the flood of narcotics, more and more private armed forces have suppressed it, and it has become a veritable paradise for pirates.


    This colonial army has almost become the laughing stock of the archipelago. What is more desperate than being kidnapped by pirates?


    The Lantis army came to the rescue.


    Anyone who has been in the sea knows that in this sea, only the God of Storms cannot be offended.


    The lord of the sea who was born on the third day of God''s creation and who is in charge of storms and disasters is the leading **** even among the seven gods.


    It is said that He is everywhere, has a pair of eyes to distinguish between good and evil, and can clearly see every move of people on the sea.


    His scepter can easily shake the sea and destroy those disrespectful ships, not to mention a serious businessman, even if he is in the sea fishing business, he must respect this god.


    On the high mountain of Narnia, the Church of the Storm is located at the headquarters of the islands.


    A serious meeting opened under the auspices of the High Priest of the Sea.


    White-haired wise man, Carl Hoffman sized up the coming extraordinary captains with stern eyes. The theme of this impromptu gathering was the total expenditure of the Stormy Branch Church in Narnia this quarter.


    With the concerted efforts and concerted efforts of everyone, the deficit target was finally achieved.


    In the sea, the belief in the God of Storms is not small. The head teacher sends a lot of money every year, but it is still not enough.


    This result is all attributed to the group of hateful idiots in front of me.


    They are hot-tempered, irritable, act with no regard for consequences, and always cause trouble in the name of the storm. Even the most generous rich people would never support such a gang of prodigal bastards.


    "Which of you will first explain your sins."


    Hoffman received a thick stack of complaint letters from his assistant.


    Complaints from various forces in Narnia City, including the Governor''s Mansion, the Navy, the United Chamber of Commerce of the Islands, the Women''s Rights Protection Association, and a stack of thick consumption bills from taverns, casinos, and brothels.


    Even at his age, who is well-informed, his face was still flushed with anger.


    "The cargo ship of the Governor''s Mansion was hijacked by the extraordinary organization. I was ordered to rescue it. The battle went smoothly, but the cargo ship was accidentally overturned. I must not be blamed."


    "I''m actually very innocent. A lieutenant in the navy sold military intelligence to pirates. When I arrived at the transaction scene, he was so ashamed that he jumped into the sea and fed the sharks."


    "As for the members of the chamber of commerce, ten and eleven sentences are all false, high priest, you must not listen to their one-sided words."


    "Carl, you know me. Honest people are synonymous with me. I am different from them. I am not a troublemaker."


    The captain forcefully defended himself, and immediately received unanimous contempt from his colleagues.


    He was part of the mountain of bills.


    This **** always hangs around casinos and brothels in the name of spying on cultists, but he really caught a lot of fugitives who were hiding deep.


    In the end, regardless of the cost of destroying public facilities or injuring innocent people, they were all reimbursed to the Church of Storms.


    From the perspective of those who work within the system,


    The word reimbursement is definitely the most harmonious word since the emergence of human civilization.


    Other things are easy to understand. They have been in Narnia for many years. Although these people are proficient in eating, drinking, whoring and gambling, Karl knows that they are not bad-hearted, and they are active in doing things.


    But he still frantically grabbed the complaint letter from the women''s rights organization from the complaint letter and threw it heavily on the table.


    "Who can tell me what''s going on."


    A bearded captain named Cody came forward to claim the "crime".


    "A lady named Marybeth, a loyal believer of the God of Storms, her husband is contaminated with narcotics, and after long-term alcoholism, he often commits domestic violence against the poor lady.


    This matter should be dealt with by the law enforcement agencies, but this kind of thing cannot be stopped, and the Women''s Rights Committee brought this matter to the church.


    I swear at first I just wanted to reason with her husband, but when we met, he was so angry that he thought I was having an affair with his wife, and even used a knife, but I was still reasoning..."


    "to be frank."


    "Well, I admit that I touched him at the time, that poor **** whose body was hollowed out by alcohol accidentally fell to his death."


    The extraordinary captain Cody who spoke looked aggrieved.


    It is the turn of this group of people to defend themselves. They can always give reasons that seem reasonable but cannot withstand scrutiny.


    High Priest Karl Hoffmann sighed and sighed.


    Things have come to this day, the Church of the Storm has mastered the potion formula of the demigod adventurer path, a fairly complete sequence path, and it is also the main target chosen by the members of the Church of Storms.


    This also resulted in the proliferation of adventurers. Sequence 9 braves, Sequence 8 bounty hunters, and Sequence 7 lawless lunatics are everywhere. They are all relatively savage, vulgar, and ignorant role-playing characters.


    The direct result is that these crazy adventurers have successfully turned their brains into decorations. Landis''s breakfast baguettes are not as hard as their brains.


    But if it weren''t for these idiots, in a ghost place like Mogadishu Islands, honest people would have been eaten to the bone.


    "If this continues, sooner or later the church will be sold to the chamber of commerce to repay the debt."


    Carl Hoffmann looked desperately at the chandelier on the ceiling, wishing he could hang himself here immediately.


    But he must not do this. If he hanged here today, the leaderless Church of Storms would definitely attack all the black and white forces including the Governor''s Mansion one by one.


    Before they could explain themselves, they killed the whole city to the point of bloodshed.


    I feel hopeless just thinking about it.


    During this extremely discordant meeting, the person in charge of missionary work of the church slowly entered through the outer door, "Gentlemen, there is a young gentleman who claims that he is a follower of the God of Storms and wants to meet the person in charge here. "


    "Not seen."


    Captain Cody, who was still defending himself, resolutely refused, "If every believer wants to meet with us, then we don''t have to do anything for a day."


    Father hesitated for a moment, "But...he donated five hundred crowns to the merit box when he arrived."


    This sentence immediately made the atmosphere in the conference room ingenious, including the white-haired wise man Carl Hoffman squinting his eyes.


    Captain Cody, who had just rejected the straightforward decision, stood up with a "bang" from the card table, and his attitude became extremely kind. "It is my bounden duty to satisfy the wishes of every loyal storm believer."


    The young gentlemen who came to the Church of Storms, except for Tu Fu, will definitely not have anyone else.


    "The storm is upon us."


    He imitated the appearance of other believers on the island, respectfully respecting the statue of the Lord of Storms with the scepter in his hand and the crown on his head, and prayed together, as if he had done it hundreds or thousands of times.


    After getting off the Homecoming, he naturally also sensed the danger.


    His identity information was leaked faster than expected, there were pirates, bounty hunters, and some local organizations.


    He had quietly observed the strength of that group of people. They were numerous and troublesome, and all of them were blood-licking figures. Maybe there were also experts in the mid-sequence.


    Even if he can take action to solve this pile of troubles with his current ability, it would be too inelegant to fight them one by one, and he might get hurt all over again.


    At that time, if the clothes are covered with mud and blood, how can they have the courage of the children of a wealthy family.


    "Mr. Sparrow, I am Cody, who is in charge of the daily affairs of the church this week. Where are you from?"


    While he was praying, a bearded man appeared.


    The other party was wearing the uniform of the Church of the Storm, a white robe and shawl, not only the lightning logo exclusive to the God of Storms, but also the pattern of surging waves on the edge of the clothes, which looked impressive.


    "I come from the Baia Kingdom of the Northern Continent. At first I came here with good intentions and wanted to do some business, but I didn''t expect to encounter some troubles on the way. The people here don''t seem to welcome me."


    Tu Fu��s sad eyes seemed to be true, ��Fortunately, I remembered my identity as a loyal storm believer for many years, so I rushed here while I was still alive, and they followed me all the way.


    At least here they dare not lay hands on me. "


    "Go and find out who they are."


    Captain Cody, who had suffered a lot, was careful this time and signaled to his companions who came out.


    Check out the person first, and then decide whether to do it.


    "Don''t worry, no one dares to cause trouble here, even the so-called sea legends dare not step into the territory of the storm, the God of Storms will bless every one of his believers."


    The bearded captain comforted the uneasy heart of the young gentleman with these words.


    "We have always been fair. If someone really doesn''t have eyes, they will definitely pay the price they deserve."


    "I hope so, then I can come to church to worship with peace of mind in the future."


    Tu Fu said, he glanced at the church inadvertently, perhaps due to the heavy rain on the island, many places have been corroded,


    "The Lord''s Church shouldn''t be so dilapidated, it''s time to rebuild it."


    "You''re right."


    Captain Cody''s eyelids twitched, "It''s only because of some accidents that the construction has not started."


    He will never say that the money was used by them to pay off debts.


    In a few minutes, the person who went out to investigate came back with a face full of excitement, and his palms were rubbed into balls.


    "I found out that a group of pirates who are not afraid of death are gathering around, including ''Quick Knife'', ''Bloody Hand'', the members of the two small island ships, and the famous ''Demon Hunter''."


    "These are good hands on the sea."


    Captain Cody was shocked, he couldn''t believe that the person in front of him had provoked so many evil forces.


    Just as he was about to turn his head to ask for clarification, he saw the young gentleman walk to the merit box again, and elegantly put thousands of crowns into it.


    "Shusha..."


    The wonderful banknote was in the box, making the most beautiful sound in the world.


    Captain Cody cast a look of admiration immediately, how could such a gentleman be wrong.


    He pressed his fist tightly to his chest and said:


    "Sir, the storm will be with you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 242： Reward order

    Chapter 242 Reward Order


    "The vile fellow."


    "Jack Sparrow the son of a bitch, the guy is even less courageous than a rat."


    "Just wait here for him to come out, this **** can''t stay in the Church of Storms forever without coming out."


    The sound of cursing and cursing filled the mountains around the Cathedral of the Storm, and bandits gathered all over the mountains and plains, and there were all kinds of people mixed together.


    When they heard that such a big fat sheep had entered Narnia, how could the old fritters who wandered here miss this good opportunity.


    This kind of spendthrift-level young master doesn''t even have a servant.


    If he can be kidnapped and forced to write a letter to the family, he will definitely be able to extort a lot of money.


    Even if the power behind him is strong, the perpetrator would have already fled by the time they came, so how could he be caught.


    There have been a lot of things like this happening at sea, and they are almost forming an industrial chain.


    Especially the small pirate groups that lack money are like bloodthirsty sharks, and they rush in after smelling this **** smell.


    So much so that since Tu Fu disembarked, all parties have been jealous of each other, but let this kid take advantage of the loophole.


    "My friends, listen to me first."


    Noticing the group of mobs who were still competing with each other, the "demon hunter" Victor, who had more say in the pirate forces, stepped forward first, attracting everyone''s attention to him,


    "Since everyone is here for money, we won''t let the prey run away. If the news spreads, everyone will be embarrassed. It''s better to work together once and distribute the property according to the credit."


    His words also attracted many colleagues to nod, this is the best way at the moment.


    Integrate this force first and catch people first. As for Victor��s promise to form an alliance just now, as long as people are caught, they will be forgotten in a blink of an eye.


    "Hush��"


    Just as the group was discussing how to distribute work, the air in front of everyone''s eyes began to distort, and it was almost torn apart in the blink of an eye. A powerful aura suddenly descended, accompanied by an extremely dangerous aura.


    "Victor, the demon hunter, you dare to appear near the church. Is it the courage that my Lord bestowed on you?"


    The majestic male voice came first. Hearing the familiar voice, the faces of the members of the pirate group who surrounded and suppressed Tu Fu couldn''t help but change.


    That was the voice of Captain Cody, a Sequence 6 adventurer.


    Although this person has a bad reputation in Narnia City, his strength cannot be denied. If this person goes all out, he will really turn the whole city upside down.


    The "demon hunter" Victor, who understood instantly, only had one word left in his empty mind.


    run.


    In fact, he did so. Not only is the sequence higher than others, but it is also the unreasonable extraordinary path of an adventurer.


    Let alone a head-on duel, just a few hard hits will result in death.


    In the blink of an eye, the galloping Captain Cody teleported here, looking around at the gangsters with stern eyes, with a silver barrel filled with demon hunting bullets in his hand, aiming at the arrivals without hesitation. Pull the trigger.


    "Bang, bang, bang..."


    Each bullet seemed to have eyes, and landed precisely on the back of the escaped man''s head.


    Even if the superhuman could resist, when he turned around, his opponent had come behind him like a ghost, attacking the pirate group unscrupulously like chopping melons and vegetables.


    Strictly speaking, hunting pirates is not within their scope of work, it should be the Navy''s business.


    But they attacked for no reason, and even kidnapped a storm believer.


    This time, this group of old fritters who went to Narnia really messed with the wrong person.


    Dear Mr. Jack Sparrow is not only a storm believer, but also a loyal storm believer, a storm believer with a lot of money and a lot of money.


    On the other side are dirty, disgusting pirates with filthy blood running through their veins.


    It is clear at a glance which is right and which is wrong.


    It is not even necessary to judge the purpose of these hateful pirates. Eliminating evil is what every extraordinary captain of the Church of Storms should do.


    "Tsk tsk..."


    Tufu walked out of the church with a smile on his face, and he couldn''t help but sigh in admiration when he saw the group of greedy sharks being hunted.


    "Worthy of the City of Paradise."


    He found that he liked this place a little bit, and gradually understood and adapted to the rules here.


    There are hundreds of people who stared at him and dared to take action.


    Most of them are low-sequence characters, and there are many mid-sequence transcendents with names and surnames, especially pirates or gangsters with nicknames, almost all of whom have already made a name for themselves on the Tao.


    It��s no problem to add a piece of this force or even form a medium-sized pirate group. They belong to the very competitive group of people in this sunset industry.


    There are a lot of people in this group, but it is really not worth mentioning in front of more than seven extraordinary captains of the Church of Storms.


    It is a compliment to say that you cut melons and vegetables.


    "The wind is a bit noisy today."


    Tu Fu snorted and didn''t interfere in this matter.


    The ending of this group of people is mostly killed or sent to the naval prison, which is completely over.


    Since he dares to make a decision on him, he must also bear the revenge of a rich man.


    Not long after he came out of the church, he casually and instinctively found a medium-sized tavern called "The Old Hunter" that was open, and the guests inside were all talking about what had just happened.


    Although things like this happen every day, it is a small probability event that hundreds of pirate groups of different sizes gather in one place and then be sieged.


    "Lantis white wine."


    Tu Fu walked in unhurriedly and ordered a glass of wine. If it wasn''t for the fear that the milk beer would be too conspicuous and his real identity be recognized, he would have done so a long time ago.


    Those who were familiar with him immediately recognized this famous rich man. Not everyone who knew the information had the guts to attack him.


    "Jack Sparrow?"


    Someone whispered his name softly. Any tavern or brothel in Narnia is full of pirates'' eyeliner. He has been in this land for half an hour. It is not surprising that someone can recognize him .


    Every move of this city, many famous pirates can clearly grasp the news of the Mogadishu Islands even if they are sailing in the sea.


    After ordering a glass of delicious wine, Tu Fu''s eyes quickly shifted to a notice wall.


    It is covered with numerous reward orders issued by the Navy.


    All pirates with names and surnames are listed, and they are mainly judged by their strength and crimes. Take the "demon hunter" Victor just now as an example. He is both a bounty hunter and a pirate.


    His reward order introduction clearly stated that this person became famous for beheading a ferocious submarine beast, and his strength was impressive, so he was offered a bounty of 3,000 kroner.


    Similarly, if some ordinary pirates rob merchant ships and passenger ships by ruthless means, and do not leave any survivors every time they act, they can still achieve the same bounty.


    There are hundreds of reward orders in this place alone, and what is outrageous is that there is also a division of the rookie area and the veteran pirate area.


    Tu Fu looked at the reward orders one by one, and automatically converted the Lantis currency into the krona used by Baia.


    Based on criteria such as strength and style, there are clear boundaries for reward orders. Basically, Transcendents who enter the Middle Sequence start with 3,000 crowns, and when they reach Sequence 5, the reward is increased by 10 times.


    The money is provided by the governments of various countries, and high rewards can also be initiated by individuals.


    Except for the small-time pirates, those pirates who are already kings of the sea all start with 100,000 crowns.


    An immortal monster, Captain Ghost has a reward of 300,000 crowns.


    Captain Wade, who spread the plague and fear on the Black Medan, was offered a staggering 500,000 rewards for all the evil deeds he committed in the past, which is quite a terrifying number.


    As for Mingesa, the captain of the Tianyasha, who is known as the emperor of the sea, there is a bounty of 800,000 yuan.


    Many small countries'' finances throughout the year are far from this figure.


    Of course, rewards belong to rewards. Extraordinary figures who have the strength to take off the opponent''s head will not covet these bounties.


    "Friend, just got off the boat?" While Tu Fu was writing down the rewards on the bulletin board one by one, someone greeted him.


    "Yes, any advice."


    "With all due respect, you really shouldn''t use the power of the Church of Storms to deal with Victor and the others."


    "Why?"


    "This is not in line with the rules here."


    The person speaking should be a so-called person of the Tao.


    He used the identity of someone who has experienced it to advise: "Rich people like you should give them some money, maybe the matter will be over, why bother to make things like this, everyone looks ugly,"


    "It''s a good joke." Tu Fu smiled, "It''s true that they didn''t look very good when they died."


    "Friend, I just asked about it, and there is also a captain of the Blue Warrior Pirates. If he is killed this time, his captain will definitely come to you in person to avenge his subordinates according to the pirate rules." The man vowed Say.


    "Don''t go to the Church of Storms to find me? Bully honest people, right?"


    "Because you provoked this matter, and you must bear the cause and effect."


    "It''s nice to say, it''s not that you don''t dare to provoke the Church of Storms. If that''s the case, then feel free to come." Tu Fu shrugged indifferently, and asked casually:


    "Who is the captain of the Blue Warrior you mentioned anyway, and how much is the bounty?"


    "Perhaps you haven''t heard of the name ''White Shark''. His bounty is as much as five thousand. There are rumors that he once hunted down dozens of murderer ''White Mouth Sharks'' alone. He is a famous pirate in the Coral Sea."


    "Really? I don''t care how many sharks he killed. If anyone knows him, please tell him. If you have the ability, just come and take revenge."


    Tu Fu whistled casually, "At that time, I will add a 5,000 bounty on top of this in my personal name. I think the bounty hunters will be tempted by the 10,000 bounty. If it is not enough for me to add more, I will It depends on whether his fate is hard or my wealth is rich.


    There are also people who dared to attack me this time, even if they escaped by chance this time, I will double the price of their reward order in my own name.


    Guys, I have plenty of money.


    Want my treasure? Take it all if you want! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 243： "Liar"

    Chapter 243 "The Liar"


    The name of Jack Sparrow (Captain Jack) spread throughout Narnia, an island city of 40,000 people, within a day.


    spread all over the streets.


    It spread to the Governor''s Office, the overseas colonial army, the rebel army, and the pirate leaders.


    Everyone knows that there is a son of a wealthy family who treats money as toilet paper in Paradise City, and they know that he is not easy to mess with.


    If the pirates in Narnia City regarded Captain Jack as a weak and bully sheep at first, this lesson taught them a truth.


    Even if he is really just a big fat sheep, he is still a big fat sheep who knows how to use resources.


    The ancient rules of the Mogadishu Islands are just empty words for him. He will never follow the rules and will use all means to defend himself.


    Because of this settlement incident, the forces behind these reckless attackers fled even more. Among the pirates and gangsters hunted down by the Church of the Storm, only a few lucky ones escaped.


    White Shark, the captain of the Blue Warrior Pirates, was so frightened that he withdrew from Narnia overnight when he heard the rumors.


    If his bounty of 5,000 crowns for pirates is doubled,


    Immediately, it became a fragrant steamed bun of the sea.


    The rich gentleman waved a lot of banknotes to clear the way, even the ghosts and gods had to avoid it.


    Some people speculated that he made a fortune through some special business, some people rumored that he was a son of a certain big family, and some even said that he had a close relationship with a certain royal family.


    But no matter how people guess, one fact is absolutely certain,


    Captain Jack holds a huge amount of wealth unimaginable for ordinary people.


    ��


    6 Clearwater Bay, one of the best neighborhoods in Narnia City.


    There is also the Governor''s Mansion in this area, and there are a large number of Landis Army naval patrols every day. The Church of the Storm is not far from this, and the security capabilities are by no means comparable to ordinary residences.


    Tu Fu, with a white waistcoat, a black waistcoat, and a silk top hat, stared at his new residence.


    A three-story new home with its own swimming pool near the river bank.


    White wooden fence, pointed dark red roof, looking inside, is the high foyer and grand gate, with semicircular arched windows everywhere.


    Walking in, you can see the luxurious hall, where the complicated gas lamps emit warm light.


    The high walls on all four sides cast a dark shadow on the soft floor. Inside the wall is a maroon sunken wood wine cabinet, which is filled with world famous wine. You can smell the intoxicating wine when you open the soft cork. delicious.


    There are many valuable portraits placed on both sides of the cold and spacious ear corridor.


    Even people who don��t know how to paint will be captivated by the eyes of the characters in the portraits and praise them against their will.


    The place is extremely luxurious, and the price is not even cheaper than the central area of ??Baia Wangdu, but Tu Fu didn''t spend a penny, and just settled down shortly after arriving.


    A large bank in San Nordin immediately approached this high-quality customer in an attempt to have more business dealings with him in the future.


    It is amazing wealth for a person like this to casually reveal some coins from between his fingers.


    As for this super mansion in Clear Water Bay, it was their sincerity offered to move in here before Tu Fu settled down.


    In the future, whether it is to leave or buy it, it is up to him.


    The obsequious senior manager of the bank bent over and led Tu Fu to introduce this house. In his opinion, there is nothing wrong with this mansion.


    "Sir, the original owner here was a small royal family, but due to problems left over from the war, the house had to be mortgaged in our hands.


    Everything here is built according to the specifications of members of the royal family. I dare to swear with my life that this is definitely the best house in Narnia other than the Governor''s Mansion, and it is definitely worthy of your noble status. "


    After this introduction, he thought that this distinguished guest would be full of praise, or at least nod in praise.


    But after hearing his introduction, Tu Fu didn''t even blink his eyelids, and just asked casually: "Oh, is there any image of the Governor''s Mansion for sale in the near future?"


    This made the bank manager ask a question. He resisted the urge to curse, but he still laughed and said, "Mr. Sparrow is from Baia? People always say that Baia people don''t have a sense of humor, but I learned from you." Seeing this rare and precious quality.��


    "I''m not joking." Tu Fu''s face was still cold.


    "Ahem... If the city of Narnia doesn''t go bankrupt, I''m afraid there won''t be such a possibility in the past fifty years."


    The bank manager coughed to hide his embarrassment, afraid that he would ask when the city of Narnia would go bankrupt, so he hurriedly introduced to him,


    "Coincidentally, the previous owner of this mansion is also from Baia. I wonder if you have heard his name, Mr. Smith."


    "He invited me to dinner a few times, and he also had some small business contacts. Don''t look at the Black Forest consortium''s momentum in recent years. In the final analysis, the most important thing for people like Mr. Smith is not to continue to expand, but to Realize that the wealth you have is earned by yourself or given by the kingdom."


    Tu Fu''s attitude was still normal, and he gave an unsurprising evaluation.


    "I think you''re right."


    The bank manager wiped off the sweat from his forehead and nodded again and again, and his attitude towards this mysterious wealthy kid was even more respectful, so how dare he talk about such things.


    "You come to the house, we have hired the servants you need for your daily life in advance, 1 full-time housekeeper, 2 chefs (staple food and dessert), 1 driver, 4 maids and 3 servants .��


    Bank manager Chen Ken introduced their arrangement to Tu Fu. There are eleven people in this mansion.


    They are professionals carefully selected by the bank to take care of various matters in the owner''s life.


    The professional skills of everyone present can be described as excellent, but there is no bodyguard among them. A rich kid like this will never replace the security around him with an outsider, and has always brought it himself.


    But this one seems to be too arrogant. When he came to the city of heaven, let alone a bodyguard, he didn''t even bring a servant with him.


    Those vulgar pirates don''t care how noble you are.


    If the Church of Storms had not been invited, I am afraid that I would die here immediately.


    Even so, he still broke the rules. In this city that has always engraved its barbaric genes in its bones, there are many people who can''t understand this person''s behavior. No one likes people who break the rules at will.


    However, these bank managers did not say anything, for fear that they would scare the other party by speaking out, and it was very likely that they would ruin the business.


    "Not bad, let''s go here."


    After looking around casually, Tu Fu gave the most gentle evaluation the bank manager has ever heard today.


    He finally got the approval of this gentleman.


    The bank manager lowered his head slightly, put one palm on his chest and the other on his back, making an elegant parting etiquette,


    "Dear Mr. Sparrow, it is a pleasure to serve you, and I look forward to more cooperation with you in the future."


    After speaking, he finally completed the task of this trip.


    "No delivery."


    These words are more in line with his current personality.


    Tu Fu''s always tense face finally relaxed after he had been deadlocked for a long time.


    It turned out that it was not easy to pretend to be a rich man.


    In his eyes, the rich and nobles in Baia are mostly as indifferent as him, and they always act with their nostrils turned upside down when they treat countless people who are obviously lower than their status.


    Actually, excluding the money invested in building a factory in the Southern Continent and the money spent at Winster��s hotpot restaurant last year, he only had more than 10,000 crowns left after this trip.


    But it doesn''t matter whether he is rich now, what is important is to make people feel that he is rich enough.


    The value of wealth is never spent,


    itself placed in this is the value.


    After a short break, Tu Fu waved his hand to the steady housekeeper, Alfred, to let the servants in the mansion perform their duties.


    I admired this mansion with great interest, a mansion that he probably would never have lived in in his entire life before traveling.


    In the spacious corridor aisle, he inspected every portrait in his territory like a king.


    Although most of them don��t know each other, it doesn��t affect his interest in appreciating artworks.


    For a long time, he stayed on a portrait with an ordinary but intriguing painting technique.


    It is special in this row of portraits.


    It was an extremely luxurious banquet, and the men and women present were elegant and luxurious, and people were all wearing expensive evening gowns and suits.


    The person standing at the C seat of the banquet is wearing simple civilian clothes,


    Looks out of place with the people present.


    But this banquet seems to be centered on this person, and the actions appear to be flamboyant.


    The overall structure of this painting is extremely weird, and there is a kind of unspeakable discomfort.


    "Sir, shall I introduce you to this painting?"


    The butler Alfred saw Tu Fu staring at him for a long time, but his face was full of sorrow, and he made a sound when appropriate.


    "you say."


    "The famous painting of the talented painter Cannavaggio, a realist painter, has always been known for his novel and treacherous painting style, and many of his works contain criminal elements such as ''gamblers'', ''hooligans'', and ''fugitives''.


    And this famous painting called "The Liar" tells the story of a professional liar with superb deceit, who pretends to be a celebrity and participates in a high-end banquet without even changing into the fancy dress for the banquet.


    He actually fooled the guests at the banquet with his excellent eloquence, talking to the guests about something they thought they were familiar with, the way of the upper-class celebrities.


    The banquet went unnoticed from beginning to end..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 244： super party

    Chapter 244 Super Party


    "Woo��"


    An invigorating steamboat whistle sounded, and countless merchants in Bangal Port went to greet him.


    Another passenger ship from G?ttinghagen arrived at its destination.


    A bright young girl got off the steamship, she stretched out her white palm to block the afternoon sun.


    Here is not as cold as the North Continent. The tropical grassland climate is characterized by distinct dry and wet seasons, drought and little rain, and warm afternoons most of the year.


    As soon as she got off the boat, the oncoming wind made her bright blond hair flutter with the wind, her bright azure eyes like the sea were fascinating, a goose yellow lace skirt fluttered slightly, and her slender waist just right made her feel ecstatic. Countless women praised.


    She is not at all like the lifeless guests on the ship, she is always full of vitality, and there is always a smile on her face.


    In my spare time, I always recommend some seasickness medicines to the passengers on board.


    By the way, charge some negligible fees.


    Her beauty and vitality are incomparable, causing many men around her to scramble to carry her suitcase, only willing to contribute a little of their Weibo strength to this beautiful lady.


    As for returns?


    There is nothing more valuable than a warm smile on her face and a clear and moving "thank you".


    Compared to a week ago, the port of Bangal is less chaotic at this moment.


    At the suggestion of a wealthy gentleman, the Landis Navy stepped up the monitoring of the port, at least not allowing guests from afar to feel the "hospitality" of the Narnians as soon as they disembark.


    At least Miss Sophie Winster was content with her first stop on a long journey.


    After taking a letter from the post office that someone had left for her, she was ready to drive to that address.


    "Beautiful lady, is this your first time in Narnia? Why don''t you buy a map of the ''Mogadishu Islands'' first, it only costs two crowns."


    A vendor noticed this business opportunity and walked up quietly, holding a detailed map in his hand.


    "Oh, what''s the difference between the two kroner maps?"


    Sophie asked with a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Of course, this is different from ordinary maps. As a local who has lived in Narnia for ten years, I specially included a travel brochure, which clearly marked the attractions and the characteristics of the archipelago. It is absolutely fool-proof."


    The small peddler vowed that the other party would not be moved by this set of words, and continued to add, "Look, I only have this one left in my hand. If you don''t want what people want, I will never force you."


    "I have an idea. I have a cup of pearls worth two pounds. It is a treasure from the Black Sea. It is bright and bright. How about exchanging this map with you?"


    Sophie blinked, took a fake bead from her clothes, and handed it over.


    The peddler who sold the map had blurred eyes, subconsciously nodded in agreement and sent the map over.


    "There is no doubt that this is an equivalent transaction."


    Sophie was all smiles when she left. For a fraudster Sequence 9 salesperson, with the ability to bewitch, there is nothing that cannot be sold.


    As long as she uses the ability called bewitching, plus her language talent, there is nothing that cannot be sold.


    The journey here was not boring. Miss Winster sold all kinds of things all the way, and even earned back the money for the boat ticket when she arrived by boat.


    A qualified salesperson should sell combs to monks.


    Walking all the way from the port of Bangal, there are quite a lot of vendors who are like scammers. There are scams everywhere in the car, food, and accommodation.


    Not to mention the endless deception routines, which opened Sophie''s eyes. Society is really a good school, and you can learn things here that you will never teach in college.


    If you have suffered a loss and been fooled once or twice, you will grow up much faster.


    "Clear Water Bay No. 6."


    Arriving at the post station, she accurately reported the address given in the letter to the coachman.


    ��


    It''s an unusual February.


    At least for Narnia.


    The arrival of a mysterious rich man broke the original ecological chain.


    Soon after he arrived, he moved into the house in Clear Water Bay. On the first weekend after that, he asked his housekeeper Alfred to send an invitation to the local elites to hold a two-day super event. party.


    This is absolutely different from ordinary parties, both in terms of scene and scale.


    From dark to day, it is filled with wonderful music, and from ten o''clock in the morning to midnight, distinguished guests come and go here one after another.


    A steam car parked in a nearby parking space, men and women walk around in the champagne, the sun, the moon and the stars.


    The prom is full of beautiful men and women, there is never a shortage of scantily clad hot girls in the swimming pool, and alcohol and fruit plates are always on the way.


    Just the daily consumption this time is not a small expenditure.


    Everyone who receives the invitation is proud of it.


    If it weren''t for the invitation card that Tu Fu left in the envelope, I''m afraid Sophie might not even be able to enter this mansion.


    This product that became popular in the Southern Continent - light bulbs are hung everywhere.


    As long as you put a layer of other colored lampshades on this shiny lampshade, you will have a colorful effect.


    Mansion No. 6, Clear Water Bay, the city of paradise, has become the most dazzling pearl of the Mogadishu Islands.


    Even the majestic and majestic Governor''s Mansion cannot compare to its peerless elegance.


    When you come in, you can see that the garden is full of buffets at a glance, not only appetizers like salads and sausages, but also a whole roast suckling pig and roast steak, which is quite the style of the tropical islands.


    In the hall, a copper rod bar with tripods was built, which was filled with fruit wine and spirits, and the smell of champagne had already spread throughout the house.


    "My God."


    Sophie covered her mouth and examined the exaggerated party.


    She also participated in some parties in G?ttinghagen, but the scale was by no means as exaggerated as it is now.


    The owner here even invited an orchestra band to play in the garden. They brought excellent equipment in place, violin, saxophone, oboe, cornet, flute... The full-length professional dance also added to this wonderful party. Lots of colors.


    Whether it is the corridor, the living room or the balcony are full of bright female guests.


    The plus-size girls in the swimming pool even made Sophie blindfolded. They wore colorful clothes and weird haircuts, and they were busy inside and outside the house.


    Everywhere here is full of laughter, even two people who don''t know each other can talk to each other in such an atmosphere.


    The guests with more noble status also gathered together in groups of three or five, and they were neatly dressed and clean.


    The topics mostly revolved around high-end issues such as bonds and insurance. Many people really came here because they wanted to ask Jack Sparrow for advice on how to get rich.


    As for the host of the party, at this moment, he is holding a glass of fruit juice and soda called a cocktail in his hand.


    He is surrounded by many young and beautiful women, who pester him to tell his many adventures at sea, and they simply love listening to the sea stories he tells.


    Unknowingly, the huge chest was almost attached to the young gentleman''s arm.


    "Talking about my battle with the cursed undead captain in the Sea of ??Storms is really dangerous. I almost killed him."


    "The most thrilling thing must be being chased by a flying pirate ship. That ridiculous ghost captain wants me to serve in its place."


    ��I once faced a giant sea monster alone and was almost swallowed by it.��


    "I have seen the Fountain of Immortality, the Scepter of the Sea God, and countless cursed treasures..."


    "Speaking of which, I also saw a mermaid when I came to Narnia."


    ��


    Amidst the endless bragging, Tu Fu was probably drunk, and he declared to people a legendary experience comparable to a storybook novel, and what he said was true.


    But no one cares whether he is bragging, those legends will definitely make a lot of money if they are written in a storybook.


    "I am still here��"


    Suddenly, Tu Fu, who was still bragging about his exploits at sea, noticed a familiar gaze. Even though the lady changed her makeup to deliberately hide her face, he recognized her.


    Not to mention hundreds of people, he can recognize her at a glance among thousands of people.


    At this moment, he was so frightened that his hairs almost stood on end. He gently pushed away the girl who was squeezing in beside him, and raised his hands high, as if it was a way to prove his innocence.


    He walked briskly and came to the bright girl, put away the exaggeration when he told the story just now, and said seriously in a very serious tone:


    "Ahem, a heavyweight guest, let me introduce to you, this is my girlfriend, the love of my life,


    Ruth DeWittbukett. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 245： investor jack

    Chapter 245 Investor Jack


    Before this, people always speculated why Jack Sparrow was always alone.


    For a young and rich new generation figure like him, there is never a shortage of female companions around him.


    Whether it was during the "Homecoming" or came to Narnia City, standing in the sun or under the lamp, there was only that lonely shadow.


    No matter who extended the invitation to him, without exception, there was only a voice of rejection.


    Almost lived a life like a Puritan.


    At this moment, the many guests who heard Tu Fu''s initiative to introduce the visitors all exclaimed in disbelief, and instinctively turned their attention to Miss Divibuket who had just arrived.


    Her smile is so healing, her figure and beauty are impeccable, just like a young lady who grew up in a noble family, when the orchestra is playing, she enters the arena skillfully accompanied by the melodious music.


    Finally, the party ushered in its hostess.


    "Ruth Divibuket? Sounds like a good name, very skilled. Could it be a certain lady he knew in the past?


    By the way, is it too cunning to use a pseudonym to express your love? No, next time, you must listen to him say those words himself, for sure. "


    Sophie''s breezy smile concealed many inner thoughts.


    She walked up to Tufu who had put on a fake beard with small steps, stretched out her tender arms, and embraced gently as they did when they were parting.


    Tu Fu didn��t think so much at all, and this title was purely out of his mischief: "Jack and Ruth, how can there be a more suitable combination of mandarin ducks at sea than this."


    There wasn''t too much time to greet each other. There were still many guests at the party, all of whom came for the gold-lettered signboard of "Jack Sparrow".


    There are representatives of the Governor''s Mansion, generals of the Landis Colonial Army, and elites from the United Chamber of Commerce of the Islands.


    Except for the pirates, most of the famous people in Narnia were invited to this newcomer''s party.


    Throwing a super-large party is the fastest way for a rich man to integrate into the local circle.


    Narnia''s high society is also willing to give him a face as a new resident, and there is no shortage of people who should be there to support him.


    After Sophie arrived, Tu Fu non-stop pulled her to introduce the guests.


    "Ruth, this is the mayor of Narnia. The prosperity of this island city today is inseparable from this hardworking and humble gentleman."


    He smiled and looked at a middle-aged man wearing a top hat and a suit and leather shoes. In theory, he first introduced the person with the most distinguished status present, in order to comply with etiquette.


    The mayor spoke very well, "You''re welcome, it''s Narnia''s good fortune to welcome someone like Mr. Sparrow. I look forward to building this beautiful city together in the future."


    Looking at the flattering person in front of him, it is hard to imagine that he is actually a mayor.


    But even Sophie knows that the mayor of this kind of place is just the executor of orders and does not have decision-making power.


    The most powerful person in Paradise City should be General Felice of the Governor''s Mansion, a fierce man who was personally awarded the rank of major general by the Landis government.


    Maintained the law and order of this place for several years, and almost put his brand on this island city.


    Tu Fu''s face was naturally that he couldn''t invite that person, and the Governor''s Mansion just sent a representative to give some gifts.


    "This is the director of St. Nordin Bank in the Islands, Mr. Sullivan, a great banker."


    Tu Fu looked at a young director present, and said half-jokingly and half-seriously: "If there is no San Nordin National Bank, I don''t think I can live in such a house, respect Mr. Sullivan."


    "Hello, Mr. Sullivan." Sophie also smiled and nodded.


    The banker smiled wryly: "Don''t make such jokes again. There is no house in this world that you don''t deserve. You mean the palace."


    "Look, this is the sense of humor of the Lantis people." Tu Fu smiled and said, "I have always had a good impression of the San Nordin National Bank, sir, can you tell me the story you told me last time?


    Ruth must be willing to listen. "


    Speaking of this, the banker Sharvin turned serious and said solemnly: "That is not a story, but a story that happened.


    St. Nottingham National Bank is extremely fancy about the conduct of customers. Even if there are no security guards and iron guardrails, even if there are a lot of gold, silver and banknotes on the counter, no customers will touch them randomly.


    It was even reported in The Nottingham, where we gathered our loyal customers who were used to depositing their money in the bank, and blindfolded each of them, claiming that we would put money in the pocket of one of them. On a gold bar.


    But they have to come back after that, but there will be no security to stop them from leaving.


    Then we secretly put many gold bars weighing seven or eight pounds in the pockets of every customer.


    After half an hour, a surprising thing happened,


    All gold bars will be returned in original amount. "


    When Salvin was bragging about his bank, he did not forget how noble the moral character of the Polantis was.


    "That''s because you didn''t meet me."


    Tu Fu kept smiling, and subconsciously slapped himself inwardly.


    Although he knows that a story like this may not be very true, it will definitely be the perfect story that executives say when they are pulling investment at a banquet.


    One has been carefully polished and flaunts its own characteristics. As long as the logic is self-consistent, the story is touching, and investors can be persuaded, a large investment must be indispensable.


    Storytelling has always been an important ability to attract investment.


    "I think we will have the opportunity to cooperate in the future."


    After accepting the business card from the other party, Tu Fu continued to introduce the distinguished guests to Sophie.


    In addition to inviting serious businessmen, the party basically has no gang members and gray field businessmen, except for a person named Dodge Morgan.


    "This is Mr. Dodge, the owner of the largest plantation in the Mogadishu Islands. Most of the cannabis herb plantations in Narnia are in his hands, and the raw tobacco shipped from the southern continent also passes through Mr. Dodge. The factory is then shipped to the North Continent.


    I have carefully calculated the profit here, and it is by no means a small sum. In fact, Mr. Dodge is, in my opinion, the richest man on the island. "


    Tu Fu deliberately laughed and talked to kill him.


    Hearing the industry the other party was engaged in, Sophie''s face flashed an imperceptible indifference, and she greeted her unevenly.


    The Kingdom of Baia has relatively good control over narcotics, so few people come into contact with such prohibited drugs.


    But along the way, Sophie has seen countless addicts who are dying, not to mention skinny, most of them have been ruined by this kind of ghost thing.


    Even if she is only playing a new role, it is difficult for her to show a good face to those who are engaged in this kind of dirty business.


    And the long-established planter Dodge is not a simple person. When he heard Tu Fu''s welcome, he immediately put on a surprised and humble expression:


    "Why do you say that, I am just a small person, a nominal agent.


    Everyone who works in our industry knows that outsiders seem to have a bright future, but the troublesome high tobacco tax will take away more than 90% of our profits in a legal form, and in the end there will be no money left in our pockets.


    Compared with yours, my poor business is really worthless. "


    Those who know a little bit of inside information will naturally know that although this person is not completely telling the truth, the truth is almost the same, even if they make fake accounts to evade taxes.


    In the end, most of the profits will be taken away by the Landis government,


    It��s not too much difference if you say it��s an agent.


    After a round of introductions, Tu Fu perfectly integrated into this high-end circle.


    Talking and laughing with bankers, real estate developers, and plantation owners. Even though he had never been in contact with these industries before, it did not prevent him from speaking vividly based on his past knowledge.


    Even relatives like Sophie who knew his old background were taken aback by what he said.


    In her opinion, Tu Fu didn''t choose the way of con artist, which was a waste of talent.


    Tu Fu, who was originally the host of the party, became the most dazzling sun after socializing around. Those elites who flattered him began to try to find out the secret of his wealth.


    "May I ask, are you coming to Narnia for vacation, or are you planning to make some investments?" Banker Sullivan asked first.


    "Both."


    Tu Fu signaled the maid to pour alcohol into the wine glass, and raised the glass high to toast the crowd, drinking glass after glass.


    Perhaps as Uncle Roman said, milk beer is no longer suitable for many occasions.


    "My girlfriend Ruth and I stayed in Narnia for a while. I like this free city. If you come across a good investment, it''s okay to invest some money."


    "What are the good investments you mean?"


    ��Some��opportunities to flip currency.��


    Tu Fu had already drank a lot of wine in a row, and his face was flushed. "To tell you the truth, I have news about some policy changes in the Northern Continent... As long as you enter the game at the right time, it is really easy to earn some foreign exchange spreads..."


    He was staggering, and quietly looked at Sophie to signal her to cooperate,


    "Friends, give you a piece of advice... It''s best not to keep money in your own hands. It is meaningless except to let it depreciate every year."


    Sophie understood immediately, and naturally knew that she should be careful when speaking now.


    A smart salesperson should not take the initiative to beg customers when talking about business, but use smarter methods to make customers beg to buy your products.


    She hurried up to support the drowsy Tu Fu, her voice was not loud but could be clearly heard by others, "Jack, it''s really disrespectful for you to talk to guests while drunk, you might as well go back to your room to rest first."


    "Ruth...you...you''re right, everyone thinks I didn''t say anything."


    Tu Fu seemed to have revealed something serious. After hearing Sophie''s advice, his mind cleared up a lot in an instant.


    This little episode almost killed all the tyrants at the party.


    They wanted to understand each other''s source of money, and finally heard the secret of this rich gentleman''s wealth, and they were already itching all over.


    If you are lucky and invest in one or two projects, it may be a big gain.


    But at this critical moment, Jack Sparrow kept his mouth shut, which was really tickling.


    Even if the super party in front of you is extremely luxurious, full of champagne and food atmosphere, there are groups of hot girls with scant cloth in the swimming pool.


    After playing the orchestra''s brilliant performances one after another, the joyful atmosphere reached its peak.


    But the Narnia tycoons of various industries who only want to make money have no interest at all.


    They have no interest in anything other than making money.


    ��


    Long into the night,


    Stay until all guests have enjoyed themselves.


    The mansion at No. 6 Clear Water Bay is already full of mess, no matter how high-class social activities are, the venue after having fun is always very unsightly.


    Fortunately, the butler Alfred was busy to help, and personally went into battle to direct the servants to clean up the garbage after the party.


    In a short period of time, the mansion was restored to its original state. After the noise just now, there was only a terrifyingly lonely silence.


    "Excuse me, Alfred, you should also go to rest." Tu Fu took the initiative to signal them to leave, and did not forget to add,


    "This week''s salary will be settled at three times the original salary."


    With Tu Fu''s permission, his housekeeper, together with the many servants and maids, thanked them repeatedly and put down their work as if they were pardoned.


    Tu Fu looked at the gratitude of the maids with different appearances from the corner of his eye, and secretly thought it was funny. He never thought that the dream that had not been realized in G?ttinghagen was actually realized here.


    "Rich Mr. Sparrow, can you tell me what you really think now."


    Sophie came to his lounge and closed the door tightly when no one was around.


    There were only the two of them left in the room.


    ��Frankly, at first I only used this identity to save my life, but then I started to like this new identity.��


    Tu Fu got up slowly, and quietly looked at the girl in front of him who was willing to take risks with him, "This is a place outside of order, full of crises everywhere.


    Look, there are countless pirates hiding in the city, someone wants to kidnap me, someone wants to kill me, whether it''s Tufu or Jack, no matter what they do, someone always wants your life.


    Instead of being so passive, it is better to use my current identity to make some fuss, a rich kid with huge wealth, at least let those people dare not do anything to me for the time being. "


    "Then why don''t you be more low-key?" Sophie wondered, "Wouldn''t it be better to be an ordinary person and hide."


    "Low-key? A low-key persona is not conducive to my revenge on Landis, Sophie. This country caused me to go into exile overseas and sent people to kill me, so it is reasonable to pay some price now, right?"


    Even though Tu Fu''s expression was calm, Miss Winston could still feel his anger.


    His meaning is very clear, there is no end to the perpetual motion machine.


    The "perpetual motion machine" plan not only caused him to be imprisoned, but also caused a superhuman who was close to the level of a demigod to come to the prison to assassinate Tu Fu, which shocked the whole country.


    Finally became a homeless homeless.


    How could it be possible to say that Tu Fu had no resentment in his heart.


    Under Sophie''s puzzled expression, Tu Fu unhurriedly took out a map, pointed to the location and affirmed: "Look, Narnia is the core of the Mogadishu Islands.


    Apart from the Southern Continent, Lantis is the most dazzling overseas pearl. Narcotics and slave trade are the financial leaders of Narnia. I checked the situation of this city before I came here. The annual tribute income is enough for Lantis to feed a naval fleet. "


    "So what are you going to do?" Sophie also calmed down.


    "Personally destroy the city''s economic lifeline." Tu Fu said with a determined expression, "As an investor, use a crazy scam to get everyone involved."


    "I will help you."


    "Sophie, this is not something glorious, it''s even... shameful."


    "Because I know you well, no matter what you do, I will support you as always."


    Tu Fu smiled wryly for some reason: "What if I go to **** because of this."


    "Then I will accompany you to hell."


    Miss Sophie Winster answered without hesitation.


    PS: Sorry, it��s a bit late, only one chapter today


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 246： card scam

    Chapter 246 Card Scam


    Clear Water Bay is ten kilometers away.


    A mansion made of blue bricks and cement is located here.


    Powder-white walls, brick-red roof, and eight huge gray stone pillars supporting the foundation, it is not particularly luxurious, but it also has a sense of grandeur.


    At least it is more majestic than the cathedral of the storm that is about to leak.


    A large number of officials entered and exited this majestic mansion. Although the main island of Mogadishu has only more than 40,000 permanent residents, this maritime fulcrum connecting the north and south continents has become an indispensable transit point.


    "General, this is the net income of the four islands of Mogadishu this quarter according to the local governor''s statistics. Please take a look."


    The Chancellor of the Exchequer handed over a paper report.


    General Steven Felice glanced at the statistics of the gross value of production with a serious face.


    Among them, it goes without saying that the ash production with narcotics as the core has become the main pillar, followed by slave trade, processing industry, customs taxation, and...pirate economy,


    The overall tax is descending in descending order according to the list.


    After summarizing, this is a financial report worth up to 500,000 rand. The general''s brows have not been stretched, and he is obviously not satisfied with this quarter''s income.


    "This is the total revenue for this quarter?"


    "Since the large-scale reform of the Baia Kingdom, it has strictly resisted the entry of narcotics, and they can only be circulated in some small countries or the southern continent. It is inevitable that the income will drop sharply."


    The Minister of Finance''s tone was helpless. This matter is all thanks to the Prime Minister of Baia.


    An inexplicable new law reform, in addition to improving people''s welfare and improving labor laws, it also severely cracks down on illegal drugs entering the border. Once the source is verified, it will be regarded as a war and provocation.


    It is enough to give Landis a warning.


    "No matter what method is used, the 800,000 Lan coins will be collected before the end of the first half of the year."


    General Phyllis said in a serious tone, "Even if the navy is used to plunder property, this indicator must be fulfilled."


    Hearing the crazy remarks of the boss, the Minister of Finance can feel his determination.


    His pressure is naturally not small. In addition to supporting overseas colonial troops, there are also members of the National Assembly, the Public Security Committee, and the Governorate of the Shanggong Republic. This strategic location in a prime location, I don��t know how many people want to fight for it.


    "General, there is one more thing."


    The Minister of Finance took the initiative to approach with a low body, "Several small groups in Landis have been liquidated by the Church of the Storm, including the largest blue warrior pirate group recently. Recently, they dare not commit crimes again in order to avoid the limelight."


    He recounted the cause of the incident, from the arrival of an extremely rich rich man, being targeted by a pirate group, to the fact that the other party united with the Church of the Storm to start paying off, boldly doubling the pirate reward order.


    It must be said that this kid from a rich family may not be very clever in his methods, but he is the most effective.


    After hearing this experience, General Phyllis looked sad and cursed:


    "These idiots only know how to look at the money in front of them."


    Yes, the city of Narnia has always kept a group of pirates of its own power, specializing in private work such as sea robbery and retaliation, and helping them handle some dirty work that is inconvenient for the upper class to intervene.


    This is not just what Lantis is doing. Many powerful countries in the Northern Continent have more or less captive a group of illegal maritime forces, and they maintain a tacit understanding with each other.


    Since the age of iron-clad ships, except for those sea kings who possessed powerful and extraordinary powers, ordinary pirates had no choice but to submit to the government except to hide deeper and deeper and run farther and farther.


    Wandering around all day as a black glove.


    The city of Narnia not only needs to support the overseas colonial army, but also supports several pirate troops.


    If it weren''t for the abundance of oil and water here, it would have collapsed long ago.


    "Baiyer Regal... Church of the Storm... Eliminate pirates..."


    The middle-aged man with a always serious expression muttered subconsciously, feeling a little uneasy.


    It was originally a small matter, but what General Felice really cared about was not the confiscation of several pirate ships. The Church of the Storm intends to intervene in this matter, but it is really not a good sign.


    "General, now that businessmen from all walks of life in Narnia are trying to get in touch with this Jack Sparrow, it is better to find an opportunity to visit that rich boy and ask him to give generously." The Minister of the Exchequer gave a suggestion.


    I saw General Felice still shaking his head: "After all, he is a foreigner. He may have some skills, but he may not be able to interfere in our affairs. Why don''t we wait for a while and see if he is as powerful as the rumors."


    After all, it is within his jurisdiction, no matter what kind of disturbance there is, it cannot be hidden from his eyes.


    After everyone else in the office retreated, Steven leaned on the chair and meditated, gently shaking the chair forward and backward at a constant frequency.


    Reached forward and lifted up the photo frame on the desk, it was a family of three including him,


    General Phyllis clenched his fists subconsciously.


    In the photo, he is still wearing a dignified military uniform, looking upright and awe-inspiring.


    At that time, I was still proud of my honor and career, and planned to dedicate my whole life to the motherland for this solemn profession.


    I don��t know when it will start,


    A new era has quietly arrived.


    ��


    No. 6 Clear Water Bay.


    Several wealthy local businessmen came to visit politely with gifts. Tu Fu always welcomes such polite gentlemen.


    After knowing that the other party wanted to do business with him, he also maintained a mysterious style, and also pretended to be sophisticated and talked to them about his "smart" investment plan.


    He often comes out of his mouth with a bunch of words related to policies and exchange rates.


    Then, he listed a lot of convincing data that had nothing to do with securities to this group of local tyrants who didn''t know much about the financial industry.


    Mr. Sparrow advertised to them how promising his career was, how lucrative his benefits were, and who he was cooperating with in Baia.


    Although they didn''t quite understand the business plan, or they were confused,


    But none of that matters.


    As long as they know that Mr. Sparrow is reliable enough and has enough international connections, it is worth a try.


    "Dear Mr. Sparrow, in fact, we have great admiration for your business plan. We only have one question about it. How much profit can we get after each business is completed?"


    A real estate businessman asked cautiously, and the businessmen who came to visit were also looking forward to the answer.


    This is what they are most concerned about.


    "It depends on the amount you are willing to invest." Tu Fu sat upright with a smile, "Generally speaking, the profit of a cycle is 30 percent of the investment amount, that is, the more you invest, the more you earn."


    How many?


    30% off!


    This crazy number immediately shocked everyone present.


    "As far as I know, the interest rate of the San Nordin National Bank is only one-tenth of this interest rate." Someone secretly smacked such a high interest rate.


    "Sir, as an investor, should you never put your money in the bank and wait for the currency to devalue? There is nothing more stupid than that."


    Tu Fu used his identity as someone who had experienced it, and laughed again: "Remember, don''t tell Mr. Sullivan about this, or his loyal bank customers will definitely betray him without hesitation after knowing this interest rate."


    Everyone smiled knowingly.


    Don��t say it��s still such a high interest rate in this era,


    Tu Fu remembers that Yu��E Bao��s highest seven-day annualized rate was close to 7%, which caused the whole people to go crazy, which was more than double that of the five major banks, so that the central bank had to take action to regulate it later.


    What''s more, what''s in front of them now is a tenfold rate of return,


    Even if they know that this may be poison, there are still some people who are willing to do it first.


    Under his boastful promise, he got another 20,000 kroner in cash from these people.


    Counting this group of people, it was already the third wave of Narnia merchants who came to him. No matter who knew the high interest rate, they tried to invest in it, but they didn''t dare to invest too much.


    This is normal. No matter how ingenious the story Tu Fu fabricated before seeing the benefits, it is difficult to say that it is moving and a large investment.


    Until the group of guests left, Sophie smacked her tongue and stepped forward, "My God, it''s another 20,000. How much money do you have now?"


    "A mere 50,000 to 60,000 kroner is not enough for this apartment." Tu Fu didn''t intend to hide it from her.


    "50,000 to 60,000, based on this interest rate, the total amount you will return to them next time will be close to 80,000 crowns."


    "exactly."


    "How do you plan to pay it back?"


    "How about selling you to pay off the debt?" Tu Fu stroked his chin solemnly, "If you are worth the money."


    It wasn''t until after Sophie''s "slap" iron fist that Tu Fu rubbed the place where he was beaten and patiently explained,


    ��Don��t worry at all, this is just the beginning, and there will be people who will continue to enter the pool later. As long as the latecomers meet the first wave of people, they can get money.


    In the future, more people will invest and make more and more pools. This routine focuses on increasing revenue and reducing expenditure. "


    "Open source and throttling? How to say."


    "As long as a steady stream of funds flow into my fund pool, this business model can continue to operate. And throttling means that I have to fight the time difference and control it properly so that my outflow of funds is always lower than the inflow of funds. That''s it."


    Tu Fu explained the logic of this deception with a smile.


    Like a large pool, two pipes are installed on the opposite sides, one water outlet and one water inlet. What Tu Fu needs to do now is to keep the pool in surplus.


    After hearing this, Sophie finally came to her senses, thinking, "When someone withdraws money, someone deposits it. Isn''t this the same logic as a bank?"


    "exactly."


    "Even I can understand, I''m afraid this job won''t last long."


    "Miss, don''t underestimate people''s hearts. A 30% profit is enough to defeat a rational, calm, and smart mind."


    Tu Fu casually snapped his fingers.


    And a profit of 300% is enough to trample on all laws in this world.


    If he didn��t only intend to do such a short-term, keep the interest rate at 10%~13%, and spend ten years, he would even be sure to sweep away Landis��s wealth.


    This kind of routine has been passed down in the same vein even in later generations, and it has been repeatedly banned.


    Not precisely because of greedy hearts.


    Don��t be afraid that you won��t even have the courage to play if you get the money.


    The more Sophie thought about it, the more frightened she felt, "I guess your deception will probably spread around the world after this time."


    ��Let��s call it a�� card scam.��


    ps: The state is not very good, adjust it and strive for more tomorrow


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 247： crying city

    Chapter 247 Crying City


    Places other than the North Continent do not actually have a strict definition of rest days.


    Stop thinking of Sunday as a day off.


    Government employees go to work, vendors work, and students go to school. Most of them are not much different from usual, but the city is especially lively on Wednesdays every week to commemorate the God of Storms.


    The third Wednesday in February was also the second week Tufu came to Narnia, and he stayed very comfortably.


    Or in other words, after using a new identity, living in the Qingshuiwan neighborhood is particularly comfortable.


    The similarities between the city of Narnia and Baia are that they both emphasize the concept of community, divide the rich and the poor clearly enough, define the concept of the rich area and the poor area, and fully express the unevenness of the world.


    In people''s concept, as long as you work hard, you can live in a better community, away from violence and terror.


    Even if it''s just a distant thought.


    Tu Fu likes to use the "Jack Sparrow" vest. The advantage is that, at the cost of a little lie, a better life is at your fingertips.


    From the moment you step out of school, you should give up your previous thinking mode and lower your moral standard to be closer to the public, which can solve many troubles virtually.


    The current Mr. Sparrow can kill people invisible with his mouth, and he can easily own a luxury house, steam car,


    You can easily get tens of thousands of kroner with your mouth.


    Cheat people, use social rules to live a good life, anyone will make the same choice.


    "Ruth, you must not guess that I wait until the flowers are gone."


    Tu Fu, who had already asked the housekeeper to prepare his private car in advance, waited feebly for Miss Winster, who was still putting on makeup, and sighed inexplicably.


    But you still have to maintain a gentlemanly demeanor in front of the servants.


    The latter was beautifully groomed in the dressing room for a long time, wearing a lace skirt that exposed her calves below the knee, her upper body was fluffy at the shoulders, and she also had a lady hat that would definitely block the sun, which was great for a little girl.


    "Yes, I once thought we were going to the lady''s afternoon tea party." Tu Fu commented decisively, "But our destination is the Church of the Storm."


    "Of course, devout Storm Cultists should go to church today."


    Miss Winster, who had all the makeup on her face, was smiling like a flower.


    She remembered that Tu Fu was a faithful believer of the Goddess when he was in Leeds, and he should become a follower of the God of Storms when he was at sea, and his flexible belief standards would not suffer no matter where he was.


    Sophie held up her little skirt, tilted her head and made a virtual salute, "I think you will be willing to buy a few more skirts and handbags when you come back."


    "Oh, ''Bao'' cures all diseases."


    Tu Fu turned around and left.


    It is easy for both of them to buy a shopping mall with their current assets, but what Sophie enjoys more is the happiness of having someone to accompany her shopping, even if she doesn''t buy anything.


    "Wow-"


    All the way out, a maid opened the door, and the driver had already parked a Landis steam car at the door in advance.


    That is also a means of transportation provided to him by an automobile company. Butler Alfred will act as a tour guide for this trip and introduce them to the fun places in the city.


    "Sir, you should be more careful when you go out. Your previous actions actually violated some local rules. For the sake of safety, it is not too much to hire a mercenary team in your capacity."


    Alfred opened the car door and kindly offered advice.


    "Not at all, I don''t think anyone will think of me again for at least a long time, a long time."


    Tu Fu answered in an affirmative tone.


    His current investor Jack is worth far more than the rich boy Jack.


    As long as local wealthy businessmen see the high profits brought by his business, then I don��t know how many people will be willing to do business with him.


    Not to mention trying to harm him, probably the Narnia government will carefully hold him in the palm of their hands,


    Not to mention those inferior pirates.


    The steam car drove slowly out of Clear Water Bay, and with Sophie accompanying him all the way, it would not be so boring. It was quite fun to play role-playing games in front of the driver and the housekeeper.


    To establish a good relationship with the members of the Church of Storms, Tu Fu naturally has two purposes. His identity as a member of the Church of Storms with rich assets is undoubtedly a layer of protection.


    The deeper reason is that he wants to know that the opponent has all the adventurer materials of the middle sequence.


    His Sequence 7 potion is nearing the end of digestion, and sooner or later he will have to get a high-level formula. Instead of touching an unfamiliar direction, it is better to start here.


    ��


    Today''s Storm Church is extremely deserted, and there are only a few employees other than believers.


    Tu Fu didn''t care about this. He looked up at the statue of the God of Storms, a majestic and inviolable god. Every time he looked at this statue, he would feel his own insignificance.


    "The storm is upon us."


    Tu Fu imitated the way of the believers and prayed attentively, repenting like the Lord for what he was about to do in this island city.


    After going through this process once, he was completely calm.


    Just like a person who wants to do bad things, after worshiping the gods and God, he can feel at ease and continue to do bad things again.


    "Sir, why don''t you see Mr. Cody and other church members?"


    When preparing to donate money with great fanfare again, I noticed Tu Fu, who was sparsely staffed, and specifically asked the priest of the Storm Church.


    It was a very old priest, he greeted Tu Fu,


    "According to the usual practice, they should go to Leicester Avenue to do some charity work today, and fulfill the social obligations of believers for my Lord."


    "charity work?"


    "Save some who deserve it."


    ��I see, I love charity work, and without my participation such charity work would be in the dark.��


    Tu Fu''s eyes kept rolling, and he decisively called Alfred''s name in the next second, and then reported the place name: "We are going to go there now, the location is Leicester Street."


    Mr. Housekeeper was taken aback when he heard the name of the place, and then his eyes showed a very melancholy expression.


    "My God, that''s the slum of Leicester Street. I would never recommend that you go there with Miss DeWitt Bukett. It''s a place that makes your scalp tingle."


    "It''s just a slum, so why make a fuss."


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders indifferently, he has been to places like this a lot.


    I have seen a lot of miserable scenes, so I am not as ignorant as I was when I first came here.


    "It''s not as you imagined, because of the anesthetic, do you know that Narnia has another common name besides the City of Paradise because of Lexington Street?"


    "do not know."


    Butler Alfred''s expression changed several times, and he said solemnly:


    "Weeping City."


    ��


    When the only steam car crossed the road in this small, dilapidated neighborhood, there was only one piece of silence after another.


    Not as described by Alfred.


    Under the strong sunlight, the temperature of this tropical island is not low, which must be the same as other places on the island, but it is too quiet here.


    There are people standing on both sides of the road, let''s call them people.


    They are skinny, with pale or dark skin covering the bones, and there is only hollowness and numbness in the sunken eye sockets, like skeletons.


    They stood hunched over the street one by one, like uncivilized orangutans sleeping.


    Or curled up in a corner, collapsed on the side of the road, most of the time motionless, occasionally scratching the skin vigorously, and refused to let go until the skin was bruised.


    They still have a weak vitality, and the only characteristic of being human beings of the same kind is to keep breathing, and the only clothes to cover their bodies maintain their final dignity as human beings.


    Among the **** everywhere, some people who could barely move were trying to find something.


    If you are lucky enough to find something, someone will come forward quietly and use stones or other things to make the lucky person''s head open.


    But more people are sitting or lying quietly, maintaining the body''s lowest calorie consumption.


    There is an indescribable harmony in this quiet and weird picture.


    "Didi..."


    The car that Tufu is riding in is the only car here,


    Actually, no rich guy wants to come here.


    This street is like a quiet picture scroll.


    The silence is filled with tires making a row of tracks from the middle of the road.


    The horn of the car is the only overtone in this silent picture, this discordant sound is incompatible with everything here.


    The "people" who were lying or standing raised their heads in unison and slowly after hearing the sound.


    Hundreds of dull and numb eyes fell on the car, and their lips were slightly parted, perhaps calling for help.


    Although I can''t hear even a little bit of sound.


    But Tu Fu and the others who came here could faintly hear sobs,


    Dense, vague weeping.


    Look up,


    No one is crying.


    It''s just the city shedding tears for them.


    ps: there are


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 248： The little girl selling narcotics (4500 big

    Chapter 248 The little girl selling narcotics (4500 chapters)


    Block culture divides a city into different worlds, making the world''s gaps so huge that the **** results will be presented in front of you after being torn apart.


    A few kilometers away on Lexington Avenue is a medium-sized community.


    The buildings there are not tall, but every household has doors and windows, food that can fill the stomach, and eaves to shelter from wind and rain.


    Further away is Clear Water Bay, where people are having parties every day, and even unused food will be thrown away after the party.


    The road connecting the three different blocks is not too far away, but it is a distance that ordinary people can''t walk in a lifetime.


    The oppressive atmosphere of this street is a bit breathless.


    If Tu Fu was told that this was the filming location of "The Walking Meat", he would choose to believe it without hesitation, and it seemed that there was no sense of disobedience.


    Art comes from reality and is far higher than reality.


    The "people" of this street stand in front of their potholes like tombstones, until the time of death comes.


    "what happened?"


    "The consequences of the drug epidemic."


    Mr. Alfred the steward replied: "Ironclad ships brought civilization to Narnia and brought the reputation of the city of paradise, but in the eyes of the local residents, this is actually a kind of degradation, making them slaves to drugs. "


    Tu Fu signaled to continue driving.


    Although the steam car kept moving forward, the residents of Lexington did not dare to attack the steam car. They even had the courage to look up.


    Not to mention not being able to offend big shots who can afford a car, it is difficult for people here to raise their hands.


    According to Alfred, those who are addicted to drugs will only have a dead end, and they cannot escape the end of a broken family.


    There is no place to take them in, and no one will sympathize with them. No matter for yourself or for your children, you should stay away from such people.


    Miss Winster, who had been dressed up just now, had no intention of shopping at all.


    An invisible voice cursed a few foul words.


    Maybe he was scolding the Narnia colonial army, or the Landis government, so that this stupid policy was still being implemented, but after calming down, he seemed at a loss for a while.


    As long as any college students who have experienced the selection of primary education know that almost all the powerful countries in the Northern Continent have done similar things at the beginning of their rise.


    Used the plague to kill the aborigines, used lies to deceive the people of the southern mainland again and again, burned, killed and looted their homes, and opened up plantations to sell prohibited drugs.


    Sustainable fishing.


    Even if there are a thousand or ten thousand people in their hearts who don��t want to admit it, the kingdom that raised them had blood on their hands when it rose.


    Feeded 60 million people across the country with **** hands.


    For a while, Sophie didn''t know who to target.


    At this time, a pair of generous palms were placed on her shoulders, signaling her to calm down.


    It was Tu Fu, he noticed Su''s tangled thoughts.


    "The past history should not be forgotten, but more importantly, correct those unreasonable things in the future."


    As he said this, with his eyes on him, he kept the vehicle moving forward under countless pressures.


    Finally, I finally saw members of the Church of the Storm on the road ahead.


    The reputation of this group of people is not good in Narnia, and many islanders hate this group of people doing lawless things in the name of theocracy.


    It''s just that at this moment, many members of the Church of Storms are not as reckless as before.


    They organized their manpower in an orderly manner and distributed some rescue food. Although the amount was not large, they were able to ensure that it was distributed to everyone, at least to ensure that these people still had a way to survive.


    On the other side, together with the local police department, they began to retrieve the corpses, found and buried the dead in the pit.


    Although this place has become a veritable no-regulation zone, the corpses cannot be piled up like a mountain, so as to avoid the outbreak of plague, cholera and other large-scale diseases that are out of control.


    At this moment, even the reckless and unreasonable members of the Church of the Storms are doing their best to help every hopeful person on Leicester Avenue.


    Even if you let them persuade you, those addicts with numb eyes will not listen to these words anyway.


    Everyone knows that people on this street are just waiting to die every day,


    No matter how much we help each other, we are just lingering on our last breath.


    "Jack?"


    The bearded Captain Cody, who helped Tu Fu last time, was surprised when he noticed that he and his family had arrived.


    Amazed how someone like him would set foot on a street like this.


    "Mr. Sparrow, I remember you. If you appear in any tavern and brothel in Narnia, I will not be surprised by it. Only here, sorry I don''t understand."


    "Even people like you are here, so it shouldn''t be surprising for me to come here." Tu Fu replied with the same words. He looked up at the queue for relief food, and he couldn''t see the end.


    "It looks bad in here."


    "As you can see, the flood of narcotics has become the most troublesome thing on the island. If someone has the ability to destroy the plantation on the island, then I am really thankful."


    Captain Cody said melancholy, "Either we have to wait until the head of Landis voluntarily withdraws this ridiculous bill, but this is probably more difficult than the previous one."


    "It''s no less difficult than a Baia citizen trying to convince their majesty that the perpetual motion machine is a joke." Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders and smiled, using a suitable metaphor to describe the matter.


    These words caused Captain Cody to spread his hands: "Yes, the monarch has always been stubborn from his ancestors."


    Tu Fu watched for a while, and there were more and more people who came to receive relief food, and there was no end in sight. He couldn''t help frowning: "Can this really save them?"


    "As long as the supply of narcotics to Narnia is not over for a day, such tragedies will only happen repeatedly. Even if they have money, they will only use the money to buy narcotics to relapse."


    Some members of the Church of the Storm complained.


    Most of the current Leicester Avenue is people who have lost their will to survive.


    The people in the Church of Storms are doing their own thing. Regardless of whether these people want to die or not, their responsibility is only to lend a helping hand in the darkest time.


    Whether it can be saved or not, you have to do it to know.


    Take a breath, light a lamp, where there are people, there is always hope.


    There is always hope.


    Tu Fu silently examined the scene in front of him. Compared with the noble behavior of the members of the Church of Storms, the structure of his Ponzi scheme in Narnia seemed very low, almost down to the ground.


    It was also at this time that fierce conflicts broke out in the queue for food.


    "give me back."


    "Don''t even think about it."


    "Catch me if you have the ability."


    ��I will use it as a cradle when I have children.��


    Several children''s laughter and curses sounded, and Tu Fu turned his head when he heard the sound. Several little boys ran from nowhere and snatched the shoes of a little girl who was much younger than them.


    Throwing each other alternately, showing very proud expressions on each other.


    The malice among children is very pure, without any reason, they will have vicious thoughts to hurt people.


    "Stop."


    Sophie, who was staying in the car, couldn''t see it for a long time. She got out of the car angrily and walked in front of the group of mischievous ghosts. A strange arc flashed in her eyes, and she said in an unquestionable tone:


    "You will give her back her shoes, and as a bargaining chip you will be rewarded with a slap."


    After the voice fell, the naughty ghosts who were still laughing and playing just now fell into a strange state, and first returned the shoes that had been snatched from the little girl.


    Immediately afterwards, they slapped their companions recklessly.


    "Crack! Crack! Crack!"


    After the loud voice, crisp red and swollen palm marks appeared on the faces of several people.


    Beating each other, after hearing a cry of "Wow", these little boys ran away and disappeared.


    This is one of the scammer''s Sequence 9 salesman''s abilities��bewitching.


    Use the power of words to seal a deal, or at least make it sound equal.


    Theoretically speaking, as long as this ability is operated properly, it can even trigger a war between two countries.


    "Nice job."


    Tu Fu didn''t blame Sophie for being too harsh, he should have used this method to teach them a lesson.


    Even if they are just children, rushing to play, have no malice, children are ignorant, but it does not prevent them from paying the corresponding price for their actions.


    The little girl who retrieved the shoes had a red face, didn''t wear a headscarf, and her body was in tatters. After a farce, her face was covered with beads of sweat, and she was really embarrassed.


    "Don''t be afraid, they have all been driven away, and no one will bully you again."


    The always rational Sophie also had a flash of distress in her eyes, and stretched out her hand to carefully arrange the little girl''s hairstyle.


    Her skin is rough, probably because she has experienced a lot of wind and sun, her messy hair was tied into two big braids, and she was wearing an old apron in front of her.


    Even when there was a conflict just now, he carefully hid his hands in his pockets, which seemed unusual.


    Seeing several adults in gorgeous clothes who obviously did not belong to this street approaching her, the little girl backed away clumsily and at a loss, her voice seemed very resistant:


    "do not come."


    Tu Fu''s eyes flickered, and he was aware of it. He wanted Sophie not to go into it, but he couldn''t bear to stop Sophie''s kind behavior.


    "Can you tell me your name?"


    The latter bent down and explained, "We are not bad people, where is your home? We will send you back after receiving the food."


    "Cindy."


    The little girl gave an answer. After a brief panic, she saw that the person who came was dressed in extremely gorgeous clothes, and even got off the steel monster. Her sly eyes immediately turned, "Can you really help me?"


    Sophie nodded instinctively, "Of course."


    "Then sister, can you buy all these things?"


    The little girl named Cindy took the initiative to open the front pocket of her apron and handed them the goods she wanted to sell.


    The moment the things inside appeared, Sophie''s eyes widened in disbelief, as if she couldn''t believe what she saw.


    A pile of white powder packed in sachets, and some rolled tobacco leaves,


    These things are not normal commodities.


    Even if you are far away, you can still smell the unusualness of that thing.


    Tu Fu, who was watching not far away, sighed silently. The children who can hang out in this street have already seen the tragedy here.


    In order to survive, it is not uncommon to become a part of the accomplice.


    The housekeeper, Alfred, was much calmer, and took the initiative to explain to them: "The people in the plantation usually sell the prepared anesthetics in batches to the group of children under their hands. They have a large number of sales and are not easy to attract attention. It''s nothing unusual."


    "Cindy, why are you selling these, is someone forcing you?"


    Sophie fell silent for a moment. She really hated anesthetics and this street that eats people.


    I don''t even understand why a little girl of this age would do this. The disasters that happened here impacted her three views all the time.


    "No one ever pushed me."


    The little girl Cindy shook her head calmly, and gave an irrefutable reason, "My mother is sick. If I don''t sell these, she will die without money for medical treatment, and I will starve to death."


    "So, can''t you sell something else?"


    "What else? Matches that have been replaced by lighters?" Cindy smiled wryly.


    In a market saturated with everything, there is no quicker way to make money than selling narcotics, and selling other things may have starved to death long ago.


    "But this is really wrong."


    "I know the adults on the street are like this because of this thing, and I know I''m doing something bad, but so what."


    So what?


    Cindy spoke in a very flat tone, as if she was used to eating and drinking water.


    He didn''t cry after going through many difficult things in the past, and she didn''t cry when she was teased just now, and she didn''t cry even if she was questioned now.


    The tears of the poor are the most worthless things, and she understood this truth from the first day she came out.


    At this age, she is more precocious than girls of the same age, and she is too mature in terms of speaking and thinking.


    "So, Cindy, how can we help you?" Tu Fu couldn''t help but asked as he walked over.


    "give me money."


    Cindy looked into their eyes, and sympathy flashed in their gentle eyes, cheap sympathy.


    "what."


    "Give me money if you sympathize with me."


    She repeated the sentence again, this time firmly.


    Not only did Miss Winster''s breathing become short, but even Tu Fu''s eyes flashed strangely, as if he was not used to such a straightforward way.


    Noticing that the host''s house began to shake, Alfred the housekeeper felt uncomfortable,


    Immediately came forward and whispered advice: "Sir, her words need to be verified. People always say that people on Leicester Avenue, even children, cannot be trusted.


    Besides, if you give her the money, can you really keep it here? If it is true, there are so many children here, can they really manage it? "


    The butler''s words were like pouring a basin of cold water on Tu Fu''s head, instantly clearing up the mind.


    Yeah, does this really solve the problem?


    Maybe there are many children like her here, can you manage everything?


    Not long after this doubt arose, he thought of members of the Church of Storms just now doing something that was doomed to disappointment regardless of pay.


    Tu Fu no longer hesitated, and after finding a way, he immediately called the butler''s name,


    "Alfred, ask the driver to go to the city and ask for a doctor. The best doctor, no matter how much it costs. By the way, buy some food and send it there."


    As the steward, since the head of the house has already made a choice, Alfred can only obey.


    "Thank you."


    Sophie glanced at Tu Fu gratefully, this is the best way at the moment.


    After finishing all this, Tu Fu breathed a sigh of relief in vain.


    It��s an attitude towards life, it��s a question of his ability whether he can handle it or not,


    At least take care of the immediate change of management.


    Have a clear conscience.


    ��


    No. 177 Leicester Avenue, this is a dilapidated house without a roof, but another steam car parked at the door without any mistakes.


    "Arrived.


    " According to the address provided by Cindy, in less than half an hour, a doctor who was in a hurry was stunned by a lot of money and was taken directly to this street full of poverty and fear.


    If this generous employer didn��t give too much, most people wouldn��t want to come to this kind of place even if they were killed.


    Doors are not closed and do not need to be.


    There is really nothing valuable in it, and it is not worth someone to rob it.


    Several people entered the smelly house one by one. The floor was full of garbage and needles, and a group of people couldn''t help frowning when they passed by.


    And Tu Fu, who has good perception, immediately noticed,


    Lying on the bed, there was only a woman who had lost her breath for an unknown amount of time.


    Cindy, who was the last to come in, threw away the apron containing the anesthetic in excitement. She was always strong and shook the woman on the bed after approaching the bed.


    The tears that I have endured for a long time can no longer hold back and slant out:


    "Mom, our family is saved."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 249： misty sea

    Chapter 249 Misty Sea


    no consolation,


    nor discouraged,


    Didn''t say anything empathetic.


    Meaningless persuasion and other words are useless except for secondary harm to the person concerned.


    Several people were still standing in front of the bed, the little girl Cindy, pursing her lips vigorously, gently shaking the already stiff corpse with her hands, trying to make her move.


    One click, one click, another click... nothing happened.


    "Feel sorry."


    The doctor who was invited raised his glasses and checked the woman''s loss of life, and immediately concluded that she was in a coma and respiratory failure caused by an overdose of narcotics.


    This is not an uncommon death.


    The same thing happens in Narnia every day. The doctors here seem to be used to seeing life and death, so there is no need to make a fuss.


    "If you need anything, come to No. 6 Clear Water Bay to find me at any time. This is my contact information."


    Tu Fu was the first to break the dead silence in the room.


    The latter still squatted beside him with dull eyes, even if this action could not change anything, he put his business card and a small stack of banknotes and change in the room.


    "Let''s go, let people watch here first."


    Tu Fu motioned for everyone to leave, and they left the house one by one with low footsteps. Sophie''s eyes were flushed, and she always looked back, while the housekeeper rarely lamented.


    No one digs out the story behind it. It is unnecessary and meaningless. Similar things happen every day in Mogadishu.


    It is exactly in response to that sentence.


    Happy families all have similarities, but unhappy families have their own misfortunes.


    A group of people quietly stepped out of the house, and just a short distance away, they heard a sudden burst of sobs after a long silence in the room.


    The cry of impending collapse drifted further and further, like a thunderclap bursting in Leicester Avenue, bringing the only vitality to this dead street.


    But after crying,


    Business as usual.


    ��


    "Boom."


    A coin shuttled flexibly between the five fingers, and finally landed on the table and flipped.


    After returning from Leicester Avenue, Tu Fu, who was dressed in a mess, sat patiently in the branch of the Church of the Storm, waiting for the mysterious high priest on the island as a guest.


    When the face of the coin rotated, his eyes looked a little dignified.


    Everything he saw on that street just now is vivid in his mind, and he can''t help but think about it.


    If the same thing happens to me, I see a ray of light in a desperate situation, but that light is fleeting.


    This taste is not good!


    Laughed ironically at himself, probably because he was protected too well in the past, if he hadn��t seen it with his own eyes, he probably wouldn��t have believed that there would be such a **** in this world for the rest of his life.


    The silent, suppressed cry rang in his head.


    And his guest is the high priest here, Karl Hoffman, a long-haired old man, although he is a bit old, but the old man''s mental outlook is very good, he is holding a cane in his hand and walking step by step Coming towards Tufu,


    "Mr. Sparrow, Cody said you want to use the church to set up a children''s foundation to help orphans on Leicester Street?"


    "Just call me Jack, it''s true, I will invest 10,000 kroner in this foundation in my own name, to protect children who have no one to support them for special reasons."


    Tu Fu lowered his head humbly. This amount of money is not enough to affect his subsequent fund pool.


    He took a serious look at the old gentleman, except for his white hair and long beard, he was no different from an ordinary old man.


    Based on his ability, he can''t see through this person''s strength at all, but since he is the highest manager of the church in overseas islands, his strength must not be much worse.


    "With all due respect, you are really a generous gentleman and a warm-hearted rich man. A good person like you in this era is simply a treasure. My lord, the God of Storms, will always protect you."


    Hearing the huge amount of donation, the high priest of the storm, Karl Hoffman, almost burst into tears.


    Compared to the extraordinary captains in the church who only know how to cause trouble and use their brains as decorations, the young man in front of him is simply too cute.


    "Nice guy?"


    The corners of Tu Fu''s mouth rose when he heard this word. Is a person who uses fraudulent money to help poor children really a good person?


    He doesn''t know the answer, and just hopes to hear the same comment when he leaves.


    "You are Welcome."


    "Jack, are you going to settle here?"


    "At least for a long time." Tu Fu nodded, as for the real thoughts, of course not.


    But he plans to leave after this vote is obtained.


    "High Priest Hoffman, can you tell me something about this island, about the colonial situation here, or the affairs of the Governor''s Mansion."


    "I don''t recommend that you settle here for a long time. To be honest, this is not a good place. No one knows what will happen in the future. If you have the opportunity in the near future, leave."


    "Because of what?" Tu Fu was puzzled.


    "It''s not peaceful."


    "You mean pirates or something else?"


    "This place has not been peaceful until now." Carl Hoffman emphasized again, "The arrival of the Lantis army has brought many disasters to Mogadishu, causing the residents on the island to be full of pain. Not a good thing."


    The high priest seemed to have something to say, and he didn''t give a clear reason. He just wanted Tu Fu to leave as soon as possible.


    But it��s fine if he doesn��t talk, and Tu Fu feels even more uncomfortable if he hangs up after talking halfway.


    Landis army? disaster? Uneasy?


    Tu Fu connected these three key words together, so it is not a coincidence to say that the current human tragedy in Narnia, who has anything to do with it.


    There is only one person left, the person who really governs the archipelago,


    Felix, the leader of the colonial army of the Landis government.


    Tu Fu pondered for a moment, then directly asked a question he wanted to know,


    "Do you know General Phyllis of the Governor''s Palace?"


    High Priest Karl Hoffman changed his eyes several times, and his voice became a bit deeper, "Steven? Of course, we always have to meet. He is a good general, with a good mind and the ability to command troops.


    At least for Landis, he is capable of fighting and managing. In the past, the pirates who wandered in the Coral Sea would always tremble when they heard his name, and he almost wiped out the pirates in the offshore area.


    Unfortunately, his wife and daughter passed away due to an accidental attack a few years ago, which brought him a big blow and almost shook his position.


    Some people say that it was the revenge of the pirates, and some say that it was the order of King Baia to eradicate the confidant of the neighboring country, but no one knows the truth after the incident.


    The disheartened General Phyllis should have abdicated, but he has been sticking to it today, letting Narnia become what you see now. "


    "It wasn''t the pirates anyway."


    Tufu murmured in his heart, considering the current state of Narnia city, if that general Phyllis really had that ability, he wouldn''t be flooded with pirates.


    "It shouldn''t have anything to do with Baia. With the brain of William II, how could it be possible."


    Tu Fu felt a headache when he thought of the moustache king. If he said that Prime Minister Saurons did it, he would still believe it.


    A military hero has a bad attitude at work because of family accidents, causing people to suffer?


    Anyway, Tu Fu is not too convinced of this drama of a national hero incarnate as a bad leader.


    He originally just wanted to extort a large amount of money from Landis''s territory before running away, but after staying for a while, he had a new idea.


    I want to make more changes in this world.


    "Mr. Hoffman, I have one more thing to ask you." Tu Fu remembered that he had something important to ask before he left. "Do you know that there are strange iron-clad ships in the sea? They are several times the size of ordinary ships."


    He probably did a description of the "Santa Maria", hoping to hear some valuable information from this high priest with overseas experience.


    Hearing Tu Fu''s description, Carl Hoffman stroked his beard and thought for a long time, then shook his head after a while: "Jack, there are strange ships everywhere on the sea, ghost ships, extraordinary ships, and cursed ships.


    Most of the ships of the sea legends have extraordinary power. I have heard of all kinds of strange wears, but I have never heard such a huge iron-clad ship as you describe.


    If a ship of this level appears on the sea, it will definitely cause a huge sensation. "


    "Then is there a sea area surrounded by fog that does not leave all year round?"


    "Mist Sea."


    "I remember that place is close to the Southern Continent."


    "That''s right, that sea area is located in the confluence area of ??the cold and warm currents in the southern continent. The undulating topography of the seabed roughly makes the temperature of the sea water high. It is rumored that there are still terrifying things hidden in it. Maybe something like an extraordinary sea beast is affecting that sea area. .


    In short, the temperature difference and air currents of the Misty Sea make that area surrounded by fog all year round as you described. "


    "Is that the only sea area with more fog?"


    "Of course not. This range is too wide. Even in the Misty Sea, which is filled with fog all year round, there are many foggy environments formed due to special reasons such as nature and extraordinary."


    He listed several in a row, including the frontal fog caused by the frontal climate, the collision of cold and warm air currents, and the ice fog formed by the low condensation point of the glacier continent near the southern pole...


    The range of the sea is really too big. Only relying on this fragmented and vague information, I wanted to find the location of the "Santa Maria",


    It is too difficult.


    "Thank you for your advice."


    Tu Fu sighed invisibly.


    He has been doing this kind of thing since the "Homecoming". Even if most people don''t know it, relying on the power of a large number of people at least promotes this matter in the sea. If there are many rumors, there may always be news.


    The most stupid way is to visit all the places that generate a lot of fog,


    It''s just that I don''t know how many years it will take.


    After thanking the other party, Tu Fu left the Cathedral of Storms with a heavy heart.


    Let Alfred take Sophie home first.


    He still has other things to do. After what happened today, Sophie is not in the mood to buy clothes and handbags. She probably even needs to cook two less dishes for meals.


    Tu Fu immediately changed into clothes that were not easily recognizable, put on the hood and walked forward with his head down until he reached a street with few people.


    Make sure no one is paying attention to him, so use a voice that only you can hear,


    Proficiently superimposed several languages ??with a string of English and whispered:


    "Santa Maria."


    ��


    "Papa Papa��"


    The white and blue sea water stirs up waves, slapping the huge hull of the Santa Maria layer by layer, and the salty and humid breath belonging to the sea blows towards the face.


    He changed into a tropical island outfit in advance and stood on the deck, and the seamless sea surface temperature did not feel inconsistent. At least Tu Fu can be sure that this is by no means a foggy area near the polar regions.


    Standing on the deck that had been washed clean by the rain, Tu Fu squinted his eyes and looked into the distance.


    "What a thick fog."


    After being promoted to Sequence 7, the visibility is farther away.


    But he felt vaguely that the fog surrounding the "Santa Maria" had become thicker.


    Although the ship is unmanned, it always swims with the sea water and does not stay in place all the time.


    "Even if the sea of ??mist has been caused by natural causes for a long time, it shouldn''t maintain the same regularity of appearance in all time periods. How could this natural phenomenon occur 24 hours a day.


    Besides, after driving for almost a year, it is time to go out. "


    Tu Fu stroked his chin. He remembered that there was an irreversible rule on the ship.


    That is, the ghost ship cannot land.


    And the ship itself is also following such rules intentionally or unintentionally. Although the rules don''t say what will happen after docking, it must not be a good thing.


    Tu Fu looked up to the top of the ship, and there were humanoid creatures waving wings in the dense fog.


    Even if he turned on the hunter sense, he still couldn��t see what it was,


    There is only a piece of green in the visual range.


    This Sequence 8 ability has the ability to see through obstacles, but what he saw on the ship at this moment was something wriggling around, which seemed to be the crew members who had turned into monsters.


    Something in the sky seemed to notice his gaze,


    Immediately there was a whistling sound from the top of the "Santa Maria",


    It was the second officer who had seen the dead come back to life earlier and turned into a flying monster.


    However, it did not attack itself, but hovered above the ship.


    It tried to fly around, but it always failed.


    "Is it trying to leave the ghost ship?"


    After observing for a while, Tu Fu was taken aback by his own guess, that is to say, the monster confined to the "Santa Maria" tried to leave here and leave the ghost ship.


    Does not comply with the rules of the crew manual.


    "What happened back then? Are they friends or foes to me? Why can''t the ships dock?"


    Several questions popped up in Tu Fu''s mind.


    But he really can''t give an answer, even if he has been promoted to Sequence 7 of an adventurer, he has only uncovered a layer of fur in this world.


    As for the ghost ship, except for the patrol jokes like zombies or skeletons, he is still vulnerable to those horrible crew members.


    Tu Fu didn��t dare to stay on the deck for too long. He always felt uneasy after staying on the ship for a long time, and the long-lost sense of fear made his scalp tingle.


    It was an indescribable fear, the body wanted to touch the monster on the ship,


    But his mind and instinct told him, absolutely not.


    "Snapped!"


    Instinctive trend Tu Fu returned to the familiar captain''s cabin, closed the door, and sat at the familiar chair and desk. Only this place could bring him some sense of security.


    "calm."


    Tu Fu wiped off the sweat from his forehead, and carefully opened his familiar technology products.


    After more than a month of overseas parade, the original monitoring position of the monitor with monitoring function was refreshed.


    From now on, the area from the North Continent to the Mogadishu Islands, which is almost 2,000 kilometers away, has been unlocked by him because of the expansion of the area by boat.


    Even if it was the stinky mermaid that appeared that day, he could still use the surveillance playback to capture the location of the opponent.


    "Zi, Zi, Zi..."


    After a brief flicker, a new area appeared on the monitor.


    On the coast, which is also layered with waves, the afterglow of the setting sun falls.


    Only half of the light falls on this island city, which is mainly flat and low, and falls on the archipelago buildings that are not tall and are divided into several different communities.


    But the most dazzling scenery is still in the area around Leicester Street,


    That silent picture scroll is a rare special product in the world.


    In the city of islands, people with white skin, yellow skin, and black skin, people from the southern continent, the northern continent, developed or underdeveloped areas are like a hodgepodge, and people live together without any sense of disobedience.


    Tu Fu moved closer to the microphone, and greeted the new city with his deep, magnetic voice:


    "Good evening, Narnia, the City of Paradise."


    ps: Dazhang, there are two more chapters tomorrow


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 250： messenger

    Chapter 250 Messenger


    Narnia at dusk has a unique beauty.


    People living in Sea Island City are always lazy, and the slow-paced life is engraved in their bones.


    Whether politicians, officials or workers and students arrive at the designated time, they will return home without delay.


    It is by no means like a royal capital like G?ttinghagen or St. Nottingham. Everyone works hard and lives hard, let alone ordinary workers in a metropolis.


    Even the poorest beggar in the kingdom can''t help puffing out his chest when he thinks of the country''s industry and wealth.


    In contrast, the islanders of the Mogadishu Islands have a lot in mind, how much money they give, how much they do, they are lazy and do nothing, as long as they are not contaminated with narcotics or gambling, it is a happy way of life .


    Tu Fu did not dare to directly use surveillance to spy on the Church of the God of Storms. The last time he used surveillance to spy on the demigod knight Ulti in G?ttinghagen, he was discovered, which gave him a long memory.


    After that, when encountering high-sequence transcendents, they dare not use this ability lightly.


    He was a little confused about the origin of High Priest Karl Hoffman. If this is really a demigod, it would be considered a provocation for him to use his extraordinary power to spy on the other party, which is really risky.


    "It''s better to look at the general in the Governor''s Palace. Maybe the coming turmoil in Narnia has something to do with him."


    After deliberation, Tu Fu planned to directly find the person in charge behind him, then pressed the remote control to adjust the monitoring, and directly locked on the governor''s mansion that he had visited once.


    No matter when you go to that majestic and beautiful building, the number of people coming and going at the gate of the Governor''s Mansion is by no means small.


    It is also far more refined than the Cathedral of Storms. To Fu''s surprise, apart from ordinary servants, there are some non-human intelligent races here.


    Wearing heavy shackles busy with sundries, scarred elves, little giants working tirelessly, dwarves managing horses and ironware...


    It seems that this General Phyllis is really inseparable from the slave trade on the island.


    The governor of Lantis regards this mansion as a place of office and residence. Anyone who wanders in this area will come here to give some gifts every day. Dragon came to Mogadishu unspoken rules.


    Looking at all the resplendent and resplendent things, this level of prosperity is almost a world away from that of Leicester Street.


    Sitting on the throne of the emperor on such a remote and wealthy island can be described as infinitely beautiful.


    It''s no wonder that life and death are unwilling to give way, and no one is willing to give way.


    It''s just that General Steven Felice, who is sitting in the main hall of the mansion now, did not meet any guests today.


    "The general has an order. I''m busy with business today and I don''t see any guests. I hope you will forgive me."


    The housekeeper of the mansion explained indifferently to the guests who came to the door with gifts.


    Even if he is just such a small person, he is still the steward of the Governor''s Mansion, and people who are well-known in the outside world have to walk with their heads down in front of such a small person.


    Not only that, even the maids and servants were withdrawn from the central room, and those who received the order hid far away, not daring to approach the house easily.


    Tu Fu hadn��t met General Felice last time either, so he was naturally not qualified to meet the governor as a rich kid.


    I just entered the mansion to give some gifts, and I saw it from a distance.


    So looking at it from Tu Fu''s perspective, the visibility is not enough now, and we can only vaguely see the Master sitting at a mahogany desk.


    It was a man with a very resolute face, with sharp edges and corners and a few old marks of scars and bullets. He has experienced the trials of wind, frost and war at his age, and has transformed into a very mature man.


    General Phyllis had a dark face. After dipping a pen in ink, he was scribbling something on a piece of white paper, but he couldn''t see anything clearly when he got closer.


    "write a letter?"


    Tu Fu rubbed his chin in thought.


    If this is the only way, then there is really no need to go to war so much.


    He watched as the other party finished writing the letter. General Phyllis bit his lips, his face turned pale, as if he was making an important decision.


    Maybe it was because Tu Fu was monitoring his every move. After years of military career, he had developed a suspicious habit, which made him often shake his head left and right to observe.


    After repeatedly confirming that no one came, he patiently finished writing the letter. The inexplicable sense of uneasiness made him even tremble while writing the letter.


    This weird behavior made Tu Fu want to read the contents of the letter even more,


    Simply thinking about taking the letter to the post office and stealing it halfway.


    The next moment, a move by Steven Felice ruined his thoughts. He took out a simple whistle from the drawer.


    The surface of the whistle is engraved with a layer of strange patterns, like an item related to the extraordinary.


    "beep��"


    I saw General Phyllis blowing his whistle, and the dull whistle gushed out from the whistle, and the sound spread around the Governor''s Mansion.


    The servants who had been dismissed in advance naturally couldn''t hear the voice.


    But what the other party really wanted to conceal was not just the whistle.


    After waiting for a while, there were a lot of spiritual fluctuations on the floor of the Governor''s Mansion, and a bottomless wormhole-like mouth opened wide.


    The first thing to climb out of the hole was a pair of furry claws, and the whole picture of the monster was also displayed in front of Tu Fu.


    A black-skinned hound with three heads, its body is completely larger than the person in front of it, and there seems to be a group of faint purple flames emerging from its body. People swallowed it in one gulp.


    Several heads licked their paws, whimpering, it was obviously summoned.


    "Quiet."


    General Steven Felice was obviously not the first to see these three dog-headed monsters. After reaching out to appease the opponent, he took out a few coins from his pocket and put them on the opponent''s paw.


    In conversion, it was about a dozen kronor, far more than the average messenger, and then he stuffed the letter that he had written with great suffering into the other party''s mouth.


    "Messenger from the spirit world!"


    Witnessing this scene, Tu Fu suddenly remembered this matter. The word "spirit world" has been known from Mr. Coleman since the second day he came to this world.


    That is not a term in the transcendental domain, anyone who has a deep understanding of this world knows it.


    That is a realm specially opened up by God, a realm that is attached to this world but is not the same, and a world formed by the convergence of information from all walks of life.


    Dreamers or other transcendents can obtain fragmented revelations from the spiritual world through divination.


    According to Tu Fudao��s hearsay concept, the ��spiritual world�� is a place where information from the past, present, and future converge. There are countless information and illusory creatures that gather together to form a strange ocean.


    A parallel world that crosses but is not the same.


    Some superhumans will compile their knowledge of the spiritual world into books and sell them as knowledge in the hands of superhumans. There are various sayings.


    Of course, the knowledge sold is more of the things made up by people with intentions.


    "Wow, woof."


    Suddenly, the messenger three-headed dog who came from the spirit world to the Governor''s Mansion noticed something, and barked twice into the void.


    "Snapped!"


    Noticing that something was wrong with Tu Fu, he turned off the monitoring screen without hesitation.


    Anyway, I can''t see more valuable pictures, and I don''t have to expose myself.


    He fell into contemplation for a while, and suddenly thought of the guard dog at the gate of the University of Michigan library, whose keen sense of smell is no worse than this creature from the spirit world.


    This canine animal always has the power to make it elusive.


    "So, what would be the letter that a governor would risk to summon a messenger from the spirit world to deliver? How did he learn about this method, and who would the real owner of the messenger be?"


    Tu Fu didn''t have the spirit of digging into a dead end, he had already decided to intercept that thing to see what happened.


    Immediately, without hesitation, he turned on the radio next to his hand, and only heard the sound of "beep", and directly contacted Mr. "Gatekeeper" from the abyss.


    It feels the same as before, there seems to be a bottomless hole over there, the sound of howling wind blows past the ears, and the endless coldness, that place will never bring people the slightest hope.


    "It''s you!"


    After a long silence, the trembling voice of the gatekeeper finally sounded. Compared with the past, His condition at this moment has become worse, like a volcano that has been brewing for a long time, full of instability.


    Even with the utmost restraint, it gives people a feeling that they may explode at any time.


    Tu Fu apologized, "I''m sorry, Teacher Men, I had to go into exile due to some personal matters. During this period, it is difficult to spare time to contact you, which made your situation worse."


    After the voice was silent for a long time, it seemed to be suppressing something, with a bit of surprise:


    "You know everything?"


    "Guessed some."


    As long as the "gatekeeper" talks to himself, it seems to be able to suppress his madness,


    This is probably why the other party is willing to help him, otherwise the "gatekeeper" would have seen that he was tricking him, so why would he talk so much to himself.


    Tu Fu does feel a little guilty about him now, if we say he was a little wary in the past.


    But the other party helped him a lot along the way, and he wouldn''t be in his current position without the "gatekeeper".


    Even if you know that the other party may have something wrong, you are always grateful.


    Tu Fu thought for a moment, and said: "Mr. Men, why don''t we continue our previous cooperation.


    I am about to break through to Adventurer''s Sequence 6, and will be drifting at sea for the next two years, so I have enough time to break through to a higher level.


    During this period of time, I will try to promote to a demigod. At that time, a demigod-level adventurer will fulfill some of your requirements. Do you think it will be easier to do those things? "


    This is a very convincing reason, and the "gatekeeper" did not understand the rejection.


    He remained silent throughout, did not give affirmation, but did not deny the request.


    "Dear teacher, do you have a way to the spirit world?"


    After waiting for a while, Tu Fu finally asked what he wanted to know.


    After a long silence on the other side of the "Abyss", the "Gatekeeper" gave a short but powerful answer:


    "have."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 251： ghost sailing

    Chapter 251 Spirit World Sailing Ship


    The respected, friendly, and amiable "Teacher Door" told him several ways to travel through the spirit world without hesitation.


    After sleep, the consciousness is attached to the astral body, and the supernatural ability is used to make the astral body travel in the spirit world, making itself the spirit of that world.


    But the inconvenience is that you can''t go deep into the spirit world through this method, you can only taste it.


    The "gatekeeper" told him in a very serious tone that there is an invisible rope between the human consciousness and the astral body, and it is not a big problem to travel and observe at close range.


    It is easy to find the way back in the traces in that weird ocean, and you can easily leave along the direction you came from.


    But as a result of wandering too far, it is easy to get lost in that terrible sea of ??weirdness.


    No one knows what will be encountered in it, except for the powerful and extraordinary people passing by.


    There are also weird spirit creatures that are dangerous to avoid. If you are not careful, you will not be able to return to your body, and it will easily become a soulless body.


    While entering the spirit world with the help of the physical body, you can use secret agreement rituals to pray to the great existence above the spirit world.


    Exchange the same price for the opportunity to enter the spirit world, just like the postage General Felice gave to the three-headed hound, you need to abide by the absolute rules of the spirit world.


    Furthermore, there is a more stringent prerequisite for traveling through the spirit world.


    For example... leave an anchor point in the spirit world.


    If there is a supernatural object leaving a trail of activity in the spirit world, you can locate it through meditation and divination, and you can easily enter that place.


    Several methods have advantages and disadvantages. The "gatekeeper" can make him fall asleep quickly through some rituals, allowing the astral body to wander in the spirit world, but for him who wants to capture the messenger.


    Only relying on consciousness in that field is just a superficial view, with no practical effect.


    The second method seems to be more secure, calling the name of the great existence of the spirit world.


    Sacrificing another transcendent item as a reward, you can open that door and leave an anchor point inside as a back door, making it easy to go back in the future.


    But this method also has a big flaw. Calling those great beings at will, like a person who is awakened from a deep sleep, might get up angry.


    If the thing you sacrifice pleases the other party, the great existence above the spirit world may take away a more precious thing from you.


    "Actually, there is another way."


    Suddenly, Tu Fu suddenly thought of one thing.


    "The first place where the ''Santa Maria'' appeared was Pritz Harbor in Leeds. Some people even saw it, but the ghost ship disappeared without a trace overnight.


    If it was sailing on the sea, how could such a large ship with distinctive features not be discovered, so that there was no news at all afterwards. Does it also quickly shuttle to this misty sea area through the route of the spirit world? "


    Tu Fu''s mind turned quickly, and he immediately thought of this point.


    What he can be sure of is that the domain he is in exists somewhere now. If the "Santa Maria" has traveled through the spirit world, it can naturally exist as an anchor point.


    After figuring this out, Tu Fu prepared to try without any hesitation.


    If this method is not feasible, sacrifice a more accumulated Transcendent item such as an invisibility cloak or nitrile gloves.


    Sitting in the captain''s cabin of the "Santa Maria", he began to calm down and began to meditate.


    He entered the state in a very short time, and easily felt the weirdness of this ghost ship.


    Transitioning from real to illusory, the surrounding perceived things all melted into clusters of brightly colored bubbles, and then began to overlap, and the fog generated from the surrounding enveloped his domain.


    Through this method, he vaguely sensed the essence of the ghost ship.


    Uncountable weird symbols are floating around. After staring at it for a long time, not only can''t understand the meaning, but also make people dizzy.


    Tu Fu instinctively felt that it was extremely high-end knowledge, and reading it forcibly would only drive him crazy for no reason. At his level, he couldn''t read these things, and he shouldn''t read them easily.


    Just listen to his decisive and deep voice:


    "The position of the channel where the ''Santa Maria'' used to shuttle."


    ��


    The spirit world is indeed a strange sea.


    This is what Tu Fu agreed to hear and heard after arriving here, at least it is true.


    The body feels inexplicably weightless, but it seems to be suspended in space in a space suit. Just move your arms to wander in this weird ocean, and move your body with your thoughts to make your body float high.


    As long as he let go of the magic flute, the weapon in his hand, it will automatically float up, completely in a floating state.


    What surprised Tu Fu even more was that not only did he come to the spirit world, but even the ghost ship "Santa Maria" also shuttled here.


    Doesn''t look like a physical shuttle.


    The huge ship is still wandering in this area, as if coated with a layer of waterproof membrane to move forward fearlessly. This size of body is not conspicuous among many "deep sea" giants.


    Yes, the moment he reached the mysterious and weird spirit world, Tu Fu unconsciously held his breath, for fear of being seen by those unknown creatures.


    There are huge scale monsters with a "lamp" like an organ on the top of their heads that can illuminate, and there are terrifying giants that are covered in bandages and carry sticks.


    There is also a violent horse riding a black gas condensed, blowing by as fast as a wind, and the rider on the horse, who obviously has no head, can easily avoid threats on the road...


    Along the way, Tu Fu carefully avoided those things, and didn''t even have the courage to look at them.


    Not to mention getting together to sign a treaty with the other party as his exclusive messenger, without a powerful extraordinary senior leading the way, it is almost impossible.


    Single-handedly capturing powerful spirit creatures as messengers is not as likely as inventing the telephone.


    Tu Fu was afraid that if he was not careful, a little shrimp like him would be trampled to death by the wandering bosses in the spirit world.


    Even if the other party is unintentional,


    But no one feels guilty about stepping on an ant.


    Fortunately, there seem to be special rules in the spirit world. It is rare to see creatures fighting with each other in the spirit world. Every creature that enters this field just performs its duties.


    As long as you actively avoid those dangers, no one will attack you.


    If anyone takes the initiative to attack you, unless they deliberately cause disputes with special purposes.


    "The ''Santa Maria'' did not enter the spirit world with its main body, but wandered here in the form of a spirit body because of my relationship, escorting me."


    Tu Fu is driving this huge iron-clad ship with his consciousness, "If this is the case, then there is no need to be afraid of getting lost in the spirit world and causing the corruption of the physical body. You only need to rely on the ceremony of returning to the ship to leave immediately."


    He looked up thoughtfully, but he didn''t see the terrifying monster on the ship.


    This further confirmed Tu Fu''s conjecture. He couldn''t use such a tricky method to make the ghost ship leave the fog. He could only use a more clever way to drive the ship in the spirit world.


    Mainly navigate through the machines in the control room, and then use consciousness to drive micro-management.


    Although he is not proficient in driving a boat for the first time, no matter how careful he is, there is still a process of proficiency, and the unfamiliarity of the operation cannot be avoided for the first time.


    It''s like now, I don''t know what happened in the rear, probably two spirit world creatures rubbed against each other.


    Aside from the fight, a terrifying wave suddenly swept over.


    "Boom��"


    The majestic aura like a wave strongly pushed Tu Fu forward.


    Even if he tried his best, he couldn''t prevent the speed of the ghost ship in the spirit world from getting faster and faster, soaring like a car.


    The "Santa Maria" is like a ignited rocket, moving forward with an invincible and swift posture. Tu Fu, who is still in micromanagement, is already covered in cold sweat.


    Because he vaguely saw the front, it seemed that another three-masted sailing ship was heading in the opposite direction.


    "Help!"


    ��


    The three-masted sailing ship, which was larger than ordinary ships, was 100 meters long, with several black canvases hanging from the mast, and there were still muzzles for firing cannonballs at the waist of the ship. The whole ship looked extremely majestic, magnificent.


    At the highest point, there is a dark-colored skull with a pair of terrifying horns, a flame-like red-haired skull, and under the skull, there are two intersecting long forks.


    That''s the sign of a pirate, not just a common pirate.


    And if this ship is seen by people wandering at sea, they will definitely say its name without hesitation.


    It is so famous, it is actually the "Tianyasha" with the title of emperor of the sea.


    On the stone bench on the deck of the three-masted sailing ship, sat a red long beard crossing his chest, with a deep and serious face, a triangular crown inlaid with pearls of the deep sea on his head, and wearing a gorgeous black and purple robe, a powerful figure like a sea god,


    Most people don��t even have the courage to raise their heads before Him.


    The crew on the "Tianyasha" usually lowered their heads and talked with Him.


    Before that, everything in the spirit world was normal. Even if many creatures in the spirit world met the so-called sea emperor Captain Mingesa head-on, they had to take the initiative to give way.


    This is the rule of the spirit world. When the weak meet the stronger party on the same route, they will definitely give way.


    Otherwise, all the consequences are at your own risk.


    However, at this moment, there is an iron-clad ship several times larger than "Tian Yasha", which is attacking the three-masted sailing ship head-on at high speed.


    Unexpectedly, with a kind of unstoppable courage, after drawing a thrilling arc, he slammed into the "Tian Yasha".


    ��


    "Whose ship is that?"


    "Navy? They are still in the same company, and they don''t even recognize the flag of the captain. How dare they!"


    "Oh, who do you think we are?"


    The sailors and navigators at the helm immediately expressed dissatisfaction. They were used to domineering both at sea and in the spiritual world, so they were naturally dissatisfied with someone challenging their authority.


    But at this moment, no one dared to make a random decision. All the crew members subconsciously looked in one direction, waiting for what would happen to him.


    Only listening to the king sitting on the stone bench, he also noticed the arrival of the stunned young man who had never seen before. He drove the giant iron-clad ship crookedly, obviously without experience in sailing in the spirit world.


    The sensational emperor of the sea did not hesitate at all, and spoke with a deep and majestic voice,


    "Lean over."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 252： knocked out of the spirit world

    Chapter 252 Breaking out of the spirit world


    "Pirate Ship?"


    Tu Fu, who didn''t know the weird flag, didn''t have a moment to think about it.


    With his current mid-sequence strength, he is not enough to control the direction of the ship, so he can only frantically try to operate this huge machine in the cockpit.


    The first mate on the "Santa Maria" taught him some basic knowledge, and it was just a simple basic knowledge of starting, accelerating and directional control.


    Of course, the situation now is more difficult.


    The aura storm at the rear almost covered it, causing the hull to rush forward with all its strength, and the not-so-small three-masted sailing ship directly in front did not slow down.


    It is not difficult to solve it.


    You only need to quickly turn the hull towards the horizontal direction, change the direction, and then use superb steering skills to adjust the angle. Under the impact of the strong airflow, the "Santa Maria" can take advantage of the power of this invisible storm with half the speed. The oblique posture resists the storm, and then accelerates to the cross section to avoid the pirate ship that hits head-on.


    As long as the above points are achieved, the current dangerous situation can be solved perfectly.


    This is definitely the scene that every helmsman has fantasized about after taking the helm. The reason why he didn��t do this is because once the skills are not high enough, they often only end up dead in the sea.


    It''s too late.


    Similarly located on the deck, Tu Fu only glanced at the person on the opposite side of the ship from a distance.


    A gaze met.


    They all saw each other.


    I saw the man with the fiery red long beard and a crown, and saw a giant ship that was the most advanced at the moment and incorporated extraordinary power, regardless of its figure, workmanship materials, and technological level. .


    Mingesa got up from the stone chair unhurriedly, except for a flash of confusion in his indifferent pupils, and walked forward with a trident in his hand, standing on the bow of the ship, like a needle for calming the sea.


    Just standing there, he doesn''t become angry and mighty, and even exudes an invincible aura that one man is in charge of the other.


    The sense of oppression given to Tu Fu is much higher than that of Baia''s demigod.


    "Sea Emperor Mingesa!"


    Combining all kinds of observations, it was too late when Tu Fu thought of this name. Two warships that did not belong to the same era collided without reservation in the spirit world.


    "Boom!"


    The steel bow of the "Santa Maria" pierced through the bow of the three-masted sailing ship in an instant, and in the violent collision, the hull of the "Ten Yaksha" was unexpectedly shaken inconceivably.


    Everything from the deck to the cabin was trembling, the mainsail on the mast was whistling, and the cargo and shells on the deck were shaking violently.


    Many newcomers who had just boarded the ship, because of lack of strength, rolled in the cabin following such a sudden collision,


    There is not even a place to stand on the ground under your feet.


    From the perspective of the personnel on the "Tianyasha", it was a steel giant much taller than their ship, and their ship was almost sunk in a single encounter.


    The man standing at the bow, whose heart is bigger than the sea, began to look at the comer with serious eyes. He calmly tapped the bow of the boat with the trident in his hand.


    The terrifying vibration immediately subsided a lot.


    Mingesa''s lips moved slightly, casting some ancient spell.


    In the blink of an eye, the "Tian Yasha" that was supposed to be sunk seemed to be injected with a force of life, or the battleship seemed to come alive.


    The stern of the ship swayed in the opposite direction, immediately causing the front to hit the iron-clad ship of unknown origin with fierce force.


    "Shua!"


    A dark purple haze began to envelope the opposite ship. In this special area, it seemed that someone had seen a terrifying giant Yaksha.


    A fiery red strange flame ignited above his head, holding a fork in his hand and striking at the strange ship with all his might.


    "Ship spirit."


    The helmsman and experienced navigator recognized the creature that crossed between reality and illusion at a glance.


    The old people on the "Tian Yasha" know that Captain Mingesa once defeated a Yasha who was close to the level of a demigod (Sea King) in the spiritual world.


    And imprison the other party''s soul on this ship as the guardian ship spirit, so that this ship can gain the convenience of traveling through the spirit world.


    This is also the secret of "Tianyasha" being able to travel through space at will.


    A guardian ship spirit close to a demigod greatly increased the strength of the "Tian Yasha", and even established the status of this ship on the sea.


    This time the captain actually had a serious affair with a stranger, and even used the ship spirit, obviously dissatisfied with a ship of unknown origin.


    Equally disturbed was Tu Fu. He felt that he was short of breath now, and there was really no other way to do it except to call out to the God of Storms for help temporarily.


    After the powerful man cast the ancient spell, he also spied the terrifying Yaksha on the "Tian Yaksha" got up and was about to attack, and the terrifying momentum swept over.


    "Santa Maria..."


    If the "Santa Maria" were to be destroyed, he planned to start the teleportation ceremony and run away as soon as he was determined.


    And the huge cruise ship he was on seemed to have sensed something was wrong, as if a key switch had been triggered.


    "boom!"


    Seeing Yasha holding a steel fork approaching, the cruise ship immediately erupted with a terrifying aura to resist the attack from the opposite side. Almost at the same time, a figure intertwined with reality and illusion leaped up, and the soaring terrifying aura was not weaker than that of Yasha, the spirit of the ship. .


    "My God, another guardian ship spirit?"


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible."


    "How can such a ship be silent when it is moving in the sea."


    The exclamation of the crew on the three-masted sailing ship was even louder than before.


    Not all creatures can be caught as ship spirits, especially the spirit world can steer a ship, and sea king-level creatures are even more precious.


    There is only one character with this ability in the entire sea.


    However, compared to the human-shaped Neptune Yaksha, the guardian ship spirit on the "Santa Maria" is more like a person. He is tall and wears a red and black robe with golden waistcoats on his shoulders. Windbreakers are generally wide open on both sides.


    But no one can see His face clearly, even Mingesa, the most powerful and richest sea emperor, can only vaguely see some clues from his majestic face.


    The moment the ship spirit of the "Santa Maria" appeared, the creatures roaming in the spirit world seemed to sense something, and immediately stopped moving, standing in place and not daring to move.


    It seems to be afraid of that horrible existence, but it is more of a respect.


    Compared with Mingesa who is known as the Emperor of the Sea, His appearance seems to be more like a king across the sea.


    Before Mingesa could react, he saw a huge slap and slapped it casually.


    "Crack!"


    Not only did he knock out Yasha who was holding a steel fork with one palm, but after striking Yasha, the spirit of the ship, he unceremoniously hit the three-masted sailing ship "Tianyasha" with his giant palm.


    When the terrifying force slapped on the hull, it seemed to have some kind of teleportation effect.


    "Shua!"


    With just one blow, the "Tian Yasha", which was still invincible just now, was thrown into the air without a trace, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Tu Fu witnessed the whole scene. Although he couldn''t see the appearance of the person who did it, he suddenly remembered an acquaintance from the familiar clothes of the other party.


    "Captain Arthur?"


    ��


    "Plop!"


    On the boundless blue coral sea, merchant ships from all over the world sailed to their destinations in a calm manner under the **** of the Northern Continent United Fleet.


    Even in the deep sea where pirates are everywhere, very few people dare to attack them.


    Especially the five 100-meter-long warships, under the powerful configuration of a full battalion with full firepower, few ordinary pirate ships dare to approach the transport ship.


    The crew of the shipping team lamented the difficulty of this peaceful and prosperous age, while praising the Lord of Storms.


    "Shua!"


    I saw a small black dot suddenly appeared in the sky.


    It was just a small black spot at first, but then it got bigger and bigger.


    After a few seconds, someone finally saw clearly that it turned out to be a huge ship. After the ship rolled several times in the air, it completely lost its function.


    When he was about to fall into the water and sink into the sea, a majestic man in a black robe standing at the bow was unaffected. After being abruptly photographed out of the spirit world, he immediately moved and waved the trident in his hand.


    "Clatter��"


    On the surface of the Coral Sea, the azure water is swept up like a whirlwind.


    When it spewed out, it tornadoed towards the sea and was pulled up a lot. The beach of sea water safely caught the "Tianyasha" that had fallen into the world in an area 100 meters above the ground.


    The wind-pushing scene came into the eyes of the merchant ship and the Northern Continent United Fleet. After seeing the black sails and recognizing the pirates, they instinctively wanted to arrest them.


    No one dared to move until they saw the pirate flag with Yaksha''s skull on it.


    Children who grew up listening to these sea legends adore these characters from the bottom of their hearts.


    But they are still pirates in essence, no matter how famous the pirates are, they cannot change the essence of plundering.


    The safest way is not to resist when encountering pirates.


    Most of them only take money.


    The crew of the "Tianyasha" had no intention of engaging in plundering. None of them had suffered such grievances, and no one could escape their thoughts from the struggle just now.


    The cadres in the middle sequence are even more unbelievable. So far, they have rarely suffered a dull loss like today.


    Forget about an iron-clad giant that appeared inexplicably, the ship spirit took the "Tian Yacha" out of the spirit world alive.


    That is at least the power of the gods of Sequence 2. Monsters of that level are probably only old things from families that have been passed down for thousands of years and the Church of the Seven Gods.


    Everyone focused their attention on the captain, at least something should be done, such as whether to return to the spirit world to ask for an explanation, or to find out the identity of the other party in reality.


    "Coral Sea."


    Captain Mingesa, dressed majesticly like a sea god, still stood at the bow of the ship and looked out at the sea in the same posture as before, as if he was not affected by this humiliation in the slightest.


    Years of experience across the sea can recognize the characteristics of this sea area at a glance.


    He didn''t seem to see the complicated expressions of the crew, nor did he care about what happened just now,


    Instead, calm and composed:


    "Well, that''s one of our destinations."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 253： Intercept the messenger

    Chapter 253 Interception of the messenger


    Since the "Tianyasha" was slapped away with a slap, the illusory figure wearing the red and black uniform in the captain''s cabin disappeared.


    As if only willing to appear when the "Santa Maria" encountered difficulties.


    "I also met someone wearing that uniform in my dream. I''m afraid the one who just appeared was Captain Arthur."


    Tu Fu sat on the deck and thought over and over again. He took out the diary from the captain''s cabin. After coming to this century, he has always had the habit of keeping a diary.


    Record the trivia or important news of life every once in a while.


    Turning to the second page of the diary, it was just shortly after he won the first prize, and he recorded the time of living on the ship.


    Tu Fu looked directly at the records in the diary at the time of the ship accident.


    "November 23. The captain disappeared, and the monitoring system was broken for no reason. I don''t know who spread the saying that ''killing people on the high seas is not illegal''. The situation has inevitably spiraled out of control."


    "This happened two months after boarding the ship. After losing Captain Arthur, the order on the ship completely collapsed."


    Tu Fu tried his best to bring up the memories of the time, a very bad experience.


    At first, when there was a shortage of food on board, because the traditional and elegant old gentleman was controlling the order and restraining the illegal activities of the villains, even if the life was poor, he would not use a knife to kill people.


    "At that time, it was said on the ship that a group of sailors secretly killed the old captain, threw it into the bottom of the sea and fed it to the fish."


    Tu Fu muttered to himself.


    This statement is self-defeating. Captain Arthur is still here. He seems to have used some kind of contract to become the guardian ship spirit of the "Santa Maria".


    is always guarding this ship from another world.


    Before, he recalled the incident he experienced countless times, made many guesses based on the encounters on the ship and information, and deduced many reasons based on the information of this world.


    Including a series of clues sorted out before, Tu Fu just buried his head in meditation, and his mind has already opened up: "So, Captain Arthur is not from that world, including this ship.


    This ship is due to a certain change in this world, which turned the "Santa Maria" in that world into a ghost ship.


    So the rescue team who searched and rescued at sea later could not see the hull at all, because it was probably not in that world at that time. "


    In this way, it all makes sense.


    Originally two irrelevant worlds, because of an accident in the world where he is now, a special intersection has been formed, which can affect the ships of the two worlds.


    Just like a four-dimensional fragment stays in the three-dimensional world for a short time, the resulting intersection still affects the three-dimensional world.


    For example, let a ship with the same name or the same location produce some different changes.


    After a short stay, the intersection point is released,


    Eventually everything but him is back on track.


    In his opinion, it is a normal international cruise ship, but in this world, it is another scene. The crew members have all turned into cursed monsters due to an accident.


    Only he obtained the customs clearance ticket of Battle Royale at Sea, which proved that he is a capable person, and then took over part of Captain Arthur''s authority. During this period, the ghost ship has always stabilized.


    The unraveling of one mystery leads to more mysteries.


    He has no way of judging whether the ship is good or evil for him, and he doesn''t know the name of the "Santa Maria" in this world.


    Something terrible happened, so that the crew turned into horrible monsters, and even the captain was forced to become the guardian spirit of the ship.


    At least judging from what happened just now, the real captain of the "Santa Maria" has no malice towards him.


    As for his current status?


    At best, he can be regarded as an acting captain like a security guard. He can only use part of the authority on the ship with his temporary agent status.


    "So now I have become a tool person at the mercy of others."


    Tu Fu smiled awkwardly. He didn''t expect that the ticket he won would become a pass to another world.


    Actually, he no longer cares about helping someone to do things. The other party asked him to stabilize the purpose of the ship, anyway, as long as he pays enough.


    This trip to the spirit world was not in vain.


    At least it made him more aware of his situation, with a strange sense of mission on his shoulders.


    "1493, February 25th. I discovered that Captain Arthur was not dead, and he was attached to the ''Santa Maria'', becoming a ship spirit. He was able to slap the emperor''s ship at sea. I can brag about it for the rest of my life."


    Tu Fu casually recorded this guess in his diary, and he stopped guessing randomly until he got more information.


    He looked anxiously at the spirit world from the deck. Apart from the mist and various parading horror monsters, there are also some strange castles and tombs, places like ancient ruins.


    For so many years, through the travel of countless spirit creatures, even if there are some treasures, they have already been picked up by the strong passing by.


    Seeing the spirit world creatures with different shapes and unparalleled speed, Tu Fu felt envious,


    "I don''t know if I can use the power of Captain Arthur to force the creatures here to sign a contract with me."


    He was thinking of a perfect rhetoric.


    Suddenly, I suddenly saw the prey who came to the spirit world this time.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    The three-headed hound that I was looking for was getting the letter from the Governor''s Mansion in its mouth, and was rushing to the destination exhausted.


    Or the strength is too low, and they are only active at the lowest level. Relying on their keen sense of smell, they have avoided dangerous existences in the spirit world one by one, and they are quite professional.


    "found it."


    Tu Fu moved his heart at will, imitating the captain of the "Tianyasha" standing on the bow, and then driving the "Santa Maria" to swoop down towards the dog delivering the letter.


    "Wow-"


    The spirit world really looks like a strange ocean. The moment Tu Fu turned the angle of the ship, layers of waves dived with the terrifying giant, making the three-headed hound who was still running wild feel a sense of crisis.


    Can''t help speeding up his pace, trying to escape the pursuit.


    "Doo~"


    Tu Fu was also unambiguous, he took out the magic flute hanging from his waist, and Dang even blew the flute aiming at the running messenger hound.


    It''s been a while since he got this taboo item, and Tu Fu has already understood its purpose. The main purpose is to shock the opponent''s spirit.


    Playing lullabies has the effect of falling asleep, playing gentle songs can control people''s thinking and make the other party execute orders, playing violent songs can destroy the mind...


    As an auxiliary taboo, it is definitely a handy weapon.


    As for Tu Fu''s current skills, apart from knowing how to use them correctly, he really doesn''t know anything about the function of the repertoire.


    He took the lead in using the magic flute to lock on the three-headed hound that was still running wildly, blushed and blew into the mouth of the flute, changing the rhythm with his fingers intentionally or unintentionally, trying to make every syllable have a chance to play.


    ,,,,�졭


    If eye contact with a spirit world creature is considered a provocative act, then what Tu Fu is doing now must be digging the other''s ancestral grave.


    That is to let people (living beings) listen to him play a musical instrument.


    Hearing the unheard-of sound of the three-headed hound running wildly, the spirit and soul received a great shock.


    Seeing that terrifying giant steel ship was about to crush it, even the irritable three-headed hound only dared to let out an aggrieved cry after recognizing the current situation.


    The overflowing power of the magic flute made it unable to hold it any longer, and when its legs and feet softened, it voluntarily crawled to the ground.


    Probably also recognized the gap between the two, and this alert three-headed hound simply showed a submissive attitude.


    "It''s only a dozen kronor a month, what are you doing!"


    Tu Fu, standing on the bow of the boat, watched the funny scene and shook his head, complaining dissatisfiedly about the professionalism of the spirit messenger.


    Relying on the deterrence of the "Santa Maria", he floated down from the bow and stood straight in front of this sleek three-headed hound.


    The three huge heads obediently stick out their tongues under Tu Fu''s touch to please him.


    "Bring it."


    Even when Tu Fu took the letter out of the other party''s mouth, the irritable three-headed hound just dared not speak out.


    The letter is taken away, at most only the postage is returned,


    It is nothing compared to life.


    General Felice was so confident in the spirit messenger that he didn''t even put a seal on it, so Tu Fu immediately took out the letter paper and read it.


    "Listen, I really can''t wait any longer, every second of delay is torture to me.


    I''ve had enough of this country, enough of this, enough of what they''ve done to me and they have to pay.


    For this, I have made all the preparations, the confirmed location is Narnia, and I will arrange everything. The Blue Warrior Pirates and dozens of small and medium-sized pirates will attack the four islands of Mogadishu in three days.


    In order to maintain law and order, the captains of the Church of the Storms will be dispersed, and I will order the navy to work with them to destroy the pirates, and you will make people optimistic about High Priest Carl Hoffman, the Sequence 5 old man of the artisan path.


    Afterwards, I will shirk the matter to Mingesa''s "Ten Yaksha". The terrible demigod of fate attacked Narnia. Reasonable.


    For this, I have paid enough, so you must fulfill my conditions, or I will destroy you at all costs.


    Remember, this is never a threat.


    Steven Felice. "


    Until seeing this crazy letter written by himself, Tu Fu couldn''t help feeling a chill run down his back.


    This general of Landis is out of his mind to make such a big move.


    In addition to the madness when writing the letter, the signature at the bottom of the letter was also engraved with a strange symbol, which made Tu Fu feel a sense of inexplicable fear.


    I can''t tell why I''m afraid, it''s more uncomfortable.


    This sign is probably some kind of imprint that General Phyllis is about to deliver to that organization.


    In a triangle frame constructed by three palms.


    It shows a pair of indifferent, wise, disgusting eyes that seem to be wriggling all the time. It even has artificial eyelashes on it, which is infinitely close to a real eye.


    It also has a lesser-known name.


    The all-seeing eye.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 254： Rosicrucian

    Chapter 254 The Rosicrucian Society


    "You don''t want to lose this job either."


    Tu Fu turned his eyes, calmly folded the envelope neatly and put it in the envelope, and patted the head of the three-headed hound to signal it to bite.


    "Wow~" it obeyed


    "Send the letter where it should go, but remember, you are just a messenger."


    There is no threat or intimidation, but the meaning of Tu Fu''s words is obvious enough,


    Don''t play tricks.


    "Woo."


    The hound crawled pitifully at Tufu''s feet, not knowing whether it was afraid of him or the terrifying ghost ship.


    After being robbed of the letter, he didn''t have any temper at all. From the beginning to the end, he firmly obeyed this weird existence in the spirit world.


    Tu Fu watched the other party go away, staring at this weird ocean constantly, struggling for a while, but still didn''t dare to use the power of the ghost ship to force the spirit creatures to sign a messenger contract with him.


    The aftermath just now is the impact of the collision of two powerful creatures, and I don��t know how much it is close to the high-sequence combat power creatures.


    There were countless pairs of eyes hidden in the darkness, which caused Tu Fu to shiver involuntarily.


    Don''t dare to stay here, and quickly recited the name of the Santa Maria in a low voice:


    "Return."


    ��


    "beep��"


    When the signal sound returned, Tu Fu shyly greeted the other end of the radio, changing a completely different face,


    "Dear Teacher Mun, Your students send their greetings to you."


    At the other end of the abyss, the gatekeeper who has always had a "door teacher" and no "door evil god" has gradually become accustomed to Tu Fu''s capricious face, and his tone of reply is also indifferent.


    "Returned from the spirit world?"


    "Thanks to you, I have seen that wider field."


    Tu Fu deliberately exaggerated, "I was very surprised by the amazing phenomena inside, although there was some small friction with a suspected clown (fate) pathway demigod.


    But after friendly negotiations, we finally shook hands and made peace, which is really thrilling to say. "


    "Don''t talk to me."


    The tone of the gatekeeper was still indifferent, "A demigod fortune teller of the ''fate'' path can easily use the power of law to erase you and rewrite your fate. How can there be friction."


    Fate teacher?


    Literal translation means one who teases fate, and the ability to rewrite fate sounds good.


    In his impression, the clown path is very hip in the early stage, but the role played in the low sequence is more like a circus.


    Tu Fu laughed for a while, and didn''t bother to explain, and said casually: "It is rumored that the big pirate and his crew seem to covet the treasure left by the Lionheart King.


    I heard that King Lionheart brought all the valuable treasures of the Assyrian Empire on board when he went to sea for the last time.


    If He really went crazy, the ship and all the treasures on board must have sunk to the bottom of the sea. After so many years, do you think there is hope to find it? "


    After speaking, he waited with great anticipation for His answer.


    "I don''t know, there should be arrangements for his existence."


    The "gatekeeper" said indifferently, whether he didn''t want to answer or really didn''t know.


    But it''s normal. He was imprisoned in the abyss for an unknown number of years. If he knew such things, Tu Fu should be careful.


    "Well, there is one thing I must report to you."


    Unable to hear valuable information, Tu Fu shrugged helplessly, and his tone became serious.


    "This time I went to the spirit world to intercept a letter, the things recorded in it were dangerous to me, and it was marked under the letter.


    There was a special symbol for ''monocular'', and that eye symbol made me uneasy. "


    He carefully described the strange eyes he saw, waiting for the more experienced and knowledgeable "gatekeeper" to give an answer.


    He didn''t resist like before, and gave the answer straightforwardly:


    "The eyes of the ''all-knowing sage'', the all-knowing eye."


    "A god?"


    "Gods other than the Seven Gods are not qualified to be called gods."


    The "Gatekeeper" corrected: "Rather than being a god, it is better to say that it is the incarnation of the laws of nature, a concept that combines knowledge and wisdom."


    "The goddess of wisdom and the **** of order should be in charge of wisdom and order." Tu Fu questioned.


    "The biggest difference from the seven gods is that he was born when God divided his power into nine seals on the stone tablet (the book of original knowledge) on the seventh day. The ''omniscient sage'' is not a personified existence.


    He does not have any stories handed down from generation to generation, and has no external image. He symbolizes knowledge itself, and everything is number. He is the embodiment of spiritual number. "


    This is the explanation of "Gatekeeper",


    "On the seventh day, the position of the Seven Gods was determined, and the last great god, the Nether Lord, opened up the River Styx on the sixth day, occupying the last main **** position."


    "The **** position was stolen?"


    Tu Fu was thoughtful, but this was quite different from the folk propaganda of the Church of the Seven Gods.


    He suddenly thought of the saying of the twelve zodiac signs. When the cat arrives at the thirteenth, the front seat has already been arranged, and it has the title of the thirteenth zodiac.


    Does that mean that as long as there is a vacancy in the front seat, the substitute behind will have the opportunity to sit again.


    The "gatekeeper" seemed to guess what Tu Fu was thinking, and sneered,


    But he didn''t say much.


    The lesson of the Lionheart King is ahead, if anyone can sit on the throne, wouldn''t it be a mess.


    "The believers who believe in the "Omniscient Sage" are forced by the majesty of the Church of the Seven Gods, so they can only secretly form a secret organization called the "Rosicrucian Society" in these few eras.


    This was a very active organization during the Third Epoch, and their members possessed a lot of advanced knowledge, such as alchemy, potion science, divination, symbolism, herbalism, divination mathematics...


    As far as I know, most members of the Rosicrucian Society are proficient in at least one field of knowledge, probably the most knowledgeable secret organization.


    All members allowed to enter the organization, most of them have studied in well-known universities or research institutes, or can produce convincing results, that thing is like a nomination certificate.


    And one of the reasons why believers believe in the "omniscient sage" to form a secret organization is to try to obtain a higher level of knowledge and explore the nature of the world.


    Once in the Tertiary, they had a member who studied astrogeology openly published a heresy - cosmology.


    The world (planet) we live in is just an insignificant part of the universe, the sun is the core, and there is a vast and boundless field beyond that. "


    "Ha, heliocentric theory, a very novel point of view."


    Tu Fu pretended to be calm on the surface, "What happened to that person after that?"


    "Burned to death by the Holy See as a heretic."


    The tone of the "Gatekeeper" is still indifferent.


    Tu Fu nodded, not surprised. History is a vicious circle, always circulating in time and space.


    This is probably why the Rosicrucian Society became a secret organization and went underground. Those who violate the theoretical knowledge granted by the Seven Gods will be treated as heresy by the church.


    Is knowledge good or bad?


    If it happened before, Tu Fu would definitely answer without hesitation.


    Knowledge itself is neither good nor bad, it all depends on the character of the user.


    But now his thinking has changed. Obtaining knowledge beyond the range of tolerance will bring you endless bad luck, and even some advanced knowledge will directly destroy people.


    "So why did General Phyllis associate with a non-mainstream organization that possesses a huge amount of knowledge, and why did he cause such a dispute at all costs? This is just revenge for Landis?"


    Tu Fu pondered the governor''s intentions. The governor seemed to hate the current situation and the country, and was on the verge of collapse.


    He couldn''t fathom the intentions of a madman.


    It is also impossible to know the purpose of those members of the Rosicrucian Society who have reached some kind of agreement with General Felice.


    From the words of the "gatekeeper", he only felt that this was a group of scientific lunatics who would sacrifice themselves for the truth at any time.


    "Mr. Men, ''How can I identify a member of the ''Rosicrucian Society''."


    Gradually understanding the characteristics of this secret organization, Tu Fu pondered for a while before asking again.


    ��The equal-armed cross of the five-petal rose is the symbol of their organization. They have always been mysterious in their work and do not show up easily, which is a rare feature.


    It has always been at the forefront of science, and there may be many members of them in academic organizations, but they must be the top group of people. "


    "Rosi Ankh... the top scholars in various fields..."


    Tu Fu secretly recorded this little-known organization in his heart.


    He suddenly had a bold idea,


    "If the basic requirement for joining the Rosicrucian Society is to be a member who has mastered a certain unique knowledge system.


    The well-known physicist Tuf Capet, who is Baier,


    Whether this condition is also met. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 255： net

    Chapter 255 Casting a net


    Improvement Club.


    A meeting place for upper-class people in the paradise city of Narnia, this tall building stands on the busiest commercial street.


    The people who come and go are the richest local elites and businessmen.


    The main members who come here are naturally people who are in the rich circle. This is an entertainment place for them to eat, talk, and play. Sometimes the members will organize some crazy activities.


    Not only the freshest and high-grade ingredients are selected,


    Even the slave girls who were shipped to Narnia every year were sent here first.


    The best items are selected by the club members before they are allocated to the trading market.


    There is only one rule here, everything you want can be bought with money.


    If you have money, you can turn this island into a true paradise.


    In the improved club hall at this moment, many club members have already gathered.


    From the second floor, you can see the golden-yellow garden downstairs, and there are beautifully framed portraits in the corridors. Many people have come to the magnificent room at the end of the corridor.


    Banker Sullivan, drug planter Dodge Morgan, some local gang leaders, money lending industry organizers...


    The elite who went to the Jack Sparrow mansion party last time, as well as the very rich and famous in Mogadishu archipelago, gathered here.


    These high-profile people are playing the popular poker game while talking about recent events.


    "Do you still remember that kid from a rich family?"


    Banker Sullivan played a poker, "How is he doing?"


    "That kind gentleman has a lot of connections with the Church of Storms. After going to the slums, he even formed a charity foundation." A well-informed person smiled.


    "It seems that our Mr. Sparrow is really a smart man to transfer money from one hand to the other, so that he can perfectly avoid the link of paying taxes." Sullivan thought it was funny, the consistent behavior of rich people technique.


    Capitalists who are keen on doing charity always have their own ulterior motives.


    Relying on love can''t bring together huge capital at hand.


    The planter, Dodge, rubbed his beard on his chin, "You say he is really capable of making 30 points of profit with the money in his hand?"


    "If he really has such abilities, our Lord Governor will definitely go crazy, and I''m afraid he will make up for all the deficits in Narnia."


    Members of the Reform Club, everyone knows that the current colonial government in Lantis is having a hard time.


    Compared with the past, an important source of income is missing.


    Dodge, who runs the plantation, knows this best, and the profits of anesthetics are dropping sharply every year.


    But such a large-scale industry may stop again. So many machines, manors and manpower are countless costs.


    Because of the policies of some countries in the North Continent, the export of the anesthetic industry has been transferred to domestic sales, in some sea islands or more backward areas.


    Suddenly, an investor who knows how money makes money comes.


    Don''t say they were shocked to hear such a horrible profit, it should be General Phyllis who paid more attention to this matter.


    If he fails to hand over the money on time, the National Assembly will definitely impeach his position.


    The reason why he didn''t invest quickly was that he didn''t trust the mysterious Mr. Sparrow, even though everything about him looked like a real rich man.


    A gentleman of character, but that''s just what it looks like.


    When it comes to investment and other things, you should always be careful and careful, and you should consider capital injection after careful examination.


    While Sullivan and others were still discussing this matter, a businessman engaged in the brewing business came to the Improvement Club full of joy, and he warmly greeted the important task of the club.


    "Elanga, you look happy, I guess something must have happened."


    Dodge smiled and greeted him actively.


    The rest remained silent, especially veteran capitalists such as Sullivan, who didn''t like this upstart who relied on smuggling and selling alcohol. It was all luck that such a vulgar person could enter the club.


    The bootlegger Erlanga, whose eyes were almost narrowed into slits when he smiled, said proudly, "You guys will never guess how much money I have made recently, which is 20,000 kroner."


    "Stop bragging, Erlanga, I''ve done the math. If your business earns two thousand for a long-distance transportation, it''s already pretty good."


    Sullivan put down the wine glass in his hand and said calmly.


    "Of course, thanks to Mr. Sparrow, I handed him the principal of 60,000 crowns. You would never guess that the money would become 80,000 a week later."


    What?


    What amazed everyone was not only the audacity of the smuggler, who dared to invest such a large sum of money into a stranger''s business.


    What shocked them even more was that Jack Sparrow''s business turned out to be real.


    The news exploded in the crowd like a blockbuster.


    Sullivan, who has always been gentle and refined, stood up abruptly and asked:


    "How many people are involved now."


    "Some people have sold their belongings and invested in Mr. Sparrow''s business, but he has set a limit on the number of people, and only people like me with sufficient cash flow can enter the game.


    As for now, I am afraid there are not many places left. "


    Elanga, a liquor dealer who has never been taken seriously by members of the Reform Club, smiled smugly at these haughty bastards.


    The rich people who were talking and laughing just now only saw the incredible in the eyes of each other.


    ��


    Mansion No. 6 Clear Water Bay.


    Tu Fu sent away another wave of merchants who wanted to participate in his business.


    Those small shrimps were all rejected by him. Those who really caught his attention were at least rich people with assets of more than 100,000 kronor, and they could spend tens of thousands of kroner spare money to invest.


    How much money can those small businessmen with jingling poverty in their pockets have.


    Since you want to squeeze, squeeze the pockets of the rich and senior in various industries.


    When Tu Fu paid the first principal plus profit to the businessmen who invested in his business as scheduled, businessmen from all walks of life trampled on his mansion like crazy, crying and sending money over.


    Professional fraudster Sophie is in charge of the specific process, stuffing a lot of lottery tickets into their pockets, the more money stuffed, the more grateful they are to Dade.


    "My God, do you know? Just this day alone, I have received 300,000 crowns." This huge sum of money made Miss Winster call the madness of this world,


    "I almost finished digesting the potion of Sequence 9."


    "Heh, this is money from bankers, plantation owners, and mafia organizations. Otherwise, who else do you think can come up with 300,000 kroner in cash.


    Tu Fu was not surprised by this at all, nor was he afraid of their revenge, but muttered to himself, "It seems that the spell has already taken effect."


    "Your theory is not difficult, but some of these investors are even financial people who have been in banks. They really don''t understand such a simple method?" Sophie asked while counting the money.


    "As long as there is the first person to eat the crab, the follow-up will lose their minds in order to eat the crab. Such a crazy profit point is enough to crush their sanity."


    Tu Fu smiled nonchalantly, "Even if there are smart people who can see the fund pool''s trick of increasing income and reducing expenditure, at least until I empty Narnia, the really smart people will keep silent.


    If someone loses, someone will make money. The bet is the timing of entering the game, and the game of drumming and spreading flowers begins. Those black-hearted maggots don��t want to make money from me. "


    No one is more aware of the lethality of this method than a modern person like him.


    The Ponzi scheme has been maintained from its appearance to its era, and repeated anti-fraud propaganda has repeatedly succeeded.


    It is not a simple interest game, it is the organizers who have captured the greedy side of investors.


    When people have tasted the sweetness, they are willing to continue to invest, and they will never think that they are the last wave of people to enter the game, but they often die the worst with this mentality.


    "Sophie, the situation in Narnia is not good recently. I''m afraid something big will happen. We will run away after finishing this vote."


    Although Tu Fu has already revealed part of the secrets of General Phyllis to the Church of Storms anonymously.


    Soon, pirates will attack the Mogadishu Islands, and people suspected of secret organizations will land in Narnia.


    But he really can''t guarantee the success rate of the Church of the Storms attacking the pirates raised by Landis.


    While there is still time, it is better to speed up the scam process.


    After hearing what he said, Sophie was surprised and said, "You still don''t think you''ve earned enough. Isn''t this money enough?"


    "Almost all of them are in the net, but there is still a big fish left."


    Tu Fu''s eyes glanced out of the window intentionally or unintentionally, which was the location of the Governor''s Mansion.


    And his peripheral vision,


    Even stayed for a long time on the famous work called "Liar".


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 256： black eat black

    Chapter 256 Black Eat Black


    The long-awaited invitation came on the third day after the letter from the spirit world was sent.


    An email sent by the Governor''s Office in person, General Phyllis invited Mr. Jack Sparrow, who is known as a financial magician and the most gentlemanly in Baia, to bring his partner to this private dinner.


    Now, everyone knows that Narnia needs a rich and powerful man to make up for the huge deficit.


    Even though General Steven Felice was unwilling to deal with a rich man who had just arrived on the island, most of the tycoons in Narnia now concentrated their cash flow in the hands of the famous Captain Jack.


    People have always rumored that he has the ability to perform magic, can make one crown into two crowns, and turn decay into magical power.


    "Tufu, I''m a little nervous. That''s the governor of Narnia."


    This is the first time to deceive such a big person, it is still very difficult for a swindler like Sophie.


    She always felt uneasy before she set off, pursing her lips and looking pitifully at Tu Fu who was pretending to be Jack Sparrow.


    "Take a deep breath, Sophie, don''t be nervous, we''re just going to the governor''s mansion with the rank of major general, deal with a bunch of shameful corrupt moths, and then use our three-inch tongue to persuade them to put all their money into our investment.


    Then, we escaped from thousands of marines, making Landis a complete international joke, and we escaped with millions of kroner in cash, and we will dominate the news as the "male and female robber" for a long time to come version, that''s all. "


    "Damn it, I''m even more panicked now after you finished talking."


    "Okay, how about I told you stories about stress relief."


    "Just say it."


    "Two salesmen from Baia were sent to an island country in the Mad Sea to promote the shoes produced by the line company. When they arrived, they found that the residents here did not have the habit of wearing shoes. What should I do?"


    "Going home?"


    "The first salesman did exactly that, but the second salesman believed that the island had great potential and only needed some means of development. He asked the company to ship a batch of shoes to the local islanders for free. And tell the benefits of wearing shoes.


    When people discover the benefits of wearing shoes, such as beauty and comfort, they develop such a habit. Now the second salesman actually opened up the island country''s market. "


    Tu Fu carefully instilled chicken soup for the soul with Sophie like coaxing a child.


    Miss Winster also suddenly realized after listening, "I understand, the implication of this story is that as long as you persevere and work hard, there will be rewards."


    "Actually, what I want to express is that since someone will make the money sooner or later, why can''t this person be us."


    "If only you could shut up now."


    Sophie glanced at Tu Fu, who was pretending to be a gentleman, with resentful eyes, and gritted her teeth: "If I get caught, I will definitely confess you."


    "God bless, I hope we can be closer when we go to jail." Tu Fu clasped his hands together.


    This time, Tu Fu wanted Sophie to be the main culprit of this fraud.


    Learn his tricks to deceive the people in the Governor''s Mansion, so that she can quickly digest her potion.


    Selling a non-existent financial concept to people, empty-handed white wolf is the highest level of sales.


    After Tu Fu finished telling this story to ease his emotions, Miss Winster indeed couldn''t help but relax a lot because of his cold joke.


    "You and Madam, please walk slowly."


    The housekeeper, Alfred, saw them off in person, and Sophie''s face flushed red when she was called Mrs.


    This honest and capable housekeeper once made Tu Fu want to take him away.


    The car is parked at the door.


    This private banquet was of a very high standard, and the private car of the Governor��s Mansion personally came to pick it up.


    It seems that General Phyllis takes him seriously enough.


    "I''m ready."


    Tu Fu, who had been dormant for a long time for this day, seemed extraordinarily relaxed. He had already prepared all coping strategies.


    Even if all the plans fail, he can still escape with Sophie, which is why he didn''t take the little girl Cindy away.


    Don''t give hope to anyone on this sad island until things don''t work out.


    Giving a vague and illusory hope, and then making this wish come to nothing because of some accidents, is the most cruel thing.


    ��


    General Steven Felice stood motionless in front of the mansion like a majestic mountain, waiting for the distinguished guests.


    and his personal soldiers also lined up in two rows to welcome the distinguished guest.


    Several officials of the colonial military government were there, including the Minister of Finance who submitted the financial statement last time.


    They really don''t understand why the governor is willing to trust an investor from Baia, and the identity of this person is even more of a mystery.


    Since this "Captain Jack" landed in Narnia, the city of paradise, they have spent some time inquiring about this person in the Baia Kingdom. The information and identity of the other party are complete.


    But the secrecy standard is extremely high, even the files of the Baier government only have basic information.


    The mystery of his identity and his superb means of making money made many people pin their hopes on him.


    Seeing the steam spouting from the black-painted steam car in the distance, Jack Sparrow came with his partner. Their upper-class dresses in suits, leather shoes, long skirts and embroidered hats were exquisite enough, and their gestures, words and gestures all seemed to grow in Baia The son of a wealthy family in the capital.


    "Steven Ferriss."


    "Jack Sparrow."


    Seeing the visitor get off the car, the Governor took the initiative to shake hands. Tu Fu took off his top hat and shook hands with him. When playing a gentleman, especially in the subtleties of things, he must be decent enough.


    "Crack, click, click..."


    Beside the Governor''s Mansion, reporters from local and foreign newspapers took this meaningful photo one after another.


    The solemn atmosphere is more like a meeting between the two heads of state.


    And Sophie raised a smile and went forward to talk to some of the female relatives in the mansion, pretending to be a noble lady.


    Her lively and enthusiastic demeanor, but she knows how to talk with a sense of proportion than the general rules, and her decent performance is immediately welcomed by the female relatives in the mansion.


    This invitation is a private banquet for General Phyllis, and only a very small number of people can enter.


    From the outside to the inside, when Tu Fu arrived in person, he felt the luxury of the Governor''s Mansion. This majestic mansion was built on an area of ??hundreds of acres, and the magnificent decorations and furniture were all looted from the islands. Come.


    It was nighttime when we were dining, and dozens of gas lamps were hung everywhere, as if they were free of money. Countless lights made the mansion shine brightly.


    In this mansion, even slaves who do hard work have their own rooms.


    A few kilometers away is the well-known anesthetic street.


    The gap between heaven and **** is only one street away.


    Noticing that Tu Fu entered the mansion, his eyes were turning around several non-human intelligent races.


    General Felice stroked the mustache on his chin, "Look, these are one of the specialties of the sea. If you like, sir, you can choose any one of them, and it will be my gift to you."


    "Why be so polite."


    Tu Fu smiled, "I thought I could see a mermaid in your house."


    "Oh, mermaid, I''ve always wanted to raise one. It''s a pity that they always live in groups, are cautious and timid, and would rather die than be captured." General Phyllis said regretfully.


    "The one I saw before I came to Narnia was not for the faint of heart."


    Tu Fu snorted lightly.


    If I see that stinky, narcissistic mermaid again, sooner or later I will beat her head off to make a fish head soup.


    The story of Captain Jack and the mermaid has long been spread throughout Narnia, just like other stories of Captain Jack��s sea adventures, there are mixed truths and falsehoods.


    "It''s really rude, if I have time, I will help you pay attention."


    Although Steven Ferris didn''t care, he still responded one after another, always keeping Tu Fu at a comfortable level during the conversation.


    Emotional intelligence of people who can sit in this position is not much lower.


    After all the distinguished guests arrived, the food from the back kitchen was brought to the table one by one by the servants, and the table was piled up with colorful plates.


    This sumptuous feast is considered complete.


    In addition to the usual inland beef, sheep and vegetables, the most common seafood on the table is the seafood from the Coral Sea. In a platter full of lemons and black grapes, the steamed giant lobster is in the middle.


    Using the fruit acid dripped from lime into the white shrimp meat, it perfectly neutralizes the fishy smell brought by seafood, and it will bring more sweetness in the aftertaste.


    The upper class people on the island have always eaten like this.


    Tufu also imitated their way of eating. He had just tasted a few pieces and was not yet full. General Felice, who was sitting directly opposite, couldn��t hold back at first, and asked:


    "I heard that Mr. Sparrow recently invested heavily in the island."


    "Not much to mention, it''s just a small business." Tu Fu pretended to be modest, but he couldn''t hide the smile on his face.


    "Why be so modest, even Sullivan and Dodge have joined your business, how can it be just a small business. I know the character of these businessmen too well, and I will never interfere in things that are not beneficial. I guess one of them is The profit is not small."


    There was shrewdness in the eyes of General Phyllis, "To tell you the truth, the current situation in Narnia is really not good. I believe that Mr. Sparrow has been here for so long and I have seen the poverty suffered by the residents here. I am very distressed. .


    As the manager of Mogadishu, seeing the hungry people on the island is really a dereliction of duty for me, the governor. "


    As expected of a shrewd person sitting on the governor''s seat, his acting skills come as soon as he says it, and he almost made himself cry in a few words.


    Especially in such a magnificent mansion, the guests are invited to taste the feast of seafood, and they tell the officials and rich people who are used to enjoying themselves about the difficulties of the people,


    This strong sense of contrast almost didn''t make Tu Fu laugh out loud.


    Even so, he still echoed the other party''s words, "I can''t stand it, why don''t I donate a few thousand crowns for relief."


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Even the **** of the storm would be moved by your kind heart."


    "The arrival of Mr. Sparrow filled Narnia with light."


    Several officials present praised Tu Fu''s generosity. It is really not small to make a move of tens of thousands.


    "Unfortunately, this is not a small deficit, and it is difficult to fill it with personal strength."


    General Phyllis shook his head after listening to it: "Why don''t you talk about your business, I heard that as long as you invest money in it, you can make a profit of 30 profit points at a time."


    In order to wait for the opponent to take the initiative to enter the circle, Tu Fu spent too long waiting for this day.


    When Steven Felice finally talked about it, Tu Fu couldn''t help but chuckle, trying to restrain his excitement, and took the initiative to look at Sophie who was enjoying the food,


    "Ruth, why don''t you talk to the general about our business."


    "certainly."


    Miss Winster said solemnly: "Dear General Phyllis, since it is a commercial secret, please forgive me for not being able to describe your model in detail."


    "I totally understand that."


    "The essence of our investment is a way of buying low and selling high. We invest in stamps that have just been issued, and then use the difference in currency exchange between countries in the Northern Continent to earn profits."


    She imitated Tu Fu''s deceitful way, and described the investment plan to the important government officials who came.


    In order to appear more professional, I also used a lot of financial terms and listed a lot of data, trying to make this investment plan very complicated.


    The essence of a Ponzi scheme is to make simple things complicated.


    What they could understand before, they couldn''t understand at all later. After listening to the lady''s description, in order to appear professional enough, many people nodded and took notes over and over again.


    Her words seem to contain some kind of magic power. As long as Sophie overcomes the difficulties in her heart, she can speak eloquently. Coupled with the magic power of the con artist sequence, she can deceive people without blinking their eyes.


    The professional vocabulary made the dignitaries at the banquet instinctively make people want to believe her, as if not putting the money in her pocket would be a big loss.


    Even if they couldn��t understand anything, it didn��t prevent them from nodding their heads in agreement as if watching William II��s perpetual motion machine.


    Tu Fu tasted the delicacies of the Governor''s Mansion happily, adding some for her from time to time with the experience of those who have experienced it.


    "If Uncle Ethan and Aunt Anfei''er knew that I not only eloped with their daughter, but also cheated here with Sophie, or that they planned a huge conspiracy together, they would definitely kill me."


    Tu Fu couldn''t help but find it funny when he saw this scene.


    In the eyes of everyone, the goddess of brotherhood, who has always been gentle and generous, is also a liar.


    Zhang Wuji''s mother was right, the more beautiful a woman is, the more deceitful she is.


    The effect is quite obvious.


    Including the host of the banquet, General Felice was no exception. He listened obsessively to the content of this investment plan. After hearing the high rate of return, it was impossible not to be moved. He took the initiative to applaud,


    "Crack, crack, crack..."


    "It''s a good plan, please, the purpose of coming here, Mr. Sparrow, I think you must understand.


    If I put the total income of the Narnia City Council last quarter into your plan, you are indeed capable of returning the money to me with a profit. "


    Steven Felice looked at Tu Fu with burning eyes.


    "exactly.


    I can do it for you, or for the people of Narnia. "


    Tu Fu shrugged indifferently, "But I also have a condition for this. For you, it''s just a trivial request."


    "you say."


    "Starting today, all the anesthetic plantations and processing factories on the four islands of Mogadishu will be transferred to my name.


    Of course, I will buy these lands with a lot of money, and I will pay taxes according to the original tax ratio.


    What do you think. "


    Tu Fu turned the cup and said with a smile, he is like a poisonous snake that has been tolerant for a long time, only showing his fangs when attacking.


    General Phyllis stared at the wine glass in front of him for a long time, seeming to be contemplating, but also seemed to be thinking about gains and losses, and finally gritted his teeth and agreed to his request.


    "allow."


    ��


    Watching the young rich man drive away with his beautiful female companion with the equivalent of 600,000 crowns and a lot of valuable jewelry from the Governor''s Palace.


    Treasures, fragrant cars and beauties are all available.


    Only the Minister of Finance was left at the governor''s dinner. Looking at the relaxed expression of his immediate boss, he couldn''t help but speak after having been in this position for many years:


    "General, you shouldn''t listen to such a foreigner, his identity is doubtful, and who knows if he will run away.


    What''s more, I have carefully calculated that his investment operation, as long as he has very little cash, he can fully support this so-called investment by constantly pulling people in. You must inform you, that is all the money of the Governor''s Mansion. "


    The Minister of Finance said in a serious tone, "If you lose this money, everyone will be finished."


    "I know all about it."


    General Phyllis''s understated tone seemed to be a sure win, "But I don''t care. Don''t forget that there is also the money that Dodge and Sullivan invested in. If you count the 30% profit of the principal, you will make it back." gone."


    The Minister of Finance suddenly realized: "You mean..."


    "A dozen or so pirate groups, including the Blue Warriors, will land on the four islands of Mogadishu to plunder today."


    General Steven Felice''s eyes were burning, and he pressed the wine glass heavily on the table,


    "Navy negligence caused turmoil, Baier merchant Jack Sparrow was ransacked by pirates,


    Died unexpectedly. "


    ps: No one is waiting for the novel update on Qixi Festival, no way, oh, this person is me, then it��s okay.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 257： Blue Samurai Pirates

    Chapter 257 Blue Warrior Pirates


    What kind of experience is it to lie on a bed made of banknotes?


    Tu Fu is definitely qualified to answer this question.


    After returning from the Governor''s Mansion, he immediately used millions of crowns and jewels to make a bed.


    Lying on it like a salted fish that has lost its dream,


    Under Sophie''s disgusted gaze, he danced and danced, and his saliva almost dripped all over the floor.


    The current appearance does not have the shadow of a national hero, a physics genius born once in three hundred years, or a financial magician.


    At this moment, it seems that he has returned to the face of someone routinely tricking his pocket money.


    "Hey hey hey...my mansion...luxury car...babes..."


    After getting the money from the Governor''s Mansion without any effort, Tu Fu''s face was almost crooked.


    Embrace that stack of bills like a lover.


    Sophie covered her face and couldn''t bear to look at him letting go of herself: "Please, don''t shame the name Tuf Capet, you are a national hero in the eyes of the Bayan people."


    "Snapped."


    Seeing her reserved look, Tu Fu tilted his head and casually threw a wad of money from his hand, "Ha, what national hero? Baby, come and dance to celebrate our success."


    This posture looks like a little hooligan.


    "roll."


    Seeing that the **** didn''t know good from bad, Sophie punched him in the chest unceremoniously.


    Now Tu Fu restrained his twitching movements a little.


    Although Sophie was also shocked by the huge amount of banknotes, after thinking about it, the more a scammer is in this situation, the more he must know how to restrain himself.


    "Okay, okay, Miss Winster, how does she know how to write poverty?"


    Probably because of the deep-rooted experience of beating workers, Tu Fu is really desperate.


    Since he came to this world, he has been hoarding pine cones like a little squirrel. Every time he sees the mountains of winter food, it always brings him a sense of security.


    "Tu Fu, what are you going to do next? I mean those anesthetic plantations and processing plants. You don''t really want to take over Dodge''s business, do you?"


    Sophie looked at the person lying flat on the million kroner, with a flash of worry.


    "My God, don''t you think I''m the one who fell into the money pile?" Tu Fu sat on the money pile and asked dissatisfied.


    Miss Winster glanced at it, and replied without hesitation: "Yes."


    Tu Fu: "..."


    Joke is a joke, this matter is a troublesome matter, Tu Fu thought for a moment before making a decision,


    "Don''t worry, I will find a way to destroy all the anesthetics in my hands. Since the rules cannot be changed, let the soil of the plantation be salinized collectively.


    It only takes a little trick to make this fertile soil unable to grow anything. As for the processing machines, I think it is not difficult to destroy them.


    Even Landis cannot overstep his authority, and personal assets are sacred and inviolable.


    As long as the self-produced, processed and sold anesthetic system in Mogadishu Islands is destroyed, from now on, this world factory will no longer export addictive drugs from now on. "


    This is his attitude, and it is also one of the few conscientious parts of this crazy fraud plan.


    "Well, I trust you."


    Sophie smiled sweetly, and turned around quickly before he was paying attention, eyes full of joy.


    I especially like the appearance of a man doing things seriously.


    "Sophie, have you heard any useful news from the mansion?"


    Tu Fu couldn''t help asking when he thought of the conversation she had just had with the female family member of the Governor''s Mansion.


    "Talking about some, mostly trivial things in life, they always talked about how good General Phyllis is, how many Republic medals he has won, and how he has benefited the whole of Narnia after coming here.


    But if he is really that good, then you are better than God. "


    Sophie snorted dissatisfied.


    "Hey, no personal attacks are allowed." Tu Fu protested even more dissatisfied.


    "However, the people in the mansion emphasize that Phyllis loves her wife and children very much. Even though they have passed away for many years, they still keep their rooms these years, and they always set out two extra plates when they dine in private. .


    This is why Phyllis has remained single for so many years. "


    "Oh?"


    This unexpected information surprised Tu Fu. He had heard it from High Priest Karl before, combined with Sophie��s information and the contents of the letter.


    A bold guess came to mind.


    I''m afraid, the truth of this farce is about to surface.


    ��


    Coral Sea, offshore area.


    Looking at the turbulent sea water one after another, and dozens of pirate ships in the surrounding area, each ship is full of aggressive pirates.


    The captain of "White Shark" knew that this was destined to be a restless night. He also stood on the bow of a sloop named "Blue Warrior" flying a black flag.


    Worrying about what''s to come.


    Recently, there are many things worth worrying about, and the most unjust thing is that his reward amount has soared from the initial 5,000 to 10,000 in an instant.


    Originally, this incident was all done by some ignorant subordinate,


    According to the rules, the grievances are settled after death.


    But the other party didn''t follow the rules at all, and those who dared to plot against him were doubled the reward orders.


    Originally, his ability to offer a reward of 5,000 kroner was a level that he could do well in the sea, but the reward was multiplied. Sometimes even his colleagues couldn��t help but want to pick off his head to exchange for money, which made him dare not go to the shore for a long time. .


    This is not bad. Many well-known pirates who dared to attack that rich lunatic were killed one after another by their peers or bounty hunters. I don��t know how many heads were exchanged for bounties.


    White Shark is holding a portrait of "Jack Sparrow" tightly in his hand.


    "The bastard."


    This time, his goal was to rob this ignorant son of a wealthy family. Seeing the hateful face provided by the information, White Shark was so angry that his teeth almost gnawed.


    Fortunately, the task given by the higher-ups this time is loose. There are more than a dozen pirate ships gathered in the coral sea area in this direction alone. Steven Felice has even thrown his money away this time.


    "What''s that? A barque?"


    While approaching the city, White Shark was going to order the pirates under him to charge the horn, but he heard the sound of a black ship approaching nearly 100 meters behind him.


    After seeing the flag hanging by the comer, the skull has weird horns, and the steel fork is used as a sign of the skeleton.


    "Operation cancelled."


    After the white shark recognized the flag for the first time, he decisively asked people to signal a retreat to the surrounding ships, and personally ordered the group of people on board who were about to take action to stop immediately.


    This order was issued quickly enough, and it was also noticed that the dozen or so pirate leaders on the three-masted sailing ship kept a tacit understanding, furled the sails in unison, and signaled to evacuate.


    "Captain White Shark."


    It was also at this time that a man and a woman came from the cabin of the Blue Warrior Pirates under the cover of night. They wore weird animal masks. The man wore a monkey mask, while the woman was a cute one. Red fox mask.


    The strangest thing is that there is a strange tattoo mark on the male arm, and five roses are inlaid on the unique cross.


    These two are important figures requested by Phyllis, and all fleets are not allowed to obey all their demands.


    The man with the cross rose printed on his shoulder asked in a low voice,


    "Why did it stop?"


    "Sorry, the Amayasha is coming, we have to give up the attack."


    White Shark pointed towards the sea, and a three-masted sailing ship was moored about a few hundred meters away. His eyes were full of fear:


    "Any robbers wandering around at sea, as long as they see Captain Mingesa''s ship, they must put down their work even if they are plundering property, otherwise they will be regarded as provocations and risk being sunk again."


    "Look at this crazy world, even the world of pirates has rules."


    The man in the monkey mask shook his head amusedly.


    The woman who followed and wore a fox mask used her hands to set off her chin, and she echoed with a charming smile.


    "Sir, please forgive our behavior. Those who don''t play by the rules at sea will be thrown into the sea to feed the fish."


    If it wasn''t for the sake of Phyllis, White Shark would really not want to deal with these laymen. They don''t even know what kind of existence is on that terrifying three-masted sailing ship.


    "Captain White Shark, the plan to order the attack remains unchanged."


    The tattooed man said in a cold tone: "If you plan to stop your actions, you are disobeying Steven Felice''s order and fleeing. I have the right to punish you."


    "That''s the Tianyacha!" White Shark gritted his teeth and roared.


    Getting the answer that the other party still wants to retreat, a man and a woman wearing animal masks looked at each other with extreme indifference.


    In just a moment, they understood each other''s meaning.


    ��


    Bangar port.


    The atmosphere in Narnia tonight is particularly strange. The naval forces originally stationed here are temporarily on vacation, and half of the personnel on the port side have been withdrawn.


    Under the dark night, members of the Church of the Storm wearing lightning symbols and tide-pattern cloaks stick to this place. They stick to every post with gas lamps.


    The light flickering in the dark night, they are like fireflies.


    "Why haven''t you come yet?"


    "Could it be fake news, don''t let me catch this guy who should be stolen."


    "And that **** Karl, he should have come here for a while."


    It was a bit too quiet that night, except for some violent storm members who cursed from time to time, there was hardly any extra sound.


    It was almost midnight, and finally there was some movement.


    The azure sea looked bluer under the moonlight, a large number of wooden planks floated in, and there was the most obvious black pirate flag.


    "Ok?"


    Captain Cody, who was the first to notice this scene, frowned and stepped forward to check. It turned out that a layer of dark red blood was floating on the blue sea at some point.


    In an instant, the entire coastal waters were already bloody.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a floating corpse with a terrible death, and the fragmented limbs of his mother were also floating on the surface of the sea.


    Feeling that something was going wrong, members of the Church of the Storm quickly moved forward to check if there were any survivors.


    After waiting for a long time, a surviving pirate who was still half alive floated up. He was dressed in tatters and was covered in scars, as if he had experienced a terrifying battle.


    The pirate used his only strength to open his terrified blood-red eyes,


    Intermittently, he finished the last sentence in his life:


    "Tian... Tian Yasha... Mingesa..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 258： attack

    Chapter 258 Raid


    "Shua!"


    The members of the Church of Storms stationed at the port lit more dazzling torches, and threw lighting fireworks into the sea.


    A piece of bright red covered the clear blue, and the scene of the **** sky was especially terrifying under the reflection of the blue moonlight.


    One after another, stumps, arms, and headless corpses floated across the sea level one after another, and the corpses swollen by the sea water turned pale white.


    Every dead person who was decapitated in a different place had inconceivable surprise in their eyes.


    As for what happened in the offshore area, there is no way of knowing.


    Bangar Port, the hands of Captain Cody holding the torch are already sticky. He activated the eagle eye ability, and his field of vision increased dramatically.


    In the hazy miasma of the **** line, there are a large number of sailing ships with black pirate ships hanging.


    They came from all directions, and the moment they approached, a strong smell of blood rushed over.


    Rather than pirates, they are more like bloodthirsty piranhas, approaching Narnia with red eyes, and the strong killing atmosphere is already there.


    "Blue Warrior Pirates, Blackbeard Pirates, Skeleton Pirates, Moonlight Pirates..."


    Some people identified the flags flying on the ship one by one. They were all well-known pirate organizations at sea. A ship had at least a few hundred people, and a larger pirate group must have supernatural beings. I have never heard of them. cooperation.


    Overnight, a group of pirate organizations with unknown intentions all popped up.


    In addition to the information revealed by the deceased just now, it is inevitable to make people speculate.


    The sudden arrival of these pirate ships was planned by people with good intentions. After thinking about it, Mingesa alone has such power and ability to force these pirates to attack Narnia by **** means.


    But after looking around, the only thing I didn''t see was the messenger "Tian Yasha" who caused this dispute.


    The Church of the Storm has been deployed in advance, but it is only limited to the port area. There are countless landing points in the entire archipelago. They have no way of knowing the actions of these pirates and how they gathered together.


    "Fire, fire."


    But these issues are no longer important. Captain Cody waved his hand suddenly. Hundreds of members of the Church of the Storms also loaded shells into the barrels. They pointed the muzzles at the approaching pirate ships. Launched under the moonlight towards the sun.


    "Bang, bang, bang..."


    The moment the gunpowder was filled with smoke, the bursting red cannonball immediately played the movement of death on the pirate ship with black sails,


    A large area of ??fire instantly ignited on the sea.


    One after another, under the trend of the flames, the sails followed the wind and waves with unstoppable momentum, resisting the impact of the shells, and after countless red-eyed pirates approached the port, the roadblockers let out roars from hell.


    The terrifying momentum and the courage to fear death, even the members of the Church of Storms who have experienced battles can''t help being speechless.


    Narnia''s navy has dereliction of duty, and it is too difficult to rely on their strength to guard the island.


    No one can quit. Many members have started a family in the local area, have wives and children, and have the belief to fight for it.


    The land they guard behind is called "home".


    Before dawn, the port was in chaos. After the Blue Warrior pirate ship docked, two figures, a man and a woman, disembarked leisurely.


    Compared with the crazy pirates, their manners are extremely elegant, well-dressed, and they look at this chaotic battlefield with a relaxed tone, talking and laughing, as if they are here on vacation.


    Just as someone wanted to get closer to the test, they only saw an afterimage that was extremely fast.


    It disappears in the blink of an eye, and no one can be seen within a few kilometers.


    ��


    Tu Fu held his breath and stood sideways by the door of his mansion. With his keen hearing, he immediately noticed a large number of footprints approaching the house, and there were quite a few people coming.


    Undoubtedly, it was for him.


    The servants except Tu Fu hid in the basement. If he didn''t stand up, this group of people would turn this place upside down sooner or later.


    From the second half of the night, Narnia became a bit uneasy.


    Because of the news he provided, all the ports were blocked, and with the upcoming pirate group, he and Sophie rarely left Narnia for the time being.


    At least wait until the battle here is over before running away.


    "Did you come here specially to find me?"


    Through the moonlight through the gap in the window, Tu Fu saw this pirate team that came to his house specially. The dark complexion of these visitors could tell the kind of people who had been at sea for a long time.


    A dozen or so heavily armed pirates, holding pistols, sharp knives, and ropes, exuded a strong **** smell from their bodies, accumulated by killing countless people.


    I don��t know if it��s because of my own intelligence that the opponent changed his strategy and invaded directly under the guard of the Church of the Storm.


    Even Narnia might have been infiltrated by pirates long ago.


    Tu Fu''s expression kept changing, and the more he thought about it, the more anxious he felt. The moment he thought about the countermeasures, the group of people sneaked into the courtyard with their footsteps low. I don''t know if there is a transcendent hidden, but it is not impossible for him to get caught in it carelessly.


    "boom!"


    Amidst the violent clashing sound of the group of pirates, six or seven people immediately broke into the hall of the house. They were dressed in plain clothes, with handkerchiefs on their heads, and held high the guns full of ammunition towards the inside.


    Seeing that there is no one in the room, the remaining members quickly went upstairs to find the target.


    Tu Fu''s eyebrows flashed fiercely.


    After the sound of "Shua!", after activating the teleportation ability, go directly through the wall on which you are relying,


    Silently shifted behind the two pirates guarding the gate, they concentrated on guarding the only route.


    Tu Fu raised his palms to the backs of their heads without delay,


    After Sequence 7, there is no need to condense spirituality.


    The killing intent surged in the eyes, and the death call "bang" was issued from the mouth expressionlessly. After the air bullets sounded softly, two powerful whirlwinds opened a hole along their heads.


    And there were two horrible blood flowers blooming on their foreheads and brows. Before they even had time to scream, their bodies went limp, and they collapsed to the ground without a sound.


    "Shua!"


    Tu Fu didn''t stay for a moment, using his "teleportation ability" to wander around the familiar mansion like a ghost.


    Under the terrified eyes of these unknown pirates, they unceremoniously executed the invading enemies one by one with "finger guns".


    He has no intention of keeping these pirates who have lost an unknown number of lives.


    Like on the "Santa Maria",


    Someone wants to kill him to satisfy his hunger, and Tu Fu will find an opportunity to kill them.


    While aiming the gun at the victim, one must have the consciousness of being beaten to death.


    At this moment, this group of notorious pirates is more like a group of poor sheep. After entering the wolf pen, what awaits them is the fear of being hunted as prey, and they die one by one in a very short time.


    In the blink of an eye, most of the pirate members who stayed downstairs had bloodstains on their heads or necks in their terrified eyes, collapsing and collapsing continuously.


    In front of the extraordinary, ordinary people are like lambs waiting to be slaughtered. Even if the butcher knife falls, they don''t know that the time of death is approaching.


    "Shua! Shua! Shua!"


    Under the faintly visible early morning light, Tu Fu''s blood-stained face shuttled between the light and shadow, a wordless negative emotion erupted in his heart, and his hands moved faster.


    The ability of frequent teleportation hunts down the only remaining pirates in the corridor. They have been fleeing after seeing the death of their companions, like a frightened bird.


    "Who were you instructed by?"


    The terrifying shadow wandered over, and in a blink of an eye, it came to the last two pirates with guns. Tu Fu''s cold tone could not be refuted.


    "boom!"


    Finally seeing the target appear, the pirates, whose legs and feet were already paralyzed from fright, still shot without hesitation, but the bullets made a "bang" metal collision sound after being fired.


    The part of the person hit was instantly hardened, leaving only a faint white mark.


    The next second, a silent finger gun pierced the assailant''s head.


    "Please, just pass me, I will tell you what you want to know."


    "You only have one chance."


    There is still hope, the last pirate survivor revealed all the news, "To tell you the truth, we were ordered by the Blue Warrior Pirates to come to you according to the order of the White Shark Boss.


    Someone put a reward on your head, asking us to take all the money you hid in the house away..."


    "Blue Warrior Pirates?"


    Tu Fu silently recited this familiar name, the first time he heard this name among the pirates who attacked him.


    The second time was mentioned in the letter sent by Phyllis, which belonged to the forces under Narnia, and the money was missed only half a day after it was received, and only the Narnia government.


    Don''t even think about it.


    The attack on himself must have come from Steven Ferriss.


    I''m afraid this wise general has already seen his own tricks, and he planned to eat black from the beginning.


    "interesting."


    While he was contemplating countermeasures, the pirate, whose legs were already weak from fright, noticed the short gap, quietly put his palm on his waist, and just wanted to make a violent move.


    Then he heard a gunshot behind him.


    "boom."


    The pirate lowered his head again, a bullet had already hit him, blood flowed like a column, he turned his head with the last strength of his life, only to see that the person who did it was a beautiful lady with blond hair.


    It was Miss Sophie Winster who was hiding in the dark and usually struggled for a long time even to kill a fish.


    After firing this bullet, her trembling palms almost lost the gun.


    ps: The next chapter will be updated tomorrow morning


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 259： human body

    Chapter 259 Human Body Formation


    "Sophie..."


    Tu Fu looked up at her in surprise. Is this still the spoiled little princess he knew?


    "Dad taught me how to use weapons to protect myself since I was a child, and it seems that it has finally come in handy."


    Even though Miss Winster said so, her inconspicuous **** continued to rise and fall, and bean-sized beads of sweat slid down her cheeks.


    Pulling the trigger on someone for the first time requires a lot more courage than practicing, and she has done well enough to maintain such a mentality. She pulled her hair behind her ears and calmed down the mood just now.


    "I said, no matter what you choose, I will just support you, even if it means going to hell."


    "Ok."


    The moonlight fell on Tu Fu who was leaning on the corridor, a bloodstain slid across his face, half of which was illuminated by the blue moonlight, and the other half was hidden in the darkness.


    He stepped forward, took out a handkerchief to help the big talker Sophie wipe the sweat off her forehead, and put his palm against her back,


    "Don''t be nervous, the disputes on the island will end soon, and we will leave Narnia as soon as the limelight passes."


    "Are they really only here for the money?"


    "No, I don''t think so. These people are just a part of them. They just listened to orders and stopped by to collect some money." Tu Fu was sure of this,


    "The main purpose is to cause bloodshed in Narnia, so many people will die tonight. Some people want to use blood to perform some evil rituals."


    Thinking of the letter from General Felice, Tu Fu felt faintly uneasy.


    He can''t change anything, tragedies will happen, the pirates still attack Narnia as scheduled, and more importantly, the Rosicrucians don''t know whether they have arrived.


    Tu Fu''s weird expression seemed to be thinking about something, he was carefully considering whether to join this melee.


    Phyllis''s letter details one thing.


    The high priest of the Bishop of Storms, Carl Hoffman, is a Sequence 5 craftsman, and at least one person of the same level as the Rosicrucian will join the battle to restrain his actions.


    That was a battle close to the level of a demigod. Even though he was only a step away from the adventurer''s Sequence 6, he was still far from it.


    Assuming that the members of the Church of Storms are now transferred to various parts of the island, can an old guy, Karl, be able to resist their offensive?


    While he was thinking about the problem, the butler Alfred also came out of the basement. He was obviously someone who had seen big scenes, and he didn''t panic even if there were dead pirates all over the floor.


    After receiving the order, the butler hid the servants who commanded the mansion in a calm manner. After the crisis was resolved, he took the lead in mobilizing these people, and threw the pile of corpses into the basement to avoid drawing more attention.


    "Sir, I will take care of the matter here, you can do anything with confidence."


    Seeing the host''s confused expression, Alfred immediately undertook the follow-up work here.


    "I also want to... go to Lexington Street again..."


    Sophie showed a worried expression, "If the pirates really cause bloodshed in Narnia, the situation there will only get worse."


    "Yes."


    Tu Fu nodded helplessly. If the pirates infiltrated the island in large numbers, the rich and rich would naturally hire a large number of good hands, but it is unknown what would happen to the slum full of poisonous insects.


    He thought of the little girl Cindy who was crying bitterly while hugging her mother''s corpse, and also thought of the desperate Lexington Street,


    All the experiences on this island made him feel uncomfortable.


    Even though he didn''t want Sophie to take this risk, seeing the pleading look in her watery eyes, Tu Fu couldn''t bear to refuse.


    "Ok."


    Tu Fu sighed. An assertive girl like Sophie might not want to be under his protection all the time if she made this trip without telling her parents.


    After thinking for a moment, he had no choice but to take out a cloak from his backpack and hand it to Sophie, explaining earnestly:


    "Remember, as long as you pour spirituality into it, you can be invisible. As long as you are not subject to too much extraordinary power fluctuation, you can maintain this state forever."


    "A cloak that can make you invisible?"


    Sophie looked at this unattractive hooded cloak in surprise, and then glanced at Tu Fu suspiciously, "You probably won''t do strange things with it."


    "Hey, don''t take me as a pervert."


    Tu Fu tried his best to prove his innocence, and muttered to himself: "Besides, there is something that the surveillance system cannot see."


    "After bringing the people out, if everything is normal at ten o''clock tomorrow morning, we will meet at the port of Bangal. If I don''t arrive on time, you must go home immediately.


    Listen well, if you dare to have an accident, I will take the money and immediately go find another woman to be free... In front of your photo, achieve the achievement of beheading a hundred people. "


    "you dare."


    Sophie Yangliu raised her crooked eyebrows, and after understanding the meaning of the words, she retorted unconvincedly: "Me too."


    "up to you."


    Tu Fu wiped the loaded revolver and handed it to Sophie. In addition to this taboo, let alone pirates and mobs of Narnia, even ordinary extraordinary people have the power to fight.


    "Alfred."


    Before Tu Fu finished his preparations and left, he suddenly called the housekeeper who was busy.


    The elegant middle-aged butler led the restless servants at home, "Sir, what else do you need to explain?"


    "Take them away from Clear Water Bay No. 6 and find a safe place to hide. I''m not sure if there will be pirates coming."


    Tu Fu explained seriously, and took out a stack of thick money as severance pay,


    It''s a break with everything on the island.


    "Thank you very much for your care for this month. Soon, we will leave this city forever, and I am afraid that many people will come to find it by then. Now it is time to say goodbye to you."


    "Yes, sir."


    Although Alfred looked confused, he still obeyed the basic functions of a housekeeper and didn''t ask about anything about the master''s house.


    "Where are you going?" Seeing Tu Fu getting ready to go with a serious expression, Sophie asked worriedly.


    "It''s time to settle the accounts with them."


    Tu Fu didn''t even turn his head when he replied, facing the brilliance of the alternation of the sun and the moon, his eyes firmly moved towards the direction of the Governor''s Mansion.


    ��


    "It''s done."


    In the Governor''s Mansion of Narnia, the "witch" Karina, who took off her red fox mask, held a crystal clear blood-red treasure with a charming smile on her face.


    After that, they activated a large blood-red circle drawn by General Steven Felice with alchemical materials on the surface of the mansion.


    The larger circle surrounds the smaller circle, and each circle has some quirky shapes etched into it.


    That is a pattern formed into an array.


    Dense mystic symbols are engraved everywhere, only the power of the final activation is missing.


    From the wreck of the pirate ship off the coast, to the fight between the defenders and the siege, and the dead mobs on the island, the rich blood filled the lack of this formation.


    In Princess Path Sequence 6, under the operation of "Witch" Karina, a shining red crystal stone has been refined.


    Beside her are the governor of Mogadishu, General Phyllis, and his reckless adventurer companion, Floyd.


    At this moment, the two men watched her operations with serious expressions, and extracted the taboo thing that was trained by countless people who died from the formation.


    "Does this ceremony have to sacrifice so many people?" Phyllis frowned solemnly, and he really didn''t want to make such a fuss if he hadn''t had to choose.


    "Resurrecting life is a taboo ritual of alchemy, especially the person who symbolizes the scale of all things. If you want to achieve the conditions for human body refining, you must pay enough to satisfy him."


    "Him?"


    "The great omniscient sage who knows all the truths in the world and has insight into the world. His birth is no less than the seven gods, and he is also the God we believe in all our lives."


    When praising this weird god, "Witch" Karina and Freud wearing a monkey mask both showed respectful attitudes.


    "Then please trouble you."


    Steven Felice frowned. Even though he knew something about this secret organization, he didn''t cooperate deeply. They communicated with each other according to their needs.


    He wanted to resurrect his dead wife, but the other party had other plans. If it wasn''t for his plans, he would really not want to find these crazy transcendents.


    The location of the resurrection ceremony is at the Governor''s Mansion. Felice waited too long for this day, so he specially dispatched colonial troops to guard the place to prevent the ceremony from being destroyed.


    The ceremony and sacrifices have all been adjusted, and everything is ready.


    It was at this critical moment that an old voice was heard coming from afar, and the old man in the uniform of the Archbishop of Storms let out a mournful sigh,


    "Phyllis, stop, it''s too late before more disasters are caused."


    The only extraordinary person who has the ability to detect the changes in Narnia and has the ability is the wise man Karl Hoffman of the Church of Storms. It is not surprising that the puppet master of the Artisan Path Sequence 5 will come.


    He didn''t know how long he had been watching in secret, and now he stood up only to prevent the completion of the human body refining ceremony.


    "Stop? How do you tell me to stop. You know, I don''t want much, I just want her to come back to me, and I don''t care how much I pay in time."


    The high priest Karl retorted blankly: "But if you listen to them, can you really ensure that this ritual that requires you to pay everything is okay?"


    "But what can I do now, pretend that I don''t know anything for the rest of my life, and then I will die in a daze?"


    Regardless of the aggressiveness of the other party, Phyllis stood forward without fear, gritted his teeth with hatred, "Carl, you should know how much glory I have brought to the Republic.


    For decades, I have led the army to fight east and west, seize the four islands of Mogadishu, open up the colony of the southern continent, suppress the riots of the domestic uprising, and fight against the Baia Kingdom for more than ten years against the invading Ryan. Tees Navy is famous all over the world.


    The Republic can have what it is today, which one of the credits is not my share?


    But how did the head of state and the House of the National Assembly treat me, just because I don''t belong to the same faction as them, I have to break my promise.


    Not only took away my power in the capital, but sent me to Narnia, and even attacked me under the guise of pirates, causing serious injuries to my wife and daughter.


    Even the last hope of my life was completely deprived!


    How can there be such absurd things in this world! "


    General Steven Felice wept blood every word, wailing in pain like a wounded beast.


    Keke, there is nothing wrong with the update at 7 o��clock, this is the first chapter


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 260： Sequence 5 Controversy

    Chapter 260 The Sequence 5 Controversy


    In the distance, the spiritual fluctuations overflowing from the Governor''s Mansion are like a surging river,


    Wave after wave and never stop.


    The terrifying momentum of the struggle between the two sides has approached infinitely.


    Most of the battles in the middle and low ranks save spirituality, relying on unexpected tricks to win.


    Going further, in the process of playing a role and digesting potions, extraordinary people have already completed the mastery of the abilities of the nine extraordinary pathway sequences.


    In the case of similar levels, more people rely on experience and taboos to fight.


    "The situation is not good."


    Tu Fu caught a glimpse of the vicinity of the Governor''s Mansion, protected by a fully armed regiment, cutting off the connection between this area and the outside world.


    Even if members of the Church of Storms escape from the port, they cannot trespass here.


    There are clear regulations to separate responsibilities between the church and the national government.


    However, such a defensive line cannot prevent Tu Fu who uses the teleportation ability. After this period of training, the limit distance of his teleportation for each long pass is close to 50 meters.


    Activate Eagle Eye to patrol the position of the garrison and control the overall situation. In a very short breath, Tu Fu took advantage of the opportunity when the two patrols exchanged positions.


    After an afterimage of "�" disappeared from the spot, it activated extraordinary power one after another, and waited for an opportunity from the circle of guards in a blink of an eye, and came to the side of the wall of the Governor''s Mansion.


    The spirituality inside kept surging, and Tu Fu didn''t dare to use the ability of teleportation to enter directly. In this way, even the slightest movement in such a short distance would be discovered by the people inside. He leaned on the side of the stone brick wall to figure out the situation first.


    Tufu could just see the battle inside clearly from the corner of his eye. One of them was the highest combat force of the Church of Storms, High Priest Karl Hoffman.


    Even a person of this age, after all, belongs to the Church of Storms. Besides being reckless, he is not afraid to confront opponents of the same level. .


    Shua! Swish! Swish!


    After High Priest Karl issued the order, the lieutenants who had been ambushing for a long time emerged from the vicinity of the Governor''s Mansion. There were human-sized black shadows and ferocious beasts in climbing postures.


    But each figure did not reveal the breath of life, presumably it was just a machine like a puppet.


    But they are not only agile, but also attack swiftly, no less than a full blow with a superhuman who is in close combat.


    Anyone who gets touched by these puppets will inevitably be torn apart and besieged. Compared with the craftsman lady Tu Fu met in Leeds, High Priest Carl Hoffman''s ability to control puppets is smoother.


    Waving their hands, as if giving them life, more than a dozen steel puppets shuttled up and down the mansion flexibly and swiftly.


    The other side of the battle was also unkind, a tall, mature and handsome man with a delicate mountain-shaped beard and curly long black hair.


    The man was wearing a black windbreaker, leather boots, and a low-brimmed hat. He stood in a very elegant shape, and his eyes were extremely sharp, as if he had a way to see through everything.


    Floyd stood still on the eaves, and the hunter''s senses gave him the ability to predict danger. When the steel golems swarmed up, they used the teleportation ability in a small range at high frequency, perfectly dodging all the puppet attacks.


    A dozen puppets took turns to attack at high speed, while he kept teleporting, dodging and returning to the original place. After a fight, it seemed that he had never left the place at all.


    The round of long-distance confrontation is just to test each other. They are all experts with rich combat experience. The small-scale confrontation has already shown the difficulty of the opponent.


    "Another Transcendent of the Adventurer Sequence, probably Sequence 5."


    Tufu recognized Freud''s sequence, and the Transcendents in the same sequence were too familiar with the ability he used, and he knew it at a glance.


    "Shua!"


    In the blink of an eye, Floyd, the delicate man, took the lead. He launched a long-distance teleportation while High Priest Karl resumed his puppet attack.


    In less than 0.1 second, it has quietly moved behind the old man.


    Even though Karl Hoffman had manipulated the invisible thread in his hand to bring the puppet with copper skin and iron frame closer, the speed of the adventurer Freud was faster, the light at his fingertips condensed, and a terrifying cyclone burst out.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The power of the finger gun in his hand was comparable to that of a cannon, and the puppets who came up to rescue were bombed and fell to the ground. The terrifying cyclone not only left dozens of holes on them,


    Even the invisible thread that Karl Hoffmann was connected to was blocked.


    "Crack!"


    Floyd crossed his palms, and the unavoidable attack at close range caused the body of High Priest Karl to be torn apart in an instant.


    "Shua!"


    And just before the former made a move, a puppet in the courtyard suddenly disappeared, and the old man switched targets under extreme manipulation.


    The puppets on the scene were exchanged with him where he was attacked.


    In the blink of an eye when the puppet was limbed, it turned its head, and the sharp gear teeth bit the adventurer Floyd who was close to the puppet after teleportation, and the latter''s neck was bitten off.


    The corners of Floyd''s mouth turned up slightly after being attacked, and he didn''t care about such injuries:


    "This is illusion."


    The voice fell.


    The bitten and entangled body turned from reality to illusion,


    But he himself is still at the eaves where he just stood.


    Both Transcendents of Sequence 5, after a real round of confrontation, the two extremely careful textbook-style life-saving methods also made Tu Fu dumbfounded.


    Can''t help sighing secretly: "There are so many old **** in the middle sequence."


    This colleague has mastered and used small abilities proficiently. Except for the last one, I don��t know what it is. The same ability makes Tu Fu, who is also an adventurer,


    Gained insight into the same moves used by this transcendent who crossed two levels.


    Looking towards the courtyard again, besides General Felice, there is also an exquisite woman dressed in gorgeous clothes.


    A noble purple skirt showed off her graceful figure. An unknown style of underwear on the front of her chest exposed half of her white and full round chest. On her head was a wizard hat with a round edge and a pointed top drooping down.


    She did not participate in the battle, but used extraordinary power to outline a strange six-pointed star circle on the ground.


    Strange red light kept emerging on the ground, and most of the majestic power came from here.


    General Phyllis closed his eyes, looking forward to the actions of the woman who cast the spell, but because of nervousness, he kept walking back and forth, staring at the magic circle engraved with countless strange symbols, eager to see through.


    "Alchemy Array?"


    After staring for a while, Tu Fu concluded that the knowledge and ability that the Rosicrucian woman probably mastered was alchemy.


    He learned in the library of Miskar Stark University that alchemy is a very ancient and primitive ability, and it is also a classical philosophical ability that has been handed down to this day.


    After the development of modern alchemy, Haisan has a perfect system, which can refine base metals into precious metals, or into some medicines for treating diseases, but it is limited to this.


    There is no relatively scientific chemical system, and the upper limit is at most the conversion of some metals.


    But after the injection of extraordinary power, Tu Fu didn''t know what the result would be. So many people died in this attack. In a world with evil gods and demons, using this ability indiscriminately,


    I''m afraid it will even attract the attention of high-level beings.


    These two people were members of the Rosicrucian Society without any accident, and they were invited to come here to complete a costly formation, and they did not hesitate to kill or injure thousands of people in Narnia.


    Looking at Steven Felice''s anxious expression again, Tu Fu connected all the information together, and the answer is obvious.


    "We have to find a way to stop her."


    Tu Fu touched his chin, but he didn''t know if there was a problem with the formation, or because the woman was not proficient in alchemy. When the two men confronted each other, there was no movement at all.


    "Witch" Karina frowned, and did not continue to the next step, as if she had encountered an academic problem.


    Waiting like this, High Priest Karl will be exhausted sooner or later.


    "Yes."


    Tu Fu''s head was running wildly, but he still made up his mind. He simply walked into the courtyard without hiding, met the eyes of several people present, and casually glanced at the alchemy array displayed on the ground.


    Sighed regretfully, "Wrong, you will use the method of sacrifice to complete the human body from the beginning, how can you succeed if you make a mistake at the beginning."


    "Jack Sparrow?"


    General Felice, who recognized his identity at a glance, squinted his eyes. Seeing that he was still alive, his unreasonable anger made him impatiently say, "Get out, this is not the place for you."


    Compared to his irascibility, the revealingly dressed "Witch" Karina opened her red lips,


    "Oh? You said it wrong, that''s what went wrong."


    Tu Fu pretended to be surprised and approached, "Ma''am, don''t you even understand the basic rules of alchemy? My God, you are really daring to touch the field of human body refining at this level.


    If I were your teacher, I would probably commit suicide in shame. "


    The disdainful words made the always bold Karina blush. She is very jealous that someone despises what she is most proud of.


    "Who are you?"


    At the same moment, Floyd, who was still teaching with High Priest Karl, just glanced at the movement from a distance.


    I don��t know what ability was activated to easily see through his disguise, his tone was understated,


    "Why use taboos to change the face, could it be that this deity is shameful."


    This sentence immediately attracted the attention of General Felice and Karina. When Tu Fu looked at Tu Fu again, he had already stopped using the face-changing mask, and he did not mind exposing his true face to the enemy, using his unique crispness The voice greeted everyone, "Are you more satisfied with this?"


    "Tuff Cape? You''ve been in Narnia."


    Photos of this kind of man who caused a sensation in the North Continent have spread throughout the two continents and all sea areas, and no one knows him wherever people live.


    The one who was most surprised was General Steven Ferriss. He looked at Tu Fu who revealed himself, his eyes were so wide that they were about to explode.


    Never would have thought of the young geniuses that this Republic takes care of,


    It actually dangled under his nose for a month.


    The "witch" Karina even thought of his proud status as a physics genius who meets once in three hundred years. In front of this top academic master, the embarrassment just disappeared immediately,


    He simply licked his lips to seduce, "So it''s the famous Mr. Capet, I''m sorry, but what you said just now is all wrong, what do you mean? The rune or the way to form the formation?"


    "Not a death sacrifice."


    Tu Fu stared at the hexagram on the ground and said with certainty: "The invariable principle of alchemy is exchange of equal value."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 261： alchemy mysteries

    Chapter 261 The Mystery of Alchemy


    "The secret of alchemy is equivalent exchange."


    "Witch" Karina repeated this seemingly ordinary sentence, and her ignorant eyes showed that it was her first contact with this concept.


    Not only her, this concept is a completely different knowledge system from the past for the alchemists of this era.


    The sacrifice when engraving the alchemy circle may not represent a sacrifice,


    Instead, it is used as a condition for equivalent exchange with the omniscient sage.


    A very novel way of thinking, maybe it is a key to open the door of truth.


    A dangerous profession like an alchemist often suffers accidents precisely because of irregular operations when forming an formation.


    The **** who is used for sacrifice takes away an important part of the body, maybe some parts, maybe the memory of the mind, life or soul and other precious things.


    Now that I think about it, this tribute ceremony is not for sacrifice, but he is not satisfied with the equivalent items on the scale, so he will take away more things until the two sides are equal.


    Seeing a trace of hesitation in the other party''s eyes, Tu Fu continued while the iron was hot:


    "There is an important theory in my published classic physics theory, the law of conservation of matter, you can read it if you are interested.


    Material will not disappear or be created out of thin air, it will only be converted from one substance to another, and this is the principle of alchemy. "


    Tu Fu used this theory to defeat William II, and now he is using this method to fool this extraordinary academic organization.


    Karina, whose **** were half exposed, didn''t care about the nakedness in front of her eyes, thinking about this question like a studious student:


    "Since it is the principle of exchange of equal value, the price tag of piling up many human lives is too heavy on the scale, which makes the ceremony silent. That''s why."


    The witch wearing a wizard hat followed Tu Fu''s train of thought to draw inferences from one instance to another, and was successfully misled by Tu Fu''s theory.


    "Then what method should be used to achieve a true equivalent exchange."


    After gradually gaining control of the courtyard, Tu Fu smiled lightly:


    "Good question. In fact, what I think is the microcosmic principle of alchemy is that the alchemist fully understands the substance, uses spells to decompose it, and then reconstructs it into a new alchemical object.


    This is why I said you made a big mistake at the beginning. Without being able to understand what elements matter is composed of, no matter how many sacrifices you contribute, if you don��t understand its principles, you will always be in the embryonic exploration period.


    As for your so-called alchemy, in my opinion, it is like the understanding of basic calculations by Ryan people. If you don��t master the multiplication table, you will never be able to improve the level of the whole people.


    Heh, the arithmetic of the Ryan people is just like their food, which is really bad enough. "


    If he used his identity as "Jack", the other party probably wouldn''t even bother to listen to what he said.


    But he is now Tuf Capet, the youngest gifted scholar in the Baia Kingdom. Even if his major is not the right one, it does not prevent him from bringing out this theory.


    Sure enough, after these words were finished, "Witch" Karina stopped the work at hand, her brows were tightly wrinkled, and she began to think seriously about the information Tu Fu confides.


    "Equivalent exchange...matter conservation...element composition..."


    Every sentence of Tu Fu contains a huge amount of knowledge and information.


    Things like the framework and outline of alchemy, only by understanding the most basic concepts of alchemy rules can we really know what is right and what is wrong.


    "Miss��"


    General Felice, who had been watching silently, looked at Karina who suddenly stopped, and shook his head at the two Sequence 5 transcendents who didn''t know where they were going. An inexplicable uneasiness arose in his heart.


    His arrival might cause the body refining ceremony to fail, which made Felice look at the smiling Tu Fu bitterly,


    Gritting his teeth, he said, "Tu Fu, I don''t care what you want to do when you come to Narnia, but it''s best not to get in my way."


    "General, your priority is to exchange the lives of countless Narnians for your wife''s life?


    Oh, such a deal is really generous. It seems that the Lantis people are not good at mathematics. "


    Tufu smiled playfully, the words and the contempt in his expression appeared, as if he had stepped on the tail of the Landis hero general.


    Directly caused his face to be as cold as ice, and he approached Tu Fu without fear, "You don''t know anything, you don''t understand my pain, and you have no right to judge my actions."


    Tu Fu shrugged indifferently, "I don''t need to know you, and I''m not interested in hearing your story. After all, I''m just a self-righteous bastard."


    Looking at that face, Phyllis seemed to think of what happened in G?ttinghagen, and even smiled softly, "Actually, we are all the same. We dedicated everything to the motherland we love when we were young. Serve the country.


    But we have never received due gratitude for our contributions, only people''s endless hatred and fear.


    Don''t talk about me, just look at your fate.


    After debunking the Republic''s plot in Baia, does anyone really thank you?


    Landis thinks you are meddling, King William hates you even more, the Royal Society of G?ttinghagen fears your existence, and there is no room for you in Baia.


    Oh, people not only like to create gods, but also like to drive gods from the altar, and they are always proud of it. "


    "Thank you, if you hadn''t reminded me, I probably wouldn''t have known that I was such an annoying person. Oh my God, my tears almost fell when I heard that."


    Tu Fu sneered, but he didn''t care so much.


    Different from this hapless governor, at least he still has someone he loves by his side, which made him look away from the past.


    Steven Ferris stared into his eyes, the eyes of this young genius were still full of embarrassment, and had not become dim because of his words.


    "It''s useless to say more, why don''t we make a deal, and follow the principle of ''equivalent exchange'' you just proposed."


    He didn''t bother to be polite to Tu Fu anymore, and said in a majestic tone: "You tell me the specific method of resurrecting my wife, and as a condition, I will let you and your partner leave Mogadishu.


    And you can take all the money that was conned out of the Narnia government and those rich merchants, is that generous enough? "


    It has to be said that this is a rather expensive condition.


    The one million kroner is almost as fast as the annual fiscal revenue of some countries in the Northern Continent. General Felice took the risk of beheading if he said yes. It can be seen that he is very serious about resurrecting his wife. Big obsession.


    After careful consideration, "Witch" Karina did not object, "If you agree, Mr. Capet, then I will be the witness."


    "Why not."


    As Tu Fu said this, he agreed to his proposal, and before he knew it, he leaned forward again, and he was already quite close to these two people, within reach.


    Both sides are prepared for the sudden outburst of the opposite side, especially among the superhumans, they are even more careful to guard against each other.


    "General, it only takes a while to prepare all the materials. When you trigger the formation, you will use your own blood to drop into the formation as a medium for soul communication, and everything will be successful."


    In theory, such a ritual might actually invite some weird stuff.


    Human body refining is a forbidden technique, not to mention the special container for refining and transferring the soul.


    Even if it is possible to resurrect Felice��s wife, who was summoned from the alchemy circle and died for an unknown period of time,


    Ghost knows what it is.


    Tu Fu didn��t tell Steven Felice these words. The Second King seriously looked at the formation with the hexagram pattern on the courtyard floor, and muttered to himself:


    "Before that, you need to prepare some materials for equal exchange."


    "Is it okay to use the Philosopher''s Stone? Its function can replace most of the materials needed for alchemy."


    "Witch" Karina raised the **** blood spar in her hand. This legendary alchemy item obtained by sacrificing life does not know how many people have to die to condense such a sage stone.


    Tu Fu took the thing and glanced at it, then shook his head in disappointment, "My God, even a dog would shake his head when he saw this kind of thing, I really don''t know how your teacher usually teaches you, if it''s at this level, it''s not as good as yours." Let��s commit suicide together, and we can make an appointment with a companion in hell����


    "I''ll just say it once, the human body consists of 65% oxygen, 18% carbon, 10% hydrogen, 3% nitrogen, 1.5% calcium... and trace amounts of fluorine, silicon, manganese, zinc, copper, and aluminum.


    They correspond to fifteen materials including lime, phosphorus, salt, saltpeter, sulfur, fluorine, iron, silicon, etc. "


    Tu Fu introduced more rigorous modern chemistry to them one by one, and it seemed to fall into Karina��s ears like some kind of horrible whisper. She gently covered her head to relieve the pain, and the big white lump on her chest shook up and down.


    Usually, only when I prayed to the "omniscient sage" and gained a huge amount of knowledge, would I have such a headache, feeling that my head might explode at any time.


    As for General Phyllis, what he heard was more like another language. When he heard the vast amount of chemical knowledge beyond his grasp with a mortal body, he was fine.


    Tu Fu noticed the pain of "Witch" Karina, and he knew the plan had worked.


    "Can you... let''s talk about the so-called elements...hydrogen...oxygen..."


    "Okay, why don''t I teach you a basic formula of alchemy, it will be much more convenient to use after you memorize it."


    Tu Fu had secretly condensed spirituality in his body while he was speaking, but kept a pleasant expression on his face.


    But like a man who can cast a spell, every word he utters is invisibly impacting the inherent order of this world,


    "The basic formula is,


    Hydrogen helium lithium beryllium boron, carbon nitrogen oxygen fluorine neon, sodium magnesium aluminum silicon phosphorus, sulfur chloride argon potassium calcium..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 262： fight back

    Chapter 262 Counterattack


    Those twenty awkward words, I don��t know what kind of magic power has been poured into them.


    Like a mid-to-high-sequence scammer, the ability to speak out is average.


    Immediately, the "witch" Karina fell into indescribable pain. One after another, a lot of unknown knowledge flooded into her mind, and she would not be able to draw her hand out for a while.


    The original cognitive foundation of alchemy collapsed at this moment, falling into a situation of self-doubt, and the body was uncontrollably close to the edge of collapse.


    At the covered shoulder, the skin was torn apart, and something was torn out from it.


    Those are a pair of scarlet eyes located between reality and fantasy, greedy and tyrannical surge out, I don��t know if they are interested in Karina��s weird state,


    Still more interested in a nascent alchemy system.


    "Calcium sulfur chloride hydrogen potassium, what''s next..."


    Tu Fu never expected that things would turn out like this at first. He really underestimated the power of modern chemistry, which could impact the opponent''s worldview.


    Seeing this, he unceremoniously condensed his spirituality.


    Taking advantage of Karina''s unknown status, Tu Fu simply covered the surface of his right hand with the ability to harden his body''s steel.


    Due to limited spirituality, the maximum coverage can only cover the forearm of the right hand.


    But that''s enough.


    "�ৡ�"


    The heat wave gushing violently like steam. In the past, it was mostly used as a defensive ability due to insufficient coverage area. However, after some improvements by Tu Fu, it can also be used on the offensive end at this moment.


    The step frequency accelerated at close range, the fist wind was mixed with the tremor of air fluctuations, and the whistling wind burst in Karina''s ears.


    In less than a second, the oncoming blow was like a steam train at full speed, hitting her with unstoppable force.


    Although, at the last moment she tried to resist,


    Raise your hand to try to activate the ability to try to defuse the opponent''s full blow.


    The moment fists and palms meet,


    "Witch" Karina was knocked into the air without any accident, her arm made a cracking sound, and her entire arm broke directly during the battle.


    I was slammed down like a broken kite, my face became extremely pale, and the eyes that had burst from the flesh on my arm also shrank back.


    After fighting for a moment, he was also injured by the fight with the witch. The unspeakable hot feeling made Tu Fu feel uncomfortable all over.


    Suddenly he became irritable and irritable, and there seemed to be a wriggling demon hidden in his body, constantly devouring his internal organs, leading him in the direction of self-destruction.


    Just hearing a "swish", a bright flame burst out of him, challenging his spiritual limit.


    Resisting the burning sensation of the burning skin, Tu Fu quickly gritted his teeth, bearing the severe backlash.


    The first thing is to get revenge.


    After hitting the opponent several meters away, within a breath, he activated the teleportation ability again with a "swish", this time hardening the steel to cover the soles of his feet.


    Falling down at the spot where Karina was shot, one foot stepped on the ground to exert force, causing the hardened steel legs to attack violently.


    Mixed with the sound of violent wind, and the burning and volatile burning pain on his body, Tu Fu could feel the soles of his feet burning, and he kicked harder than before.


    "boom!"


    Waved a heavy whip on the soft body of the witch, and the howling wind and fire stirred up black ash on her inappropriate clothes. A lot of that witch outfit was burned, and her pretty figure was exposed in front of her eyes.


    Tu Fu''s attack was too fast, and this time it was too late to resist. After the fight, he flew more than ten meters away.


    At the same time, the cloud of smoke stained on his body also disappeared, probably because the initiator suffered heavy injuries and was unable to sustain the attack.


    Don''t dare to be careless, he might as well stare at the other party.


    After standing still, she spotted the "witch" Karina, who was only half breathed. Before she could even use most of her abilities, she was beaten to the point of blood by the adventurer''s ignorant martial arts sneak attack.


    Probably this is why supernatural beings always hate this approach. Adventurers who have always been known for being reckless and brainless always use the most direct means to launch an offensive.


    A pair of fists and feet solve the battle neatly, no matter how much the opponent likes to play tricks, I will break it with one punch.


    When Tu Fu wanted to make up the knife for the second time, he heard a whistling in his ears.


    "Boom��"


    I saw that the eaves of the governor''s mansion collapsed suddenly, forcing Tu Fu to retreat.


    The two Sequence 5s, who had been fighting for a long time, fought each other for a while after they actually fought each other. It wasn''t until Tu Fu was about to kill "Witch" Karina that the well-dressed Rosicrucian man Floyd appeared.


    He knocked down a part of the governor''s mansion with his finger gun, and the fallen fragments of buildings happened to block the half-dead Karina.


    And he himself has lost his demeanor. The battle with High Priest Karl has caused several pieces of his delicate dress to be torn, and he no longer has the confidence to walk around in the garden just now.


    "The lawless lunatic of Sequence 7."


    After seeing the ability used by Tu Fu, he raised his brows, expressing his confusion at the initiative of this level of transcendent to join the war.


    "Your opponent is me."


    The old voice moved from far to near, but it was impossible to tell where High Priest Karl was. In Freud''s view, he could appear anywhere.


    The superhumans of the Artisan sequence may not be the strongest, but their life-saving ability is definitely one of the best among the nine sequences.


    They will make countless puppets, and then hide their own bodies in one of them.


    No matter how many puppets you blow up, they can always come up with the next one, and even attach themselves to animals. Using the word cunning to describe a transcendent of the artisan path is an absolute compliment.


    However, after a series of puppets made by Karl Hoffman in the past, most of them were beaten to death by this reckless adventurer after a secret confrontation just now.


    After all, it is still outside the body, as long as Freud is willing to pay some price, it is still easy to resist this level of attack.


    It took only a few minutes for the two strong players of Sequence 5 to fight, when the center of the courtyard was turned upside down.


    That inconspicuous little person was able to overthrow the witch of Sequence 6, which made Floyd look surprised, while he was careful to watch out for the hidden High Priest of the Church of Storms.


    The other side was distracted and went out to fight back against Tu Fu who wanted to make up the knife. He was in a disadvantaged position at the moment, showing a sad face after a long absence.


    "The priests of the Church of Storms, the formation has been destroyed, why don''t you and I stop now, there is no need to add more deaths, what do you think?"


    Floyd, a member of the Rosicrucian Society, kindly gave advice to the enemy, but the other party did not respond.


    Neither agreeing nor refusing, just doing it quietly.


    Floyd didn''t dare to shoot without authorization, even though he could use the teleportation ability to escape.


    But if he wants to take Karina away, he has to teleport twice.


    That''s too dangerous.


    Such a gap will cause a large space to burst out. If Freud, who is hiding in the dark, seizes this opportunity, he can also be severely injured. This is why Freud dare not take risks.


    Seeing that there was no movement, he turned his eyes to the idle Tu Fu, and raised his mouth with a smile.


    "Hello, little adventurer."


    ��


    "What is he laughing at?"


    Tu Fu has been guarding against the opponent''s attack. With Carl Hoffman secretly controlling the field, at worst he won''t be wiped out directly. He also wants to see what abilities the Sequence 5 adventurer has.


    No matter how he looked at it, Freud kept standing still, not to mention touching him, not even moving his fingers.


    Bang!


    It seemed that something flashed over, instinctively blocked his eyes, and Tu Fu immediately felt in a trance.


    Before he knew what happened, the ground under his feet trembled, making a terrifying "rumbling" sound. The vibration of this scale almost made him unable to stand still.


    "Boom��"


    It seems that a volcano erupted in the distance, hot magma spewed from the seabed, and the nearest city of Narnia was quickly affected, and people''s screams were everywhere.


    After the surface cracked, a large amount of magma spewed out, and the terrifying breath of destruction came to the face,


    This place may be submerged at any time.


    Before that, Freud just glanced at him from a distance.


    "This is the ability you should have as an adventurer?"


    Tu Fu''s eyes widened in disbelief. Even if he was killed, he couldn''t believe that the ability of a mere Sequence 5 was so heaven-defying. After he realized it, he pinched his arm violently.


    Pain strikes, not fake.


    He didn''t even have time to be surprised.


    In an instant, the majestic and luxurious mansion in front of him was affected by the terrifying shock that happened on the island,


    First, large pieces of the roof fell, and then the surrounding walls collapsed like dominoes.


    In the end, the entire Governor''s Mansion also collapsed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 263： Daydreamer (super big

    Chapter 263 Daydreamer (Super Chapter)


    "Boom!"


    The moment the building will fall,


    Tu Fu''s legs seemed to be firmly fixed in place.


    The teleportation ability was too weak to use, and he could only watch the magnificent governor''s mansion collapse, and the terrifying shadow overwhelmed everything.


    Seeing that large pieces of boulders and bricks fell and were about to cover him, before his consciousness became blurred, he quickly covered the important parts of his body with hardened steel.


    The moment the mansion collapsed, the sky darkened, and he was crushed under the majestic ruins. The burning pain on his skin showed that this was definitely not an illusion.


    The hot island climate made him almost breathless.


    It all happened so suddenly.


    The only thing I can remember is that after he shot the Sequence 5 adventurer Floyd, the place collapsed, and now the two people in the battle can no longer be found.


    "Good luck."


    Tu Fu was crushed in the triangular area constructed by two large stone slabs and a beam, and with the protection of the vital organs by the armed protection, except for some of his legs and feet being smashed, the rest of the body was fine.


    The first thing he did when he became conscious, he quickly looked not far away, where the "witch" Karina was hit hard just now.


    People are dead.


    A stone pillar fell from above, perfectly piercing through her body. The originally white and plump limbs had grown small corpse spots, and disgusting flies and mosquitoes wandered leisurely in the wounds of the deceased.


    In the face of death, no matter how beautiful the body is, it is just a piece of rotten flesh.


    Didn''t lament for one of the murderers who caused the unrest in Narnia, he just wanted to confirm the death of the other party, and even the location of the injury coincided with the attack launched by Tufu just now.


    Everything in front of him told him that this place was still reality.


    Tu Fu endured the pain and moved his hands and feet. After a "shua", he appeared ten meters away in an instant.


    The "teleportation" ability that had been disabled is back.


    And the ruins behind them lacked a part of the fulcrum, making a "crackling" sound, and the gap was filled with mud and stone chips.


    He stood on a high place and used his "Eagle Eye" ability to watch everything about the disaster. After that terrible earthquake, many parts of Narnia City were turned into ruins.


    The pirate ships beside the coast had already surrounded the port, and a large number of black pirate flags were floating on the sea surface. After attacking all night, the pirates armed with knives and guns took advantage of the opportunity brought by the volcanic earthquake to break through the guards of the Church of Storms in the city.


    Hundreds of people burned, killed and looted along the ruins, bringing their crazy nature to the extreme.


    This is the truest look of a pirate.


    Make Narnia a hell.


    There were cries and screams everywhere. After being robbed, most of them were killed with a knife on their necks. The fate of the women on the island was even more tragic. They were inevitably stripped and humiliated.


    What I saw before my eyes really became the end.


    "Mr. Sparrow."


    Not far away, a black spot approached quickly, with two rough ponytails, some freckles on the face, and a thin figure. Even though he stumbled while walking, he ran towards Tu Fu stubbornly.


    The girl from Leicester Avenue was in tears at the moment, and she shouted Tufu''s name with all her might.


    What Tufu noticed was that Cindy was wearing the invisibility cloak he gave to Sophie. The clothes were too big for a girl her age, so she could only drag a lot forward.


    Tu Fu��s heart tightened, fear was knocking on the door of his heart,


    Activated the teleportation ability with a "shua", Tu Fu teleported directly to Cindy, and shouted urgently: "Where is Sophie?"


    "Sophie?"


    "Ruth DeWittbukett."


    "She is at my house... next to my house...someone is going to kill us, my sister gave me her clothes...she asked me to come to you..."


    Cindy panted, explaining to Tu Fu aggrievedly.


    "These are all fake, you don''t want to lie to me, and you don''t want to lie to me."


    The latter''s eyes were red, and he pointed angrily at the invisibility cloak on her body, "Only the extraordinary can use this cloak, how could she be so stupid as to give the cloak to you, liar, you are all liars."


    He scolded the little girl Cindy viciously, this person who can sell anesthetics for money, there is nothing he can''t do.


    "Tu Fu, she told you to save her quickly."


    The latter didn''t care about his cynicism, but just lowered his head and muttered the address, "No. 117... 117 Leicester Street... No matter how late... No matter how late, it will be too late..."


    Tu Fu''s expression was uncertain, even though doubt and anxiety flashed in his eyes.


    But that familiar name still made him crazily and unhesitatingly use the limit of teleportation.


    Even if there is only a one in ten thousand possibility, he will not let such a thing happen.


    "Swoosh, whoosh, whoosh��"


    Even if this city is miserable enough, and there are countless pirates doing evil, he pretends not to see madness rushing towards the direction he remembers,


    After passing through a few blocks quickly, I arrived at Leicester Avenue, which was full of poisonous insects.


    The famous weeping city at this hour,


    Now I am indeed crying a little sadly.


    Everyone, male and female, was covering their faces and crying, but Tu Fu didn''t care about it. His muscles were swollen, and with the extreme teleportation speed developed at this stage, he approached house 177 on this street in ten seconds. .


    "Kang Bang��"


    There were several sounds of weapons colliding in front of them, and seven or eight sturdy pirates let out piercing smirks.


    There are also extraordinary people joining in. They use swords to play with the blonde girl who has been retreated to the corner, even though she is also holding a self-defense weapon and trying her best to resist.


    However, the disparity in strength between the two sides is too great. Even if they retreat again and again, using all means, the blades are broken and the guns are trampled to death.


    The ability she just acquired couldn''t reach such a wide range, and she was once teased by this group of people.


    Reluctance flashed in Sophie''s eyes, and she pulled out a sharp blade from her waist and swung it out. This knife could not reach the anti-"shua", and cut the pirate leader among them.


    "Looking for death."


    The latter was furious, and after swearing that she didn''t know what to do, he sneered, raised his hand, pulled the trigger of the gun, and aimed a shot at her head.


    "boom!"


    Even though Tu Fu gritted his teeth and rushed to the limit, he still failed to block this deadly bullet.


    Gorgeous blood and brains splashed all over the floor and splashed on his face.


    When the beauty died, she turned around and seemed to see Tu Fu coming, leaving only a reassuring smile at the end of her life, as if saying goodbye to him.


    "Ah, ah!"


    The bullet seemed to hit Tu Fu, and he saw this cruel scene as soon as he was teleported here.


    He broke down and hugged his hair tightly and let out a piercing wail. A lot of negative emotions in his heart erupted at the same time. He raised his head and let out a piercing howl.


    "die."


    Tu Fu directly activated the steel to harden and covered both palms at the same time, like a wounded beast, he jumped up towards the group of people.


    "Ka...Kacha!"


    Before the pirate could react, the powerful palms tore his throat and skull apart, and squeezed the pirate leader to death under their horrified eyes.


    The man covered in blood obviously didn''t intend to let them go, and his attack was a fatal move, easily tearing their throats or chests apart.


    He did not spare any of the participants, and hunted down the group of people in a horrific way.


    After a horrific killing, the invading pirates fled in panic, and the residents here also avoided the man who was soaked in blood all over his body.


    He sat at a loss in front of Room 117 on Leicester Avenue, looking at Sophie who had closed her eyes, and stared blankly at the smile hanging on her face.


    Suddenly, unspeakable sadness struck.


    "tick, tick..."


    Tu Fu''s face was mixed with blood, and big and big dark red teardrops dripped on the ground.


    He had thousands of words to say, but they were all blocked in his throat. At this moment, it was really hard to say.


    "Sophie!"


    I only heard the scream of a middle-aged beautiful woman behind me, and the piercing and familiar voice made Tu Fu tremble violently.


    Turning around, Aunt Anfeier, who was dressed fairly decently, came striding forward. This beautiful woman also had unspeakable pain on her face, and her voice was choked:


    "Son of the Capet family, you clearly know that there is danger, why did you bring her here, why did you let her leave G?ttinghagen casually, now you are satisfied?"


    "Little husband."


    Uncle Ethan also showed unconcealable sadness in his eyes, and more of his endless disappointment with him, "I thought you would take good care of Sophie and not let her be wronged or hurt, but how did you let her down?" my trust.


    Before your parents left, please tell us not to let you be wronged. How did you repay us? Could it be that our family is not good enough for you? "


    "Uncle, aunt..."


    Tu Fu suppressed the grief in his heart, he didn''t even have the courage to look back at them,


    It''s more because they are afraid of seeing their disappointed looks.


    Even if he knew that the arrival of the Winsters was too abrupt, too unreasonable, too bizarre, too coincidental, as if someone was deliberately designing him, so what.


    He clearly knew that Sophie''s sudden death was too bizarre, and what he saw was false, but so what.


    Everything is false, a lie, a trap, a trap.


    But only my love for you...is true.


    Tu Fu didn''t dare to stay any longer, holding back his grief and tears, his heart ached so badly that he was about to bite his mouth open.


    He stood up and turned his back to everyone, lowered his head and continued to teleport forward, trying to break this unsolvable cage, but every step he took was like being stuck in the mud, requiring great strength to take a step.


    The residents next to him couldn''t help pointing out after seeing his true face and what happened before him.


    "Look, that''s Tuf Capet, the young genius of Baia Kingdom."


    "Bah, what a **** genius, he can''t even look down on his own woman."


    "Elope with someone else''s daughter, it''s all right now."


    "That sucks."


    "What''s the use of living for this kind of person, it''s better to just die."


    "Go to hell!"


    The cynicism and sarcasm of the residents of Leicester Avenue are like flies in the garbage dump, which are piercing and dense.


    No matter how blocked you are, you can''t stop the gossip in your ears.


    Tu Fu is ignorant and has no intention of defending himself anymore. He is exhausted and his eyes are distracted.


    I just feel so tired, so tired.


    Two legs seemed to be poured into cement, repeated encounters and excessive use of abilities, even though all the spirituality of physical energy had been exhausted, the body was injured and bled all the way.


    When he left from the place just now, his body and mind were already riddled with holes.


    The only thing Tu Fu can do now is to bow his head and mutter a set of strange words:


    "St.Mary...SantaMaria...Santa Maria..."


    The ability that has always been proud of, but at this moment it has become invalid.


    No matter how piercingly he called, he couldn''t get any response.


    "Teleport... Teleport... Send me back!"


    Tu Fu bit his lips, frequently tried various teleportation rituals, and mechanically beat the sand by the coast, even though his palms were all **** and his lips were bitten, he didn''t know it.


    He is still trying various teleportation abilities, looking for an ethereal existence here like a lunatic.


    But there is nothing,


    Nothing can be changed.


    "Woohoo!"


    The death-like despair made Tu Fu extremely bewildered. He covered his face full of pain with his palms, and let out a suppressed wail.


    He didn''t want to suffer anymore, but he couldn''t end the status quo.


    Several times I thought about giving myself a break,


    Let this ridiculous story end.


    In the dark, his behavior of constantly calling out the real name of the ship caused new changes.


    "Buzz��"


    I only heard a loud whistle from the sea in front of me. The length and height of several hundred meters made an iron-clad ship look so majestic.


    Even the hull has a new "Santa Maria" paint printing number.


    When he fell into the trough of despair, the iron-clad ship stopped in front of Tu Fu, and he looked up blankly at the huge, brand-new international luxury cruise ship "Santa Maria".


    Could anything be worse than this?


    Without the slightest hesitation, he chose to board the ship immediately.


    As if boarding a boat for the first time, Tu Fu''s legs and feet were trembling and he walked up the stairs from the boat to the shore.


    It''s not over yet.


    If anyone wants to design himself, even the kindest Winsters make him heartbroken, he really can''t imagine what will happen after boarding this nightmare ship.


    He was the last lap winner on the boat. At that time, he also killed people in order to survive, and ate an unknown number of fat rats that grew up eating corpses.


    The nightmare-like memories kept coming back, making Tu Fu''s teeth tremble.


    However, what he saw when he came up was the opposite scene,


    Santa Maria is not as gloomy and dark as it used to be.


    Now the place is clean, the monsters on the ship have disappeared, and the blood stains on the deck that cannot be cleaned no matter how they are washed are gone.


    The crew members he was familiar with were still on the deck, everyone was doing what they had done in their lifetime, and there was a peaceful look.


    Miss Anna, who is as beautiful as a flower and wears a sapphire necklace, shows off the "Heart of the Ocean" in her hands with Martha and Amanda, who are also dancers, and they are so proud of themselves.


    Grandma Mary in the next room used her unspeakable coffee-making skills to successfully explain what is called "shit-flavored chocolate". This old lady spent the rest of her life pursuing freedom on a boat. wrinkled smile.


    Chef Harry, who is always busy, always stands in front of the guests, habitually asking about the taste with a kitchen knife in his hand.


    The second officer and the head of the agency probably spent too much time at sea, and even watching others eat fish would always make them sick.


    The sailors on the cruise ship gather together in their free time, and their biggest vice is cheating when playing cards, which is absolutely unforgivable.


    Standing not far from the bow of the ship is Captain Arthur in the captain''s uniform. The elderly British gentleman tastes and praises the coffee made by Grandma Mary.


    Noticing the surprised look, the beard on his lips turned up, and he shouted with a thick British accent:


    "hey, Butcher (hello, butcher.


    The captain''s cry made everyone on the boat stop what they were doing, and they looked at the young Tu Fu in surprise.


    "You came."


    "What''s the matter, who bullied you? Just let me teach that **** for you."


    "Oh boy, you look sad, why don''t you try my coffee."


    "Gosh, stay away from that thing if you want to live."


    ��Come for the most authentic kebab, but you better judge carefully.��


    "Tufu Tufu, you haven''t come to see us dance for a long time, I''m so sad."


    I don��t know when, he revisited his old place, and he woke up from this incredible scene.


    Until the moment I heard their sustenance, I was already in tears.


    "Everyone, thank you."


    He bit his chapped lips tightly, and shouted with the last bit of strength: "I will find out everything, and then, I will seek justice for you."


    After speaking, the people in front of them seemed to stop talking.


    The eyes that looked at him were full of expectation and doting.


    It��s like watching your own children one day,


    Finally grown up.


    They approached Tu Fu one by one, located between reality and reality, and finally merged with his body.


    Many figures such as Anna, Harry, Arthur, Sophie, and the Winsters are walking like him...everyone met on the road of life, loved, hated, nostalgic, forgotten,


    Many, many people, after all, everything is one.


    ��


    "boom!"


    Tu Fu suddenly woke up from a terrible nightmare. He sat in the cold captain''s cabin and kept his usual sitting posture when he woke up.


    Look up, meditate.


    As if thinking of something, his heart trembled suddenly, he was relieved from fear, and then he smiled again to himself.


    Fortunately, it was just a dream.


    He stood up, and opened the cabin door of the captain''s cabin with eyes full of expectation and longing.


    But I saw,


    The fog outside the door remains.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 264： distorted cognition

    Chapter 264 Distorted Cognition


    The Governor''s Mansion in Narnia is still as usual, there is no volcanic eruption, no earthquake, and the magnificent and majestic mansion stands in place.


    The sound of fighting at the port subsided a lot after daytime.


    It took too long this time. Even if General Phyllis ordered the navy to be transferred, such a long time was enough for the remaining garrison navy to take action.


    "Witch" Karina''s ability to control the pirate group has weakened, and the pirate coalition forces that have awakened,


    It is no longer the bravery of last night, and it is retreating steadily.


    The reason why Narnia today has not become a **** on earth.


    Because there are always people standing at the front.


    The highest combat forces on both sides of the pirates and the Church of the Storm also fought together after the fight, from the battle of the Governor''s Palace to the Church of the Storm.


    Compared to the personable and personable appearance when he came, Floyd, the adventurer of the Rosicrucian Society, had a lot of clothes torn, his mature face was connected with a soil-colored hair, and the hair was like withered grass. The whole person was quite destitute.


    He tried his best to suppress the blood flowing from the corners of his mouth, which had already hurt the internal organs.


    In the confrontation with the stubborn old man just now, he was completely defeated, and it was not easy to suffer this beating.


    "Don''t be distracted when you fight me, it will kill you."


    Carl Hoffmann, who was wearing the cloak of the Church of the Storm, spoke coldly. With his experienced experience, he recognized at a glance that this lunatic was fighting on two fronts, so he suffered such a big loss.


    Not only was he dealing with him at the same level here, but he was distracted to deal with Tu Fu on the other side. This move almost drove the kid crazy.


    "The ability of a daydreamer?"


    "good."


    Floyd didn''t realize that he was almost killed, but instead smiled, "A gift specially prepared for him, that is the core ability of Adventurer Sequence 5, daydreaming.


    Distorts his perception of reality and instead falls into a prison of dilemma.


    The more he cares about something in his heart, something will leave him, and he will often suffer from the pain of Steven Ferris losing his wife.


    If the little guy couldn''t bear the pressure and was really injured, he would die in reality. "


    General Phyllis, who was standing by the side watching the battle, seemed not to have heard all this. After learning that the formation formation could not be used, he closed his eyes and waited for the end of everything.


    Never see the glory of the past.


    "What a terrifying ability, just a child of Sequence 7, is it worth doing?"


    Carl shook his head in dissatisfaction. It''s not that he hasn''t tried to stop the opponent, but Freud would rather endure the damage and get distracted and deal with Tu Fu first, otherwise he won''t be defeated.


    "Priest, you don''t know much about the path of adventurers. They are complete lunatics. Even if they find a chance, they will fight you to the end. It is really dangerous. Even I hate such unstable factors. "


    Floyd learned of the existence of such a dangerous person when Tu Fu took the risk of exposure to stand up and kill Karina, so he made this decision in his heart.


    This uncertain accidental factor must first be cleaned up.


    This is all right, even if Tu Fu lost contact with him, the other party''s spirituality has been exhausted after a lot of trouble.


    I also saw the gap in the higher sequence of the same pathway, and people who are a little smarter should know that they have to run away.


    He glanced at the half-dead "Witch" Karina, and looked towards the port again. It was time for this absurd farce to end.


    "High Priest Hoffman, I respect you for being a man and for years of persevering in leading the Church of Storms on the island. This time it is because our arrival has broken this balance.


    I am sorry for this, I will ask the organization to give you some compensation afterwards.


    But I also have to say that Karina and I are here just to do things for the organization, not our original intention.


    Now that the human formation has been destroyed, and Karina has paid for her mistakes, we still have no reason to continue the fight, why not let this account be written off. "


    "no way."


    High Priest Karl naturally knew what he meant, and he was going to kill him now, so he was naturally unwilling to continue to do it.


    But letting him leave with that witch is simply slapping him in the face, making what the members of the Church of Storms who died at the port think, and what the crazy Tu Fu thinks.


    "You can''t get out of Narnia, the church already knows what''s going on here, you can''t get away."


    "You don''t think I''m afraid of you, I just don''t want to waste time."


    Floyd laughed contemptuously, and wiped off the marks on his face, "Even if the Church of the Storm knows, so what, I''ll run away long before they come."


    He glanced at his companion on the ground. If it was really a last resort, he would have to leave him and run away.


    No one can stop an adventurer who is determined to run.


    Hearing the rampant attitude of the other party, the white-haired and long-bearded wise man Carl Hoffmann looked at him with contempt in his eyes, "Really? The Rosicrucian brat.


    Why don''t you try to leave first and see if you can still run? "


    What''s the meaning?


    Feeling that the atmosphere was not right, Floyd frowned and activated his teleportation ability without hesitation.


    But no matter how much he used his extraordinary power, his whole body remained motionless.


    His body seemed to make a "swish" sound, but his hands and feet seemed to be pulled so hard that when he activated this proud life-saving skill, it directly failed.


    "Can''t move, can''t you?"


    I saw the old man with white hair and beard slightly raised his arm.


    This conscious move immediately caused Floyd, who was about to run, to react slightly in his arm, and he couldn''t help raising his arm.


    "It''s you."


    Floyd struggled for a moment, woke up suddenly and looked at the old man Carl Hoffman in fear, and asked, "When did you drop the puppet line on me, I couldn''t have not noticed."


    "Just when you were distracted." High Priest Karl replied quietly.


    Such a large gap is enough for him to complete meticulous operations when launching an attack.


    The puppet silk thread can not only control dead objects, but also living people. Even if the pulling force and flexibility are greatly reduced, it is still very simple to entangle the opponent and disable his teleportation.


    Floyd''s eyes also became extremely cold. He already understood everything, and his eyes were full of hysterical madness.


    Just when Karl made this decision, he was already planning to fight the opponent to the end.


    Although this extreme method temporarily traps him, it also binds himself on the same thread as him,


    Compete for life and death


    Only one of the two ends of this line is destined to live.


    ��


    "My head hurts."


    Blowing the salty and humid wind from the sea, and the layer after layer of never-ending fog.


    Tu Fu didn''t know what to do other than stand there blankly and open his mouth wide in surprise.


    As he expected, it was all fake, and when it was all over, there was only pain and regret intertwined, which was especially uncomfortable when hope was shattered.


    "Sophie!"


    Tu Fu suddenly came to his senses, returned to the seat just now, turned on the monitoring screen in front of him, and immediately adjusted the monitoring time forward.


    After he left, Sophie also found Cindy on Leicester Street. Apart from encountering a few hooligans who wanted to take advantage of her along the way, they were easily resolved without any major incidents.


    Just comforting the little girl.


    Feeling lost just now, after seeing Sophie, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and kept sighing that luckily it was all fake.


    "Ok?"


    From the surveillance screen, Tu Fu clearly saw his figure running towards that street.


    Exhausted all the spirituality in the body out of thin air to launch teleportation, steel hardening, and finger guns, crying and shouting at the joint like a madman.


    Fortunately, he ran and teleported all the way, and the situation on the island was not optimistic, and every house closed their doors tightly.


    Few people recognized that he had been there.


    If Sophie saw his weeping face, he would probably be ridiculed to the point of being written on his epitaph after death.


    Tu Fu followed the monitoring all the way, and he finally fled to the coast after going around the island, and once tried to strangle himself in a state of mental breakdown.


    Fortunately, fortunately, the ghost ship "Santa Maria" seems to have received some kind of induction.


    It came directly to his cognition at the most critical time, and finally broke this unsolvable dilemma.


    Relying on one''s own strength to get out of this predicament, just thinking about it makes it impossible.


    After watching the whole process, Tu Fu roughly guessed some of the details of the adventurer''s ability in Sequence 5, and secretly speculated: "The collapse of the Governor''s Mansion will not kill me. As an extraordinary person, I know this very well, so I didn''t die, but If it is an ordinary person, it should be scared to death.


    It can be seen that this ability is not an illusion or a dream, but changes what people see and hear about reality, and then counteracts and harms those who see and hear. "


    This advanced ability of an adventurer is like an interesting psychological test.


    Blindfold the prisoner and take him to a room and tie him up, pretending to cut his wrist with a sharp instrument to create the illusion of bleeding, and place the prisoner next to the sound of water droplets from a water pipe to imitate the sound of bleeding.


    Accompanied by the rhythm of dripping water from fast to slow, the condemned prisoners felt a great sense of fear in their hearts.


    He felt his blood was draining little by little.


    Various detection instruments truthfully recorded his changes, and the prisoner eventually died of typical blood loss symptoms.


    And at the prisoner''s wrist,


    In fact, there is no scar at all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 265： restricted life

    Chapter 265 Life Forbidden Zone


    "boom!"


    Daydreamer Floyd slammed High Priest Karl''s face with a close-range extreme punch, and the old man flew out without warning.


    After being hit by a sharp hammer, bruises appeared on his face immediately, and his physical body had reached its limit.


    From taking turns probing to counterattacking without sparing any effort, all means have been exhausted.


    The puppets used to assist in advance have also been destroyed. Fighting with the adventurer in close quarters, the blood tank was empty after a short note, and he barely stood up.


    It also maintained the last trace of dignity.


    "The storm is here, I''m really crazy. I knew I shouldn''t fight close to you with adventurers like you. What''s the difference between this and hitting a train?"


    High Priest Karl gave a miserable smile and spat out half of his **** teeth on the ground.


    Some barely stand in the wind.


    The robe of the Church of Storms he was wearing was only half left after some tossing, like a brightly colored flag fluttering in the wind.


    Fortunately, he still had a delicate porcelain doll hidden on his body. After the blow, the cracked part of the doll expanded again. Even if the damage was partially diverted, it still couldn''t stop the opponent''s indiscriminate bombing.


    "For the last time, untie the puppet thread, and I will leave now with my companions and never come back for revenge, in the name of the all-knowing sage."


    Sequence 5 Daydreamer Freud is not much better.


    In the first round of probing, he was rubbed against by countless puppets, and when he was distracted to deal with Tu Fu, he completely took over the old thing several times.


    No matter how you attack, you can''t kill him.


    "When I''m old, I have fought for a good reputation in front of the boys all my life, but I don''t want to lose my integrity in my old age."


    Carl Hoffmann with long hair and white beard stopped the enemy''s way and smiled to himself.


    Still, it��s too face-saving.


    The eyes that looked death at home was also the last time he was stubborn in his life.


    "Why is this necessary?"


    Even in Floyd''s current state of exhaustion, he can still kill this old thing blocking the way with his ability and powerful physical skills, but he really doesn''t want to spend such a big price, so he took another step back,


    "Okay, let me go, Karina stays enough for you to deal with, this is my biggest concession."


    Carl still sighed and shook his head: "It still doesn''t work, if something is done, let''s stay."


    "Untie! You should know that I can use that ability in my current state. It''s not that difficult to kill you. You must be satisfied with both sides?"


    Floyd was like an angry lion when he roared, how could he be so chic when he came.


    At this moment, his terrifying momentum began to rise, and he might play his hole card at any time.


    "Since there are still tricks, you might as well use them. You can use that ability to beat me to death."


    High Priest Karl was not afraid of his threat, but shook his head and smiled lightly:


    "Don''t think that I don''t know the price of the ''Life Forbidden Zone''. It requires great anger as the key to touch the extraordinary power that is much higher than the current one. I also believe that you can use it now.


    yes,


    Using that ability, you can easily kill me, but after all this is over, your spirituality, physical strength, and mental strength are all exhausted, can you still run?


    In the end, he will be arrested by the Narnia government and the church, so why go to war so much. "


    Karl Hoffman''s physical endurance has also reached its limit, and it will take a lot of strength to firmly control the opponent with the invisible puppet thread, and he is also verbally warning him.


    The ability obtained by the outlaw lunatic in Adventurer Sequence 7 is indeed very strong, but more often than not, it is a great deterrent to the enemy before it is used.


    An ability that has always been used only when there is no hope.


    Carl bet that he didn''t dare to use it casually. The hole cards are always the most deterrent before they are played. How can he run away after using them.


    "Okay, since you don''t care, let''s wait and see."


    Floyd picked up the brimmed hat on the ground, he didn''t use his ability to deal with this old guy, and turned to look around Narnia, his eyes revealed bloodthirsty madness,


    "So what if I slaughtered the whole of Narnia and bloodbathed the Church of Storms you care about.


    You should know that even three minutes is enough for me. "


    "Stop."


    Seeing that lunatic was about to turn to the city, Carl showed unprecedented horror on his face.


    The more you understand this sequence, the more you know that the daydreamers of Sequence 5 do have this ability.


    He doesn��t even need to do it himself, as long as he expands the scope of distorted reality, accommodates the entire city��s people, and triggers another terrible disaster, the city can be easily destroyed.


    Everyone in the city will be destroyed collectively.


    "Don''t go there."


    Karl Hoffman kept growling in his throat, overdrawing his life to borrow strength, and his ten fingers were constantly twisting with exaggerated gestures.


    The puppet line connected to the other party tried its best to block the madman''s every move.


    But after all, they are transcendents of the same level, and they are in a state of exhaustion. To be able to entangle the opponent for so long is beyond the scope of their ability.


    After hearing the other party''s plan at this moment, High Priest Karl spared no effort to intercept Freud''s actions.


    The madness of blocking with all his strength made him look like a burning moth, flapping his wings with all his strength to manipulate the puppet string.


    The latter saw the old guy''s hard work and desperate behavior from the corner of his eyes,


    Even if he was in the same bad state, he laughed out loud, and the anger thoughts that had just died together were swept away.


    This is exactly the plan of the adventurer Freud. Since he is unwilling to give way, it is better to kill this old guy, so he doesn''t have to worry about it.


    If he really has the strength to stop himself and arouse his anger, he will open the "Life Forbidden Zone" in front of him, and simply slaughter the entire city.


    This calculation is very good, if there is no accident, maybe he will succeed.


    At least in the eyes of Tu Fu who observed the battle, it was an impeccable plan.


    But the problem with him was the accident.


    "Teleport!"


    After a dignified soft cry, Tu Fu, who was supposed to have completely lost his combat power, flew from afar like lightning, like a **** descending from the earth.


    A steady stream of spirituality surges in the body, inexhaustible.


    "Shua! Shua! Shua!"


    The extremely fast teleportation made his figure flicker, and he teleported to the Governor''s Mansion with an unstoppable and fierce offensive.


    In the battle between only these two people, in the extreme tension between these two people, Tu Fu''s appearance is like a sharp blade drawn out of its sheath,


    Quickly pierced in front of Floyd, who was barely in control of his figure.


    With a "shua", his entire thigh was covered by hardened steel, and the strong muscles on his legs and feet bulged.


    "boom!"


    It is more powerful than the most elastic spring when it is launched, and it hits the stomach of the enemy who is also an adventurer with a full blow, even if Floyd has been covered with hardened steel when the opponent strikes.


    But already in a state of exhaustion, unable to use this power better, he can only barely resist the vital points and violent impact.


    That extremely swift and fierce blow was not something that a brat at his level could use at all, and the fatal blow immediately caused his body to be overwhelmed.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth with a "poof", and the fearless aura of Tucheng was reduced by most of it.


    Just as he was about to reach out to fight back, he was firmly suppressed by the stubborn old man. A pair of indifferent eyes were above him, and the ferocious aura released by the dark red color that destroyed the world made him feel a little bit of fear rarely.


    Thanks to him, after experiencing so many hardships, the pressure of anger and despair finally allowed Tu Fu to touch the key to open the "forbidden zone of life".


    But this full of anger needs to be borne by one person.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Tu Fu fiercely raised his hand and fired three shots between his eyebrows, firing the finger gun like a cannonball with full firepower.


    But the opponent''s skull was really hard, and the terrifying cyclone left a column of blood on his forehead before it could be pierced. Tu Fu''s soles were once again covered by hot black steel.


    "ಡ�"


    Another full-strength blow kicked towards the opponent''s knee, and Floyd, who wanted to defend again and again, couldn''t input spirituality after his body was exhausted. After being hit, he only felt weak in his legs and feet.


    After being kicked abruptly and breaking his knee, he collapsed on the ground, in a state of embarrassment.


    "Crack!"


    Tu Fu mercilessly kicked at his fallen head with the other foot, and that leg was also covered with a layer of black iron-like skin.


    He smashed that head that was as strong as iron head-on.


    Floyd, who was severely beaten, has been thinking about this guy. The frequent use of terrifying and extraordinary power regardless of the cost is not the proper ability of a Sequence 7 lawless madman.


    Besides, he had already exhausted his spirituality just now.


    Floyd suddenly came to his senses at this moment, and shouted: "You have opened the ''Life Forbidden Zone''."


    Just when he wanted to do the same thing because of this discovery, Tu Fu didn''t intend to give him this opportunity, and the continuous rapid and loud bangs of his big feet directly smashed his five sense organs into pieces, and they were about to melt into a ball.


    Even if an adventurer wants to open the "forbidden zone of life", the key to open that door is beyond the usual anger and despair, not the fear left in Freud''s heart when he realized that he would really die.


    An adventurer who is afraid of death, but he can''t use the ability of ghosts and gods.


    "Leave... let me go... in exchange for..."


    On the verge of death, Floyd, who was like a dead dog, yelled this sentence with the only strength he had, trying to exchange all adventurer potion formulas below demigods, leaving him alone. life.


    "Kill him, I have a way to give you that thing."


    Karl Hoffman also risked everything, just wanting this crazy guy to die as soon as possible.


    "Ok."


    Tu Fu concentrated all his strength on the soles of his feet with an indifferent expression, and the layers of terrifying muscles bulged in a big circle.


    If you want to blame, blame you for moving the most untouchable scale in your heart.


    "boom!"


    He stomped on the head of the adventurer Floyd without hesitation, blood splashing everywhere.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 266： two recipes

    Chapter 266 Two recipes


    "boom!"


    When the battle was about to end, there was only a sudden gunshot in the mansion.


    thought it was the other party who regretted wanting to get rid of him.


    Tu Fu was so scared that his legs and feet were trembling, and he was so scared that he almost had to silently recite the transmission ceremony of the "Santa Maria" and run away.


    Looking further in, it was General Phyllis, who was wearing a luxurious and majestic governor''s uniform, and pulled the trigger. He swallowed a revolver bullet whole, and a ball of blood erupted behind the upper jaw of the ammunition ship, mercilessly snatching away his life.


    The Governor of Narnia fell limply in this place where he had received all the honors, and ended his sinful life with an extremely aggrieved death.


    After the members of the Rosicrucian Society and the pirate coalition were defeated, his end was already doomed.


    Even if Tufu and High Priest Karl intend to let him go, news of Felice collaborating with pirates will soon spread.


    As the person responsible for this matter, even if the best ending is in the National Assembly in Lantis, he will be sentenced to life imprisonment or exile by political opponents.


    There is no chance of turning things around in my life, so I might as well commit suicide decisively now.


    "Ugh."


    Tufu looked at the Governor whom he had disliked since he came to Narnia, and was touched by his miserable end.


    After making illustrious military exploits, he was betrayed by the country he loved deeply. He watched the person he loved the most die in front of his eyes. He struggled and seized power all his life, and finally guarded an illusory hope as the motivation to live.


    Even if there is no self, the so-called forming a formation will most likely end in failure.


    For a hopeless idea, even if a smart person tries his best to kill many people at all costs, not only will he get nothing in the end, he is doomed to have no good ending.


    Ridiculous and pathetic.


    Tu Fu, who had just experienced the same thing not long ago, understood him very well, but never sympathized with him.


    After the brief thoughts drifted away, a feeling of limp came over him.


    "Snapped."


    After struggling to deal with Freud with his last effort, Tu Fu couldn''t stand still and half knelt on the ground. His face became pale at a speed visible to the naked eye, and large beads of sweat seeped from his forehead.


    Limbs were paralyzed to the limit, and even breathing stopped at this moment.


    Here comes the side effect of "Life Forbidden Zone".


    After three minutes of fighting, all the strength and spirituality in his body were drained, and the power that did not belong to him was taken back with interest.


    Now he can''t even exert any strength, and the disordered breath of hot and cold almost killed him.


    After playing that terrifying hole card, even the weakest child can easily get it and kill him. This is probably why the adventurer Freud has been in desperate situations several times, but he has been reluctant to use this forbidden power .


    The sequelae of using it are too great, especially if there is no companion to respond in advance, there is really no better choice than waiting to die or being caught.


    The High Priest Carl Hoffman looked at the corpse on the ground, and raised his fingers. The adventurer Freud, who died on the ground, was lifted up high by the puppet line.


    After some tests to confirm that this is the main body and has died, he was relieved.


    "It seems that his concerns are right."


    "What... what... concerns?"


    "Adventurers are indeed very unstable factors. Sequence 7 can kill Sequence 5 even if it cooperates properly. I think this is why other sequences hate this unreasonable approach."


    The consumption of the old man is also huge, the original white hair and beard cover a wider area, and the wrinkles on his face are also deeper.


    "maybe!"


    Tu Fu adjusted his breath silently, not to mention the exhaustion of spirituality and physical strength, as if every bone in his body was crushed inch by inch, and it required great perseverance to move his body.


    Glanced at the battlefield from the corner of the eye.


    The Governor''s Mansion is not pretty, there is blood everywhere, just like Narnia.


    But the result seems to be pretty good. Two members of the Rosicrucian Society died and the other was seriously injured. The Pirate Alliance made a massive attack and then withdrew.


    "Tu Fu, do you want to know the potion formula of the next two sequences of the adventurer?"


    Karl Hoffman manipulated the corpse with an invisible thread, and asked casually.


    "Let me know?"


    "If I were to pass on the knowledge of the Church of Storms to you, of course not." Carl''s tone was serious, but he changed the topic, "But the Sequence 5 daydreamer you killed with your own strength, what reason do I have? refuse it.


    Of course, it only takes a little... small tricks. "


    After speaking, he moved some hands and feet on Floyd''s body, causing one after another black silk threads to flow from the body, and under the puppet master''s manipulation, he actually condensed and pulled out the remaining thoughts.


    It can also be regarded as a good opportunity to give up a dead Sequence 5 daydreamer in order to obtain information, and transform it into a puppet weapon.


    "Close your eyes."


    Under the majestic tone of High Priest Karl, even though Tu Fu could only lie on the ground, he still did as he said.


    After closing his eyes, the surrounding area was instantly dark.


    gurgle gurgle...


    His body seemed to be submerged in water, sinking continuously, and the strong weightlessness made him feel uncomfortable. After an unknown amount of time, he finally landed on the ground with a bang.


    The dead "Floyd" kept flickering, leaving only a vague afterimage, standing in front of Tufu in a daze.


    "Ok?"


    Tu Fu hesitated for a while before remembering the things that tortured him.


    He stared directly at the afterimage, and asked in a cold voice: "Tell me the potion formula of Adventurer Path Sequence 6 and Sequence 5."


    "it is good."


    After the remnant soul of the adventurer "Floyd" received the order, he also gave the answer decisively in a daze.


    "Sequence 6 bard. Extraordinary materials: Harpy''s complete pituitary gland, a singing sunflower plant, 60ml of mermaid''s tears, 50g of the Stone of Life."


    "Sequence 5 Daydreamer. Extraordinary materials: fish scales of a pure-blooded mermaid, 10 grams of dust from an ancient wraith, 550ml of spring water from the Fountain of Eternal Life, a pair of eyeballs of a deep-sea berserker, and the main stem of a misty tree.


    Promotion Ritual: Adapting to living in a non-existent fantasy experience, reusing potions. "


    "Undead" Freud told him the names and formulas of these two sequences very frankly. After being promoted to Sequence 5, the theory of extraordinary rituals came into being.


    And this weird request once made Tu Fu feel that this guy was playing him.


    "A fantasy experience that doesn''t exist, that is to say, I need to rely on imagination to distort my self-cognition, making me think that I am living in that fantasy."


    Tu Fu scratched his head, this harsh condition made him not think about how to solve it for a while.


    Fortunately, there is still some distance away from the daydreamer, and now he is entangled in another matter,


    "So, both Sequence 6 and Sequence 5 are closely related to mermaids. No wonder that stinky mermaid thought I was playing tricks. My God, how many outrageous things did the senior adventurers before me do? Who would trust an adventurer?"


    He shook his head speechlessly, and without wasting any more time, he hurriedly asked while Floyd was still breathing: "Why did the Rosicrucian make a deal with Phyllis?"


    "We are looking for an existence that cannot be divined, and we need the information he provides."


    "what?"


    "Bai... Baishuang... no... I can''t say!"


    While confiding this information, Freud''s remnant soul seemed to have touched something unspeakable.


    "what!"


    Before he uttered a single word, the wisp of black smoke began to twist.


    The terrible curse made even the remnant "Floyd" scream in great pain. In front of Tu Fu, the black smoke he turned into disappeared completely.


    Just now Freud clearly disclosed the adventurer''s knowledge of the two mid-sequences, but now he only revealed this word, and he was completely wiped out.


    It is not only the work of the Rosicrucian Society or the thing he mentioned,


    At least it is an untouchable existence for Tu Fu now.


    After the strange black smoke dissipated, Tu Fu also naturally returned to reality. Now that he has recovered, he looked at the smiling old man, barely stood up and nodded his thanks,


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome, Sparrow, no, it should be Mr. Capet." Carl Hoffman smiled,


    "Next, where are you going?"


    "I haven''t figured it out yet, at least Narnia can''t accommodate me." Tu Fu laughed.


    The latter still smiled: "But with so much money from Landis, it''s not easy to memorize it when I leave."


    "Money? What money? I don''t understand at all, why bother to defile people''s innocence."


    Even though Tu Fu tried his best to deny it, the old guy seemed to know everything, and the smirk in his eyes seemed to tell him, don''t pretend to be me.


    "Narnia''s money belongs to the Republic of Lantis after all. It has nothing to do with the Church of Storms. However, General Phyllis died and the pirate coalition attacked the city. Now Mogadishu is left with a mess. This is a tricky thing. thing.


    I don��t know how much the reconstruction work on the island will cost. After all, the Church of the Storm still has to maintain its operations, and the people on Leicester Street have to deal with it. Even the cathedral is still dilapidated.


    Oh, it''s all my fault, this useless old guy, it''s really embarrassing to my Lord. "


    "Fifty thousand crowns! No more."


    Tu Fu gritted his teeth, the money was enough for them to recover from this loss, and it was enough to repair another Storm Cathedral.


    "After this battle, I don''t know how many unsung heroes of the Church of Storms died here. I think their family members probably even shed tears, but the church can''t even give a penny. Poor, really pitiful.


    It''s all my fault that this old thing is useless, I might as well die in battle just now. High Priest Karl continued to cry poorly.


    "One hundred thousand crowns! Don''t push yourself further.


    This is the last time. If you want more, you might as well kill me now. I have hidden the money a long time ago, and you won��t get any money. "


    Tu Fu threatened the other party with these words, and before he knew it, the two river view villas were gone, and he was really speechless.


    What should be given should still be spit out, otherwise people will not be able to leave.


    "However, I have only one request."


    "any request?"


    "As you can see, these are all the assets of love in Jack Sparrow''s name, so I have the right to dispose of them now, and have the right to have them disposed of on my behalf."


    After being blackmailed by the other party, Tu Fu took the initiative to take out a stack of property rights transfer documents from his backpack.


    That is a letter of transfer and a certificate of grant issued by the Narnia government to transfer the narcotics plantations and processing plants on the four islands of Mogadishu to his name,


    "Why don''t you take this opportunity to let the members of the Church of Storms destroy all the industries on the island.


    Plantations use metal pollution to destroy the soil, all anesthetics are burned with quicklime, all processing plant machines are destroyed, and the anesthetic industry disappears from the Coral Sea. "


    Karl Hoffman stared at the thing for a moment, and after realizing the importance of the matter, he nodded heavily as he agreed, but there was still a trace of worry on his face:


    "Tu Fu, you should know that this is not a trivial matter. Felice committed suicide and the pirate coalition retreated. There must be a suitable excuse."


    "Yesterday, an army of pirates ravaged Narnia."


    Only then did Tu Fu come up with the excuse he had prepared for a long time, and said unhurriedly: "It is the sea emperor Mingesa who led the Tianyasha to organize the coalition forces including the Blue Warriors and more than a dozen pirate regiments. Niah ransacked.


    Not only swept away all the wealth, but also destroyed the plantations on the island.


    The crime is so heinous that the laws of heaven cannot tolerate it. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 267： companion

    Chapter 267 Companion


    The Mogadishu Islands in early March ushered in the nominal spring.


    The tropical monsoon climate brought a hot wind to Narnia, as well as flakes of red blood.


    The sea water was red, reflecting the sky bloody.


    It seems to be crying for the suffering of the common people.


    The port of Narnia is full of corpses, including pirates, fishermen, and members of the Church of the Storm who resisted and sacrificed.


    During the half-night fight, except for some of the spies who had infiltrated, thousands of pirate armies attacked again and again, dropping hundreds of corpses at the port and almost breaking through the city gate.


    If the Landis Navy hadn''t arrived in time and drove away the group of lunatics with cannons and cruisers, I am afraid that all the violent members of the Church of Storms would have died in the line of duty.


    This fearless spirit seemed to have moved the Lord of the Storm, who was in charge of the storm. The light rain fell on the dry, wet and hot island, washing the stains on the island over and over again.


    "My God."


    A well-dressed blond and beautiful girl came to the port with an umbrella and saw this very tragic scene.


    Even though the corpses had been removed, a large amount of blood and the smell of corpses permeated the entire port, and the white cloth covering the corpses had piled up like a mountain.


    Witnessing this tragic scene with her own eyes, Sophie endured the physical discomfort and tried to make herself stronger.


    He listened to the local residents recounting the glorious deeds of the church members last night, and also imitated the islanders who bought a bunch of Sunderland winter chrysanthemums at the flower shop and put them down in front of the ship.


    It is used to commemorate the misfortune of the deceased.


    And offshore is holding a large ship ceremony to bid farewell to the dead. Several huge ironclad ships will circle the entire Mogadishu Islands three times, and pray to the Lord of the Storm by firing shells into the sky, so that the dead at sea rest in peace.


    The petals of white winter chrysanthemums placed by the people on the ship fluttered in the wind, and died together with the heroes who died in this war.


    This beautiful and cruel scene made Sophie feel particularly depressed.


    If no one comes forward, I don��t know how many people will die. Even she is one of the protected ones.


    "tick, tick..."


    Looking at the watch on his arm, it was almost 10 o''clock in the morning, and the time was still passing bit by bit, but there was no news from him.


    Thinking of that idiot whose life and death are unknown, who acted desperately without listening to persuasion, and those words that deliberately made her angry, Sophie was about to shed tears.


    "Sister, don''t be sad, Mr. Sparrow will definitely come back to find us."


    A pair of small hands held her, gently shaking the sad Sophie.


    Cindy, who was dressed in exquisite children''s clothing, had a shoulder-length mid-short haircut, bid farewell to the rusticity before. She blinked her big eyes, and her delicate and fair face looked a bit aura.


    The little girl saw through Sophie''s concealed sadness, and comforted her in her own way.


    Although not long ago she was the bereaved child.


    The time of the pirates'' landing in Narnia yesterday did not do much harm in itself, what is frightening is the power of this rumor, causing vicious incidents in many streets.


    Especially on Leicester Avenue, which is a group of hard-working people who have been tortured by life for a long time. After the disaster, not only did they not unite, but they also extended their hands to the weaker.


    The number of criminal attacks in one night is three to five times that of the past.


    If it wasn''t for Sophie who showed up in time yesterday to take her away, the current Cindy is probably one of the cold numbers in this riot.


    This is why Cindy tried her best to please this big sister.


    Having lived alone outside for a long time, she should have a way of survival for a person like her.


    Behind the two beautiful figures, one big and one small, a sad male voice also appeared at the port of Bangal. He held his head and complained speechlessly:


    "Oh my god, how can there be such a shameless old guy in this world, I obviously saved your life and the lives of the people on the entire island, what''s wrong with charging a little fee.


    This is simply robbery, compared to you, even pirates are really nothing..."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Sophie turned around in surprise, just in time to see a depressed young gentleman coming in a car. He was wearing a high-end suit and exaggerated sunglasses covering most of his face.


    This flamboyant rich style immediately caused disgust in the eyes of many people in the port area.


    It seems that the sacred ship ceremony was defiled by the arrival of such a rich and unqualified guy.


    Besides the famous "Jack Sparrow".


    Even after a long time, Tu Fu was still angry about what happened just now. Even though he knew in his heart that the other party urgently needed a large sum of money, it didn''t affect him complaining about his gains and losses.


    Actually, it��s not a bad harvest. Excluding the 100,000 crowns given to the Church of Storms for emergency relief, there are still 900,000 crowns left.


    If he didn''t continue to follow the extraordinary path, the money would be enough for him, Sophie, the Winster family and their subsequent generations to live in glory and wealth for a lifetime.


    More importantly, there are two subsequent series of potion formulas, an unknown use of the Philosopher''s Stone, and some information on the sea. These things are extremely precious and cannot be bought with money.


    "Beautiful lady, are you waiting for someone?" Tu Fu whistled like a hooligan, "You can''t be waiting for me."


    "God on high, save me."


    Seeing his flamboyant appearance, Sophie''s uneasy mood suddenly became ashamed.


    Tu Fu came here by car, acting like a rude nouveau riche. Looking at the weird eyes of others, the atmosphere was so embarrassing that Sophie almost ran away.


    Although she wanted to tell everyone that she didn''t know him, the good tutor still made Sophie calmly ask, "So, where did you go?"


    "I went to fetch some things, and saved these unlucky people on this island by the way. They really should thank me."


    Tu Fu deliberately pressed his sunglasses and hat when he got off the car,


    The purpose of doing this is to just cover the pale face, and also cover the embarrassing expression caused by the pain all over the body.


    The new clothes covered the original wound, making him look like a decent person.


    As for why the ride came with such fanfare?


    If he can come here with his own efforts, he would really underestimate the sequelae of the "forbidden zone of life".


    "I''ve said it long ago, don''t worry, what can happen to me, a chosen one like me who is destined to do great things, even the Lord of Storms is protecting me all the time...God, Sophie, you just now You shouldn''t be crying."


    "Shut up."


    Hearing his arrogant words, Sophie was not even a little bit sad now, and almost wanted to punch this annoying and shy guy, but her pink fist retracted halfway.


    "Oh, it''s not bad, buy one get one free failed, and there is one more."


    Tu Fu blinked his eyelids and looked at Cindy, then raised his eyebrows, "You don''t want to take her with you, a poor girl who sold anesthetics, it''s really heartbreaking."


    The little girl also cautiously stretched out her hand to greet him. After hearing this, she burst into tears.


    "Sp... Mr. Sparrow... Hello, Mr...."


    "Cindy has no family anymore, she has nothing now. The Narnia government doesn''t have the energy to take in children of her age, why don''t we take her away together.


    I checked the adoption procedures, as long as it proves that I have enough assets and a formal identity, I will bring it back to the Northern Continent when the time comes..."


    Sophie was still asking what Tu Fu meant. According to the plan, only the two of them should leave.


    But suddenly bringing such a little girl with a criminal record is really troublesome.


    It is necessary to consult Tu Fu for his opinion.


    "Well, you can bring it if you want. It''s just a matter of opening your mouth. Anyway, I''m not short of money now. I don''t mind if you want to bring ten."


    Tu Fu still maintains an indifferent attitude, making him look more and more like a rich jerk.


    He walked towards the ticket window on his own, muttering incessantly:


    "What''s more, we are away from home. Our status is indeed short of a maid. Although we are a little younger, we are still clever, and it is not bad to make do with it."


    While waiting for him to take the initiative to buy a boat ticket, an elderly grandmother who had been listening here for a long time shook her head in confusion, "God, girl, don''t tell me that person just now is your partner? This is crazy."


    "Exactly." Sophie responded with a smile.


    "Why would you find a man like this as a partner, that guy is a total jerk, rude, brutal, empathetic, disrespectful, a beautiful girl like you should not be with such a person.


    Listen to my advice, stay away from this impersonal **** as soon as possible! Otherwise you will regret it sooner or later. "


    The old man tried his best to persuade him as someone who had experienced it.


    Sophie just nodded and smiled without saying a word, but looked at someone''s back with gentle eyes.


    Even though he was suppressing his physical discomfort, Tu Fu insisted on pretending to be calm and composed. He was already sweating profusely after he got off the car and took two steps.


    He is showing that he is strong enough now in this way,


    Strong enough to protect her.


    As a con artist, how could she not be able to tell whether a person is lying or not.


    Someone is just telling a lie to prove it, but as he said before, nothing happened at all, so Sophie doesn''t need to worry about him.


    Then as his lover, there is only one thing to do.


    forever,


    Always trust your partner unconditionally.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 268： The Adventures of Captain Jack

    Chapter 268 "The Adventures of Captain Jack"


    For Benjamin Wilson, a reporter from the Sea Observer, these days have not been pleasant enough.


    Let��s forget about the horrible crime rate, the pirate coalition almost broke into the island last night.


    However, this can be considered big news.


    The newspaper he works for specializes in reporting maritime news. Apart from reporting serious news, the most famous section is the follow-up report on maritime legends.


    Among them are well-known generals of the naval fleets of various countries, famous pirate hunters, adventurers who want to make a name for themselves, and even great pirates who are notorious at sea.


    These legends are important material for their reporting.


    Especially for the residents living in coastal cities or island countries, most of the well-known names and maritime legends are published through paper media such as "Sea Observer" to promote them.


    This also created one after another sea legends.


    In other words, no matter if you are an adventurer or a new pirate, if you want to be famous at sea, you must at least pass the test of the newspaper. After the risk of being famous, you are still alive, that is the real sea legend.


    Unfortunately, Benjamin has been here for a long time without any gains. He wants to find someone who is stable enough to live in the field to write a long-term biography at sea as his entry work.


    But a newcomer like him who has just graduated from university and came to the newspaper office has no power, no relationship, and even a stable source of information.


    How can it compare to those veterans in the industry.


    It was another wrong decision to come to Narnia, the city of paradise, to look for potential future sea legends.


    He originally wanted to find someone with a good experience or full of potential in this legendary city, but after living for a while, Benjamin Wilson discovered to his annoyance that


    In addition to the fierce pirates on this island, there are aboriginal people who are not stingy.


    During the day, there are poisonous insects deeply affected by narcotics. They wander like ghosts, but at night, the streets are full of drunks and prostitutes.


    Alcohol and narcotics have become the calling card of Narnia.


    Even some famous pirates are not educated enough to understand what it means to be famous.


    This hit him hard, and he could only repeat the boring job search day after day.


    Until this day in early March, at the Narnia Post Office, he caught a glimpse of a strangely dressed person. He was wearing sunglasses that covered half of his face.


    Although most of his face was covered, judging from his demeanor that he didn''t even give change, this kind of person seemed to be a person who was born to stand in the spotlight.


    "That is��"


    After a short memory, Benjamin slapped his head violently,


    "Jack Sparrow!"


    A well-known adventurer and rich man who is famous in Mogadishu like this, doesn''t care about the royalties in the newspaper.


    But subconsciously told him that such an excellent opportunity must not be let go.


    ��


    "It''s time to report the safety to the family."


    Tu Fu, who has already bought the ticket, is not in a hurry to leave, he still needs some time to prepare.


    Now he has to leave Narnia no matter what. His actions this time defrauded all the property of the local rich man and the funds of the Narnia government.


    Even if Mingesa and Tianyasha were to take the blame for him, the Church of Storms backing him would allow him to justifiably take away the money.


    But the local rich and some caring people may still miss themselves,


    This area can''t stay any longer.


    While there is still time, he asked Sophie and Cindy to purchase some items needed at sea.


    He went to the post office alone. With the image of one person and two parts, he first used his alias to communicate with his family, and sent them to Baker Street and Miskar Stark University respectively, and reported to his uncles, aunts and teachers that he was safe.


    Then, use Sophie''s identity to send a letter to St. Nordin in Landis, and then send it to G?ttinghagen by a special person, and send a regular letter to report safety, which can be regarded as an explanation to the Winsters .


    Although such a process is a bit more complicated, it is still safe.


    If the story of him abducting someone else''s daughter as a liar is exposed, I''m afraid he will become Baia''s biggest joke.


    "Hello, Mr. Sparrow."


    Just sent the two letters, while thinking, Tu Fu heard a young man in a suit and leather shoes behind him release a kind smirk at him.


    "I don''t buy insurance, I don''t buy a cemetery, I don''t want to go on a blind date, and I don''t plan to invest in any financial projects in the near future, so if you want to take a penny from me, it''s more realistic to go home and dream now."


    Tu Fu squinted his eyes to take a look at this man''s attire.


    A very young-looking white man with an ordinary appearance. There are already wrinkles on the suit, and the leather shoes are stained with mud and have not been scrubbed. It can be seen that life has not been satisfactory recently, so he doesn''t pay much attention to these details.


    Judging from various details, it looks like a salesman,


    Still the kind with poor performance.


    "Mr. Sparrow, with all due respect, I, who is also a Baierian, really don''t think your sense of humor is like a Baierian." Reporter Benjamin smiled reluctantly.


    "So, how did you recognize me."


    "I once participated in the party you held, and it was the grandest paradise I have ever seen." The witty Benjamin praised in exaggerated language,


    "What''s more, there is no one on this island who doesn''t know you, even wearing sunglasses can''t hide your brilliance."


    "It seems that I have to improve the level of the party next time." Tu Fu whispered to himself.


    "Let me introduce myself first, Benjamin Wilson, the reporter of "Sea Observer", can I borrow some time from you to clarify my purpose of coming."


    Looking at the sincere Tiandu, Tu Fu glanced at the hands of his pocket watch,


    "Yes, but you only have three minutes."


    "enough."


    After getting this answer, Benjamin secretly cheered for himself in his heart.


    After quickly fixing a table, he decisively ordered two cups of local black coffee, trying to make the conversation more formal. He cleared his throat and formally explained his purpose.


    "Mr. Sparrow, I heard that you are an adventurer who loves fulfillment at sea?"


    "As you can see, but you should add ''rich'' before the title ''adventurer'', rich adventurer Jack Sparrow."


    Tu Fu chuckled and corrected, "As you heard, my main purpose of going out to sea is different from most people. My purpose is to find a ship, a big iron-clad ship. I hope you can Report it."


    "Great dream, I''ve heard you talk about it, and other things, like you once fought against the ghost captain of the undead and escaped unscathed. Being chased by flying pirate ships, encountering horror Attacked by giant deep-sea beasts, I have also arrived at the Immortal Spring, and I have seen the legendary Poseidon Scepter..."


    "Those are just some insignificant achievements in the past, just like I had some unpleasant troubles with Captain Mingesa of the Tianyasha not long ago, as insignificant.


    He held a grudge against this, and sent someone to steal a lot of my money last night, so much so that I was not prepared.


    What a scumbag, you better remember to get it in the papers too. "


    Tu Fu opened his mouth and came, deceiving people without even blinking his eyes.


    Benjamin almost drank coffee on his face in just two sentences from this man.


    Mingesa''s Tianyasha?


    Really dare to say.


    That is the most legendary sea emperor in this sea. Even the navy dare not send troops to arrest the other party, and even that one dares to joke casually. At least it shows that this Mr. Sparrow has more courage than many people.


    During the conversation with Benjamin, this unusually rich adventurer really likes to exaggerate his experience as rumored, and he is an extremely face-saving person.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Benjamin hurriedly said: "It would be a pity if all your legendary experiences were lost in the sea, and future generations will not be able to admire your great deeds."


    "It''s a pity indeed."


    "And now, I just have a chance.


    If you are willing, you can record these things you have experienced at sea in the form of autobiography, and then I will edit it for you and publish it in the "Sea Observer",


    I think that with your fame, I am afraid that you will become popular soon..."


    "Publish my autobiography?"


    This is not a trivial matter. Tu Fu didn''t directly agree or refuse, and thought carefully about the gains and losses.


    Seeing Mr. Sparrow frowned and thinking about this proposal, the clever Benjamin Wilson added more embellishments: "You can rest assured that we are a very powerful newspaper, with a special section reporting maritime news and legends.


    If your story has a strong response, it will definitely be published as a book and distributed to the North and South continents. I think that people all over the world will gather around you to ask for autographs, and you will become the most famous legend in this sea. "


    "Sounds good, can I use the format of poetry and eulogy in my autobiography?" Tu Fu''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    The latter smiled: "This is your right."


    "Then I agree."


    "Okay, so what is the name of our autobiography?"


    ""Pirates of the Caribbean"."


    ����sorry, I don��t quite understand the meaning of this autobiographical name.��


    "Never mind the joke, I mean The Adventures of Captain Jack."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 269： new preparation

    Chapter 269 new preparations


    "Honey, it must be hard for you to imagine that I became a writer (bard) just five minutes ago.


    "Sea Observer" invited me to record Captain Jack''s legendary sea experience. I thought this was something I should do after I retired at the age of eighty.


    At that time, I sat with you in the sunset and recalled this amazing life..."


    Seeing the two girls, one big and one young, who came back from purchasing, Tu Fu''s nasty tone made Miss Winster feel uncomfortable.


    If it weren''t for his injuries, I really wanted to go over and give him a punch.


    "Sea Observer."


    The little girl Cindy chewed on the name, "Sir, I heard newspaper sellers mention this newspaper, those who want to be famous, whether they are pirates or adventurers.


    As long as they are published in the newspapers, they will always attract the jealousy of their peers and the attention of the navy. Within three months, there will be no news of them at sea. "


    Tu Fu: "..."


    Seeing his deflated look, Sophie tried hard to hide her smile, "It''s someone else, I guess Captain Jack must be very willing to become a celebrity at sea."


    "When...of course..."


    Tu Fu now understands why such a good job fell on him. Fortunately, he is not a pirate, and he is not afraid of being chased by the navy when he appears on the sea openly.


    Seeing these two people with big bags and small bags carrying their luggage, Tu Fu asked casually: "How is the shopping you want?"


    "After spending some money, the potions of the next two sequences have been obtained."


    Miss Winster nodded seriously, with a smile on her face.


    Compared to Tu Fu''s bitter journey of saving money to exchange formulas step by step, Sophie, who has millions of kroner when she went to sea, directly purchased finished potions during this period.


    It is easiest to use money to open a way in the underground market in Narnia. If you pay 10,000 to 20,000 crowns in the market, you can easily get low-sequence potions above Sequence 6.


    The next two sequences of the "Fraudster" pathway are Sequence 8 Missionary and Sequence 7 King of Speculation.


    The former is related to the propaganda of religious ideas, and the latter seems to be related to wealth. As long as it is done properly, Sophie can reach Sequence 7 in one year.


    "Also, I also brought you some important information. The harpies are half-human, half-bird monsters that mostly haunt the misty sea.


    They usually like to hide in the mist, send out sonic attacks, cause people to faint, and then eat human internal organs.


    Singing sunflowers appear on islands in tropical regions, usually not much different from ordinary sunflowers, but they will make strange singing sounds at night.


    These things have a chance to be obtained in some auction houses or underground gatherings of extraordinary people. "


    Sophie seriously talked about the precious information she spent money on, "As for the information about mermaids, there is very little information on the market. They hide in the deep sea and seldom operate on the surface of the sea. The church should have some of them."


    "That''s it, don''t worry, wait until we get the two materials above." Tu Fu nodded half-understanding, without explaining, just glanced at the little girl who was packing her luggage carefully,


    "Cindy, have you bought the frosting I asked you to buy?"


    "Well, the icing sugar produced by Narog is the best."


    Cindy took out a golden translucent glass bottle from his backpack, and just unscrewed the cork on the bottle, and a sweet and greasy fragrance filled the air. No wonder even mermaids took the bait.


    Tu Fu has a way to locate the marking point of that day, and with this thing, the probability can be greatly improved.


    If you can lure it out, it will be half the battle.


    As for how to make her shed tears, I prefer to buy a bottle of onion and squeeze the juice rather than frosting it. After covering it with sauce and marinating it for a few days, I can always make up the 50ml of tears.


    Heh, 50ml of tears, what kind of tears do you have to cry...


    It''s no wonder that mermaids reject adventurers so much, and it''s not unreasonable.


    "Finally come to this point."


    Tu Fu secretly admired, his Sequence 7 potion had already digested more than half of it since leaving G?ttinghagen.


    After this incident, he was completely exhausted, only one step away from the bard.


    ��


    The time for the boat ticket is in the afternoon.


    This is enough for them to go on the road decently after having a full meal in the restaurant, even if there are many unforgettable things that happened at the port of Bangal yesterday.


    But one night passed, the port was still full of traffic, and all infrastructure facilities were still in normal use.


    After the thought-provoking sea burial ceremony, there were dense numbers of merchant ships, passenger ships, and cargo ships crisscrossing the calm Coral Sea offshore.


    When a ship arrives, another ship leaves. When someone comes, someone leaves.


    This is the adult world.


    Afterglow falls,


    The warm sun shone on the passengers waiting for the boat on the Bangal pier.


    The combination of Tu Fu and the two girls, two girls and one boy, is not conspicuous among the crowd waiting for the boat. All families have such a structure.


    "Sir, sister, shall we leave Narnia at once, and never return?"


    Hearing the "beep" sound of a large ship in the distance, Cindy deliberately glanced at the city behind him.


    She looked a little confused, she clearly wanted to stay away from this place where there was only pain, but she didn''t know why she always felt empty in her heart.


    Since Sophie rescued her from Leicester Avenue, this girl has been obedient and obedient until she looks at this city full of crimes before parting,


    Rarely showed complex eyes that didn''t match this age.


    "A city like this, you can leave as soon as you leave. What is there to miss? When you come to the Northern Continent and see the life there, you will forget these unpleasant things now.


    When the time comes, let��s start all over again. "


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care about it, and lifted the luggage carelessly.


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense."


    Sophie was about to comfort the poor little girl, when she saw a violent white smoke suddenly rising in the distance, rolling towards the sky.


    The violent and dense smoke billowing up does not seem like a natural phenomenon.


    Immediately afterwards, another strange red light rose from another place, and the momentum of the flames ignited, ignited, and burned bigger and bigger until it covered the entire factory.


    It seems that the fire is not small, and a piece of factory land is connected, and it will be burned to ashes in a blink of an eye.


    "That is��"


    Sophie glanced at the direction of the thick white smoke, and said in surprise: "Narcotic plantation."


    In the blink of an eye, a large amount of plantation anesthetics were covered by something. After soaking in cold water and adding quicklime, a large area of ??the plantation reacted strangely.


    The direction of the fire happened to be in the same direction as Tufu''s other industry-forming anesthetic processing factory.


    At the same time, two blood-stained industries were completely destroyed by quicklime and flames respectively, but no one dared to control them.


    After the death of Governor Phyllis, the important matters on the island were temporarily transferred to the Church of Storms, and the violent members of the church blocked the scene long ago in the name of "hunting pirate spies".


    Not a single fly can get in there until the suspect is caught.


    "Tsk tsk, it seems that they are still my property."


    Even though Tu Fu said this, he didn''t look very uncomfortable. He smiled sarcastically twice, and then left without looking back.


    Among the exclamations of the locals, only a tall figure remained.


    Cindy gazed at the factories and anesthetic plantations that had been reduced to ashes, and at the thick smoke of the flames, all the dust from the past was burned away with this fire, and a handful of lime was extinguished.


    The smile on her face that she had been pretending for so long disappeared slowly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    those confused, painful, miserable heaviness,


    also turned into tears one after another at this moment, sliding down the cheeks.


    This little girl who was born in the city of heaven but had never felt the warmth of heaven, knelt on the ground and cried loudly in relief.


    Happiness shone even in the tears.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 270： Duncan

    Chapter 270 Duncan


    The wind and the sun are beautiful, and the afternoon sun shines on the blue water.


    The whitish waves beat against the large steam ship docked on the shore, but no matter how the wind and waves rolled, the ship stood motionless in the sea.


    This ship is said to be a passenger ship converted from a retired warship, except for the chic chimney head and sails.


    The most conspicuous thing is that a row of gun positions for ammunition is installed on each side of the hull, and one is installed on the front, which is the best way to warn pirates.


    The muscular, sturdy sailors and guards also had muskets and sharp knives pinned to their waists, standing proudly on the deck and looking around.


    This group of people living at sea have already become reliable fighters under the test of the scorching sun and sea wind. They stood at the entrance of the passage and on the deck respectively, staring majestically at the suspicious people near the port, as if warning them in this way Don''t think about this ship.


    In an illegal place like Narnia for smuggling and narcotics, if you just throw a coconut down there, you can hit a bunch of gangsters with criminal records.


    The way the crew showed their muscles in this way finally gave the passengers on board a sense of security.


    "The Duncan."


    Tufu looked up at the passenger ship whose ultimate destination was the Southern Continent. The words of the ship''s name were engraved on both sides of the hull.


    In the waiting area of ??the port, there are already crew members in charge of reception talking loudly to the passengers about the rules on board,


    "Let me first explain the rules on the ship, and everyone must abide by them.


    Prohibition of carrying gunpowder or explosives,


    It is forbidden to make noise at night to disturb others'' rest,


    It is forbidden to send unknown signals to the outside world... and it is forbidden to defecate anywhere. If there are any problems between passengers, please ask the guards on board to solve them, and you are not allowed to make troubles without permission. "


    The last point in the warning is of course very important, even though there are many metal pipes laid on the Duncan, the combustion of the boiler can provide hot water for each cabin.


    But the fact is that except for the first-class cabin equipped with bathroom conditions, the other cabins are shared bathrooms. After each use, you need to pay three pence as a cleaning fee. In order to save this money, some people always try to take risks.


    "Sir, will the Duncan pass through the Sea of ??Fog?"


    After the speaker finished speaking the rules, a discordant voice suddenly asked.


    The manager hates it when someone interrupts his conversation. He looks up and sees a family of three coming towards him. Among them, the male host handed over two tickets for the first-class cabin.


    The anger dissipated as soon as he got angry, and he replied sincerely:


    "Of course, my dear sir, although the final destination of the ''Duncan'' is the Southern Continent.


    But because the journey is too far, it is always necessary to add fuel to some islands in the middle. It only takes half a month to walk from the Coral Sea to the Misty Sea, and we will replenish some fuel on the islands there.


    You will be glad that you made the right decision to choose the first-class cabin. In addition to the independent bathroom, there are also servants�� rooms, professionally trained waiters, a chef who can cook at will, and a quiet dining environment...��


    "More importantly, the passengers near my cabin must all be civilized people with good manners."


    The latter laughed when he heard this: "Of course, that''s exactly the case."


    "Honey, let''s go and see if what this gentleman said is true."


    Tu Fu casually took out a few pule change from his wallet as a tip,


    This generous act not only won the other party''s exclamation and gratitude, but even the little girl Cindy who had been following closely behind her widened her eyes.


    Born in Leicester Avenue, she has no understanding of such a culture.


    After boarding the Duncan, Tu Fu was very familiar with all this, because he also experienced similar luxury services on the Homecoming, so he naturally knew it well.


    The price of the first-class cabin is 45 crowns, the second-class cabin is 15 crowns, and the simplest third-class cabin without windows only costs 5 crowns.


    Different types of cabins are distributed in different areas. In addition to fearing that people in low-level cabins will disturb the first-class passengers, it is more important to prevent ordinary passengers from seeing the services of first-class guests, so as not to be affected by the different treatment. little heart.


    It can be described as quite humane.


    "Gosh, he just called me honey, it seems like the second time, it''s crazy."


    Miss Winster, who hooked Tu Fu''s arm, blushed a lot when she heard his strange name.


    Yes,


    They are still playing a bunch of lovers in love at this time, of course it is no problem to use such a title.


    It can be called this in private, which is completely different from that in front of others.


    Is this considered a relationship?


    But this **** has not formally expressed his heart to him.


    "I thought you would keep a low profile when you go out, heh, rich Mr. Sparrow." Sophie thought a lot, and then said in a voice that only two people could hear.


    "Low-key? God is above, I have already been kicked out of the country, why bother to abuse myself."


    Tu Fu laughed self-deprecatingly, "The money earned by one''s ability should be spent by one''s ability. If I had only bought a second-class ticket before coming to Narnia and rented a single-room suite, it would not be so easy for us. succeed.


    Let''s think about it in another way. As a salesman, instead of selling things to ordinary passengers who don''t have much money in their pockets, it''s better to target rich gentlemen and ladies who always like to spend more money to buy the same things. .


    You don��t have to lie to the poor to be condemned by conscience, and the rich get happiness because of it, and you also digest the potion. Wouldn''t it be better if three happy people appeared in the world out of nowhere.


    I would like to call this approach the law of average happiness! "


    "The law of average happiness sounds reasonable."


    Sophie''s eyes lit up at the same time.


    This is why Tu Fu has always regarded himself as a rich gentleman "Jack Sparrow". like him.


    So much so...sometimes I almost forget that I am actually a person wearing a mask.


    If you can live more comfortably with lies and false identities, it seems fine to keep doing so.


    ��


    After arriving at the first-class cabin area, after the kind-hearted director Miss Winster packed her luggage, she couldn''t wait to greet the rich gentlemen here, and by the way, choose an easy target.


    Fortunately, the Winsters were not here, otherwise, hearing Tufu''s ridiculous "law of average happiness" would definitely show him what true "happiness" is.


    In a blink of an eye, only Tu Fu and Cindy were left in the first-class cabin with complete living facilities.


    The little girl is very diligent in her hands and feet. When she arrived at the place, she helped lay the sheets and cleaned the cabin by the way.


    Even though Tufu claimed that there would be a waiter cleaning every day, the stubborn Cindy insisted on doing so. She patiently and conscientiously completed every chore, just like a real maid.


    The little girl seems to be using actions to prove her usefulness, to prove that she is not useless, even though the host doesn''t care about it at all.


    Looking at the busy figure, Tu Fu took two sips of freshly brewed fruit tea, with a complicated expression on his face.


    Seems like seeing the figure of the original owner when he first arrived at Winster''s house. In order to better integrate into the original owner of that house, why not try to be lovable in different ways.


    "Ahem..."


    He coughed lightly, and planned to get down to business: "Cindy, this is our second meeting. It''s really amazing that you traveled with us in a blink of an eye."


    Feeling the questioning in Tu Fu''s words, the little girl''s sly eyes kept turning:


    "Because my sister..."


    "I know her better than you, so you don''t have to explain those reasons to me. That''s not important, the important thing is that you live with us now, so you should know how important your words and deeds will be in the future."


    Tu Fu took off the hat on his head and said casually: "I know your past, and I sympathize with your experience. No one can choose their own birth, but at least they can choose their own future and what kind of person they will become.


    Since you chose to come out with us, you just want to have a better future, that��s no problem. After everything is over, we will take you back to the North Continent for you to go to school or do something else.


    But if one day I know that you have done something against us, I promise you will go back where you came from. "


    He was giving a warning to this little girl who came out of Lysant Street in Narnia. People who have worked hard from that kind of place to the present have no idea how much they know, and they need to be given a warning.


    "I understand." Cindy listened to his words silently, nodded after a moment of silence.


    "very good."


    Tu Fu smiled, and handed over a stack of small bills,


    By the way, he took out a jar of frosting sugar from his backpack, "I want you to do something for me, and put some of these things under the railing of the deck while others are not paying attention.


    This is the case every day, and let me know when there is a change.


    But don''t tell my sister about it. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 271： Judges family

    Chapter 271 The judge''s family


    "I hope this time I meet that stinky mermaid with a sweet tooth."


    Tu Fu secretly prayed for the success of the plan.


    For this reason, he specially investigated the sailing time of the Duncan.


    During the half-month itinerary, the ship will sail in the Coral Sea for five days, and then make a sharp turn down to the Misty Sea. During this period, it will pass some refueling islands, and there is a high chance of encountering a mermaid again by using frosting to lure it.


    "Woo~"


    In the sound of the whistle, the Duncan, carrying hundreds of passengers, set off a wave storm on the sea at a speed of up to 15 knots far exceeding the speed of ordinary ships.


    The high-speed steam drive caused the palms on the guardrail to vibrate one after another. Tufu standing at the bow looked far into the distance, squinting and staring in one direction.


    Recovering a little spirituality is enough for him to activate the eagle eye ability. There are traces of a ship moving in the area a thousand meters away, but because the distance is too far to see the track clearly, but the ship has always maintained a constant speed, not fast or slow. Behind the Duncan.


    "I hope I''m thinking too much."


    He has offended quite a few people now, local wealthy merchants in Narnia, all the pirates in the Coral Sea, and even the mysterious Rosicrucian Society may be staring at him.


    After stalking the ship hidden in the sea for a long time, there was still no movement. Tu Fu, who hadn''t figured out whether it was an enemy or a friend, simply ended the use of his ability, and lightly pressed his slightly sore eyes.


    The side effects of the "Life Forbidden Zone" really don''t want him to use it a second time.


    "Mermaid tears must be dealt with after arriving at the island in the Misty Sea, and then the remaining two materials must be found in the Misty Sea before being promoted to Sequence 6 Bard." Tu Fu said,


    After wandering in the small sea where the weak were like clouds for less than a month, Tu Fu became more and more aware that the ability of Sequence 7 was sufficient.


    During the two years of experience, even if you reach a demigod, you should reach Sequence 5, not to mention inquiring about the "Santa Maria" in the Misty Sea.


    "If I''m lucky, I can find some misty sea areas. The last way is to find Vader, the captain of the legendary White Medan, and use the taboo compass in my hand to locate the ghost ship.


    Of course, it may be so easy to borrow, but it is still a method. "


    Tu Fu stared at the fierce sea and muttered to himself.


    Turning over a Sequence 5 adventurer gave me a small boost of confidence, and I have secretly set my sights on this undersea legend with no terror.


    After a while, the dinner party for the first-class cabin on the ship is over tonight.


    The melodious sound of the piano floats into the distance, the smell of champagne and beer has been mixed together, and the smell of seafood and bacon has come to the nose.


    Guided by the waiter, Tu Fu came to the quiet restaurant.


    I happened to see Miss Winster, who was full of smiles, wandering around chatting with several elegantly dressed men, and easily sold a few valuable necklaces or rings that she got from Saurons.


    Because of your eloquent words and a little bit of extraordinary power, you exchanged the price several times higher than the item for something more valuable.


    Seeing himself coming, Capet immediately introduced himself to a gentleman with half-white hair nearby,


    "Mr. Thoreau, your husband is here."


    "Hello, Mr. Sparrow." But that gentleman''s voice was full of magnetism and majesty, and he used the Baia language of Tuffa University, a very pure Wangdu accent.


    I came with my family. A lady of the same age and two boys, one young and one big, all had the wrong face and figure, and the clothes they wore were also made of expensive materials.


    There are no servants and bodyguards to take care of our family, but judging from the hostess'' aura, it looks like a special family.


    "Mr. Henry Thoreau once served as the chief judge of the small court in G?ttinghagen. Jack, Mr. Judge seems to be very uninterested in his experience."


    Capet smiled and introduced the person''s identity.


    "The Small Court of Gottinghagen."


    Before the keyword was mentioned, Tu Fu suddenly remembered the identity of the other party. No wonder he felt familiar. When I was in a lawsuit with Sim Industry, it was the judge who handed down the verdict.


    Fortunately, she had plastic surgery at that time, but it was really troublesome.


    "Hi, sir." Henry Sauron smiled and shook hands with me, "It''s difficult to meet guests from the same place in here. Maybe it''s the arrangement of a certain god, like you have a meal together."


    "certainly."


    Tu Fu also reached out his hand politely, and declined the invitation to the meal.


    Eight people sat under the dining table, but it didn''t look crowded. The two men of the judge, the eldest one named Tina, focused on the exquisite food.


    And the young and beautiful girl named Narnia, who is about the same age as Yan Sheng, casts her eyes on Tu Fu if she has no eyes. In your eyes, that young gentleman has a unique charm.


    I don��t care about talking about Yan Shengrong or other places. I will describe a thing in a humorous tone. Even if there is something to talk about, I will say it very boring. It always makes a few boys at the dinner table smile frequently. .


    Tu Fu, who was in charge of the speaker of the dinner, looked at the judge and asked casually:


    "Mr. Zhi, have you just come from Baia? Can you tell me that there is nothing interesting in the capital recently?"


    "There are many interesting things, G?ttinghagen is always this G?ttinghagen, the best city in Xiaojia''s eyes is also the worst city, and no one will ever leave if no one yearns for it.


    That is, before the release of the welfare reform law, many people changed their jobs because of the government.


    You also resigned to retire because of this, and are going to find a good place to retire in Nanxiaolu. "


    Talking about that incident, Henry was not sad when he spoke.


    It seems that the truth is not as complicated as I said. It stands to reason that the judges of the G?ttinghagen court should be so easy to change.


    "Perhaps, that Mr. Thoreau was in and out of politics because of the struggle between factions."


    My words made Tu Fu very aware of it. Before Prime Minister Cheryl promulgates the new law, she will definitely take this opportunity to cleanse the power in her faction.


    Now Baia is divided into several forces, King William VII, Prime Minister Cheryl, the veteran noble Weimar family, and several princes who are trying to fight for power.


    Before this incident, as the loser''s party, it was really unusual for officials in the government court department to have a small change.


    "You think the capital must be in chaos recently." Tu Fu said casually.


    Mr. Judge also sighed: "Then he was wrong. Without Prime Minister Cheryl to support the sky, no matter how fierce the fight is, as long as there is no this gentleman to suppress Baia, it will always be the same. something small."


    "Prime Minister Cheryl." Tu Fu, who heard that name, evokes the memory of Falun Dafa, "People should thank me. I have made too little contribution to this country, but I am always understood by few people."


    "It''s true that there is no one else, and the Baia people will never forget me." Mr. Judge said again.


    "who is it."


    When talking about that person, the judge''s little boy, Narnia, with bright eyes, hurriedly replied: "Of course it is Mr. Tufu Sophie, he is a secret genius.


    The most stupid, vicious, cowardly people of your generation.


    With my heroic deed of exposing the palace liars, all Bayans would have been kept in the dark. "


    "But do you remember that this person was kicked out of Baia in a very embarrassing situation?" Tu Fu laughed heavily, "After such a long time, no one will remember me, maybe people have already forgotten me. This person."


    "It''s Xu who said that, and Mr. Yan Sheng is in a mess."


    The beautiful girl Narnia retorted convincingly, and looked at me with resentment in her eyes, just like a die-hard fan girl who heard that her idol was whitewashed.


    Even the older girl, Tina, puffed up her cheeks and looked at the guy behind her.


    "Jack~"


    Even Capet under the dining table gave me a weird look, full of reproach.


    "Yes, sir, he was really wrong that time. There are no cities in the 12 states of the Baia Kingdom, and outside the small streets and alleys of any city, even the children are chanting this name."


    Judge Henry Sauron''s tone became more serious,


    "You think of any Bayan without a conscience, someone will forget what I did.


    Tu Fu Yan Sheng, of course I am. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 272： confession bureau

    Chapter 272 Confession Bureau


    "I heard that on the day Mr. Capet left, the whole country of Baia saw him off, which caused quite a wave."


    "More than that, there is still a statue of Mr. Capet contributed by the Smith family in the Donggang Wharf area. His heroic deeds have been praised by poets.


    The Royal Society of G?ttinghagen awarded him an honorary member, and Miska joined the University of G?ttinghagen to submit a letter to the Ministry of Education, applying to print this wonderful deed into history textbooks so that every generation of students can understand this history.


    Even if His Majesty was unhappy because of this, he had to obey the public opinion and acquiesce in this matter. "


    "Then his family."


    Judge Henry stroked his chin and responded: "I heard that Winster''s hot pot restaurant has begun to expand in the capital, and the hot food is simply a gift from God.


    Tried once even if I couldn''t get used to that stuff and had to make an appointment with the gut doctor the next day. "


    He imitated Tu Fu''s sense of humor when he spoke, which made the atmosphere of the meal quite good,


    "As for the police officer Winston who was promoted because of this, he became the director of the Lance District Police Department. I have met that police officer. In my opinion, he is really special because he is overwhelmed by too much work after taking office. Even applying for early retirement..."


    At the dining table, Cheryl, the eldest daughter of the judge, listened longingly to her father telling what happened in G?ttinghagen recently.


    "It is an important wish in my life to see Mr. Capet in person."


    In just over a month, earth-shaking changes have taken place in the country, and his reputation quickly reached its peak in a short period of time. Such a miraculous effect even made Tu Fu himself feel exaggerated.


    In fact, it is difficult to understand if you think about it carefully.


    It is not so much an act of people''s spontaneous respect for me, but it is more like the low-level must elect a person as a spiritual banner in order to survive the crisis period before the "perpetual motion machine" incident.


    Using the frenzied democratic spirit to make the people more divided in the crisis, and the younger generation has candidates who are more suitable for that banner than themselves.


    "Jack, did he hear that?"


    Capet rolled his eyes and glanced at Tu Fu expressively. I actually had the nerve to initiate that topic.


    "heard it."


    Listening to us praising ourselves with all the praises, Tu Fu grinned slowly to the ear, "Before you heard the story of the famous Mr. Sophie, you thought it was too much to be treated like that."


    "My God!"


    Gong Jian raised his forehead eloquently.


    "Everyone, let''s respect Mr. Tufu Sophie together."


    Tu Fu was the first to hold up the glass filled with champagne, and paid tribute indistinctly.


    When the few people under the dining table or the Baiyan people outside the same cabin heard the legendary name, they also raised their wine glasses to join in the ceremony.


    "God, if we know that the person we pay homage to is hiding among us and boasting about himself, we know how we will feel."


    Before that incident, Sister Landis almost buried her face away from the table. She didn''t know whether it was because she tasted too little alcohol or was ashamed by Tu Fu''s embarrassing manipulation.


    Your white and smooth face suddenly turned red, just like a plate of steamed shrimp.


    Listening to Tu Fu bragging about "Mr. Sophie" with Xiao Jia, the level of calmness of his speech was too much for Capet, a con artist, so he had to cover his face and imitate this big girl Tina.


    Put all your attention under the full plate, and eat with your head depressed to cover up your embarrassment.


    The experience was like being in prison, and the two families finally started talking for nearly two hours.


    Apart from bragging about each other, they also gained something.


    Tu Fu also learned about some changes in G?ttinghagen from the mouth of the family.


    Life in China is easy, the cost of the several-year "perpetual motion machine" project is expensive, and the damage to the national power is incalculable.


    If it was Prime Minister Sollens'' Lijiao alliance policy, Baia would have been blocked by the small countries Winster and Ryan.


    Before that time, the relationship between Baia and Winster was deteriorating slowly, and each other increased their troops around the border. Winster''s super project on the border, which cost a lot of money, was about to be completed.


    It is said that this is the world''s first line of defense built of reinforced concrete, and it is said that millions of troops will be destroyed.


    The two countries have started an arms war since the early years, and that conflict has intensified the conflict, saying that it is possible to start a war at any time.


    Perhaps there was no such reason, which made judge Henry Thoreau and his family simply apply to go to Santa, Baia��s colony in the southern continent, to seek a more stable life after the war.


    "Fortunately, you left in time."


    Tu Fu, who heard about the political changes in the country, was secretly glad that if I was still in G?ttinghagen, I would definitely be drawn into a certain camp by now.


    Dinner begins.


    The gentlemen in the restaurant escorted the man next to him to leave.


    Tu Fu also held Gong Jian''s hand in a similar way, walking on the deck like a real couple.


    Under the blue moonlight and the sea breeze blowing, handsome women and men holding hands always arouse people''s imagination.


    The two stood under the guardrail looking at the small white sea,


    Feeling the turbulence of the waves, even time seems to be coming up soon.


    Gong Jian untied a strand of blond hair, loosely draped it over his shoulders, and released an elegant fragrance, revealing the boy''s best years. His faint eyes were fixed on the dark white sea, as if waiting for Tu Fu Actively speak,


    "Hey, it''s been so long, does he have anything to say to you?"


    "What you said to him, you mean..."


    Tu Fu repeated that sentence before comprehending it instantly, and changed the subject with blinking eyes:


    "Capet, what you want to talk to him is like the stars in the sky, the rushing tide, endless, and it will always be the end."


    "He means that as long as the stars are disillusioned and the sea is dry and rocks are rotten, he will have something to say to you from now on."


    Sister Landis raised her brows, and the brows of the willow leaves fluttered down, showing anger and prestige.


    If I dare to say a wrong word, the names of "Tufu Sophie" or "Jack Sparrow" will disappear in the world.


    "Well, in fact, before this little incident happened in the next few days, you thought about it for a long time and didn''t have much to say to him. You just knew where to start."


    "Is it not related to the turmoil in Narnia this night?" Capet keenly sensed that it was right.


    "Yes, a guy from the adventurer path used a certain ability to make you fall into a terrible hallucination. As long as it is something you care about more, it will appear in the hallucination, and it once made you feel collapsed."


    "He must have seen you? My God, what did he see." Gong Jian covered his face with some embarrassment, probably some strange fantasy would appear.


    "Of course, he is an important part of the illusion."


    Tu Fu is also frightened in retrospect, and simply confessed: "This is the most realistic scene you have ever experienced, and there are not many mixed elements, which once made you distinguish between reality and illusion."


    "Get to the point."


    "The point...the point is in the illusion..."


    Tu Fu was silent for two seconds, and directly summarized the main point: "He is dead."


    "Heh... what about him." Sister Landis gritted her teeth and smiled weakly.


    "You can only watch him when you are late, even though you are sad."


    "That''s all?"


    "Actually, there is not a part, but the point is to end with his death." Tu Fu said confidently.


    "roll."


    ��


    "Sir, the frosting has not been licked."


    On the eighth day of the experiment, Cindy was so excited that he ran all the way and woke up Tu Fu,


    Finally came a good news.


    I followed the eldest girl all the way to the place where the frosting was poured under the deck.


    Desserts that are in the form of colorless liquids are seldom used as dipping sauces and eaten with bread, especially sea water is extremely difficult to wash away.


    However, according to the area where the icing sugar is distributed, the color of the syrup will inevitably become lighter, and the icing sugar that Cindy smeared around the hull does not have a single defect.


    "It is indeed a sign that marine life has come. It is impossible to say that it must be a murloc."


    Tu Fu stared at the mark carefully, and evenly licked a small piece. I naturally thought of the next experiment of these extraordinary people on the Homecoming.


    In addition to the mermaid, the murloc may also like sweets, and the difference between the two species is wisdom and use. The head of the murloc can indeed be used to make fish head soup.


    "But the wisdom of the murlocs can always leave a mark under the boat." Cindy pointed to the side of the boat, which is another discovery of yours.


    Under the small piece of frosting, there is indeed a crooked skull mark,


    This is the consistent symbol of the pirate group.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 273： beautiful woman under the moon

    "Rumble~"


    There are swarms of fish and shrimps, and on the coral seabed rich in products, countless traces of water lines with a stream of white smoke pass across.


    Before these many traces, there are slim figures swimming fast,


    It is the mermaid family living in the depths of the Coral Sea.


    Not only did they all have heavy faces, but they held sharp weapons in their hands, and they followed closely at the bottom of the water at the bottom of a sloop with black sails on the sea.


    The ship was fast and slow at times, but it was used to driving at a constant speed, as if sailing in the sea with some purpose.


    The mermaid, who was born to adapt to the water environment, kept following at the same speed. The little mermaid Avril accompanied her sisters to track the target as this experience.


    But after several days of tracking, a group of mermaids did not make any moves. The boring day after day made Avril a little bored, so she could only blow bubbles to pass the loneliness.


    After making sure that there were no traces of syrup on her lips, Avril asked her older sister:


    "Why don''t we just hack that ship open, knock down those bad guys, and get them all out."


    "There are strong humans on that ship, we shouldn''t do it now." The more experienced mermaid warned seriously, "Avril, if you startle the pirate ship by your nonsense, I will immediately warn the father and make you never come out again." the sea."


    "Understood, slightly."


    Avril stuck out her tongue innocently, and they knew they were threatening themselves with her father. She then made a big 360�� circle in the water, and then made a funny face to everyone.


    Use not-so-great performances to relieve the loneliness of the sisters.


    "Pfft."


    This funny expression and movement made many mermaids couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    Avril Lavigne is the youngest of the royal family of the deep sea, and she is also the most loved by everyone. Her quirky spirit and whimsy always make the mermaids of the same clan never tire of it.


    Seeing that she had successfully made everyone laugh, Avril Lavigne coquettishly said to the biggest mermaid sister:


    "Sister~ tell me, when will we do it, it''s been a few days and I can''t wait."


    Really unable to resist the charm of the Little Mermaid, the lead mermaid said: "They will change the black sail flag when there is no one else, obviously this is a pirate ship, which specializes in plundering other ships and capturing us and other sea creatures for a living.


    Since they followed that boat for several days, they must have a plan. It''s better to wait until they try to plunder the ship further ahead, and then we will go through the pirate ship to ensure a higher success rate. "


    "Plunder? That means they will kill the other humans in the boat in front?"


    Avril Lavigne opened her eyes wide in surprise, and subconsciously spit bubbles several times in fear.


    "Of course, pirates do this all the time, and many of the dead bodies floating in the ocean are their fault.


    Among them, the most despicable is the adventurer, they are the scum of the most despicable human beings, never touch them, it will not end well. �� her other sister reminded again.


    The Little Mermaid retorted unconvincedly when she thought of her experience of being rescued:


    "You always say that adventurers among humans are despicable enough, do you have any evidence?"��


    The older mermaid stared at her with wide eyes: "Everyone says that, there is nothing good about adventurers, even the old grandmother said so, how dare you question her words."


    "Don''t dare~"


    The little mermaid Avril dared to argue loudly, she could only shrink her head and spit bubbles in the water, "I guess the old grandmother must have been deceived by adventurers when she was young."


    Just after listening to the words of the sisters, she realized that the pirate ship they were going to attack was so cruel, and Avril was more and more worried about the ship ahead.


    Beside that boat gave her daily delicious, sweet syrup that no mermaid could refuse.


    Avril could not help worrying about the idiot on the boat who had saved her, and wondered if he could understand the mark she left behind with his wisdom.


    What if...they can''t beat the vicious pirates.


    Even though they only met once, Avril really doesn��t want to see him next time, the other party has turned into a white and cold corpse underwater.


    Holding this complicated thought, she secretly made a bold decision in her heart.


    ��


    The sun and the moon rotate, and the day and night usher in a new round of alternation.


    When the night of the fourth day just fell, the two ships on the Coral Sea had already intertwined at the edge of the Coral Sea, and they would arrive in a new sea area soon.


    And the pirate ship they were after seemed to have no patience.


    Taking advantage of the nightfall, the members of the "Blue Warrior Pirates" began to deliver shells on the port of the ship, as if they planned to prepare for this night.


    In order to recharge their batteries and avoid being discovered, Avril Lavigne and her sisters always took turns to follow up, keeping an eye on the sloop flying the black flag of the pirates, and going back to report immediately if there was any major movement.


    And the midnight shift just happened to be handed over to Avril Lavigne. She took over this important task swearingly, but her eyes couldn''t help but keep rolling.


    "It only takes a few minutes to swim to the front boat at my speed, and no one will find them when they come back after tasting."


    Avril Lavigne thought about it.


    When he thought of the sweet taste, his face showed a happy expression, and then he couldn''t help shaking his head suddenly, denying the evil thoughts in his mind,


    "No, Avril, you are now going to inform that idiot that pirates are about to attack them. This matter has nothing to do with syrup. It has nothing to do with it. It''s just about life."


    It was with such an unsteady idea that when the sisters were all asleep, the little mermaid Avril at the changing of the guard quickly swung her fish tail and dived in the water quickly.


    With a speed much faster than most creatures in the ocean, it shuttled through the deep sea like a white arrow, and even tried its best to see the iron armor engraved with the words "Duncan" big ship.


    Different from usual days, there are far fewer guards patrolling the deck today, and they can easily approach the hull without deliberately avoiding.


    When Avril Lavigne was wondering, a melodious flute sounded.


    "Beep beep beep~"


    It was that strange and unpleasant music that caused the guards on the ship to fall into a deep sleep.


    Beside the railing on the side of the ship, stood a handsome man holding a purple flute, wearing a certain tall hat, and wearing a tuxedo, he looked like a showman. ��


    In fact, he''s playing to the moon right now.


    But when the strange music sounded, the magic power of the music made people drowsy, and the guards on the approaching ship fell asleep after hearing the sound.


    The Little Mermaid Avril covered her ears to block the unpleasant sound of the flute. Her expression almost wrinkled into a ball, but she still couldn''t help complaining:


    "Holy crap, this is absolutely the worst music I''ve ever heard from a human player."


    ��


    Tu Fu, who had finished the task as if nothing had happened, saw the effect of the music, so he put away the magic flute in his hand, unaware that there was a mermaid dormant at the bottom of the water.


    He stood on the deck and prayed devoutly towards a certain direction of the sea:


    "The great existence in charge of the sea and disasters, the God of Storms, can you use your power to give me some enlightenment, whether the ship I''m on will encounter danger."


    "Is he praying to the storm god?"


    Avril Lavigne, who was hiding in the dark, could hear it clearly.


    Her clever little head immediately thought of a good way, "Yes, I can just use this opportunity to respond to him by pretending to be a revelation from the gods."


    Tu Fu stared at the sea with deep eyes, and said to himself: "If you are really in danger, please make a splash of the waves, and if there is no danger, please respond twice."


    Not long after he finished speaking, he heard a splash on the sea.


    A wave of waves beat high with the sound of water.


    "Great God of Storms, you have responded to me. It seems that the ship I am on is indeed in danger." Tu Fu''s face changed, and he took the time to ask:


    "Then is this crisis related to natural disasters?"


    "Flop.", "Flop."


    Two consecutive waves made sound, negating his answer.


    Tu Fu continued to try and make mistakes without haste, frequently challenging the Little Mermaid''s patience.


    Seeing the idiot on the side of the boat tried several times, but the answers were all wrong. Avril''s waving of the fish tail became more and more irritable, and finally the waves flew several meters high.


    Tu Fu looked at the jumping waves and gasped, "My God, does this have something to do with pirates?"


    "My God, the God of Storms will be **** off by you sooner or later."


    Avril was relieved to hear this answer, and then waved her tail to give a satisfied response,


    "Flop."


    "I can only help you so far, stupid guy."


    It wasn''t until she finished this that she cautiously approached the hull, carefully admonishing herself, "Avril, don''t be greedy, you can only have a taste, and then go back to find your sisters immediately."


    So she stuck out her tongue and carefully tasted the traces of frosting sugar left on it.


    The sweet and greasy taste is simply the most rare delicacy in the world.


    Just as he was hesitating whether he should have a second sip, Tu Fu, standing on the side deck of the ship, called out the title of the great storm **** again,


    "The great being who controls storms and disasters, your venerable disciple Jack Sparrow prays to you.


    My biggest wish in this life is to meet that beautiful and kind Miss Mermaid again. After that meeting, she always haunts my dreams and fascinates me.


    I think I probably fell in love with her, please let me see her again!


    I am willing to give my all for this, even my heart. "


    "My God!"


    What is he doing.


    The little mermaid Avril, who heard this sudden show of love in the dark and wondered whether she should have a second bite of frosting, had never experienced such a big scene.


    Her face, which was as smooth and delicate as rose petals, quickly turned red, and her pale blue eyes widened, appearing bewildered.


    This time, I don��t even care to lick the frosting,


    "Plop~"


    Simply fled back and fled away.

 Chapter 274： Captain Dark

    Chapter 274 Captain Dark


    In a silent "teleportation" cry, Tu Fu got his wish and returned to the foggy ghost ship.


    The weather here is gloomy, and the huge ironclad ship is drifting on the calm sea.


    The environment is a windless belt, but the hull can continue to sail in such an environment, but it is always wrapped in white fog. This strange phenomenon makes Tu Fu feel strange.


    It seems that after another thousand or ten thousand years, the "Santa Maria" will always look like this.


    "Sure enough, a pirate ship is coming."


    After confirming the news from the little mermaid, Tu Fu didn''t delay for a second,


    Immediately teleported back to the "Santa Maria" from the Duncan.


    No matter who the other party is targeting, this ship must not be allowed to have an accident, otherwise the Duncan will be attacked and sunk, and it will be difficult for him to return to land.


    "Crack."


    After entering the captain''s cabin, Tu Fu immediately invoked the power of monitoring. Although the coral sea was dark, fortunately, the previous trip had opened up this sea area.


    From the monitoring, as long as there are traces of biological activity, there will always be a strange light in the eyes, which is very easy to distinguish.


    For example, now, when the monitor is continuously moved backwards, I can see the beautiful figure who has just wandered back from the Duncan after tasting the frosting.


    Coincidentally, it was the stinky mermaid I saw last time, and she swung her tail back and wandered in enjoyment.


    The moonlight and the stars shone, casting light upon her.


    The slender figure loomed on the surface of the sea selected by the waves, and the young and immature face was full of red shame.


    From this angle, the appearance and figure are amazing.


    "Damn, I''m going to hell.


    Nun, please forgive me, how can I be interested in a fish. "


    Tu Fu patted his forehead violently, dispelling the messy thoughts in his head.


    In the direction where the little mermaid went back, there were more than a dozen mermaids lurking in the deep sea. They came in a group, waiting for an opportunity at the bottom of the water, and their target was the pirate ship following the Duncan.


    There is a skull in the shape of a blue hat on the black sail.


    Tu Fu raised his brows to recognize the identity of the sign, "Blue Warrior Pirates?"


    When he first went to Paradise City, he was attacked by people from this pirate group. He saw the sign once when he offered a bounty to the captain of the other party. Later, on the night when the pirate coalition forces besieged Narnia, it seemed that this pirate group also sent someone to attack him. .


    Adding new and old grudges to one another is worth the calculation.


    General Steven Felice and the members of the Rosicrucian Society are dead, but this small pirate ship is still alive, and it dares to continue the business of plundering at sea.


    Abnormally courageous.


    That sloop was a hundred meters long, and now it has dozens of people at least. Many of these people were covered with bandages, but they all carried an evil spirit on their bodies, crawling from the pile of dead people. Come out with momentum.


    I think the last time the siege of Narnia was not smooth, and many corpses were left behind.


    When Tu Fu turned on the surveillance, the members of the Blue Warrior Pirates had already started loading the shell ports on the side of the hull, wave after wave, and there was plenty of ammunition.


    The person in charge of the ship is naturally the captain "White Shark", a man with scars from guns and guns all over his muscles, and a man with extremely fierce eyes. He stared at a map and a clock on the table and remained silent for a long while, until one of his men entered the captain''s room. Youyou asked:


    "Have you found out who is in charge of the Duncan?"


    The subordinate who inquired about the news replied: "Dak Bryson, that famous veteran officer."


    "Do you think he''s going to put Jack Sparrow in our hands?"


    "No, Bryson has always been known for his fairness and principles, and he is not a person to be trifled with."


    "It''s just a retired military officer. He still thinks who he is, and if he dares to block the way, he is looking for death. Listen carefully, if that Dak is not willing to hand him over, he can simply sink his ship and send him to be buried with him."


    A trace of madness flashed in the white shark''s eyes, just thinking of what that **** did made his teeth itch with hatred,


    "Without the shelter of Narnia, we are a boat in a storm, ready to capsize at any moment.


    Even if the bounty on our heads is doubled after this vote, and we are hunted down by the Church of Storms, as long as we get the money from that **** and go to the Southern Continent to sell the goods in our hands, everything will be fine.


    From now on, you can find a place to start a new life at any time. "


    "Yes, Captain."


    The eyes of the pirates who heard this promise glistened with greed. Since they dared to do this job, they naturally knew how rich the money was.


    As for the goods referred to by the group of pirates, when Tu Fu moved the monitor down the deck, he also saw clearly what it was.


    A boat bottom prison specially used to hold trophies.


    In the prison of the Blue Warrior Pirates, a few dying mermaids were specially imprisoned in shackles. Although they were scarred and tried hard to break free from the shackles, it was useless to break free under the strong chains, not to mention the pirates who took turns guarding them.


    Each mermaid can be sold for tens of thousands of crowns, which is not a small amount of money.


    I think this is the reason why the mermaids always follow the Blue Warrior Pirates and want to do something.


    Perhaps the Little Mermaid just recognized herself, so she deliberately left a mark for him.


    Now it all makes sense.


    "So it was for me."


    After hearing what Bai Sha said, Tu Fu licked his lips, "As for wanting to touch my money, there is no way."


    He naturally knew that the method of framing and framing last time could fool most people, but pirate fleets like the Blue Warrior Pirates who participated in the Narnia battle knew with their **** that something was wrong.


    But they never thought that they had the patience to follow them all the way to the Duncan, and then do something to a big ship.


    Tu Fu watched the two groups of forces linger behind the Duncan at the same time, neither of them was easy to mess with.


    Especially the white shark whose bounty was abruptly increased to 10,000 crowns. He had read the information provided by the Church of Storms and knew that this was a weapon master with the Knight Path Sequence 7, and he was by no means weak.


    He has not yet returned to his full strength at the moment, and even if he wins head-on with the opponent, the price will be heavy.


    ��


    Night falls.


    The passenger ship Duncan sailed calmly on the Coral Sea. When Captain Duck, who had been busy all day, asked the deputy on night duty to take over the work, someone came to report the news to him.


    "Captain Duck, Mr. Sparrow is waiting for you at the door, claiming that he has something important to see you."


    "Jack Sparrow? The adventurous "noble son" Jack."


    "It''s him."


    It was late at night, and it seemed suspicious to come to him at this time.


    But Captain Duck, who had heard about the other party''s experiences in Narnia, thought for a moment, and decided to meet this mysterious guest.


    Tu Fu, who had gathered all the information, made a decision immediately after returning from the ghost ship, and planned to report directly to the Duncan''s management immediately.


    This kind of professional matter should be handled by professional people.


    When I saw Dak Bryson, the captain of the Duncan, a man in a white captain''s uniform came out of the captain''s cabin.


    He still has an inconspicuous scar on his face, his dark skin makes him look healthy enough, and the quality honed in the wind and rain at sea always makes people feel reliable.


    "You are Captain Jack, I have heard of your name."


    Dak Bryson saw this skinny and tender boy, and said casually, "I guess there must be something important to come to me at this point."


    "Mr. Captain, time is priority, I told you directly, the ''Blue Warrior Pirates'' are just a few kilometers behind your ship, and they may launch an attack tonight."


    "Blue Warrior? White Shark''s pirate group."


    Captain Duck squinted his eyes and said the name silently, obviously familiar with the characters in this sea area.


    He then used the binoculars he carried with him to look in the direction pointed by Tu Fu. Although it was very vague, he could vaguely see the outline of a ship hidden in the fog. It was heading in the direction of the Duncan, but it remained with the same rate.


    Years of experience at sea told him that such a ship was never a good visitor.


    After a brief silence, he raised his head again, "So the white shark is coming for you, right? Mr. Sparrow."


    "Yes or no, what difference does it make."


    "I know White Shark, a typical pirate who eats and waits to die. He only dares to do small plunder on weekdays, and rarely dares to attack large ships. The price is too heavy.


    I thought about it, and it seems that you are the only one on my ship who is more valuable. If he is willing to risk being double wanted by the Church of the Storm and the Baia government to attack the Duncan, it can only show that the benefits far outweigh the risks. "


    Seeing that Tufu was silent, Captain Duck continued casually: "Not long ago, I heard that a major incident happened in Narnia, and you, Captain Jack, seemed to be involved in it.


    Personal matters? Or **** treasure? Actually it doesn''t matter.


    Honestly speaking, for the safety of the passengers, I really don''t want to make more troubles, so I think we can have peace after you are handed over. "


    Captain Duck''s calm analysis has already roughly guessed the facts.


    Tu Fu smiled without panic at all, "You can do this, so every time a pirate sees the Duncan in the future, you will obediently hand over the passengers to them like today.


    From now on, as long as the pirates hear that this is Captain Duck''s ship, they will approach and rob without restraint. Whoever makes the captain an incompetent person will dare to continue to take your ship. "


    "Sir, this is not an appropriate reason. Why don''t you hand it over to Linwo?" Captain Duck said after a long silence.


    "I bought a first-class ticket on the Duncan, there are two tickets, 90 crowns, the price is not cheap."


    Tu Fu thought for a while, and then simply gave such an answer.


    "Good reason."


    At least the other party was satisfied with his answer, and after listening to it, he smiled and reached out his hand, "Let''s get to know each other again, Captain Duck Bryson of the Duncan, former Captain of the Royal Navy of Ryan."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 275： Ambush at sea

    Chapter 275 Ambush at Sea


    After shaking hands, the previous little friction naturally disappeared.


    No matter what happens, at least wait until the troubles in front of you are over.


    Captain Duck told him clearly that many veterans on this ship were veterans who served under him in the past. They became sailors after retiring.


    Tu Fu also shared the information he had with the former Ryan Navy officer.


    Including the current status of the members of the Blue Warrior Pirates, the distribution of artillery on the ship, and the time since the Duncan was tracked.


    Except for the information about the mermaid, he revealed all the findings from the monitoring.


    If he wasn''t worried about his recovery, he would simply teleport to the pirate ship and kill the white shark. There was really no need to discuss the plan with Captain Duck.


    "Sir, do you think they''re going to attack tonight?"


    In the other party''s captain''s room, Tu Fu looked at the sea map together with him. Captain Duck, who has rich experience in naval warfare, opened his mouth more and more:


    "Of course, the time to launch the attack may be tonight. According to what you said, they waited for three days except to stay away from the sea and avoid the purpose of the Church of the Storm''s ships.


    More importantly, these pirates are also looking for a suitable place to commit crimes. The speed of the Duncan is 15 knots, far exceeding that of ordinary ships. If it is a daytime battle, we can easily escape even if we cannot win.


    And if we don��t want to go further, we will enter a treacherous waters, where there are many fogs, many hidden reefs, and many strange and terrifying underwater creatures.


    Even an experienced helmsman will be careful when sailing in such an area. Any ship entering that water area must slow down, and the Duncan''s speed advantage here is also gone. "


    "So as long as we drive into the trek area, it is their best time to start."


    Tufu understood what Captain Duck meant.


    "The pirates don''t even need to use artillery, they can hide in the sea through the fog there, once they get close to the ship, even if my crew fights hard, they can''t hold back the opponent''s numbers.


    At that time, I was afraid that passengers without combat effectiveness would become lambs waiting to be slaughtered. This is what I should consider. "


    Captain Dak Bryson explained to him the seriousness of the problem.


    The firepower of the two ships is about the same, but the other party specializes in plundering for a living. Both the courage and the momentum are far superior to ordinary passengers. You must not be approached by pirates for close combat.


    "So as long as the Duncan can leave this lost area, we can reach the nearest island to the Misty Sea in another day. There are patrol ships from the Church of the Storm there, enough to scare away this pirate group."


    Captain Duck had a clear idea. They thought that there was no need to confront the pirate ship head-on, regardless of the probability of winning or losing after firing.


    Since this is a passenger ship now, the life of the passengers should not bet on an uncertain result.


    That''s too risky.


    "So you just need to hold them in that area, and some skills are needed." Tu Fu looked up at him, and figured out what Captain Duck was thinking.


    "Exactly, so later I will send a few crews who are proficient in water, and ask them to bring sufficient weapons and then take the boat to stay in the wandering area first, and use guns and artillery to delay the pirate group first.


    It will be too late when the White Sharks wake up, and then they can take a small boat and follow the compass direction to return to the Duncan or the small misty island. "


    "This plan sounds a little risky."


    "But we must take risks now."


    Captain Dak Bryson''s eyes showed determination.


    The former naval captain naturally knows that someone must stand up at such a critical moment, and someone must stand up to carry forward the style.


    And Tu Fu fell silent the first time after hearing the plan. This is indeed a good idea.


    Using a small number of people to drag the ship to ensure that the passengers can leave safely, but it is unknown whether they can return smoothly after dealing with the ferocious pirates in many uncertain trek areas on the reef.


    And all of this started because of him.


    In just ten minutes or so, Captain Duck had already awakened all the resting crew members. Except for the driver of the ship and some gunners and engineers, the sailors and guards on board began to gather in large numbers.


    They uniformly equipped with muskets and sabers and began to gather on the deck. This time node was awakened, and everyone knew that something big had happened.


    Captain Dak Bryson looked at them with a solemn expression, and repeated what Tu Fu said about the pirate attack,


    Speak in a relatively relaxed tone:


    "Everyone, the current situation is really bad. Someone is trying to plot against the passengers on our ship. Since we have collected their ticket money, we should always show some performance in this crisis."


    "Captain, just say what you think, and let us do the execution of the plan."


    The first officer on the ship seemed to understand something, and gritted his teeth to respond.


    All the crew members had different expressions when they heard the news. Some clenched their sabers with red eyes, while others clenched their teeth resentfully, thinking about something in their hearts.


    "Gentlemen, now I need a group of people who can swim and are proficient in driving small boats. You should take your weapons and stay in small boats in the waters ahead, and do as much harassment as possible to let the big boats leave the lost area first."


    Although Captain Duck had already made a decision, he always felt a little uncomfortable saying this in front of the crew.


    None of these veterans who have been at sea for many years don''t know what the captain said.


    The tactics of exchanging time for space,


    The point is what to use in exchange for time.


    Excellent equipment, superb ship skills, or hard work...


    But as soon as he finished speaking, many members of the crew raised their hands.


    "I''m here, I''ve seen these sons of **** not pleasing to the eye, it''s time to teach them a lesson."


    "And me, to be honest, fighting pirates is my old profession."


    "Don''t rob me, can you sail?"


    "Go away, you have only studied at sea for a few years, and if you want to come, we old guys will come first."


    "That''s right, there are you guys, can you swim? Don''t be ashamed of yourself, we can''t afford to lose this person."


    The first responders were naturally the veterans who served with Captain Dak. They were the first to understand the captain''s intentions, and they accepted the job after a lot of noise.


    Then there are some newcomers who are eager to try. Naturally, they are excited to experience such a thing for the first time and want to be the first bird.


    But in an instant, he was beaten back by the group of old hooligans who were swearing.


    No one hates their vulgar tone, a group of people who are willing to risk their lives are always shining brightly.


    At this critical juncture of scrambling for the quota, a somewhat helpless male voice opened his mouth after sighing.


    "Captain Dak, let me go too."


    Tu Fu hesitated for a moment. Originally, he didn''t want to care about anything, but after thinking about it for a long time, he decided to take on the trouble caused by him.


    No one has more reason to deal with this group of pirates than him.


    "no��"


    Hearing Dak Bryson''s tone of refusal, Tu Fu whispered in the other''s ear:


    "To tell you the truth, I am actually an extraordinary person.


    You should know that there is also a Sequence 7 Transcendent in the Blue Warrior Pirates, because his existence may wipe out the entire army of the people you sent. If this is the case, then you can''t change anything.


    And I have a guarantee in at least the ambush team, even if it is only for the safety of your crew, you should seriously consider my proposal. "


    His words really moved Captain Duck��s heart. It��s really not the time to be impulsive when such a major event is involved.


    After struggling several times, Dak Bryson had to accept his proposal after a sigh.


    When saying goodbye, he said:


    "good luck."


    Tu Fu nodded silently. No one asked him to do this, but he simply wanted to do it.


    The preparation for the ambush is not complicated, as long as you reach the trek area ahead.


    At that time, including Tu Fu, there were a total of 24 crew members. They were divided into 4 teams of 6 people, equipped with enough weapons and ammunition, and harassed and pinned down the pirate ship from different directions for one night.


    Then, just return to the big ship when the time comes.


    Every crew member who decided to get off the boat had a smile on his face pretending to be relaxed even at this moment.


    Captain Dak Bryson stared at the map and at the watch, calculating the time they were going to spend.


    The ticking of time sounded like a countdown to death.


    Finally, after approaching a foggy area, Dak waved his hand and ordered the boat to be lowered, looked at everyone''s faces seriously and said:


    "Well, gentlemen, you''d better move lightly.


    Be careful not to disturb the sleeping passengers in the cabin. I think you will come back on time tomorrow and return to your posts on time to continue working hard, so don��t let anyone know about it.


    Just act like... nothing happened. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 276： Captains Awakening

    Chapter 276 The Captain''s Enlightenment


    Captain Duck''s so-called small boats refer to four small steam engine-driven power boats.


    Although the number of passengers is small, the speed is not much slower than that of a large ship when coal and wood fuel are sufficient.


    According to Ryan''s consistent gentleman tradition, once the big ship encounters a disaster, the gentlemen on board will show their style, give up hope of survival, and take the initiative to let the small boat carrying women and children leave.


    But at this time, the four small boats carried men. It wasn''t until they came into close contact with the sea that Tu Fu understood why this place was called the Trek Waters.


    A large amount of smog permeates the sea surface, and the visibility is only a few meters.


    Most people can only hear the sound from the howling sea water. Not to mention the extremely poor visibility here, there are hidden reefs in the sea water that are difficult to detect.


    The Duncan, with a speed of 15 knots, can sail at half the speed in this area, which is already very good.


    According to the assigned area, several ships hid in the smog and prepared to ambush a blue warrior pirate ship.


    "My God, Mr. Sparrow (Captain Jack), how did Captain Duck let you down."


    Naturally, there were guards on Tufu''s small boat who recognized his identity.


    "These pirates are coming for me, and I should be responsible for it." Tu Fu suddenly smiled, "So if you really lose later, all you have to do is hand me over."


    "Why are you making such a joke."


    "That is, even if we lose, we will never bow to the pirates."


    "It''s best not to catch these scumbags. I can''t wait to draw a thousand knives on them."


    These words immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of the crew members.


    Several crew members of the small boat mentioned that pirates just itch their teeth. Whether they are in the navy or sailors, they have dealt with all kinds of scum and villains at sea all their lives.


    I am used to seeing the coastal villages plundered by pirates, and I am also used to seeing a necromancer ship with a bunch of dead people slaughtered.


    Among these people, there are many people with deep hatred.


    The sea is too big to accommodate all kinds of people, creating or burying countless dreams and legends.


    If you want to write these stories into a storybook, you can''t write them anyway.


    At the beginning of the waiting, some people said a few words to relieve the depressing atmosphere, but when the fog on the sea became thicker, the visibility became lower and lower.


    Turn off all lighting sources in the dark and you can only see the outlines of each other''s faces.


    The crew members who were ready to attack the target ship at any time did not even dare to vent their breath. Each of them squeezed sweat in the palms of their weapons. The extremely depressing atmosphere made everyone secretly pray to the God of Storms,


    Pray for this to end soon.


    "Boom!"


    Until a beam of light came from far away, illuminating the stray sea area like a patrol, the speed of the sloop speeded up in vain, and followed the target ship closely.


    Seeing that the ship was about to pass by quickly, the crew lay on their sides and raised their guns and barrels, aiming the black hole at the blue warrior pirate ship.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    I don��t know who or who on which side of the ship fired the first shot, and the crisp and pleasant muskets and artillery fire spread all over the entire sea area in an instant, and the battle was chaotic in the fog.


    "Da da da��"


    A row of bullets struck quickly, and Tu Fu instantly activated the "steel hardening" ability to block these attacks. Tu Fu, who was used to the fog of the ghost ship, was very good at fighting in such extremely unfavorable weather.


    After quickly using his ability to block the incoming bullets, Tu Fu saw the scene ahead through the hunter''s senses. A fierce-looking man was standing on the bow and pressing the deck with his palm.


    That person is the white shark. He looked at these miscellaneous fish that dared to attack him with stern eyes, but he did not panic about such a surprise attack.


    This has become part of the sea voyage.


    It was originally a sloop with six gun ports on one side of the ship, but several gun ports appeared at once, and quickly attacked the small boat that attacked him in the mist.


    There is also a pirate group of a hundred people, all carrying guns and shooting at the enemy indiscriminately in the fog, and both sides are frantically suppressing each other with firepower.


    But at this moment, the captain of the white shark directly used extraordinary power, turning the pirate ship itself into a transformation weapon, causing many muzzles to emerge on the hull, and then controlled the bomb to accurately fall on the small boat in the mist.


    "The ability of a weapon master, you can transform any item into a weapon you want."


    Tu Fu marveled at the fact that this ability can still be developed in this way. He aimed at the flying shells, used his fingers to condense his spirituality, and then launched the finger gun, making the sound of "bang bang" bullets.


    "Boom!"


    The flying artillery was directly detonated in mid-air. Except for the artillery fire that fell on their ship, the other three small boats were attacked continuously.


    The turbulent waves beat the hull of the boat, almost completely covering them.


    The white shark with a prominent scar on its face, gritted its teeth bitterly, and waved a long and narrow wooden stick towards the sea in a certain direction.


    "Whoosh...boom!"


    The wooden stick immediately turned into a blazing thick rocket, and precisely landed on a small boat that was about to ambush.


    It was only a Sequence 7 Transcendent who made a move, and immediately caused the ambush team to encounter big trouble. Half of the manpower was already lost in just one face-to-face confrontation. They paid the price for their contempt.


    "Listen, you are not opponents, take this ship and leave immediately, and one who survives counts as one."


    After Tu Fu blocked this round of attacks with his lack of skills, he couldn''t bear to give orders to the crew on the same ship, taking advantage of the interval between the Blue Warrior Pirates replacing their artillery.


    "no."


    "What about you?"


    "Mr. Sparrow, our task is to stop this ship, even if it is dead."


    Someone stubbornly insisted.


    Just a simple face-to-face meeting has already killed and injured so many people, and dropped so many corpses, the faces of the remaining people are full of unwillingness, even if they can''t be beaten.


    "Hurry up and get out, don''t affect me, I''ll stop him now, this task can still be completed."


    Tu Fu measured the distance to the ship with firm eyes,


    After the two ships went back and forth and fired, they had reached the best distance for him to teleport.


    Amidst the sound of bullets and artillery, Tu Fu also disappeared without hesitation with a "shua".


    The next moment, he came directly to the deck position, just facing the white shark, and saw that the other party locked the position of the ship when he came.


    The converted "rocket" in Bai Shark''s hand was fired instantly, and the sound of piercing the air just sounded, and the arrow that was braving raging fire was actually blocked by a dark palm in the void.


    Tu Fu shattered the rocket with a "snap".


    "Jack Sparrow!"


    Listening to the surprised and delighted voice of the other party, Tu Fu ignored his thoughts and slammed straight at his face along the direction.


    Even though White Shark realized that something was wrong, he drew his long sword from his waist to resist.


    The long sword quickly turned into a shield, but it was still knocked down by the huge impact, but after Tu Fu launched the second teleportation, he quickly stood up and fought again after landing.


    The long sword in his hand began to switch forms frequently. It can be switched into a lethal weapon such as a knife, gun and stick, or it can be transformed into a shield or an umbrella.


    This is one of the abilities of the Sequence 7 weapon master, who can convert his weapons into different weapons according to weight and material.


    The close combat between adventurers and knights is a confrontation between strong bodies.


    Whoever dares to waver may be killed by the other party at any time.


    Even if he was repeatedly humiliated by this rich man in the past, Bai Sha would not kill him after seeing his show off.


    The wealth of this person is enough for him to let go of all his hatred, and he wanted to talk to Tu Fu several times but he didn''t give him the chance at all, his eyes were full of anger.


    He frequently releases various small abilities to trap the white shark. He doesn''t know that he has to fight with the opponent, but also slaughters a few pirates who are waiting for an opportunity to attack. Frequent consumption will sooner or later be the end of his strength.


    Don''t look at Tu Fu''s calm appearance on the surface. Looking around, there are members of the Blue Warrior Pirates defending him. Naturally, Tu Fu knows that the away battle is extremely bad for him.


    But there is no way out now, and I can only anxiously hope that the third party on the battlefield will make some moves.


    ��


    "Chisel a ship."


    It was also at the most critical moment of the battle. After the mermaid clan who had been lurking in the deep water held back for a long time, the leading royal clan issued an attack command.


    These unusually handsome mermaids wagged their tails and quickly approached the bottom of the blue warrior pirate ship. The white shark directly above was still fighting fiercely with Tu Fu.


    The pirates on the ship fired around indiscriminately and entered a state of combat readiness.


    The mermaids held the hammering tools prepared in advance, and they, who are always powerful, easily scratched the iron sheet that was no different from paper with their sharp tools.


    The sound at the bottom was perfectly covered by the movement of the artillery fire.


    Accompanied by Avril the Little Mermaid, she glanced at the people on board in surprise. That idiot was crazily restraining the strong human beings on board.


    He really didn��t want his life, and single-handedly killed the vicious villains on the pirate ship,


    He didn''t take a step back.


    Such characters, just like the "heroes" she heard from the legendary stories, always stand up at the most difficult moments.


    "Bad guy, don''t die."


    Recalling the part of him muttering to himself under the moon, the little mermaid Avril''s face turned red.


    Although I worked hard with everyone, I drilled in from the bottom of the leaking boat.


    Swim with the current all the way to the cabin.


    And Avril Lavigne can''t help but glance at the situation on the boat from the corner of her head, anxiously concerned with the situation of that idiot.


    "������~"


    In a short time, a large amount of seawater poured into the bottom of the sloop.


    A huge gap that cannot be filled directly caused the ship full of people to sink sharply at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The captain White Shark, who was still entangled with Tufu with the sword of ever-changing, clearly felt that the surrounding area was sinking rapidly, and the surrounding water level was rising.


    At this moment, a panicked crew member ran from the bottom to the deck, shouting in horror:


    "Captain, it''s not good. There are mermaids digging the bottom of the boat. They attacked the guards and took away the goods locked in the prison."


    "Damn."


    White Shark cursed in a low voice, that is, during this very short moment of distraction, Tu Fu seized this opportunity and saw the opportunity to cover all the area below the right ankle with hardened steel.


    "Kangdang."


    With a merciless kick, the weapon in White Shark''s hand flew away, and he kicked the other side violently one after another. The majestic force almost kicked him to death.


    Tu Fu should have taken this opportunity to execute the other party. Tu Fu, who had not recovered from his injuries, was already overwhelmed after a full-strength fight, and his available spirituality had already bottomed out.


    After gaining a short-term advantage and kicking the man into the water for a while, he simply took advantage of the opportunity of the mermaids making a fuss under the pirate ship, and used his teleportation ability to quickly escape from the encirclement without hesitation, and shuttled below the deck.


    A lot of water has leaked here, and all the mermaids inside have been rescued.


    Many holes were poured into the sea at the same time, and the ships of the Blue Warrior Pirates were already hopeless, and it was only a matter of time before they completely sank to the bottom of the sea.


    After another teleportation of "�", Tu Fu followed the traces of the battle just now and wanted to find the crew of the Duncan. He stepped on the wrecked boat that was burning with flames and could only barely settle.


    After looking around, I found that two ships had completely capsized, dead bodies were scattered all over the place, and the rest of the people were completely gone. I am afraid they followed my advice and left.


    "I hope they can remember this affection. It is very reasonable to ask them for tears after all the materials are collected."


    Tu Fu secretly calculated in his heart, and it was a good result.


    Standing alone on the board on the sea surface, he turned on the hunter''s senses and scanned through the layers of fog, and made a new discovery. He followed his eyes and found a fairly complete boat not far away.


    The steam engine loaded with fuel and other facilities on it were not damaged, presumably the crew of the Duncan left them for their own escape.


    "There is always a way out."


    Tu Fu secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and landed on the ship with a "shua".


    The moment he arrived at the boat, Tu Fu immediately felt his scalp explode, and he dodged the attack just in time with the sound of "whoosh" breaking through the air.


    The person who came was the White Shark, the ship of the Blue Warrior Pirates. He was also covered in water stains, and he was holding a long sword with many scars. It took a lot of effort to find this ship.


    Seeing that he dodged the attack, White Shark simply stopped and said with a forced smile, "Not bad, Mr. Jack Sparrow, we meet again."


    "What do you want." Seeing that the other party did not attack again, Tu Fu knew that he wanted to negotiate.


    White Shark looked into his eyes and said coldly:


    "You swept all the wealth of the Narnia government and rich merchants not long ago."


    "yes."


    Tu Fu was taken aback when the words came out of his mouth, and he also reacted after the words were spoken unconsciously,


    This is the mantra power of the knight path.


    "It turns out that the rumors are true. The wealth you swept away is worth millions of crowns, right? My God, you are a desperate lunatic. You really deserve to be hanged alive. How dare you really do this."


    White Shark was scared for a while, and then a surprise followed.


    Floating on the sea in this small boat with the other party, he also calmed down: "Jack, you know the current situation, we are all on the same boat, there is really no need to continue fighting.


    But as a price for my bounty being increased, all ships and crew were destroyed.


    You have to share half of the money with me, it��s only half a million crowns, it��s not difficult for you, this money is enough to replace you and me to promote to demigod resources, we will write it off from now on, how about it. "


    "Half a million crowns?"


    Tu Fu repeated the number amusedly, and shook his head directly: "Impossible, you can take my wealth yourself if you have the ability."


    He hid the money on the "Santa Maria" a long time ago, no one can find it, if he really has the ability to go there to get it.


    "I''ll take another step back, only 300,000." White Shark gritted his teeth.


    "Give it up, sir, I won''t give you a penny, and besides, I won''t do business with a pirate."


    After being rejected, White Shark''s expression suddenly fell into madness, he pointed at the other person''s face and growled: "Sparrow, you forced me, as long as I take a boat, I can still follow the Duncan to find someone.


    If you really do this, I will spend the rest of my life finding everyone around you, catching them, torturing them, and playing with them to death. I don��t believe I can��t find your hidden money. "


    This unambitious pirate captain finally lost his mind in front of the terrible money.


    Tu Fu listened to his impotent rage without moving, but asked with an unusually calm expression, "Captain White Shark, did you just abandon your own crew and come here?"


    "So what." The other party''s tone was strong.


    "As a captain, you abandon your ship and partners when you encounter a crisis. In my opinion, you really don''t have the consciousness of being a captain."


    Tu Fu��s seemingly calm tone was unhurried, but full of oppression.


    "With me around, you can''t get through."


    After speaking, he used his fingers to condense the remaining spirituality. The white shark facing him thought he wanted to do something, but after several consecutive "bang bang" sounds, he was safe and sound.


    The "finger gun" with a full blow,


    Perfectly penetrated the steam engine of the boat.


    PS: there are


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 277： mermaid tears

    Chapter 277 Mermaid Tears


    "What are you doing!"


    White Shark, who never thought that Tu Fu would use the fish to kill the net to break the move, suddenly hugged his head and yelled collapsed.


    This is a trekking water area. Ordinary ships would rather go around in a big circle than pass through it, because of this weird environment.


    Now a large ship has been scuttled, and all three small boats have been destroyed in the battle. If you want to row the boat with a brave heart, you can''t reach the land.


    Tu Fu''s reckless actions seemed to be the last straw that broke the camel''s back, completely cutting off all their retreats.


    "Sorry, you can''t catch up now."


    After finishing this matter, Tu Fu was extremely relieved and breathed a sigh of relief for the safety of Sophie and others.


    "Then you go to die."


    Realizing that Bai Sha couldn''t get any money, he stabbed the long sword in his hand fiercely.


    The sharp sword edge was sliced ??off from Tu Fu''s head, and Tu Fu, who had exhausted his spirituality, was dodging purely by instinct, showing his sharpness.


    He quickly pulled out the purple magic flute from his waist, and after the two weapons collided with a "bang", Tu Fu barely swung the blow away.


    The next second, he saw the sword in the White Shark''s hand burst open, like an unfolded bone umbrella, but the frame of the umbrella frame was made of steel blades.


    The sound of blades mixed with the wind caused Tu Fu to dodge somehow, and was severely beaten.


    The clothes on his body were like a blooming flower in the next second, blooming in pieces from the center, and the tiny lashes that penetrated into the flesh caused Tu Fu to suffer unspeakably.


    After forcibly resisting the blow, Tu Fu blocked the hole of the magic flute with all his fingers, and his lips were close to the air inlet, and he output a meal at the oncoming white shark without any skill.


    He has never practiced this instrument very well, so far he can only use the most basic method to sleep,


    Just using the changes between a few syllables can make people fall asleep, but it is not worthy of the reputation of the Jackdaw Tribe''s town treasure.


    But after he frantically tried, an extremely piercing tone gushed out from the flute like a tide.


    Going straight to the white shark''s face, he was about to pierce Tu Fu with his long sword.


    The weird attack of the flute immediately made him feel what pain is. The piercing sound made him feel uncomfortable all over his body, and there were non-stop sizzle sounds in his ears.


    It was much more painful than the piercing sound of nails rubbing against glass. It was as if a thousand needles were pierced into his brain at the same time, and the pain was so painful that he couldn''t even make a sound.


    "boom."


    In this short moment, Tu Fu raised his leg and kicked the white shark''s abdomen hard, and immediately kicked him over the boat.


    If he used the ability of hardening steel, just this one blow would allow him to spit out slices of his lungs.


    "I killed...killed...you..."


    The severe pain made White Shark wake up for a short time, and he stabbed the sword into Tu Fu''s heart with all his strength.


    Fortunately, the latter dodged fast enough, the sword tip pierced through Tufu''s shoulder, and the bright red blood sprayed out immediately, falling on the face and eyes of the white shark, and his already red pupils became even more bloody.


    After this fight, the white shark also exhausted his spirituality and strength. He wanted to continue sliding the hilt of his sword to expand his wound, but Tu Fu had already knocked over the enemy close to him.


    Severe pain and a horrible "harsh" sound from his throat when he was struggling to die.


    When he was facing death, he was more like a wounded beast, and he and the other party used all their tricks in the space within a boat.


    You punch and kick, poke the eyes and kick three times, use whatever tricks are effective.


    In the battles of mid- and low-sequence transcendents, after the exhaustion of abilities, the competition is often physical fitness, fighting will, and survival perseverance.


    "Die."


    The longing for life made him tightly hold the white shark''s veined neck, and let the long sword in the opponent''s hand slash across his body indiscriminately.


    His ten fingers pierced the opponent''s skin, and although the dense rash made people feel uncomfortable, he dared not let go. He strangled the white shark''s room to take a breath.


    Tu Fu''s fingers were covered in blood, and his eyes were full of killing intent. Seeing that the enemy''s breathing became shallower and weaker, the strength of his struggle also decreased.


    When the lives of both parties are at the last moment, the dazed Tufu doesn''t know what the other party is thinking, but the experiences of the two lives are integrated one by one in his mind.


    From the parents of the previous life, the kind-hearted Winsters have changed, the girl who had a crush on her has become the proud little princess Sophie, the friends in G?ttinghagen, the stupid king and the wise prime minister of Baia, who would rather be crazy for his wife The governor...these people are becoming more and more real.


    The characters in the black-and-white film flashed through Tu Fu''s mind one by one as if they were going through the motions.


    They seem to be cheering for him, proving that his experience exists.


    Until it was clear that the person under his fingers was completely silent, Tu Fu who suddenly breathed a sigh of relief felt intense fatigue again.


    "Holy Mary...transmit...teleport..."


    In a daze, he tried to call the ghost ship to continue his life with a lisp.


    The last second in my mind''s memory is that the self-propelled boat crashed heavily into a hidden reef amidst the restless wind and waves.


    After a "bang", he suddenly fell into a coma.


    ��


    During this short period of time, the sky suddenly became dark, and the dense raindrops catered to the thunder and lightning, making the sea area extremely gloomy.


    The mermaids who rescued the tribe from the Blue Warrior Pirates returned in groups to prepare to return to the Coral Sea.


    It was also at this moment that Avril, who had been paying attention to the battle, swam in the direction in which they disappeared, and happened to catch a glimpse of Tu Fu who was covered in injuries.


    Seeing that his ship rolled against the reef with the wind and waves, and then fell into the water and sank quickly.


    "We must not let him die, because he likes me, no, because he helped us... the old grandmother taught us, to cook fish, we must know how to reciprocate kindness.


    Yes, exactly. "


    The Little Mermaid didn''t have any entanglements, and simply left the team that had just been reunited and wandered in that direction.


    Regardless of the cries of the sisters behind her, they got farther and farther away.


    She swam towards the broken figure at an extremely fast speed, and dived into the trough with a fierce dive. Just after swimming over, she was hit by the turbulent waves and jumped up high, and happened to reach out to catch the bruised man.


    His heart was still beating, as if he had shouldered too many missions and responsibilities, and his brows were tightly wrinkled even when he was unconscious.


    Also when Avril approached Tu Fu, the face-changing mask on his face, which was used to cover his face, lost its spirituality and lost its original effect at this moment.


    The face of his true self is revealed in the alternating light and dark sea.


    Originally, although Jack Sparrow was not ugly, he looked older because of his insignificant beard and wrinkles, and he was always not very attractive to girls.


    And the young and handsome face at this moment is unobstructed, much more handsome than those men in the mermaid group.


    He is as perfect as a handsome man in a fairy tale.


    "My God."


    Seeing the other party''s true face, the little mermaid was so surprised that she couldn''t close her mouth from ear to ear.


    He didn''t dare to delay for too long, and tried his best to lift him to the surface of the sea, so that his head was exposed on the surface of the water.


    Then drag the person on the wooden board, relying on the only buoyancy to reduce the burden.


    Avril Lavigne ignored the wreckage of the ship that might smash her to pieces, not to mention the sea monsters all over the place silently watching this scene with red eyes.


    She gritted her teeth and struggled for a long time in the violent wind and waves.


    A quarter of an hour, an hour, a day and a night...


    I don��t know what belief forced Avril Lavigne to really take people out of the waters of wandering, away from this dangerous area everywhere.


    At that time, she had almost exhausted all her energy. When the guest saw that Tu Fu was still in a coma, her beautiful eyes were tightly closed because of fear.


    Tears seeped from the cracks and fell on him drop by drop.


    These crystal-like particles are a liquid more precious than the blood of elves.


    The magic lies in the fact that the injuries of the injured are healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ��


    Enduring the dizziness and discomfort, Tu Fu felt his head was about to explode.


    When he woke up, he suddenly realized something,


    In front of his clothes, there were tears of the mermaid that he dreamed of.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 278： Uninhabited island

    Chapter 278 Uninhabited Island


    Open your eyes,


    The scene was blurred, and dizziness struck.


    As if drunk after a hangover, his limbs were limp and dizzy, and the densely packed fine stones under his body made his back feel hot and rubbing.


    One after another, the waves washed up on the shore, only making Tu Fu feel that he was thrown into the washing machine and spun wildly before being released from the warehouse.


    If it weren''t for the diamond-like tears in front of the clothes to heal the wound, he would never have woken up so quickly.


    "This... this is... where is it..."


    Realizing that this is not the Tufu of the "Santa Maria", he tried to get up, holding back his throat that seemed to be on fire.


    But his spirituality and physical strength have dried up, it is already a miracle that he survived,


    After walking a few steps, he felt his footsteps were sloppy and fell down again.


    Fortunately, whether it was a sword wound or a fighting wound, all of them had condensed into scars at this moment, and the new skin had replaced the original parts.


    Tu Fu didn''t try to open his eyes to continue exploring until he had accumulated enough energy. He didn''t know what time of day it was, and the blue sky was especially clear under the sun.


    The just right sunshine kept the temperature at around 20 degrees,


    There are also coconut trees with strange appearance, and there are small crabs and shells on the sandy beach, which are washed up with the waves.


    As the field of vision continues to stretch, there is a large area of ??coconut trees growing behind this beach, and seabirds sit on the beach to bask in the sun, although the blue-black stones are bare.


    But the plants here are extremely lush, and animals can be seen straddling the figure from time to time. The strange scene in front of him made Tu Fu stand still, unable to react for a moment.


    "An island?"


    Tu Fu, who regained his sanity, was suddenly taken aback.


    He immediately took off the clothes on his body, trying to wring out the tears on them so that they could be stored in bottles.


    It''s a pity that this isolated island has no better storage containers other than shells, not to mention that under the sunlight, the only tears quickly melt into the clothes.


    "Unless distillation is used to extract the tears from the clothes and separate them from the sea water."


    Tu Fu thought about the possibility of this method, and under the current conditions, he was basically dreaming.


    He cast a quick glance at the shore, only to see that a floating plank of a boat had floated here with him.


    Among the blurred and incomplete memory fragments, he seems to have crossed the ocean on this floating board.


    His memory only stays after strangling the white shark, and he also lost consciousness at that time. Later, the boat he was riding hit a reef, and the whole boat capsized and fell into the sea.


    Judging from the weather and the calm sea surface, this place is already far away from the sea of ??trekking. Even if you rely on good luck, you shouldn''t float so far.


    Removing the "face-changing mask" of human skin that could not be imbued with spirituality for the time being, Tu Fu simply sat on the beach, facing the direction of the sea, and spoke solemnly in common language:


    "Don''t hide, I know you are here."


    The sound quickly spread throughout the area. The Little Mermaid, who was hiding behind the rock, was watching the guy''s movements furtively.


    Until she heard him calling herself, Avril Lavigne let out a surprised "Ah".


    She cautiously protruded her seaweed-like brown curly hair from the surface of the sea, blinking her blue eyes with childlike innocence and melancholy, and also full of doubts.


    The Little Mermaid''s flawless and beautiful face revealed a surprised expression, looked at Tu Fu in disbelief, and replied in the same common language:


    "How did you know?"


    Seeing that it really was this stinky and narcissistic mermaid, Tu Fu got up weakly and walked over:


    "I didn''t know it just now, but I know it now. Anyway, I would like to thank you for saving my life."


    "There is no salvation."


    Avril was so frightened that she retreated into the water, spitting bubbles and muttering, "I just happened to see that you were about to drown in the water, and then I found a board by the way, swam for a while, and brought you on shore.


    Anyway, really just by the way. "


    Even my acting skills in calling in sick with my teacher in elementary school are better than yours...


    "Good lady, I''m fully convinced of this, and it''s all just incidental."


    Tu Fu nodded repeatedly and widened his sincere eyes, then stepped forward and bowed to her, "Tufu Capet, my name, may I be honored to know your name now, miss."


    "Ai... Avril..."


    The Little Mermaid turned her face away, and murmured again, "Now we''re even, anyway, no matter what you say, I won''t fall in love with you, and I won''t make any sacrifices for you, that''s all."


    Crisis awareness is quite strong, but don��t say hello to my face.


    Although it was not the first time he had seen a mermaid, Tu Fu still sized her up with great interest, and observed her upper body was humanoid at close range, while the lower half was a creature with a fish tail, and her chest and abdomen were covered by silver scales.


    This strange image always makes people ask each other about intestinal digestion.


    Tu Fu also kept a smiling face all the time. He thought it symbolized friendliness and facilitated the distance between each other. "Miss Avril, I don''t know where this is?"


    "In fact, I do not know."


    "what?"


    The Little Mermaid buried her head lower, and almost hid her head in the water, "The wind and waves were too strong at that time, you and that bad guy''s boat capsized, but only you survived.


    Because there are bad guys lurking everywhere in that sea, and the storm is too fast, I had to take you away first. After swimming for a long time, I found this island. "


    "So, how long is a long time."


    "About two days."


    "Two days! Can this be called by the way?"


    Tu Fu held his head, feeling overwhelmed by the sense of horror that this answer brought to him.


    The speed of the mermaid''s full parade is no slower than that of ordinary boats, if it lasts for a day and a night. Let alone now, there are hundreds of kilometers away from the Trek waters.


    In other words, this time he completely lost contact with the Duncan, and came to an uninhabited island with unknown coordinates alone.


    "Just by the way."


    Listening to the other party''s complaints, Avril Lavigne retorted unconvinced, "If you hadn''t saved my compatriots, I wouldn''t have taken the time to save you by the way, so you really don''t have to thank me."


    "Compatriots?" Tu Fu recalled the matter of the Blue Warrior Pirates, and after a brief analysis of the pros and cons, he nodded abruptly,


    "Exactly, I knew that your compatriots were imprisoned on that ship, so I didn''t hesitate to go to that pirate ship and confront their captain until the last moment.


    I hate these life-smugglers so much, they are like blood-sucking leeches, the waste of God''s creation, which should not have come into this world from the beginning.


    One day, I will expel them all. "


    Tu Fu gritted his teeth when he spoke, and clenched his fists fiercely to express his attitude.


    Although these words contained deceitful elements, he still gained a wave of Avril Lavigne''s favorability while standing on the side of justice.


    "Wow-"


    Avril Lavigne slowly emerged from the sea surface, most of her body was exposed to the sea surface, she finally got up after hearing this, with a smile on her delicate and small face, she followed the waves and approached him with fish tails instead of soles .


    Tu Fu stared at her intently, but stood there motionless.


    "Huh? Willing to step out of the comfort zone and start getting closer to strangers. This is obviously a sign of trust in a person. It seems that she really believes in me now.


    Even if I fall to an isolated island in the worst case, there is still a mermaid who can save my life, so that I will not be eaten by the wild beasts on the island. "


    Tu Fu breathed a sigh of relief in vain, he had to gain the other party''s complete trust.


    The Little Mermaid Avril Lavigne walked up to him, her blue eyes rolled slyly, "Mr. Tuf Capet, you saved me once, and I saved you once. Are we even now?"


    "yes."


    Tu Fu didn''t know what she meant, so he answered casually.


    "Then...can you return the tiara I gave you earlier? In fact, it is quite important to me."


    Avril blinked cutely, and stretched out a fair arm.


    "Ah."


    After the great distress, Tu Fu was not as excited as he should be, and lay down on the ground without moving.


    Staring blankly at the lonely island.


    Once again, I searched all over the gods and Buddhas in my heart, from the omnipotent seven gods to the pure incarnation of knowledge like the omniscient sage.


    But the gods remained unmoved and spit at him.


    Tu Fu, who recognized the current situation, glanced at it casually. This place is indeed regarded as an uninhabited island. There are no boats, no cooking smoke, and no houses.


    On any large island, except for large green plants, there is no sign of human activity at all.


    oh,


    Beside him is a little mermaid who has the potential to be stewed into a fish head.


    PS: Just one chapter today...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 279： desert island diary

    Chapter 279 Deserted Island Diary


    "My name is Tuf Capet. When you open this diary, I''m afraid I''m already dead. Fortunately, I lived a wonderful life in this world."


    "Monday, March 5, 1493, in heavy fog.


    It has been more than a month since I left the Northern Continent, and everything is fine.


    Because I committed a major crime in Narnia and swept away all the wealth on the island, I offended too many people and had to embark on the journey to the sea again.


    I don''t know why I made the decision to attack the Blue Warrior Pirates at that time, or I was impulsive, or I wanted to know the cause and effect for myself.


    As much as I regret this decision, if I had to choose again, I would still make the same decision. "


    "March 8, Thursday, sunny. I paid a great price to destroy the Blue Warrior Pirates, and because of this, I sank into the sea with serious injuries.


    Fortunately, a mermaid rescued me, and we drifted to an isolated island together. Facing classmate Avril Lavigne who knew nothing about everything, I really wanted to turn her into fish soup (crazy). "


    "Friday, March 9, fog.


    Things are not as bad as I imagined. I found traces of animal activities on the island. After a simple survey, I found that there are many wild fruits growing on the island. There is a stream flowing down from a waterfall. The source of fresh water is sufficient. And worry. "


    "Saturday, March 10th, sunny. Avril Lavigne discussed her life for a long time, from Yu (Yu) Sheng''s dream to poetry and poetry, from human society to the deep sea palace.


    It was only then that I learned that she actually belonged to the deep sea royal family. Doesn''t this mean... my Sequence 5 materials are also interesting.


    Watching her talking in front of me, I just want to punch her hard and cry. "


    "March 11, rest day, light rain.


    Taking advantage of my spiritual recovery, I quietly went back to the ghost ship. When I watched the surveillance playback, I was surprised to find something.


    The direction Avril took me to escape from the waters of Trek is southeast. Through the comparison of the map, it means that the area I am in also belongs to the Misty Sea.


    As far as I know, the Duncan will stay for a period of time on Rogley Island, an island governed by the God of Storms in the Misty Sea. That island is where Sophie and I agreed to disembark. Maybe we will meet again after a while . "


    "Monday, March 12th, sunny. My method of sneaking into the spirit world to travel through the space failed. The reason is very simple. I have never really controlled the ghost ship, and I can''t travel through the space at will like Mingesa driving the Tianyasha.


    The current situation is that if I need to leave the spirit world by boat, I must find that boat, and this is one of the purposes of my going to sea this time.


    So, how the **** am I going to find a ghost ship to enter the spirit world without mastering it.


    Answer: Find the ghost ship. "


    "March 13. Tuesday, sunny.


    There is a huge wealth close to one million crowns on the "Santa Maria", which is enough to buy anything in this world, but it''s ridiculous that I can''t even spend a penny.


    It''s ironic for a fraudster to spend the rest of his life guarding his treasure on an isolated island.


    In other words, if Robinson Crusoe can survive alone for ten years after falling on a deserted island, then why can''t I, not to mention there is a cute stupid mermaid beside me.


    Decided, first set a small goal, if I really live here for ten years.


    Many years later, I will have a manor ranch of my own on this deserted island, with flocks of cattle and sheep, as well as grain crop plantations, fruit gardens... I, Tuf Capet, will create a piece of land with my own hands. sky. "


    "March 14th, planned."


    "March 15th, planned."


    "March 16th, planned."


    "Saturday, March 17th, sunny. I found that... Actually, there is nothing wrong with living in a cave, how cool it is. After several efforts, I decided to abandon the original plan, because I suddenly realized that I didn''t have the right tools at hand.


    The contrast between dreams and reality is like the difference between character sketches and stick figures.


    For this reason, I was laughed at by Avril Lavigne for a whole day,


    Help!


    I can''t take it anymore, father of the system, come out quickly, don''t hide. "


    "March 18, a day off, sunny.


    Big event, when all thoughts were lost, I found a plant on the island that made a weird sound, and it was the first time I heard a sound that was uglier than me playing an instrument.


    It��s ridiculous to say, it��s a sunflower, it��s singing in the sun towards the direction of the sun, hey, isn��t this the singing sunflower I��ve been looking for.


    That is to say, I only need Mermaid''s Tears and Harpy''s pituitary gland to complete the Sequence 6 adventurer potion.


    Hey hey hey baby Avril Lavigne, here I come. "


    "Tuesday, March 20, cloudy.


    If you get a girl��s tears in a decent and graceful way, there are actually many good ways besides making her fall in love with you, which is a foolish way of taking care of your heart.


    According to my observation, the products on the island are still very rich, in addition to tropical fruits, there is even the dreaded mustard greens.


    I collected and ground mustard seeds into a pastry, and with a little tweaking of the tools in the ship��s galley, I ended up selling this great creation called ��Matcha Cake�� to The Little Mermaid.


    This will be another Genesis invention after the light bulb.


    Sorry, Avril Lavigne, my friend.


    I will always remember your dedication. "


    "Wednesday, March 21, sunny. I have to say that I miscalculated and really underestimated Avril Lavigne''s wisdom. When I handed over the ''Matcha Cake'', she seemed to have discovered something and asked me to taste it first.


    After I tasted it without changing my expression, she turned around and ran away.


    Despicable Mermaid,


    �� will definitely pay the price for your actions. "


    ��


    Living in a newly built wooden house on an isolated island, Tu Fu, who closed his diary, took a deep breath.


    He secretly swore in his heart.


    At least he must not let this diary be circulated while he is still alive. It simply records all kinds of humiliation in his life.


    Can''t even handle a fish.


    During these ten days, he did not accomplish nothing at all.


    In addition to hunting and eating to restore physical skills, he cut down a tree with extraordinary power, and built a tiny wooden house by the coast, so as to facilitate communication with Avril Lavigne at any time.


    In fact, Avril Lavigne, The Little Mermaid, is not as cute and stupid as he imagined. She is full of weird ideas, and she is very witty at critical moments.


    Can see through those tricks at a glance.


    He has been beating around for a long time in the past few days, but there is nothing he can do to make her cry.


    "Tufu, Tufu, you can''t go down like this anymore, you have to take the initiative."


    Tu Fu looked at Avril Lavigne who had just swam from the sea. She was holding a pile of seafood such as fish and shrimp in her arms, and walked towards Tu Fu''s cabin with great interest.


    Mermaids can stay on the shore for a while, but not for too long.


    Needs water like a real fish would.


    "Mr. Capet, hello~"


    She likes to let Tu Fu handle the ingredients and taste the delicacy he makes, except for the "Matcha Cake" which is problematic at a glance.


    "I''ve actually lived with a narcissistic mermaid for so long." Tu Fu sighed silently. No one would believe this, so he reluctantly replied, "Hello to you, I wish you all the best."


    "What were you writing just now?" Avril took a peek at Tu Fu''s diary,


    "Is it a story? Can you show me too?"


    "No way!" Tu Fu gasped instinctively, even though he knew she didn''t understand Chinese characters, he still didn''t want to let others read what he was thinking.


    "It is true that there are some unfinished stories, but for a writer, unfinished things should not be taken out at will."


    "Smooth~"


    The little mermaid stuck out her tongue at him and made a grimace, deliberately speaking to provoke him: "I guess the story you wrote must not be as interesting as the old grandmother''s."


    Tu Fu has also heard the name of her old grandmother a little bit, she is simply the person that Avril Lavigne says is the most frequent appearance except for a few sisters and her father,


    A mermaid who is about to reach a lifespan of three hundred years, a very prestigious figure in the royal family of the deep sea.


    "Not as good as..."


    Tu Fu''s brain started to work as his eyes rolled, "Avril Lavigne, let me tell you the story I wrote to see if it is comparable to your old grandmother''s story."


    Avril Lavigne nodded sharply: "Wow, wow."


    "Actually, the name of the story I wrote is "The Daughter of the Sea", and it tells the story of a mermaid."


    "Daughter of the sea, what a strange name."


    "Once upon a time, in the distant sea, where the sea water was as blue as a beautiful cornflower and as clear as the purest crystal, the king of the sea in the deep sea was a widower, but he had six lovely and beautiful daughters..."


    Tu Fu unhurriedly told the fairy tale by heart, and he was sure to convince Avril Lavigne.


    From the day when the naughty mermaid princess meets the drowning prince when she becomes an adult, the plot becomes more and more fascinating.


    "The mermaid princess did not hesitate to use her beautiful singing voice in exchange for a pair of legs that could walk on land, but the prince mistakenly thought that the person who saved him was another girl, so she could only silently watch the prince marry someone else.


    Seeing that the time for the deal is approaching, if the prince cannot fall in love with her, she can only turn into a ball of sea foam..."


    Tu Fu continued to tell this well-known story unhurriedly, but he heard a burst of sobs before the story was finished.


    Avril Lavigne, who has a strong sense of substitution, has red eyes,


    After the "wow", big tears like diamonds kept flowing out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 280： Missing notice

    Chapter 280 Missing Notice


    Misty Sea, Rogre Island.


    An overseas island that is very close to the southern mainland. After the arrival of a new ship, people come and go.


    The race here is more inclined to the south, and most of them are reddish-brown. Many of them have red faces because they have been in the plateau for a long time.


    After escaping from the Coral Sea all the way, the Duncan finally found an absolutely safe place after crazily fleeing for a long time, and the passengers on board disembarked here in twos and threes.


    "He''s not in now��"


    Miss Winster, standing on the deck, looked at the port for a while, feeling very depressed when she didn''t see the person she wanted to see.


    I had to look at the other side of the sea from a distance,


    Many emotions emerged in the beautiful blue pupils, and Sophie seemed to be making some kind of determination.


    Because this is the place they agreed in advance, since Tu Fu didn''t come here, he must be trapped in some sea area now.


    "Ma''am, this trip is coming to an end, I will go back immediately and find Mr. Sparrow again, he is the most dignified gentleman I have ever met."


    As the captain, Captain Duck looked at this strong girl with guilt, wanting to comfort her but didn''t know what to say.


    After the pirate chase that day,


    Only one ship escaped with several seriously injured crew members.


    They paid the price for their contempt. If that person hadn''t taken the initiative to stand up, the Duncan might not even have a chance to dock now.


    As the captain, he must ensure the safety of most of his people. It is worth letting the ship leave that area first, but this time, the figure of that person can no longer be found.


    "Don''t bother the captain, I plan to rent or buy a boat here, and then go to sea to find his whereabouts."


    Sophie''s tone was firm, she really couldn''t wait for a moment.


    "Are you alone?" Dak Bryson couldn''t believe it, "Ma''am, I must say that this is too dangerous. climate.


    I know you care about Mr. Sparrow, but is this decision crazy. "


    "It''s crazy, but not as crazy as him fighting a pirate ship alone."


    Ignoring Captain Duck''s warning, Sophie took the little girl''s hand and walked forward, but her eyes were extremely firm.


    "Cindy, let''s go, first go to the news agency in the Southern Continent to issue a missing person notice."


    Although her mood was in a mess, Miss Winster''s mind was exceptionally clear.


    At this time, her power alone is too small, and the influence of this matter must be spread. It is undoubtedly a better idea to use the power of the news industry to effectively release the news.


    Seeing the beautiful figure walking away with the child, Dak Bryson''s eyes became more determined, and he quickly called for his deputy,


    "Prepare a small cruise ship for me, and tell the deputy captain that the next itinerary will be arranged by him, while I have other arrangements."


    "Captain, is there anything worth doing yourself"


    The deputy obeyed his orders in disbelief.


    Captain Duck, always fair, has never done anything AWOL.


    Dak Bryson replied heavily: "To save the life of a true gentleman, no matter how much you pay, it is worth it."


    ��


    Sophie took Cindy all the way to the news agency and newspaper office on Rogeli Island, and spent some money to manage things up and down.


    In the local area and the news agencies within the Southern Continent, a missing person announcement about Jack Sparrow was issued.


    Within a day, the news of the disappearance of the sea adventurer will spread throughout the sea. I believe that the name of Jack Sparrow alone is enough to attract the attention of many people.


    "Hope he can see."


    After thanking the people from the news agency, Sophie took a deep breath, and gently wiped the crystals at the corners of her eyes while no one was paying attention.


    "Sister, don''t worry, let''s find Uncle Jack together."


    Cindy felt her sadness, and gently took Miss Winster''s hand,


    comforted the sad girl.


    "Okay, we will find him, and then teach this **** a lesson." The more Miss Winster said, the more sad she became.


    After doing all the things that could be done, Sophie''s pretended tough attitude collapsed in an instant.


    The uncontrollable grief made her want to cry, but she forcibly held back.


    Since the good news on the ship was delayed, it made her feel a little bit broken.


    These days, she can only pin her hopes on Rogley Island, hoping that Tu Fu will be the first to come to this island after escaping danger. It is located on an island thousands of miles away from the North Continent.


    A sense of being alone and helpless frightened her.


    In the past, Tu Fu always supported her, no matter how big the matter was, that guy was always by her side, protecting her overtly and secretly.


    But during this period of time, after losing Tufu, he also lost all the pillars he could rely on.


    Her world suddenly became black and white,


    I had no choice but to pin my hopes on an island that I knew was impossible.


    "Sophie, come on, even if you don''t believe in yourself, you should believe in that life-saving bastard. Even if all the bad guys in the world are dead, he will never have an accident."


    Quietly wiped away the crystals at the corners of her eyes in a place where no one was around, Sophie straightened her back up and comforted herself with these words, and led Cindy forward with firm steps.


    Now there is only her,


    Now that you are an adult after passing the coming-of-age ceremony, you always have to take on the responsibilities of an adult.


    ��


    At the same moment, Tu Fu, who was on the uninhabited island, was standing on the beach with blue sky and blue sea, and filled a pool of liquid in a container taken from the boat.


    It contains the Mermaid Tears I just got.


    Before the ending of his fairy tale was finished, Avril Lavigne, who had a strong sense of substitution, couldn''t control her emotions and burst into tears.


    No matter how much I tried to persuade him, I couldn��t persuade him until Tu Fu promised to give him a jar of precious frosting sugar as a gift when he got ashore, which made the little mermaid stop the tears in her big watery eyes.


    "I don''t know if Sophie and the others have arrived at Rogeli Island, but I hope she can be strong enough."


    Tu Fu, who was sorting out the potion ingredients, was thinking about drifting to the other side of the sea, not only worried that he would have to bring a child, but just thinking about it gave people headaches.


    It''s not that Tu Fu didn''t think of a way to contact them during this time.


    Due to the use of high technology on the ghost ship, he can only use surveillance in the places he has explored, and he cannot see the situation there.


    Even the phone in the cabin is a principle.


    It is necessary to know the address on the other end of the phone. Without the specific information of Sophie''s location, he really can''t use the technology on the ship to contact the people on the ship.


    "If there is really no ship passing by after a while, I really have no choice but to use the phone on the ship to contact my uncle or a friend in Baia and send the coordinates of my island."


    Tu Fu was thinking like this.


    But he is not willing to do this unless it is absolutely necessary.


    The name Tufu Capet is already sensitive enough. If his location information accidentally flows overseas, the number of people who want to kill Tufu is definitely no more than the number of people who want to kill Jack Sparrow.


    Still put caution first.


    Find a way to advance to Sequence 6 first.


    Looking at the little mermaid Avril Lavigne who returned to the water and looked at him with resentful eyes, Tu Fu felt a headache: "Hey, don''t do this, it''s just an untrue story."


    "In short, I will never fall in love with any human prince, and I will never trade my singing voice for a pair of legs like chopsticks.


    God, why is she so pitiful. "


    Avril Lavigne said sadly and plaintively.


    "Although you can rest assured, the prince in reality will not fall in love with a fish." Tu Fu complained ruthlessly, "Wake up, you are just a fish."


    "It''s annoying."


    The Little Mermaid should have submerged her head into the water completely, and kept spitting bubbles up in a depressed mood.


    "By the way, since we have arrived at Misty Island, it stands to reason that there should be harpies. Do you know their range of activities?"


    Tu Fu suddenly remembered this important matter, now there is only one thing missing from his Sequence 6 potion making, only the pituitary gland of the harpies.


    "Harpies? You mean those bad birds who like to hide in the mist and sing."


    The little mermaid popped her head out of the water, recalling to herself.


    "Yes, they also often use sound waves to attack humans, and they like to eat human internal organs the most."


    After hearing the information provided by Tu Fu, Avril Lavigne also recalled: "Actually, when I brought you here, I saw a few on the road, and they wanted to eat you.


    Fortunately, I saw them and swam fast enough to shake them off. "


    "Then is there a way to lure them over?"


    Tu Fu''s eyes lit up.


    "But they are very fierce and bad, I dare not go over." The little mermaid Avril played her cowardly nature and retracted into the water again.


    Tu Fu''s direct offer without changing his face: "Add two more cans of frosting."


    "make a deal!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 281： Harpy

    Chapter 281 The Harpy


    "Really cold."


    The Little Mermaid, who was swimming in the depths of the misty sea, shivered with her arms folded. It was definitely not a good idea to expose most of her body in the thick and misty sea.


    Compared to the Coral Sea, the sun is mild all day long and there is plenty of sunshine.


    The unique terrain conditions of this sea make most places in the sea area filled with a layer of fog.


    The smog is not too thick, but it obstructs the field of vision very much. Ships passing through here must be cautious and cautious.


    The disasters of the natural climate, the ubiquity of deep-sea reefs, and the terrible monsters hidden in the mist are all obstacles that prevent humans from crossing the sea.


    If it wasn''t for that annoying guy who bid as much as two cans of frosting, Avril Lavigne would definitely not have come here alone.


    Not to mention using yourself as bait to attract bad birds.


    Thinking of the sweet smell, her tail flapped unconsciously in the water faster, and the efficient speed made her return to the sea area she had been to before against her will.


    The sea here looks gloomy in the mist, and I haven''t seen a ship pass by for a long time, let alone the target this time.


    As for Tu Fu''s plan, the adventurer did roughly mention some of it. Although he will do the rest, Avril only has three steps to do.


    1. Find the target.


    2. Bring back the target.


    3. The task is completed.


    At Tu Fu''s current rank, he has learned how to use the thinking of an adventurer to solve problems.


    In the case of less available information, instead of making a series of cumbersome and troublesome plans, it is better to go directly to the Misty Sea to track down their tracks, and then pull the Harpies to the same level (lead back to land),


    Using his familiar land combat experience to defeat them, this plan was perfect for him.


    "I don''t know if you can meet the prince who fell into the water here. Even if you see it, you can''t save it. As long as it is a prince, you must not save it. They are really heartless."


    Avril Lavigne freed her thoughts while she was wandering, and was well educated by Tu Fu''s stories.


    She simply labeled the prince as a "scumbag", and getting close to the prince will make people unhappy.


    Unless��they come with 2 jars of frosting.


    Waiting in the water for a while, the little mermaid quarreled with the passing fish and shrimp for a long time, but Avril still saw no movement on the sea surface, couldn''t hold back her patience, and simply poked her head out of the water.


    "Plop."


    She looked at the thick white mist, and took out a purple strip from her waist, blowing air into it would make a taboo sound,


    This thing is Tu Fu''s side weapon, the Magic Flute.


    Avril fiddled with the jumping dress with ten fingers, and opened her cherry red lips, and couldn''t help showing her loud singing voice, trying to attract the other party with her voice.


    Those bad birds that hide in the mist have a habit of coming to the sound of singing, good or bad.


    "Beep beep slang..."


    Avril Lavigne easily reproduced Tu Fu''s previous gestures and tones, imitating the sound of Tu Fu playing the flute.


    This is a unique talent mastered by their clan. Anyone who has heard something once can clearly remember every syllable in the voice.


    Avril Lavigne''s excellent memory perfectly reproduced Tu Fu''s flute playing, coupled with her special ethnic talent with magic in her singing,


    The effect of playing is doubled.


    Just listen, as soon as the piercing and irritating sound came out, the tone contained the power of taboo, and the sound of the flute immediately spread towards the sea in all directions.


    Immediately, there were bursts of tumbling sounds in the mist. Even the seabirds flying in the sky heard the sound of this musical instrument, their wings froze and they accidentally fell into the water, and the waters made "plop" sounds one after another.


    Even the fish and shrimp in the water area where she was located heard the faint sound of musical instruments containing terrifying magic power.


    They either flicked their tails and ran away, or continued to spit bubbles to keep breathing, while the weak marine creatures sank to the bottom of the sea immediately, or surfaced with their bellies turned white.


    The moment the strange sound of the flute appeared, many lives had already appeared in the thick fog.


    They quickly shuttled through the fog, trying to stay away from this place of right and wrong.


    There is also a row of red eyes opened in the mist. After being disturbed by the unheard sound of the **** instrument, it flapped its wings to find the owner of the sound.


    Avril continued to play without knowing it. Fortunately, the performer was not specially affected by the taboo, otherwise she couldn''t guarantee whether she would still be alive after hearing someone play.


    As the sound of the flute spread, the surrounding wind was surging. Not long after, I saw a back with two dry wings flapping, the limbs wrapped in bird skin were thick and powerful, and the front of the body, especially the pair of chests, was unusually full.


    Its sharp claws are thicker than those of birds and beasts, and its hammer-shaped face with disheveled hair is sharp and mean.


    A pair of red eyes contained anger, and after she appeared, she came straight to Avril without any hesitation.


    "Shua!"


    The sudden sense of crisis shocked Avril the Little Mermaid, and she immediately took action,


    "coming!"


    She manipulated her flexible body to dodge in time, like a fish and shrimp avoiding the hunting of birds and beasts, roundly dodging the blow.


    But the sound of the surging wind in the mist has not stopped, and they have shown their wings and grapples one after another. It seems that because of the disturbing music just now, more monsters in the mist appeared, and they went straight to the water. Avril Lavigne, who was swimming wildly, leaned over and rushed.


    In the latter''s terrified expression, more are still unbelievable,


    "My God, so many."


    Her unintentional move actually stabbed a nest of harpies.


    ��


    When the Little Mermaid arrived at the offshore of the isolated island, what Tu Fu saw was such a wonderful and mysterious scene.


    Avril, who was full of grievance and fear, frantically swung her tail and ran away without sparing any effort.


    Followed closely behind her were more than a dozen harpies flapping their wings and looking fierce. They flew extremely fast, infinitely approaching Avril Lavigne on the sea.


    But the more monsters are chasing behind, and the faster they are chasing, the little mermaid wandering in front is desperately turbulent, hiding in the deep water for a while from time to time,


    After taking a breath, a head popped up, and continued to play the magic flute to arouse the anger of the misty sea creatures.


    Seeing that she was about to reach the shore, seeing Tu Fu''s majestic and heroic figure, Avril was about to shed tears, and kept shouting:


    "Help, help, help..."


    "Hey, I just want one."


    Standing by the sea, Tu Fu couldn''t help pinching the center of his eyebrows, madly complaining about Avril''s reckless behavior in his heart.


    Seeing the angry harpies rushing toward their faces, a smell mixed with a fishy wind descended. They had eaten countless people, and all of them seemed to be bloody. When they saw Tu Fu, they bent down unceremoniously rushed.


    Compared with the Congxin Little Mermaid who hides in the water whenever there is danger, his meat is undoubtedly much more delicious.


    "Hoosh!"


    Hearing a gust of wind, the red-eyed harpies tried to surround him, and collectively let out a strange cry of "woo hoo", and attacked violently.


    The terrifying sound waves immediately caused a violent commotion on the ground.


    "boom!"


    The strong sound wave trembled, as if it was about to tear the air.


    The range of this sound wave attack is not small and it is full of power. The beach where he was originally located has already been blasted into a pothole.


    After realizing the mismatch, Tu Fu made a "swish" sound and disappeared from the spot.


    When he appeared again, he had teleported behind them, and he stretched out his index finger like a pistol.


    After two "bang bang" sounds, the cyclone with strong wind immediately exploded on the limbs of these birds, and the wings and blood fell all over the ground.


    This inexplicable blow immediately caused more than a dozen harpies to panic, and when they vigorously flapped their wings behind them, a large odor of birds spread.


    Frowning and suppressing the terrifying sound waves from the strange birds chirping in his ears, Tu Fu didn''t dare to stay where he was for a moment, and frantically activated his "teleportation" ability under the pressure of the harpies.


    From the adventurer Freud, he has learned the combination of the hunter''s senses and teleportation ability. This combination of punches is comparable to knowledge and domineering.


    Turn on the hunter''s senses to catch their attacks in time. After surviving this round of sonic attacks, Tu Fu saw that the timing was right, so he rushed forward to attack with his fists covered in hardened steel.


    Spotting a harpy''s range of activities, he unceremoniously launched an offensive.


    Only hearing a "plop", the harpies closest to him flapped its wings vigorously, trying to dodge.


    The distance between the two was too close. After Tu Fu aimed at her torso, he hit the abdomen with a violent blow and quickly knocked down a banshee.


    Does not stop at all after making a move, and frequently launches teleportation to dodge the attacks of its companions,


    In the midst of the sonic attack that almost tore the eardrums, Tu Fu tried his best to dodge and move among the big family of harpies, and the other party couldn''t hurt him at all.


    Especially in this one-to-many unfavorable situation, don''t think about being able to take it all at once. His experience of fighting with bad boys in school since he was a child told him to catch one or two of them.


    It is better to cut off one finger than to injure his ten fingers.


    Sure enough, Tu Fu Zhaomaohuahu used the same method, frantically driving spirituality with the use of a few small skills, and after several fights, he also gained experience.


    Their proud sonic attacks, as long as they are dodged properly and the blue bar is exhausted, it is difficult to use them consecutively.


    And he only needs to take advantage of this gap to attack those banshees who are charging.


    Finally, the Harpy side, who hadn''t gained any advantage after several battles, also started to retreat after realizing that the humans on the beach were dangerous enough.


    After throwing down two or three corpses, the big family of birdmen flapped their wings, coming from where they came from and going back where they came from.


    "Hoo~"


    Tu Fu, who was exhausted, simply sat on the ground and gasped for breath, thankful that the other party didn''t think about fighting him desperately, otherwise he would be no match after exhausting his spirituality, and then he would have to retreat to the ghost ship.


    After the battle, Tu Fu managed to scare off the group of crazy beasts by himself.


    As for the Little Mermaid Avril, who started the group with all her strength, from the beginning, she hid quietly in the water and stretched out her fists to cheer him up.


    And in a voice so small only she can hear,


    Calling frantically for himself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 282： anchor point

    Chapter 282 Anchors


    It is not difficult to gather the dead bodies of the three harpies together, and it is not difficult to remove their pituitary glands intact.


    Tufu didn��t damage their brains when he just shot, just for this moment to remove the material, just wear nitrile gloves that can isolate all pollution.


    Then use the steel-hardened fingers to cut a hole in the skull, as long as it is broken along the skull.


    The group of colorful parts was completely displayed in front of his eyes,


    Using the characteristics of this pair of gloves, Tu Fu can easily take out the last potion ingredient and put it into the container.


    Considering that the scene was too bloody, Tu Fu deliberately avoided Avril Lavigne, and quietly removed a complete Harpy pituitary gland in the log cabin.


    The anatomy process is comparable to a major surgery.


    "Finish."


    After preparing four different potion materials Harpy Pituitary, Mermaid Tears, Singing Sunflower and Stone of Life, Tu Fu was relieved.


    He placed a set of potion refining containers on the "Santa Maria", which he almost regarded as his own small warehouse. Except for two taboos, most of the things were placed in the captain''s cabin.


    "Mr. Capet, are all the bad birds dead?"


    Avril Lavigne��s voice came from afar, and for some reason, she deliberately came over to take a look, complex emotions flashed in her eyes.


    "yes."


    Tu Fu nodded wearily, "You don''t have to sympathize with them. If I don''t kill them, they will kill us instead. Think about what they have done, hunting and killing humans at sea, how many families have been killed Fragmented.


    The superior is the same, this is the law of nature. "


    ��In contrast, humans prey on almost all marine life.��


    The eccentric Avril blinked. From this perspective, the harpy who only preys on humans has a very bland taste.


    Tu Fu shook his head and explained: "This is different. Humans fish and hunt marine life only for food, and never kill other races. Moreover, since the farming era, humans have changed from gatherers to producers.


    Most of the food is only captive livestock and planting crops, and rarely kills other lives indiscriminately. We don''t catch fish as much as carnivorous marine life. "


    "Is that right?"


    The Little Mermaid expressed doubts about this, "Then the people who kidnapped me were also to keep them in captivity?"


    "Avril, that''s just the personal actions of some bad guys, just like there are guys with the same bad intentions in the deep sea."


    Tu Fu said solemnly: "And a righteous person with a conscience like me will never ignore this kind of thing."


    The Little Mermaid, who had tasted the sarcasm, refused to let go: "Then why did you pour the terrible black liquid into the sea, causing most of the water sources near the sea to be polluted, and forcing our family to go farther and farther."


    ����Because of the cost of the Industrial Revolution, we are self-sufficient because of the icing sugar you taste because of the production of our machines.


    In fact, the awakening of destruction is indeed a very bad thing for all other races. "


    Tu Fu tried his best to stand on the side of human beings to defend, and his point of view became more and more untenable as he uttered it.


    Where there is gain, there must always be sacrifice.


    The acquisition of human beings happens to be based on the contributions of other intelligent races.


    Avril just tilted her head in confusion, "Grandmother said that in the past hundred years, you are still not reconciled to occupying a continent, and then you have occupied a distant continent, and now you are not reconciled to occupying the sea and all places, I want to plant your flag everywhere in this world."


    "This is the natural rule, because human beings are strong enough, far stronger than elves, mermaids, dwarves and all other races combined, so they will always expand their territory.


    And when you switch to elves or other races with stronger power than humans, you will do the same thing. In order to avoid terrible things like rations for other races, we have to do this.


    This is a prescient act of self-preservation. "


    Tu Fu also felt guilty when he said this. Looking at the other party''s beautiful blue eyes full of puzzlement, he couldn''t help but sigh:


    "But I think one day, humans will reach a reconciliation with other intelligent races, maybe!"


    However, from the perspective of his historical keyboard warrior, this is based on the premise that the identity of human beings is higher than that of all intelligent races, and the upper class will consider peaceful coexistence.


    "But��"


    Seeing that Avril still had something to say, Tu Fu stretched out his fist and threatened, "Miss, one more word, I won''t give you a can of frosting made by humans."


    Seeing the Little Mermaid tightly covering her mouth with her palm, Tu Fu was afraid that he might change his mind if he said something wrong, so Tu Fu was relieved.


    Look,


    This is why humans always win in the struggle against other races.


    Because they always do whatever it takes to win,


    Unscrupulously clear all obstacles on the road to victory.


    ��


    On the night when the last potion material was obtained, Tu Fu recited the name of the ghost ship and sent it directly back to the "Santa Maria".


    "Pa la pa la ~"


    Standing on the deck, the sound of the waves of the vast ocean was still in his ears. After observing the sea a little, Tu Fu found that the fog here was far thicker than that of the Misty Sea.


    And the place where the cruise ship passed, did not see any seafood.


    He once suspected that this was a ship traveling in the spirit world, but the facts proved that it did appear on the ocean, and the hull did exist, otherwise it would not be possible to enter the spirit world.


    It is hidden in a dense fog area that is extremely difficult to find, and it is absolutely extremely difficult for ordinary people to get to, otherwise, it would not be possible for him to make rumors for so long and not receive any relevant information.


    "Unless this place itself is a forbidden place like a polar region or an abyss, which increases the cost of entry."


    Tu Fu secretly pondered this possibility. Whether he could find the "Santa Maria" could only be considered after he was promoted.


    The area where the potion is prepared to be melted is the captain''s room. After Tu Fu prepared everything neatly, it was as usual.


    Use a scale to weigh and divide the grams of the materials, and put all the materials into the glass container in turn. Those materials with extraordinary strength,


    The materials of this approach reacted with each other soon after fusion, and produced a wonderful reaction with each other. Finally, after Tu Fu''s continuous fusion and stirring, a thick white mist was emitted from the vessel, and a liquid as blue as the sea was formed.


    Just as he was about to take the potion, Tu Fu turned on the radio. It is better to consult a more experienced "Teacher" for such a big matter as taking the potion.


    "Zizizi..." In the ambiguous transmission of the signal source, Tu Fu heard the other party''s breathing,


    "What''s up?"


    The voice was as grim as ever.


    "Dear teacher, I am about to refine the adventurer''s Sequence 6 bard potion. Do you have any precautions to explain to me?"


    Tu Fu asked the other party for advice with a correct attitude and an open mind.


    "Sequence 6 will not use rituals to suppress the power of potions. It is worth noting that the honed confidence is tough enough to resist the power of ravings and promote with minimal pollution."


    "Gatekeeper" replied with a deep voice.


    "It seems that my heart is tough enough, and I don''t find it difficult to be promoted all the way." Tu Fu chuckled.


    "Perhaps your anchor is strong enough to withstand the terrible ravings they unleash."


    "Anchor? What''s that?"


    ��When a ship is moored, it needs to throw the anchor into the bottom of the water, sink into the sand and fix the ship, so that the ship can be positioned in this central range.


    The higher the sequence of superhumans, the more they need anchors. Transcendents after demigods have terrible power. If there is no stable anchor to fight against madness and loss of control.


    The strong hunting and killing desire they produce will make the superhumans at that level have the dangerous idea of ??devouring all the creatures with supernatural characteristics around them, and they will become terrible monsters sooner or later.


    The anchor point is all things, living in each human body, in the spiritual world of the collective subconscious sea, all intelligent creatures are equal, the Creator created them, and affects all intelligent creatures through the bottom layer of consciousness.


    People without extraordinary genes can react to extraordinary people through faith, and belief anchors can relieve the pressure they bear.


    Transcendents fight against the spiritual imprint from the power of God through cognition and positioning to achieve a certain physical and spiritual balance. "


    The anchor point theory proposed by the "Gatekeeper" is very novel, at least Tu Fu has never learned about it from other transcendents.


    Maybe it has something to do with the fact that the transcendental circle he is involved in is too small and they are all middle and low sequence transcendents.


    The role of the anchor point is not only to keep the supernatural being human,


    It is through this underlying consciousness to correctly position the cognitive image of the self.


    "If the image of the dissolute Seven Gods in the mythology is to keep them human to fight against madness, is the same true for faith?"


    At this time, a bold idea suddenly appeared in Tu Fu''s mind, and she almost blurted it out


    "So, the Seven Gods also need an anchor point for the low-level people, and thus the Church of the Seven Gods was born?"


    The "Abyss" on the other side of the radio, the "Gatekeeper" was silent for a long time after hearing this answer, and finally let out a slightly crazy and undisguised sneer,


    "If the gods don''t need anchors, why should they bless people."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 283： travelling poet

    Chapter 283 Bard


    "If the gods don''t need anchors, why should they bless and protect people, and why should they be believed in by people."


    Tu Fu thought it was funny and repeated it.


    Thus, over the course of several eras, no matter whether mountains and rivers alternate or dynasties change, only the Church of the Seven Gods will never fall, and there are clear boundaries of belief in the human kingdom, and each divides up the cake in its own region.


    If his words are heard by the believers of the Church of the Seven Gods, he must be tied to the stake,


    It''s like a real witch hunt that used to happen.


    When people deal with unclear and dangerous things, they always have to label them as hostile for a period of time, and then they can be removed in a grandiose manner.


    "As you said, your anchor point must be stable enough to resist the risk of loss of control when you enter the advanced stage, and once a transcendent enters Sequence 4, he will be a demigod, either by taking advantage of his fame, or by using some tricks to avoid risks.


    The consistent method of the high-sequence scammers is the fraud rules, while the dreamers always pretend to be ghosts, and the devil''s path will sign agreements with high-level people... The essence is just to ensure the stability of the anchor point. "


    "Stable anchor point, maybe this has something to do with my experience in Baia Kingdom."


    Tu Fu secretly speculated on this possibility. Since the first optical experiment, his name has already been established in G?ttinghagen.


    Later, through the high school competition, elf ruins, quantum mechanics, and the incident of blocking the king''s car, his name has long been known in Baia, and everyone knows it.


    With the prime minister behind the scenes, his status as a national hero helped him to stabilize Baia''s domestic anchor.


    "It doesn''t matter, take it first."


    Tu Fu didn''t think about it any further. The azure potion in the container was formed, and when the white mist dissipated, there seemed to be spots of light in the potion liquid, flickering.


    He poured the potion into his mouth without hesitation, and the taste was pretty bad.


    The higher the potion material, the stronger the taste. In the middle and later stages, it will be all kinds of monsters and weird organs, especially materials such as tears and pituitary gland.


    After entering the throat, it only feels sticky, almost like the tentacles of a live octopus are wriggling.


    After swallowing the stomach, the mucous membrane of the potion exploded in the intestinal cavity, flowing through every organ in the body, and also nourishing and cleaning every part of his body, and some dark wounds on his body in the early stage were also healed.


    The strong dizziness brought about by the drug also made Tu Fu miserable. He lay on the ground for a while and fell asleep, but his consciousness was extremely clear.


    The whole person is maintained in a sad state.


    He didn''t hear the horrible ravings of the "gatekeeper", but was disgusted by the taste of the potion itself.


    After the first wave of nausea spread, his surroundings seemed to darken, and a gloomy atmosphere enveloped the cabin, and he couldn''t see anything as far as he could see.


    Just listen to the strange sound of "dong dong", the violent beating of the storm, the sound of beating on the door, the sound of glass swaying, horrible screams, and all kinds of strange sounds.


    It seems that some horrible existence is about to break into the door.


    "It''s definitely not the noise from the monster on the ship."


    Tu Fu was sure of this, and he suddenly had a guess, "The potion of Sequence 6 may be able to create illusions and make people get lost in a false world."


    Before he could react, the sharp voices all around became louder,


    It seemed like an invisible electric wave came.


    A chirping in his ears made Tu Fu''s ears flow with bright red blood, as if he was chirping something, but the language in that few words was not a language he had learned, and he couldn''t understand, let alone feel.


    "what!"


    He just felt that his head was more like being put into a big alarm clock that was beeping all the time, jingling and jingling in it non-stop.


    Even if Tu Fu frantically used his fingers to draw blood on his head, it still couldn''t reduce the damage caused by the horrible sound, and then the ears, eyes, nose and lips began to bleed.


    The unbearable pain has paralyzed him, and he can''t see or hear anything at this moment.


    His senses seemed to be seized, and his body and spirit were showing signs of collapse unknowingly under this terrible torture.


    "Help��"


    In the dark, Tu Fu, who was calling for help, seemed to hear many voices again, and the voices of praise, singing, and dense prayers all reached him.


    These sounds that drifted from everywhere stabilized his body that was on the verge of collapse, and also kept his consciousness relatively clear.


    That seems to be the anchor point that the "Gatekeeper" said, and people share the price of resolving the extraordinary power for him.


    Tu Fu only now feels like an unstable bomb, the pointer inside is ticking, and may be blown to pieces with a "bang" at any time.


    At this time, the "Santa Maria" felt that the internal situation was abnormal, and the hull of the ship was faintly touched. During the process of digesting the potion, it probably felt that Tufu was in a bad situation.


    The shadows of many who died on this ship float away,


    Spread out from all directions to form a shield shape, and each one of them is an extremely familiar figure.


    The gentle Grandma Mary next door, the irritable Chef Harry, and the fair-skinned and beautiful dancers reached a certain kind of tacit agreement. They blocked Tu Fu in the middle and formed a circle to protect him.


    Because of their arrival, part of the side effects caused by the potion were resolved. When the terrifying and weird voice passed through the captain''s cabin, it became quieter in vain.


    The more the transmission becomes weaker, the damage to Tu Fu also decreases sharply.


    The sound of the slamming door became lighter, and the rattling glass windows stopped shaking. The terrifying pair of crying and laughter loomed, and gradually moved away.


    After a strong offensive, the effect of the terrifying babbling has weakened. Tu Fu gradually felt a long-lost warmth coming to his body, and he tried to obtain the permission to use the five sense organs.


    A ray of light finally fell into the field of vision, and he raised his hand to wipe off his blood-stained face, his whole body was already wet with sweat.


    The moment he opened his eyes, the ghosts on the ship who looked around him and shielded him from the wind and rain disappeared after seeing that Tu Fu was fine.


    This appears to be the ship''s passengers and crew acting as novice protection for the trainee captain, making sure nothing happens to him during his tenure.


    "so close."


    Tu Fu, who passed this test, leaned against the wall and panted heavily.


    He didn''t know exactly what happened, but when he was about to faint, he touched a certain mechanism of the ghost ship, and delayed until the power of the potion passed, so he managed to relieve his breath.


    "I have to figure out a way to take some risks for Sophie when she gets promoted."


    This was Tu Fu''s first thought for the rest of his life after the catastrophe.


    The moment he was promoted to become a Sequence 6 bard, a huge amount of knowledge was poured into Tu Fu''s subconscious mind as his rank increased, and Tu Fu suddenly mastered the new changes in his abilities at this stage.


    After adjusting his state, he reluctantly got up and continued to adjust the improvement of several abilities.


    "First of all, the skills of the first few sequences have been fully improved, and the finger gun is more powerful and more flexible."


    Tu Fu stretched out his finger and made a gesture. If the power of the flintlock gun has changed to a metal rifle before, this time it was directly promoted to a powerful cannonball with spiritual cohesion.


    "�".


    After he teleported on the deck, the condensed air at his fingertips was instantly ejected, and the condensed cyclone bullets exploded in the sea around a bend, and the sea water surged up to a height of more than ten meters in an instant after being blasted.


    Its effect is comparable to the gun fighting technique that can turn bullets, and it is more precise and flexible.


    Similarly, the range of steel hardening of the body has been greatly increased, covering the entire arm under full strength, and can quickly alternate steel hardening targets in battle.


    Properly operated can cover a pair of arms at the same time to fight at the same time.


    The teleportation ability has also been easily expanded by 20 times from the original limit of 100 meters. He can move anywhere within 2,000 meters. This ability can continue to be developed as it is used.


    Theoretically speaking, if there are enough fulcrums on the sea surface, Tu Fu can use this new ability to escape from the uninhabited island.


    The ability "Life Forbidden Zone" also remains unchanged, but with the physique of an Adventurer Sequence 6, after activating this ability, he can attack with all his strength, probably not weaker than what the demigod knight Ulti in G?ttinghagen showed that day. means.


    After digesting the old knowledge, Tu Fu slowly opened his eyes and muttered to himself:


    "And Sequence 6 has added a core ability."


    A bard can fully integrate a musical instrument into the sea of ??spiritual awareness as a natal weapon.


    It can be summoned at any time when needed. When playing and blowing, the sound waves emitted can be regarded as a means of attack, which can be determined according to the change of the rhythm of the tune.


    You can also activate this ability by chanting with your voice, which can simulate the climate and environment changes in the home field, and bring a certain degree of buff bonus.


    Launch a mental attack to stun the target, find the opponent''s weakness in the track, and gradually make the enemy collapse.


    "Interesting ability."


    The moment Tu Fu acquired this ability, he almost couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    This is not like the ability that a reckless adventurer should have. Compared with the rough and practical abilities in the past, the ability to use musical instruments and voices is too "elegant".


    Just thinking about the scene is beautiful.


    Suppose that two bards of Adventurer Sequence 6 meet each other and fight each other. After knowing each other''s abilities, they first use teleportation to keep the distance from each other. After a round of fierce artillery fire,


    Then the second round of talent competition was held in the form of mutual singing of folk songs.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 284： slave ship

    Chapter 284 Slave Ship


    Rogri Island.


    At the same time when Tu Fu was promoted to a higher sequence, a blond and charming girl asked for an exquisite private room in the island hotel.


    Put a bottle of green liquid on the table.


    After thinking for a long time, Sophie stared at the Trickster Path Sequence 8 potion in front of her,


    Pick it up and drink it down.


    Before deciding to go to sea, she must have the strength to protect herself.


    The experience during this period has already made her digest the magical power of the Sequence 9 salesperson, especially in Narnia, the city of paradise, where Cooperating with Tufu swept the wealth of the entire island with just a blank piece of paper (investment plan), which greatly Improved salesman potion digestion.


    In order not to be left too far by Tu Fu, from the day I went to G?ttinghagen,


    Miss Winster continued to work silently to increase the distance.


    But no matter what she did, the distance between her and that guy was getting bigger and bigger. He was as dazzling as the sun in the sky, and he was destined to leave an unusual mark on this era.


    No matter how hard I try to chase the sun, I can''t catch the sun, but I can only watch the sunrise and sunset again and again, and the clouds roll and the clouds relax.


    No matter how hard I try to reach out every time, I can only catch a ray of the setting sun, and then watch the light slip away from the gap between the palms.


    Until that kiss under the moon, the two parties took the initiative to express their hearts,


    Sophie felt so close to him for the first time.


    When she was in Leeds, she had guessed that Tu Fu had become a superhuman. In order to get closer to him and protect him, she had to become a superhuman.


    But his pace is too fast, Sophie has to keep moving forward, just so that one day he can appear in front of him in time when he encounters difficulties, pat that guy on the head as usual, then tilt her head and say with a smile Last time,


    "Hey, long wait".


    Following the cold potion in the bottle entered her stomach, a violent reaction immediately made Sophie suppress the discomfort,


    She bit her lower lip and resisted,


    Fortunately, the most tormenting moment had passed when she just lost her mind. After a layer of illusory light flashed, she was successfully promoted to the Sequence 8 missionary of the scammer path.


    Compared to the monotonous bewitching and trading abilities of the salesperson, there is an additional ability called command.


    Any creature with a soul must obey the request of the person who issued the command, even if it is suicide, it will execute it without hesitation.


    Supernatural beings of the same level can control one person at most, no more than half a minute, and if used on ordinary people, at most three at a time, and at least 10 minutes or more.


    Another ability is called mind shock.


    When this ability is released and hits, even enemies of the same level will unconditionally fall into a short silence (stiffness), and the body and thinking will be forced to stagnate for more than 5 seconds.


    If it is used with all its strength on ordinary people, it can instantly destroy a person''s mental system.


    Such a strange ability is not necessarily an opponent to knights and adventurers who are good at close combat, but once they can make the enemy fall into a state of frenzy, a set of combined punch abilities can kill most people.


    It is definitely enough for self-protection.


    At this moment, a nimble and beautiful figure quickly shuttled through the hotel, sweating profusely, "Sister Sophie, I just overheard a big news."


    "About Mr. Sparrow?"


    "No, it''s Captain Dak Bryson, whose crew has prepared a medium-sized cruise ship for him, and he is gathering some reliable people in the port.


    They will try to return to the wandering waters to find someone. Now that the ship is moored in the port, a mercenary team has been invited to board the ship. "


    Cindy quickly told Sophie the information she had overheard and seen in one breath.


    The latter''s eyes widened in disbelief, "When will the boat leave?"


    "We are about to set off, but they will definitely not take us with us, and women cannot be allowed to go to sea, especially for such a big event. This is a consistent rule at sea."


    Cindy was worried about this, but after turning his eyes, he had an idea, "But we can change into men''s clothes and hide in the cabin, even if we wait halfway, they won''t be able to drive us away."


    "No, we can board the boat." Sophie looked at her seriously, "And board the boat aboveboard."


    After three seconds, she quickly had her own idea.


    Without hesitation, he put on his luggage and took little Cindy with him. After arriving at the port in a carriage, he strode forward.


    As Cindy said, in order to rescue Tu Fu, the well-known Dak Bryson hired a few acquaintances to drive the ship, and specially hired a small team locally to ensure the ship��s stability on the sea.


    Just as this group of people raised their sails on the boat and were about to set sail, the next moment, Miss Winster approached her with a smiling expression,


    "Sir, have you heard any news, I guess you will not be stingy to tell me."


    "I have indeed received some news that the edge of the Misty Sea seems to be a bit unsettled recently.


    The blue warrior pirates who chased us last time were completely wiped out. The corpse of the pirate white shark was floating on the water, but there was no trace of Mr. Sparrow. I must go and see. "


    Captain Duck saw Sophie coming with a child, and he really had a headache. He also guessed what the other party was thinking, and deliberately warned:


    "Miss, but no matter what you say, I will not take a lady on board. This has nothing to do with the decayed maritime tradition. It is such a dangerous thing to search for people in the sea. Natural disasters, pirates, marine life, dangers are everywhere, so this Things should be done by us men.


    I will be responsible for your husband, and all you have to do is wait here patiently, ma''am. "


    "But I think you will definitely take me, Captain."


    Sophie looked seriously into his eyes when she spoke, not like a joke at all.


    "No way..."


    "This is what I paid you for the boat ticket, one crown."


    Sophie tossed a coin from her pocket and flipped several times in mid-air,


    Then he stared into his eyes meticulously, and there was some kind of magic in his words, "And the condition of the deal is to take us to the sea of ??wandering together."


    "��it is good."


    At the moment when the deal was concluded, Captain Duck''s eyes were a little blurred, and he agreed to her conditions while half asleep.


    Ignoring the surprised expressions of many crew members, Miss Winster walked into the cabin with her head held high. After Cindy thought for a while, she also entered with her.


    "Set sail."


    After the medium-sized ship headed for the stray sea area started, Sophie found that a ship beside them also set sail at the same time.


    However, the flag of the iron-clad ship seemed particularly strange. It did not bear any flags that symbolized its identity, not even the flag of any country.


    Every guard on the ship is fully armed with knives and guns, strictly cruising around.


    From time to time, tinkling sounds could be heard from the cabin, like the sound of machines or chains colliding, and screams could be heard from the cabin from time to time. The tense and depressing atmosphere made it look extremely unusual.


    The islanders who also saw this scene did their own thing silently, as if they didn��t hear or see anything, and seemed to be accustomed to all this.


    "What kind of ship is that?" Sophie couldn''t help but look a few more times out of curiosity.


    Captain Dak Bryson recognized the source at a glance, and said with a complicated expression:


    "Slave Carrier."


    ��


    After only one year in this world, he changed from an ordinary person to a Sequence 6 Transcendent. This promotion speed is enough to make many people die of shame.


    Most extraordinary people mostly stay in the low sequence for the rest of their lives.


    Taking this opportunity to be promoted is considered a blessing in this misfortune of the shipwreck. Tu Fu returned to the cabin from the ghost ship, but there was no sign of Avril Lavigne.


    He looked around in a circle, and finally saw where the Little Mermaid was after opening his eagle eyes.


    She sat on the beach motionless in a bit of sadness, and the waves and sea water fell on the fish tail of her lower body, supplementing her with oxygen all the time.


    Tu Fu teleported directly from the spot with a "swish".


    Seeing Avril Lavigne looking down at the sea with her head down, and thinking of her tough attitude when she spoke just now, and what the other party has done for her, her heart softened.


    "Avril Lavigne, I must apologize to you for the mistakes I made just now.


    Much of what I have just said is nothing more than ridiculous stuff, a false excuse for the mistakes we have made.


    As you said, human beings are indeed the cruelest creatures in this world. They cannot allow any other race to be equal to them, so they will do everything possible to enslave and kill creatures of other intelligent races. "


    "Mr. Capet, I didn''t blame you, but I am very grateful for your efforts."


    The Little Mermaid looked at the shimmering sea, but did not answer directly: "When my sisters and I went to rescue the tribe, I saw their miserable conditions. They were chained, kept in a small space to survive and bullied, like goods. Being sold and sold.


    I am really afraid that one day I will be caught on board. "


    "There will never be a day..."


    Tu Fu wanted to open his mouth to comfort her, but the words got stuck in his throat and he couldn''t speak.


    Avril bit her lip, showing a distressed expression:


    "The old grandmother always told us to be careful when we go out, be careful, never be caught by humans, and we would rather die than be caught.


    Because the captured clansmen will be imprisoned on a terrible island with people of other races, which is **** for all races except humans.


    After undergoing brutal training, the unqualified ones were killed, and the rest were sent to the North Continent by ships to live a miserable life..."


    As she said this, tears flowed out uncontrollably after she felt sad.


    "Miss Avril Lavigne, listen to me now, you won''t be arrested, you won''t be sent to some **** island, and you won''t be sent on a ship as the cargo of rich politicians."


    Seeing this, Tu Fu simply walked up to her, looked at the Little Mermaid seriously and said: "Remember the name Tufu Capet, because this name will protect you for the rest of your life.


    Because in the future whenever you are in trouble, I will appear by your side in time just like you rescued me,


    Then,


    Go all out and help you at all costs. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 285： lie

    Chapter 285 Lie


    "Tufu, you have seen the real prince."


    "Prince, unfortunately, I met one when I was in the Northern Continent."


    "Then... what does the prince look like."


    "A pair of eyes, a nose and a mouth, not a bad look, but to be honest, I can''t compare with me in terms of looks.


    And he was an idiot, coveting a throne that he couldn''t get at all, and ended up in exile on the frontier. "


    "Pfft~ You know how to deceive people, but I know your original name is not Tufu, it seems to be Sparrow, you big liar."


    Hearing this, Tu Fu waved his hands helplessly, "Hey, although I am indeed a liar, when have I ever lied to you, and what good is it to me to cheat a fish?"


    "You obviously lied to my tears, but you still don''t admit it."


    Belatedly, Avril Lavigne raised her arms flauntingly, and looked at Tu Fu fiercely, "Quickly tell me, what is the ending of Hai''s daughter''s story."


    "What ending, oops, I can''t remember it for a while."


    Tu Fu lay down on the beach, pretending to have amnesia, covered his eyes with his hands, peeked at the Little Mermaid through the gap between his palms, and smiled triumphantly:


    "Unless...unless you are willing to give me all the tears shed after listening to the story."


    "Also said that you are not a liar." Avril was furious, and beat the shameless guy repeatedly with her palm, while Tu Fu ran ashore with a smile, letting the little girl chase him and beat him.


    It has been more than a month since Tu Fu fell to the isolated island. After being promoted and improving his ability, it is much easier to do the hard work of building a house.


    He set up fences to raise some wild cattle and sheep on the island. From time to time, he can hunt wild rabbits and wild boars on the island to improve the taste.


    To say that the most difficult and frightening thing on the island is to be born alone on the edge of civilization after sunset.


    There is nothing on the island. After losing all means of entertainment, once it is night, it will inevitably make people cranky.


    Fortunately, Avril Lavigne was here to accompany him, and each shared the different worlds they saw. Tu Fu described to her the appearance of the human world.


    There is the holy Church of the Seven Gods, a tall and magnificent royal palace, and a university that imparts knowledge. Airships shuttle in the sky, and trains that spit out white smoke and fly on the ground are called trains.


    If a man likes a woman, he will always send out invitations in various names, and then trick her into a hotel.


    If a lady likes a man, it is not allowed to show love actively, and will be regarded as frivolous and dissolute by people''s absurd unspoken rules.


    In that wonderful world, people always fall in love with each other and spend their whole lives working in factories that never see the light of day.


    And ordinary people living in the capital can��t afford a house even if they work for a lifetime��


    Avril Lavigne also did not hesitate to share the underwater world where she lives.


    talked about the interesting sisters, the kind old grandmother, and even the boring life there and the strict rules.


    According to her, the adult mermaid can go anywhere freely and is no longer bound by the royal family of the deep sea, so she has time to take care of him here.


    Every night, Tu Fu would tell her a story before going to bed, after which Hu said good night, and then went back to the sea and the island.


    Only for the story of "The Daughter of the Sea", no matter how cute Avril Lavigne begged, Tu Fu would not tell her the ending even at the price of a jar of frosting sugar.


    Cause the little mermaid has a resentful expression every time she sees him.


    "Avril, if you approach a human city in the future, a glance from a distance is enough.


    Especially beware of liars like me. In fact, the more handsome a man is, the more he will be a liar, just like the prince in that story. "


    When Tu Fu ran around the trees, he pretended to be a bad guy to intimidate her, "The environment we are in is exactly like this, everyone deceives each other and uses tricks on each other.


    If someone pours icing sugar on the side of the ship in the future, there is no doubt that someone must want to capture you and transport you to a slave ship for sale. "


    Having been together for so long, Tu Fu really wanted to give this ignorant little mermaid some warnings, and it could be regarded as a vaccination to prevent this stupid mermaid from being deceived again.


    "So, that''s why you''re using a pseudonym."


    The Little Mermaid tilted her head to think, half understanding.


    "No, because of some more complicated reasons, I offended a person and had to go to sea. He is like the king of the deep sea of ??your royal family, supreme."


    "Then why don''t you apologize to him, every time I make a mistake and apologize to my father, he will always forgive me."


    "No, no, he will never forgive me, that **** just wants to bury me in the ground, and I didn''t do anything wrong, and I will never apologize to him, never."


    Tu Fu stopped in his tracks and said solemnly: "Avril Lavigne, no one should apologize for something that wasn''t wrong."


    The Little Mermaid nodded half-understood, then tilted her head and asked, "Then why are you willing to tell me your real name? Is it because I am special?"


    "Don''t be so sentimental, it''s okay to tell you, because I never worry about a fish telling me." Tu Fu said seriously, but his words were full of sarcasm.


    Avril immediately raised her hand in protest in dissatisfaction,


    "Hey, let me say it again, I am not a fish, I am a deep sea princess of the mermaid family, do you understand the weight of the deep sea royal family?"


    "Oh...deep sea fish!"


    Tu Fu thought for a moment and gave a reply, with a feigned surprise on his face, and he deserved a beating.


    After being beaten and scolded, life returned to normal, and each of them started their own business again. In addition to exercising their abilities every day and building their home on the island,


    Tu Fu''s greatest joy is bickering with Avril Lavigne.


    He never thought that one day he would be so bored that he would quarrel with a fish, and the fight went back and forth.


    If it weren''t for the burden of finding the ghost ship and the many unfinished ties of the Northern Continent, he would really like to live in seclusion on this island for a while.


    Compared with the hustle and bustle of G?ttinghagen, life away from civilization is not so bad.


    ��


    "thump, thump..."


    The sea surface of the Misty Sea is not peaceful today, with rolling waves one after another, slapping towards the shore, even the sunny weather has become a bit gloomy,


    "Poof..."


    On the shockingly silent coastline, Avril Lavigne, who was sitting cross-legged on the seashore, stared at the huge wave that was approaching rapidly, a trace of panic flashed in her eyes,


    The fear instinct deep in her soul made her want to run away.


    "What?" Tu Fu, who was leaning on the beach, also realized that something was wrong.


    There is something on the bottom of the sea that is attacking this way. As an instinctive reaction of the transcendent, he wants to use a "finger gun" to bombard the underwater creatures.


    "Don''t do it."


    This move was stopped by Avril Lavigne, she shook her head slightly to signal him to stop, "They are here to find me."


    "Them?"


    "Plop��"


    When Tu Fu was wondering, he only heard the huge waves on the coast.


    In the blink of an eye, five or six equally beautiful mermaids came to the coast. They were bigger than Avril Lavigne, with graceful figures and different hair colors.


    The same thing is the crown worn on the forehead, which symbolizes their status as the royal family of the deep sea.


    These beautiful mermaids who came out of nowhere all set their sights on the little mermaid Avril Lavigne who lowered her head and dared not look at them.


    "Avril Lavigne, what are you doing here?"


    "Sister, don''t be self-willed anymore, come back with us quickly, and maybe you can forgive you by pleading with your father."


    "The royal palace broke the rules and took the initiative to break into the sea of ??mist in order to find you this time. Can you really bear the crime?"


    The mermaids floating on the shore negotiated with each other in their unique language, but their words were quite fierce. Although Tu Fu on the side understood everything, he felt that something was wrong from the situation.


    "Avril Lavigne, what''s going on."


    The Little Mermaid lowered her head and bit her lips and teeth, "I''m sorry, I lied to you. They are my sisters. They came to me to go back. In fact, I had to return to the palace after the rescue mission. I left the team without permission due to private matters."


    "Understood."


    In just one sentence, Tu Fu sorted out the ins and outs. At that time, it was the little mermaid who saw him fall into the sea while fighting with the white shark in the sea.


    Without Avril Lavigne''s rescue, he would not even be able to return to the "Santa Maria", and would have sunk into the sea long ago.


    After a moment of silence, Tu Fu already had a decision in his mind:


    "Avril, you go back with them, it is your home after all. This matter is indeed related to me, if you have any responsibility, just push it on me."


    Avril lowered her head, bit her lips tightly and remained silent, tears like diamonds were about to gush out from her eye sockets.


    Also at this time, an old voice came from the sea, an elderly mermaid on crutches walked out of a huge clam pearl, and his tone of voice seemed cold:


    "Avril Lavigne, you''ve had enough nonsense."


    "Grandma, I know...know...wrong."


    Avril Lavigne''s big tears dripped down, obviously terrified.


    "You should remember the rules I told you, but you have been disobedient since you were a child, and you let your temper mess around, and you always like to think wildly.


    In the past, I could turn a blind eye, but this time the king of the deep sea was alarmed.


    He came to the Misty Sea for your violation of the rules, and slaughtered the fog guards who blocked the way at all costs. You should know the consequences of violating the rules, even the royal family is no exception. "


    Seeing that the situation was about to get out of control, even the breath of the two sides was almost frozen when they confronted each other. Tu Fu, who had been on the sidelines all this time, looked anxious, and finally couldn''t help but said in common language,


    "Everyone of the Deep Sea Royal Family, Avril changed the itinerary because she saved me, and she definitely didn''t intend to violate the rules.


    If there is any responsibility, I am willing to help her share it. "


    The old grandmother who was so old and wrinkled all over her face glanced at him, and answered in common language unhurriedly: "Do you know what kind of punishment Avril Lavigne will receive?"


    "What punishment?" Tu Fu''s voice was low.


    "I will be imprisoned in the deep sea for life, and I am not allowed to take a step outside the palace."


    The words of the old grandmother are colder than the sea water of the Misty Sea.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 286： king of the deep

    Chapter 286 The King of the Deep Sea


    "impossible."


    Tu Fu instinctively argued back for Avril Lavigne, getting along for so long,


    He knows the little mermaid''s inner longing for the human world.


    I also know that she is like a child who likes to play with fire. She clearly knows that doing so will be dangerous, but she still cannot resist the temptation and touches taboos again and again.


    If she is really trapped in the palace for the rest of her life, it will be more uncomfortable than killing her.


    This incident was all caused by him, and Tu Fu naturally has the obligation to bear this burden.


    I saw him immediately stand in front of Avril Lavigne, unconsciously mobilizing the spirituality in his body, and staring at the coming mermaid clan, "I won''t let you do this."


    "Old grandmother, when we were in action last time, it was he who defeated the captain of the pirate ship, so we had a chance."


    A deep-sea princess who participated in the rescue operation took the initiative to explain the origin of Tu Fu to the old grandmother, hoping to alleviate some of the little princess''s charges.


    The elderly mermaid grandmother who heard the news still kept her face unchanged. She seemed to know everything and was unwilling to listen to anything.


    She looked at the little mermaid behind Tu Fu, and her tone was uneven:


    "Avril Lavigne, can you accept this price?"


    Feeling the turbulent and majestic momentum of the sea, Avril Lavigne, whose tears kept falling, held back her sadness, wiped the crystals from the corners of her eyes and walked forward hard,


    "Grandma, I am willing to accept."


    "Avril Lavigne..."


    Tu Fu called her name in a low voice, and he didn''t know how to deal with this matter due to his complicated state of mind.


    When he got older, he said that he had abducted the princess, so it would be good not to punish him.


    At a young age, it''s just a mermaid family''s housework, and it''s not his turn to meddle in other people''s affairs anyway.


    "Tu Fu, thank you."


    The Little Mermaid Avril Lavigne stopped being sad, and forced a smile on her face before parting,


    "Thank you for letting me know how beautiful your world is, I like everything about your world, your architecture, your culture, your stories.


    If I hadn��t met you, I probably would never have known that there are so many wonderful things beyond the sea... Enough, actually, it��s enough for me. "


    She tried her best to smile, but there was more sadness than crying in her smile.


    Tu Fu couldn''t listen to her words at all, he just felt his mind was in a mess, and he looked at the mermaids coming on the coast with burning eyes.


    In addition to the deep sea princess and the old grandmother, there is also a line of mermaid warriors holding soldiers standing in two rows. This formation seems to be ready to welcome someone''s arrival.


    He lowered his head and said in a pleading tone that he had never spoken in his life:


    "Everyone, can you reduce Avril''s punishment? This punishment is too heavy, and she cannot bear such a severe price.


    What''s more, this matter is all because of a reason. If you have caused any trouble in the Misty Sea, please let me solve it together, please. "


    As an adult who can bend and stretch, it is natural to bow your head when encountering such a scene, and asking for their forgiveness and forgiveness is the most appropriate way.


    He had to plead with them now.


    "She violated the rules first, and we wanted to help her, but there was nothing we could do."


    Among the mermaid clan, an older princess of the deep sea lamented.


    The other mermaids also regretted this, and no one could do anything about it.


    The more the royal family, the more they care about the impact on the ethnic group. The deep sea royal family straddled the sea of ??mist here, and they did not hesitate to offend the extraordinary creatures here to form a beam.


    If there is no reasonable argument, some people in the tribe will naturally not agree.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already parting.


    Tu Fu still wanted to fight for something for her, but every mermaid present showed embarrassment, even the old mermaid grandmother was embarrassed.


    Feeling the majestic power of the misty seabed, Tu Fu already knew it well, and saw him walking to the shore, putting his palm against his confidant, and making a final effort:


    "Dear King of the Deep Sea, I know that you have also come here because of this matter, please allow me to send you my sincere greetings."


    The silent sea seemed to have heard his greetings, and a wave opened up, and a strong and pure wave of power set off a spiral in the water,


    "enough."


    A slow voice came from bottom to top, and when the sound came out, Tu Fu glimpsed a huge figure standing reflected from the sea.


    A man with disheveled hair, wearing classical armor to cover important parts of his body, is also a mermaid with strong muscles, but he is quite different from ordinary mermaids.


    A gleam of golden light flashed across the radiant body, arriving like a god.


    The terrifying and majestic momentum immediately overwhelmed the audience, causing all the mermaids present to put their hands close to their chests, maintaining absolute respect for the king of the sea.


    Even though Tu Fu''s aura has been overwhelmed, the overwhelming terrifying aura is overwhelming,


    crushed his knees and kept going down.


    But he insisted on not retreating a single step, trying his best to mobilize his momentum to resist this powerful coercion, resisting the discomfort but still looking directly at the other party.


    "����~"


    After just one glance, he felt the corners of his eyes heat up, and a stream of blood splashed out and dripped down the corners of his eyes.


    The activity of the body froze, as if his hands and feet were bound. This is Wei Ya, who is even more terrifying than your promotion. The extreme discomfort made Tu Fu feel that he might die at any time.


    Then an ancient admonition flashed through his mind��Don''t look directly at God.


    "You took Avril Lavigne?"


    The king of the deep sea spoke these words. The understatement made Tu Fu feel a great sense of oppression. He wanted to speak but felt suffocated on the verge of collapse.


    "Yes... yes... it happened for a reason... please forgive her."


    Tu Fu''s seven orifices immediately splattered blood with a "puff" after he uttered this sentence. The fearful coercion made his eyes go dark, and he almost passed out.


    Seeing this terrible situation, Avril Lavigne, the Little Mermaid, felt soft-hearted, and immediately stepped forward to imitate her sisters and put her hands on her chest, respectfully saying:


    "Father, it''s all my fault, I shouldn''t violate the rules you set.


    For this, I am willing to accept any punishment and never step outside the palace for the rest of my life. Please don''t embarrass Mr. Capet, he saved our compatriots and should not be treated like this. "


    The king of the deep sea stared at the stubborn Tu Fu, and had only one sentence: "You are a transcendent, a bard of the adventurer path, so do you get the materials to advance to Sequence 6 from Avril?"


    "yes."


    Tu Fu admitted this directly and frankly.


    "You lied to her, you lied to get what you wanted, so it was a lie from the start, right?"


    "No...not..."


    The words of the king of the deep sea were deeply embedded in Tu Fu''s heart, so he had to grit his teeth and retort:


    "At least this matter is not a lie. Avril Lavigne once saved me. I promise that I will help her when she is in danger. No one can imprison her freedom. Even if I face you as her father, I will not retreat."


    "You want to use supernatural power on me?"


    The huge god-like king of the deep sea seemed to have heard some funny joke, "Using the human sequence system to convert, you have to be promoted to a demigod at least before you challenge my qualifications, ten years or decades?


    Talent and opportunity are good, but unfortunately you don''t have the opportunity now. "


    These words weighed on Tu Fu''s heart like a mountain, as if there was an invisible mountain in front of him, making him unable to breathe.


    "Avril Lavigne, let''s go."


    After speaking, the princesses of the deep sea came forward wagging their fish tails, trying to persuade Avril Lavigne to make a decision.


    The little mermaid''s eyes were full of reluctance, and she looked at Tu Fu who was struggling to stand upright with nostalgia.


    At this moment, Tu Fu''s whole body was trembling slightly, and he might collapse at any time due to his father''s coercion. He seemed to be protesting silently in this way.


    "Ai... Avril..."


    Tu Fu tried his best to control his trembling body, trying to move forward to say something, only to see the giant mermaid in the center of the sea gently waving his fingers.


    At the same time, the sea water roared like a tornado.


    There was a loud "whoosh", the sea water seemed to be endowed with vitality, and the rope-like sea water wrapped around Tu Fu''s body, immediately imprisoning him here and not being able to move.


    The spirituality that can be controlled is locked, let alone the ability to use teleportation. The weird sea water may continue to shrink at any time until it squeezes him to death.


    "Father!"


    Avril suppressed her grief and yelled, then she prostrated herself on the ground and begged Him for mercy with the most humble gesture,


    Needless to say, I know that this is begging Him to let Tu Fu go.


    Because of his daughter''s actions, the majestic king of the deep sea frowned, and his fingers stopped moving temporarily, without increasing the squeeze of sea water.


    "Forget it, for the sake of helping our people, his merits and demerits will balance out, so I will let him go this time." Seeing the sadness in his daughter''s eyes, the elderly father couldn''t bear to sigh,


    After a long time, I only spit out one word slowly,


    "Walk."


    Obtaining His approval, the royal family of the deep sea watching by the coast was also relieved. The sisters stepped forward to help the Little Mermaid up and comforted the Little Mermaid, calling her so stupid and stupid.


    According to their rules, when encountering such a thing, both parties must accept corresponding responsibilities.


    Their father was able to see Avril''s face, and although it was a blessing to let Tu Fu go, the pressure on Avril was a bit heavier.


    The mermaids who came here just now all returned to the deep sea after solving this matter. When they retreated collectively, they saw monstrous water columns floating into the sky.


    The beach of sea water seemed to automatically form a huge water wall in order to block his progress, and Tu Fu, who was entangled by the water column, was already standing there, unable to move.


    Before parting, he seemed to see the sadness hidden in the eyes of the Little Mermaid,


    This taste made him extremely uncomfortable.


    "come out."


    Gritting his teeth, Tu Fu tried to mobilize his spirituality to break the shackles, only to see a phantom flash between his palms, and then the magic flute that had been integrated into his natal weapon emerged.


    As soon as the purple flute came out, the sound waves from the flute immediately turned the surrounding upside down, and the sea water that entangled him gradually dispersed...


    "Goodbye, Mr. Capet, nice to meet you, in the past and in the future."


    Avril swims towards the deep sea step by step, her heart is already filled with ashes, and the bleak life and despair of being imprisoned in the deep sea palace will fill the rest of her suffering life.


    Just thinking of this, tears flow down involuntarily.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, a cracking sound suddenly came from behind, which attracted the attention of all the mermaids.


    I saw a figure emerging from the center of the wall of water that completely separated her from the world.


    Who could it be if it wasn��t Tu Fu, I saw him hovering above the water wall with both hands stubbornly pushing aside the locked water wall, blood dripping from his cuffs drop by drop when he was running regardless of the load.


    Seeing them disappearing from sight, Tu Fu''s eyes have never been so determined, and a flame flashed in his eyes,


    It seems that even the water rope behind him will evaporate because of this.


    His expression was even more deformed due to the squeeze of sea water.


    Limbs are also constantly shaking due to forcibly breaking the boundaries, and the overload makes blood drip continuously.


    Even though his physical condition was quite bad, he still uttered a few words hoarsely through his teeth,


    "Avril...wait for me...it won''t be long,


    One day, I will come to pick you up. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 287： Encounter (4000 large

    Chapter 287 Encounter (4000 chapters)


    On a windless foggy sea.


    A medium-sized cruise ship with a private mark is moving at a constant speed, neither fast nor slow, sailing in a sea area full of crises.


    The thick smog obscures the direction of the ship, and if you don''t pay attention, you will cause big trouble.


    Captain Dak Bryson was holding a metal monocular and looking through the lens tube, he could see the dire situation in this area of ??the sea, no matter how bad the situation was, it had never been as dire as it is now.


    A large number of floating corpses of underwater creatures in the Misty Sea are floating on the surface of the sea. They are the most ferocious sea beasts and seabirds living in this area.


    Even with his more than ten years of sea experience, he couldn''t judge the origin of the terrifying scene in front of him.


    "Sir, what did you see."


    Ms. Winster, who was speaking, was wearing a brown and white suit with a restrained figure and an adventurer suit. Her smooth and white skin began to gradually become rough after being blown by the sea breeze for a long time, and only stubbornness remained in her blue eyes.


    The treatment on this ocean-going search ship is far inferior to that of a luxury liner. There are no servants to serve, no fixed meals, and no stable goals, just for a thought that does not exist at all.


    Not only will they be exposed to the wind, rain and sun, but they will also encounter attacks from dangerous creatures from time to time. The sailors at the helm and sailing the ship must be in fear all day long.


    Most of the food they brought from Rogri Island was just ordinary dry food, shriveled and tasteless.


    But no one thought that this spoiled girl, who had never complained a word during the half-month voyage at sea, could really survive in this harsh environment.


    "It seems that there was a sea war here not long ago."


    Dak Bryson handed over the binoculars and gave a positive judgment, "Most of the dead are misty goblins, water ghosts and harpy creatures that appear in the misty sea. After the fierce battle, there may be stronger creatures." The creature escaped.


    I have observed them carefully, and the wounds on their bodies are all fatal in one blow. I am afraid that some powerful masters who dominate everything cross the foggy sea area and slaughter some creatures that don''t have long eyes and block the way.


    However, on the sea, each sea area has different creatures. If you trespass into other sea areas without authorization, it will be regarded as an act of trespassing on the territory, and the entire group will suffer terrible retaliation. "


    "A sea war?"


    Sophie''s first reaction after hearing this long passage was shock, "You just mentioned the Harpy."


    "Are you interested in this?"


    "Yes, can you tell me?"


    "After coming out of the waters of Trek and heading south, there is a kind of amphibious bird creature living in this area. They have some characteristics of humans and eagle creatures, but they are cruel by nature.


    This kind of creature always likes to hide in the mist, get close to unsuspecting human ships that have entered the misty sea, and then kill and eat human internal organs.


    Even among the strange and weird creatures of the southern continent, they are quite ferocious creatures. "


    Dak Bryson has a wealth of maritime knowledge, and he didn''t hesitate to teach: "Actually, this is normal. You can only truly leave the North Continent after entering the Misty Sea.


    Because of the Industrial Revolution, many intelligent races with ancient bloodlines frequently migrated southward, and the farther south there were, the more strange creatures there were. "


    Traveling sea area...rich products...harpies...


    Sophie finished listening to this introduction calmly. In fact, she had collected relevant information when she was in Narnia, and when she heard Captain Duck''s explanation again, she couldn''t help but integrate these clues.


    "If that guy survived, what would he do."


    Sophie imitated Tu Fu''s way of thinking. People like him who feel uncomfortable even if they are not greedy for petty gain, must find ways to collect some supernatural resources they need in such a good place, even if they are in trouble.


    After a short guess, Sophie made a decision. She told Dak Bryson about her guess,


    "Captain Dak, why don''t we head in this direction now, traveling around the surrounding islands all the way, there will always be gains."


    "Okay, listen to you."


    During half a month of getting along, Captain Duck had enough trust in this girl who seemed weak, but actually believed in one thing and would never turn back.


    The tenacity engraved in her bones has even moved many men.


    In order to find her husband, this Ms. Dewitbuket spent a lot of money on almost all newspapers and media, and published the news of the disappearance of the adventurer Jack Sparrow.


    As long as she can bring back someone with clear information, she is willing to take the initiative to pay a bonus of 10,000 crowns.


    Under this crazy trend of rewards, thousands of relevant people engaged in maritime operations in the north and south continents frantically went to sea, looking for the trace of the mysteriously missing Captain Jack.


    The commotion caused by this incident is even more exaggerated than the previous sea treasure hunt.


    After all, most of the sea treasures are fake, and this rich lady actually mortgaged tens of thousands of kroner in the bank.


    Even so, half a month has passed and there has been no movement in the major Shanghai newspapers.


    No one has information about the missing adventurer.


    Based on the premise that Tu Fu was not dead but was temporarily trapped in a certain place, Captain Dak''s search and rescue ship stopped for a while every time it arrived at an island, and traveled all the way for half a month to survey the surrounding islands.


    Not to mention that no one was found, there were many troubles encountered when boarding those weird isolated islands, either strayed into the primitive cannibal island, or encountered the terrifying Cyclops...


    Fortunately, Sophie secretly used her extraordinary power to escape with a boat of people several times.


    After hearing the captain''s order, the helmsman took control of the ship all the way and drove along the place where the floating corpses of the sea monsters were scattered. You only need to judge the old and new corpses based on the concentration of blood floating in the sea, and you can find the source of this terrible disaster.


    "Boom��"


    While the cruise ship was heading towards the end of the disaster, a terrible roar erupted in vain not far away, the earth shook and the mountains shook, and waves rolled in one after another.


    The vibration of the sea continued to make the hull of the ship creak.


    Right before the eyes of the crew, a huge wave that had never been seen before was slapping away from the original place in a certain direction.


    A terrifying vortex appeared in the distance, glowing with golden light, and the sudden and huge phantom figure made people not even have the courage to look directly at it.


    "Get down, don''t look ahead."


    Experienced Dak Bryson was instantly frightened into a cold sweat. After recovering his sanity, he immediately issued an order. His experience told him that he should not look directly at, not directly at, or directly at any danger at sea...


    At this moment, no matter what the crew members were doing, they had to lie on the boat, hold their breath and close their eyes, not even daring to let out the air. Fortunately, the metal baffles on the flanks perfectly blocked everyone''s view, and they never saw that terrifying figure .


    The terrible suction caused by the sudden appearance of the underwater vortex almost sucked everything away. The gloomy clouds floated across the sky, and there seemed to be small raindrops falling down.


    All the scenes in front of me seemed gloomy and gloomy, so depressing that it was impossible to breathe.


    "Get down! Then close your eyes."


    Captain Duck felt his scalp tingle when he encountered this scene for the first time, and he had to give this order. No matter how much he shouted, he couldn''t call the crew.


    That movement was too loud.


    Even the crew lying on the deck were surprised to see a rare and famous scene from the sky above the side.


    A magical scene happened.


    The buoyant seawater in front of me unexpectedly slowly condenses upwards automatically. This piece of crystal clear seawater is continuously elevated along the vertical direction, and finally it is elevated to the point where it forms an insurmountable wall.


    "My God."


    "This is a miracle, the miracle of the great storm **** coming to the world."


    "Look, there seems to be someone there."


    The crew members who were lucky enough to see this scene admired and even bowed down to the so-called "miracle" in fear.


    And in the middle of the water wall, a black dot whose shape couldn''t be seen jumped out of thin air and stood in the center of the water wall. His arrival made the terrifying water wall disintegrate.


    "wait for me��"


    The ensuing roar sounded and spread far away, but the search and rescue ship was too far away, and no one could hear what he said clearly.


    The moment he broke the restriction, the wall of water that surrounded him immediately collapsed, and the sound of the waves of the huge amount of sea water falling on the sea surface spread in all directions.


    "Plop."


    The man also fell with the sea, and he was nowhere to be seen again. However, with the force of the tide, he was probably washed ashore on the coast of the island.


    Yes,


    After that there is an island, an unmarked island.


    Because very few ships pass by this place where terrible marine life gathers, let alone pay attention to whether anyone is in distress on the island.


    "Paint..."


    Sophie felt something instinctively in her heart, and just about to call out his name, a sense of vigilance arose,


    After glancing at the crew next to him, he stopped talking.


    Now that the water wall has been broken, the terrible danger has been lifted, and she immediately sent the boat to the island without hesitation.


    It is indeed an island, and you can see a few small wooden houses behind it.


    Obviously a sign of someone living.


    On the beach hit by the tide, the person who just tore the water wall forcefully was hit ashore by the wave, but he didn''t get up because of it, and he was willing to lie quietly on the beach,


    Looking at the blue sky above his head, the gloomy weather has dissipated, but his eyebrows are full of complex emotions.


    "Plop."


    When the missing person ship approached the coast of the isolated island, the crew had just lowered the anchor to fix the position, and the first person to come down the escalator was Miss Winster.


    She recognized the man as Tu Fu at a glance. She was so excited that she almost shed tears. After trying to calm down, she slowly walked to his side.


    The eyes that Sophie saw were full of complex emotions, which were extremely rare emotions in him, the frustration and loss of pride and self-esteem being trampled underfoot.


    is also an extreme aversion to failure.


    Especially for a person like Tu Fu who has had a smooth journey and has never experienced such a big setback, the King of the Deep Sea has just shown a little tricks to make him absolutely crushed from the spirit to the body, which is not a small blow.


    Looking blankly at the sky in a daze, after hearing the sound of the anchor, he caught a glimpse of a ship approaching from the corner of his eye.


    Until seeing that it was his family members who arrived, Tu Fu suddenly sat up from the beach, his decadent breath dissipated.


    "Sophie..."


    He subconsciously hid his injured arm behind his back, and the negative emotions just now were swept away. He tried his best to adjust his emotions to make himself look good, and he also tried his best to make the corners of his mouth smile.


    The caring Miss Sophie Winster simply didn''t ask him what happened, but she didn''t expose his private little tricks.


    Just tilted his head and jumped in front of him, showing a sweet smile, then reached out and gently hugged his trembling body,


    Say the sentence that has been preset countless times face to face:


    "Hey, long wait".


    ��


    The people who got off the boat visited this deserted island in surprise. This place really cannot be called a deserted island anymore.


    After being transformed by Tu Fu with his ability, the island has captive wild cattle and sheep pastures, a row of exquisite wooden houses, and even a replanted fruit garden.


    This is not difficult. Using the magic flute can make the creatures on the island enter the circle in groups, and using the adventurer ability can easily cut down trees and build rows of houses.


    If he is given enough time, he will surely be able to establish a private resort here.


    Before leaving, Tu Fu made a decision uncharacteristically.


    Nothing on the island will be taken away.


    In the cabin on the deserted island, Sophie helped him bandage the wound on his arm with distress.


    And Tu Fu told her about his experience during this period, except for Avril Lavigne, he said almost everything, one was talking seriously and the other was listening patiently.


    Even if Sophie knew there were some loopholes in his version of the story, she didn''t expose them and just catered to them with a smile.


    So the atmosphere when they are alone is always very peaceful.


    After helping him with the wound, Sophie stroked every daily necessities in the cabin one by one,


    "Do you really not bring anything? This place is full of your memories."


    "No need, in fact, there is nothing worth commemorating. The cattle and sheep captured on the island are worse than letting them return to the island."


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders and answered casually, with a free and easy style;


    "As for this house, it should be a shelter for the adventurers who come and go. If there are any unfortunate people who come in trouble, at least there will be a shelter from the wind and rain."


    "Amazing, worthy of our generous Mr. Sparrow."


    Miss Winster gave him a supercilious look, mocking him secretly.


    With her erratic eyes, she found a stack of papers on the bedside table, with dense handwriting written on them.


    "what is that?"


    "You mean my manuscript? That''s not unusual for a writer."


    Tu Fu reached out to flip through the pile of manuscripts, his eyebrows fluttered, and he said proudly: "Besides, it''s the first autobiography I wrote before and after passing through the desert island, which is a rare subject.


    When I was in Narnia, I promised a reporter that I would send my experience to the headquarters of the "Sea Observer" when I was free. I think that Mr. Benjamin Wilson will help me get everything done. "


    Sophie read the long autobiography he wrote on the paper, her lips grew bigger and bigger as the handwriting went back. This autobiographical version called "The Adventures of Captain Jack" is much more bizarre than reality,


    "My God, are you sure you want to write like this, is it too different from reality?"


    "The work should be exaggerated, otherwise, among the homogeneous autobiographies, why would my story be popular."


    As Tu Fu said, his brows were tightly furrowed while staring at the manuscript.


    He has recorded the specific deeds before and after living on a deserted island,


    Now there is only one prologue.


    After a moment of contemplation, Tu Fu picked up a pen and wrote the preface to the beginning of this manuscript.


    ��Everyone has his own sea in his heart,


    Those who are lost are lost, but those who meet will meet again. "


    PS: There is only one chapter today, sorry~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 288： No. 287

    Chapter 288 Chapter 287 Become famous


    Gottinghagen.


    No. 45 Baker Street, Reims District, Winster''s house.


    Police Officer Ethan Winster, who had worked hard all day, dragged his heavy body back home, his whole body seemed to be hollowed out, with exhaustion written all over his face, and he was parked at the door in a steam car dedicated to the chief.


    Ethan stood for a moment, then put on a smiling face and walked home.


    His life has not changed much compared to his work in the past year.


    In addition to still wearing the sword and shield badge on his arm and chest, his position has also changed from a small police sergeant to a district-level police chief, in charge of the important affairs of the district, but he is really not happy.


    After entering the door and taking off his uniform and handing it over to the servants at home, Uncle Ethan went straight to the kitchen,


    "Honey, look what I smell."


    Ms. An Feier is concentrating on cooking today''s dinner,


    Even though the family has hired a housekeeper and a chef, An Feier still insists on the tradition of cooking dinner for her husband, firmly hanging his heart and stomach together. After seeing her husband coming back, she glanced at the time in surprise,


    "It''s only five o''clock. I remember that the unified time of all police stations in G?ttinghagen is six o''clock."


    "And this is my first designation after I officially took office as director."


    Uncle Ethan showed a smug smile, showing the true nature of salted fish: "For the sake of everyone''s physical and mental health, it is very necessary to leave work early.


    If anyone is discovered by me who dares to work overtime privately, causing unnecessary extra competition, I will definitely let him go. "


    "Oh my God, you will be fired by the police department sooner or later if you go on like this." An Feier rolled her eyes, put her hands on her forehead, and had countless flaws but didn''t know where to start.


    "Fire me? Thank goodness if some kind soul does that."


    Uncle Ethan, who is not afraid of boiling water, has a completely rotten attitude towards life.


    Anyway, the Winster brand hot pot restaurant has just opened its third restaurant in G?ttinghagen, and it has no worries about eating and drinking at the current rate of making money.


    After losing the burden of their two children, the Winsters were surprised to find that their quality of life had more than doubled.


    Don''t worry about any troublesome things, and you can take time to travel to any country in the North Continent every now and then.


    "Ethan, Sophie wrote a letter yesterday. She had a pretty good life in Ryan, received better educational resources, and saw a broad world.


    Your daughter also said that she met a very nice boy. This is the first time she mentioned a friend of the opposite **** in her letter, which is by no means simple.


    I really want to fly over immediately to see which family''s child is so lucky. "


    "Ahem... I suggest not to do this. It is very important to cultivate a child''s independence." Ethan coughed a few times to retort, "It is already quite difficult for two children to go out alone, why bother them any more? .��


    "But I don''t see many letters from my husband. It seems that there are only two emails so far, only two."


    When An Feier spoke, her brows were beaming with joy, and the words were sarcasm inwardly and outwardly. Ethan''s favorite Tu Fu had rarely moved in the past few months.


    ��Boys always express their feelings differently.��


    Uncle Ethan said this, and the strange sense of comparison always makes them always distinguish between superior and inferior.


    According to the usual practice, he took out today''s news that the housekeeper had just replaced in front of the bookshelf.


    In addition to the "G?ttinghagen Post" and "Mer River Newspaper", which are less than 1 penny, the family also subscribes to several newspapers, "International Herald" and "Sun".


    Among them, the most special one is the "Sea Observer", which records some news that has nothing to do with Baierfeng, and it is full of maritime news that is difficult to distinguish between true and false, and it directly flips to the latest issue.


    "Look what our Mr. Sparrow has been doing lately."


    Ethan Winster flipped through the newspaper, and raised his voice unconsciously when he saw something he wanted to read, "He participated in the Narnia Defense War, made great achievements in battle and was praised by the Church of the Storm, and suffered a lot in the parting afterwards." Pirates ransacked, bad enough.


    Oh, he also wiped out a pirate group, and wandered on a deserted island for a while. This guy has really rich experience.


    Amphier, do you know?


    Jack Sparrow is the most popular figure at sea. A person like him is so busy that he has no time to send letters. "


    "But what does this have to do with my husband, Jack Sparrow, this name sounds so familiar, wait a minute." Aunt Anfeier''s mind froze for a moment, and after seeing her husband''s smiling expression, she suddenly looked up,


    "Goddess, do you mean Jack Sparrow? The name I used when I sent the letter back."


    Uncle Ethan, who won the round, raised his head triumphantly,


    "As you can imagine, Jack Sparrow is our little Mr. Capet."


    ��


    The prime minister''s residence in Central City.


    Tillo Thorens was sitting on a chair in the study, calmly flipping through the newspaper in his hand, which also told the story of the legendary Captain Jack.


    Compared with those grotesque legends, Mr. Prime Minister is more concerned about the wealth of all Narnia gathered in his hands.


    That was all the tax revenue from the four islands of Mogadishu to be sent to Landis, and was later ransacked by Mingesa, who is known as the emperor of the sea. "Yasha" track,


    All this seems reasonable.


    Prime Minister Sorens quickly restored the attack.


    Mingesa led a large number of pirates to attack Narnia, and scuttled all the properties of Captain Jack, and took a moment to loot himself.


    In this way, the emperor of the sea is quite energetic,


    Mr. Sparrow is too pitiful.


    "Father."


    Clan Sollens entered the study carefully, no matter speaking or standing as restrained as before, and handed him a report:


    "The production line of the Smith family''s electric lamp factory has been completed in the southern continent, and the supply of products is in short supply.


    Even the colonies in the remote southern continent have popularized the use of light bulbs. I think it will be popular in the Northern Continent within a year or two, and even His Majesty will forget what happened at the beginning of the year. "


    "There is no rush for the electrical reform. This matter is far from the right time. Why don''t you look at this first."


    Mr. Prime Minister took the initiative to hand over the "Sea Observer" at hand. Today''s issue focuses on Jack, a Bayer who has the reputation of "the noble son of the sea".


    His legendary experience after going to sea is dazzling, and this novel is not so outrageous in general.


    "Captain Jack Sparrow led the Church of the Storm, guarded the port of Bangal all night, and dealt with the encirclement and suppression of more than 800 pirates by himself... After he escaped, he lurked alone on the enemy ship, and attacked and killed the leader of the invading bandit... Afterwards Because of going out to meet the enemy, the huge wealth of the family was looted by the infiltrating pirates..."


    Master Kelan read a passage of deeds silently, with a particularly strange expression on his face, "Sparrow, why have I never heard of this surname in G?ttinghagen."


    "And that''s what you''re going to do afterward, telling people that Sparrow exists."


    Prime Minister Thilo Sorens has a bright eye.


    ��


    The southern continent far away at the other end,


    Colonial Santa.


    Judge Thoreau''s family has been living in Baia''s colony for some time.


    Compared to the fast pace of G?ttinghagen, Southland is a brand new experience.


    In a hierarchical society, white-skinned people can naturally get all the conveniences. They just want to be nobler than other colored people. Even if local people are knocked down by "foreign adults", they will apologize to each other in fear.


    For the same crime, when the police officers see people of color, they will directly draw out their guns to warn and abuse them wantonly.


    The alternative repression of this society made the Thoreau family feel uncomfortable when they just arrived here, especially the eldest daughter Cheryl and the youngest daughter Tina. He didn''t dare to go out again.


    "Sister, sister, what do you see?"


    Little Tina took out today''s newspaper from the mailbox, and turned to the latest issue of celebrity biographies in surprise.


    There are pictures of Jack Sparrow on display there, as well as some of his insignificant experiences.


    "Mr. Sparrow."


    The young and beautiful girl Cheryl exclaimed.


    After that meeting, this humorous and handsome gentleman left a deep impact on her. She took the newspaper and looked at the contents of the newspaper with shock in her eyes.


    "My God, it turned out that Mr. Sparrow left without saying goodbye to fight against the Narnia pirates who were looking for revenge on him."


    "What was said above, can you read it to me?"


    Little Tina sat on the ground looking forward to it.


    "No problem, ahem, listen up, Mr. Jack Sparrow was followed and attacked by the famous pirate group Blue Warriors on the way to board the Duncan. In order to protect the safety of the entire crew, this upright gentleman already has a plan in his heart." Decide.


    He intercepted the blue samurai pirate group alone on a lone boat, and he was not afraid to deal with the enemy.


    He only heard the melodious flute blowing, and he immediately took action to suppress the turmoil,


    After just one move, the members of the Blue Warrior Pirates had no power to resist. "


    Sheryl recited this paragraph with stars in her eyes, "Mr. Sparrow chased the captain of the Blue Warrior Pirates, White Shark, for dozens of kilometers at sea in order to prevent the pirates from doing evil.


    Then he cut this vicious pirate to the bottom of the sea with a single knife. "


    "The Marvelous Captain Jack."


    After reading this, the two sisters couldn��t help but wow at the same time, their eyes full of admiration, Cheryl continued to flip through this issue of autobiography,


    "Hey, there is a story about Mr. Sparrow being stranded on a deserted island later."


    "Lost on a desert island?" Little Tina covered her mouth in fear.


    Cheryl pinched her palms nervously, and her palms were covered with sweat because of her anxiety. She was relieved only after reading all of them.


    "After chasing and killing the captain White Shark, he was stranded on a deserted island. He stayed there alone for a while. After getting on the island, he didn''t call for help or drink water or eat. He only did one weird thing.


    Captain Jack submerged himself in the water for three days and three nights until all the sea creatures in the misty sea knew him.


    On the fourth day, he wove the hair into a rope and tied it to the turtle,


    Tame them and use them as bamboo rafts to escape..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 289： San Diego

    Chapter 289 Santiago


    Misty Sea.


    The search and rescue ship headed for Rogri Island is sailing steadily in this sea area.


    Tu Fu, who was lying on the deck chair, put on his sunglasses and basked in the rare sun. Even though the conditions on the ship were a bit harsh, it was much better than the environment on the isolated island. At least someone talked with him to relieve boredom.


    "Hey, this is not Captain Jack. Shouldn''t you be riding on the back of a sea turtle and wandering in the vast sea? Or chasing pirates for dozens of kilometers at sea and hacking people to death."


    As soon as I heard the mocking tone, I knew that Sophie hadn''t run away.


    Once the new issue of "Sea Observer" was launched, the popularity of this name in the sea increased sharply.


    The reason is that Sophie successfully published advertisements in major newspapers, and Tu Fu wrote his legendary experience in his autobiography. Such an effect is also a matter of course.


    Tu Fu glared at her, then let out a chuckle:


    "I should have included you in it long ago. A rich daughter loves Captain Jack''s noble character and charming charm, so she did not hesitate to part with her family... woo..."


    He still wanted to continue to perfect this **** story, but Miss Winster gagged his mouth and gritted his teeth to warn:


    "If you dare to talk nonsense in the newspaper again, I will make you and your sea turtle a lifetime companion."


    "Yes, Miss DeWitt Bukett."


    Tu Fu smiled meanly, but ended up with the cup she brought up.


    When Sophie came out of the cabin, she carried half a bottle of rum in her hand. She poured a few glasses of wine into the glasses. The hot taste added some flavor to the itinerary.


    There is only the last distance left to Rogri Island, and nearby ships frequently appear at sea.


    There is always a lot of goods coming and going between the north and south continents. Handicrafts, clothing, weapons and ammunition in the north continent, tea industry and anesthetics in the south continent. I don��t know how many people travel between the two seas every day.


    The most conspicuous one is nothing more than a ferry that does not fly the flag of any country.


    A large number of guards are patrolling the deck, as if they are escorting extremely important cargo. There are always all kinds of weird calls from the middle layer, crying, roaring, and calling for help.


    Unmarked boats are especially numerous in this area, and they form a row of unique scenery in front of many commercial and passenger ferries.


    Tu Fu lying on the armchair turned his head and happened to see such a strange scene,


    asked involuntarily: "What kind of ship is that?"


    ��A slave ship for transporting slaves.��


    Sophie answered truthfully, but a trace of fear flashed in her eyes, "It''s better to stay away from them, all countries in the northern continent are engaged in the slave trade, and the colonial army personally controls the transfer.


    This is also the first time I have seen so many slave ships, my God, how many slaves are there. "


    "But why are there so many slave ships here?" Tu Fu cheered up.


    Just as the two were discussing this issue, the voice of Captain Dak Bryson sounded,


    "That''s because the front is San Diego, which is close to the southern continent, and almost all the slave ships that come and go pass by here.


    Whether it is to sell slaves or transport them to the North Continent, it is inevitable to perform this procedure here. This is also the only island where the slave trade in the South Continent is legal, so it will be so lively. "


    "Legal slave trade?" Tu Fu repeated consciously.


    He thought of one thing in vain. In the conversation with Avril before, she vaguely mentioned a place.


    People will send all the slaves of the intelligent race to an island, and after a hellish transformation, the surviving slaves will be sent to the northern continent.


    The place that all intelligent races are afraid of is probably this slave island called Santiago.


    "Then who is in charge of this island?"


    Knowledgeable Captain Dak sees that Tu Fu is interested, and patiently popularizes science:


    "San Diego does not belong to a certain country, but is managed by a group of people, a group of nobles who came here earlier.


    This island is said to be the first island that people from the northern mainland arrived in the southern mainland on a steam-powered ship a hundred years ago.


    After arriving here, people realized that in addition to the continent we live in, there is another continent in the south that is rich in products, climate matters, and vast. It is really a remarkable thing to say. "


    Tu Fu fell silent after hearing this.


    From their perspective, the adventurers who first arrived in the Southern Continent were heroes, great men, and celebrities who made history.


    As far as the natives of the Southern Continent are concerned, they are just a group of shameful invaders who step on their doorstep.


    The invaders not only plundered their land, but also carried out criminal transactions on this land, whether it was anesthesia or slave trade, everything was covered with blood.


    Captain Duck looked at the island in front of him and couldn''t help sighing: "Times have changed, and San Diego has now become a land jointly taken over by various countries.


    Furthermore, the frictions and disputes of various countries in the southern continent are all resolved in this neutral position, and the island owners mainly send their efforts to the nobles or rich people of their own countries in their daily life. "


    Tu Fu understood and nodded, "In other words, San Diego belongs to the Northern Continent Economic and Trade Organization."


    "You can understand it this way. Businesses like the slave trade, especially involving intelligent races, no one dares to do it privately without an official unified order."


    Captain Dak Bryson expressed regret,


    "The conflicts among the various races are closely related to the attitude of the intelligent race in the North Continent, but if such a deformed industry exists for a day, there will be no real peace."


    Miss Winster looked a little sad, "Will such a system be abolished?"


    "It''s very difficult, at least in recent decades it has never been possible."


    "Sir, can we follow up and see if we can visit in a private capacity." After listening to his introduction, Tu Fu suddenly became interested in it.


    "No, absolutely not possible."


    Captain Duck gave the answer without even thinking about it, "The real owners of San Diego are the descendants of the first batch of officers and nobles who arrived here, and their status in the southern continent is almost like that of emperors.


    What kind of temper do people like this have? I guess Mr. Sparrow, you should know better than me. They will never allow people of low status to enter the island at will, let alone ordinary ships, otherwise it will be regarded as a provocation.


    Even if we just parked the ship at the ship, we would be attacked by the army immediately. "


    Tu Fu''s expression immediately changed wonderfully,


    "Oh, is it? Since this is the case, there is no need to force it. Let''s just go around San Diego and take a look at the head office from a distance."


    "That''s no problem." Dak Bryson was relieved when he saw that Tu Fu had finally suppressed that dangerous thought.


    After speaking, several people on the deck saw the island of Santiago, which is close to the southern mainland.


    Although it is not as grand and prosperous as Narnia, this city has a unique momentum. Fortified and indifferent buildings are distributed on all sides, and the highest point is a castle composed of dozens of spiers.


    "near."


    Captain Duck ordered the helmsman to stay close to the edge of the island as he steered the ship.


    Tu Fu immediately saw a continuous layer of masonry fortresses on the highlands of the island. This project was so large that it even surrounded the entire city of the island.


    The sense of d��j�� vu of the city within the walls.


    There are guards everywhere, even if they are just passing by, there are guards looking at the ship vigilantly, as if they will directly shoot and destroy the unknown ship as soon as they make a move.


    If it is true as Captain Duck said, Santiago��s sense of superiority is above everyone else, even if he accidentally kills an ordinary person by mistake, he will not be punished by law.


    "Whoosh."


    Tu Fu simply jumped up and stepped on the mast, and opened Hawkeye to look directly.


    From a distance, you can see the main city of Santiago. The main building is a magnificent silver castle, and the flags of the northern continent countries are hung on the towering spires.


    And there are countless people or intelligent races walking in and out underneath. There are cold chains on their hands and feet, indicating their status as slaves.


    Tu Fu originally wanted to use his teleportation ability to go in and take a look, but the towering castle made him feel an inexplicable danger.


    This strategically important place where countless races are imprisoned, there must be high-sequence transcendents sitting in it,


    Beware of intelligent race reprisals.


    "What''s that?" There was a dark tower standing next to the castle, and the airtight environment without even a single window made the overall look very depressing.


    Tufu opened his hunter senses again, only to notice the oppressive and painful gray air mass all over the castle,


    Especially in that tall tower, the condensed gray air mass was so thick that it was impossible to see anything clearly.


    Probably the place where intelligent races are imprisoned and domesticated.


    I don��t know what kind of painful things happened there,


    The gray air masses of depression and grief are about to catch up with the layers of gray fog outside the "Santa Maria".


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 290： Witcher Victor

    Chapter 290 Demon Hunter Victor


    "Whoosh!"


    The magnificent spirituality erupted inside the castle, and the air waves from the inside to the outside hit the sea directly.


    The sea water not far from the search and rescue ship rose in a column shape, and a clear dividing line rose between the ship and Santiago.


    After the waves fell, the waves of water pushed towards the ship layer by layer. This big movement immediately caused the sailors on the ship to raise their guns and look around vigilantly.


    Captain Duck''s eyes rested on Tu Fu with resentment. It was his act of dying that caused some people''s displeasure.


    "Sure enough, there are strong guards."


    Tu Fu jumped from the mast, and someone noticed his snooping.


    A Transcendent of Sequence 6 is already an extremely dangerous existence at sea, and the people inside express their dissatisfaction with such behavior.


    "Let''s go. Looks like someone doesn''t welcome me."


    Tu Fu laughed briskly, and secretly wrote down the maritime coordinates of this "Noble Holy Land" in his heart.


    Next time you are free, why not try with your original identity.


    "Mr. Sparrow, I have to remind you that the nobles of the southern continent are in this territory. As long as the local nobles don''t rebel, everything they do is legal here. Don''t provoke them."


    Dak Bryson felt that he had to explain his interests to this noble son of the Northern Continent.


    Even if you know that the other party has a deep background in Baia, you still have to remind,


    The strong dragon will not overwhelm the local snake.


    "certainly."


    Tu Fu agreed, and then looked at Sophie who was sitting on the armchair drinking rum. She was used to her daily killing behavior,


    "Ruth, please help me remember this incident, I decided to write it in the next serial biography, so that people can know the face of the so-called world nobles."


    Tu Fu whistled casually.


    "You mean spying on the nobles inside and being warned."


    The latter rolled his eyes and glanced at him.


    "No, you should write like this, express it more euphemistically. Captain Jack traveled to San Diego, and the enthusiastic nobles used ancient and noble sea etiquette to express their warm admiration for his coming from afar."


    Looking at the fortress in the distance, Tu Fu, who feels good about himself, said so.


    ��


    Rogeri Island a few days later.


    This island very close to the southern mainland has a good geographical location. It is the throat of the northern mouth of the New Delhi Strait. It is located in a corner and is also one of the world-famous crossroads.


    It has always been known as the "golden waterway".


    Caravan ships from all over the world will always unload and trade goods here. The port is always full. It is a large island city centered on finance, commerce, shipping, and tourism.


    People of all skin colors come here with hopes and dreams. Although most people can only work here with low wages, it does not affect batch after batch of aspiring young people.


    Just today, the ships of the United Fleet of the Northern Continent and the Church of the Storm looked around this place for the seventh time today.


    The navy is constantly searching for dangerous elements hiding on the island. The tense atmosphere makes many people on the island feel uneasy.


    In a tavern called "Azure Sea",


    Tor, a cadre of the "Victor Pirates" with a square face and a red turban, entered the tavern cautiously, and approached a strangely dressed man wearing sunglasses and a scarf at the bar.


    Even in a tropical climate approaching 30 degrees, this strange man did not take off the camouflage covering his face.


    "Captain, the ship of the United Fleet has already left. After this round-the-island investigation, the wind at sea will be a little more relaxed." Thor, the subordinate who inquired about the intelligence, said in his ear.


    "Slightly looser?"


    "The investigation efforts from seven times a day will drop to six times a day."


    "This group of incompetent **** from the Northern Continent, don''t they know that this incident was planned by Governor Fix? They dare not blame the Landis government, they can only vent their anger on us, it is really hateful."


    The weird man disguised with a scarf and sunglasses pulled off the hood on his head. It was the pirate Victor known as the "Demon Hunter". At this moment, flames almost burst out of his eyes.


    After hearing the news, he thumped the wooden table at the bar, gritted his teeth in hatred:


    "Any news about that **** recently?"


    "You mean Captain Jack, who appears to have been rescued."


    Thor spoke weakly, and blurted out what he learned in the newspaper: "He tied his hair to the turtle''s body as a raft, and sailed on the sea for a few days before meeting a passing ship."


    "Very well, he''d better be alive, don''t let me catch that **** Jack Sparrow, or I''ll definitely throw him into the sea to feed the fish, even if he kills him a hundred times, he won''t be relieved."


    Victor was very depressed and said that he had a bounty of 3,000 crowns, and he could live comfortably at sea relying on his own ability.


    But since the joint attack in Narnia, the bounty has been doubled to 6,000 crowns.


    Combined with the Narnia attack that caused a sensation at sea, the powers of the northern continent lost face because of the pirates, so they strengthened their control over the south.


    Flocks of fleets roam the oceans all day long, but anyone who sees a ship flying a pirate flag will be killed. Now there are not only the fleet of the North Continent, the ships of the Storm God patrolling, and the ships of bounty hunters.


    Privately, many fellow pirates want his life.


    He managed to escape from the Church of Storms in Narnia with great difficulty, losing most of his vitality and destroying the hull of the ship. Whenever he saw the flags he listed, all the tyrants would kill him.


    A Sequence 8 worth 6,000 crowns, there is no better deal than this.


    Fleeing for his life all the way and being hunted down all the way, even if he hid in Rogley, he didn''t necessarily stop.


    "Boss, two more people ran away from the boat yesterday. We can''t keep hiding like this. There are already many brothers who are dissatisfied." Thor was silent for a moment, expressing their opinions implicitly like the captain.


    At first, everyone joined the pirate group of "Demon Hunter" for money and dreams.


    As the core of the captain, he is constantly hunted down. No matter how you look at it, this ship is a precarious and hopeless pirate group.


    Victor, who noticed the uneasiness of his subordinates, as a little pirate, he can naturally understand their mood, and calmly comforted him:


    "Don''t worry, I have a plan.


    Tell them that I got some news from a friend of the Black Medan, that the big men at sea will not ignore this, and will soon usher in the former free life.


    Regardless of how majestic their giant ships and cannons are, the speed of steam ships will become faster and faster, and traditional pirate ships will only have a dead end if they are caught up.


    But you should know they won''t really kill, they need us.


    There must be several catfish in the tuna tank to make these fish more energetic. Don''t look at the tight pursuit now, but those big figures at sea have an agreement with them, and they will never go too far.


    As long as a group of unlucky ones are wiped out and the great powers vent their anger at sea, everything will be as usual in Wuhai. "


    Victor showed the charisma of a leader, patted Thor on the shoulder,


    "The sea is so big, even if we get into any trouble, we will hide in the unexplored sea area, and when the wind recedes, we will still be the freest people on the sea."


    These words finally moved Thor, and Victor got up to pay for the drink.


    "Let''s go, buddy, when our supplies are replenished, we will go to that place immediately."


    At the end, he did not forget to add in his heart,


    "It''s better not to let me find you, Captain Jack, or I will end up with you."


    After he and his men came out of the "Azure Sea" tavern, they came to one of the busiest ports in the world.


    Port of Asgard.


    His ship unloaded the pirate flag and sails, ordered the crew to change their civilian clothes collectively, and hid their weapons on an island in advance.


    Now it has been disguised as a cargo merchant ship to replenish supplies here, and the crew worked hard to transport food and fresh water on board. If Victor had too many bounties on his head and was too well-known, he would not have deliberately avoided the fleet search.


    "Woo~"


    A whistle sounded in the distance, and a medium-sized cruise ship came from afar. It was the same as other ships that came here, nothing special.


    An ordinary ship with no special white sails, and there are no patrolling sailors on the deck.


    However, it was the combination of two women and one man who came off this ordinary cruise ship that surprised Thor, a member of the "Victor Pirates", and shouted to Victor in a low voice:


    "Head, look over there."


    Following the direction pointed by his finger, "Demon Hunter" Victor saw a man stepping up and down wearing a gorgeous black windbreaker and a high-end cap on his head. Beside him was a woman who was too beautiful to take her eyes off. female companion.


    A knowledgeable person naturally knows that the price of a windbreaker on his body alone is worth the price of an ordinary pirate.


    Don''t look at that elegant and elegant face, just from what he has done in Narnia, he knows that this person must have a devil''s heart hidden,


    Who else but Jack Sparrow, whom he thinks about day and night.


    Victor''s eyes swept across, and a nameless fire almost drowned him, and he couldn''t help but clenched his fists a lot. He really wanted to go up and punch him to death immediately.


    But he glanced at the guards with guns and the fleet that hadn''t gone far, and his rationality forced him to suspend his thoughts of revenge.


    Quickly covered his face with a scarf and sunglasses, Victor squeezed out a word from his teeth to his subordinates:


    "Walk!"


    Without waiting for Thor to respond, he strode forward to leave.


    No matter how great the grievances are, it shouldn''t be done in public, not to mention his identity is also shady.


    It was only a matter of time before he lifted his foot and took two steps. The elegant man wearing a tall hat just now appeared in front of him with a "swish" sound like a magic trick, playing with a gold coin inadvertently in his hand.


    The aristocratic son''s temperament is immediately apparent.


    I saw Tu Fu raised his top hat and straightened his collar, with a polite smile on his face, which seemed to be greeting him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 291： pirate convention

    Chapter 291 Pirate Conference


    The search and rescue ship had just docked, and Tu Fu, who got off the ship, noticed that there were acquaintances spying on him. Tu Fu said to Sophie, and launched a teleport without hesitation.


    Appeared directly in front of the other party and greeted them politely with a smile.


    Victor still stood there without taking off his sunglasses, he instinctively wanted to strangle him to death.


    But when he thought of the way the other party paved the way with money in Narnia, the heroic means of flying banknotes, and the ambition of revenge, they were extinguished by pouring cold water by the way, and lowered their heads and said in a deep voice:


    "Jax Parrow, what do you want to do."


    He patted Thor on the back lightly, signaling him to leave first and find the crew to rescue the scene.


    "It looks familiar, we seem to have seen it in Narnia."


    Tu Fu fell into deep thought while sizing up the other party. He met too many people in Paradise City.


    "you know me?"


    Hearing the bastard''s nonchalant tone, "Demon Hunter" Victor became furious, "Why do you pretend to be confused, thanks to your bounty, I am now being chased by pirates and bounty hunters all over the world."


    "Bounty? So you''re..."


    Mentioning this Tufu, he will not be sleepy immediately. When he first went to Narnia, in order to protect himself, he did play some tricks and raised the bounty of dozens of criminals.


    But he really couldn''t remember the name of the person in front of him.


    "Snapped."


    He took off his sunglasses angrily, and pulled off the scarf that covered the lower half of his face, fully exposing his true face to him.


    A fair and tender face in his early thirties, he is not too big in this dangerous industry that has been exposed to wind and sun.


    There is no beard on his delicate and clean face, but his eyes are full of anger. His bronzed skin makes him look healthy. A silver sword slanted across his waist is the most recognizable thing on his body.


    "Victor Horta, nicknamed ''The Demon Hunter'', was a pirate captain with a bounty of 3,000 crowns. Thanks to you, the bounty is now 6,000 crowns. Do you know him now?"


    "Splitter? Maybe you should change your name to Geralt, maybe you can attract some superheroes who are princesses."


    Tu Fu gave him a disgusted look, and nodded half-understanding: "Okay, now everyone knows that you are a pirate, and I will give you two choices, whether you intend to surrender yourself or be ''surrendered''."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "It''s about being decent or not." Tu Fu tilted his head.


    "Son of a bitch."


    Victor almost spit out a mouthful of old blood. He would be unlucky for eight lifetimes to meet such a worthless guy. His eyes unconsciously looked around, thinking about finding the best escape route once the incident happened.


    "Victor the Demon Hunter?"


    "Captain Dak Bryson."


    Just as the two were in a stalemate, an unexpected voice came from the search and rescue ship. Captain Dak Bryson led Sophie and Cindy, and cast a surprised look at them.


    The latter also gritted his teeth and called out Captain Duck''s full name.


    "know?"


    "I have fought against his fleet several times during the service, but Mr. Horta''s good luck can always sneak away when he loses. He is always so lucky." Captain Duck shrugged his shoulders and said directly Prove the other party''s identity,


    "Even the title of Demon Hunter is almost for nothing. It is rumored that he personally killed a brood of polluted ghost sharks in the Sea of ??Madness, but as far as I know, it was an old ghost shark that was dying of old age. .��


    "Nonsense."


    Victor naturally couldn''t accept the questioning of professional ethics, and blushed and kicked his legs to refute, "The ghost shark is just a little more wrinkles on the ear bones, and besides, I was still breathing when I went there."


    "Nice story."


    Tu Fu raised his brows and praised him, he is very demeanor.


    Even Miss Winster, who was watching and eating melons, slapped her forehead,


    "My God, that''s how all the pirates got their fame."


    Now it''s not surprising why Tu Fu did this.


    "So where are you going?" Tu Fu asked after looking at him.


    "This is none of your business, son of the Northern Continent."


    "Demon Hunter" Victor finally got his temper. He straightened his shoulders to make himself look untouchable, and cheered himself up in his heart.


    "Victor, you must not tell him about the Pirate Conference, you must have professional ethics, and you cannot tell him such an important matter.


    Otherwise, if the **** finds out, he might do something. He will definitely summon the entire Church of Storms, or spend money to buy everyone��s boats and let us swim back.


    Gosh, who knows the wacky minds of these rich people, nothing could be worse than this happening to him.


    Hey, wasn''t his wealth looted by Captain Mingesa? Where did the money come from. "


    "Oh, you are very brave."


    Tu Fu seemed to read the thoughts in his mind, and the corner of his mouth curled up, and said unhurriedly: "Just leave, I will not report you to the government or the Church of Storms.


    But I will continue to increase your bounty on the reward order, ten thousand, twenty thousand, thirty thousand, whatever you want,


    At that time, the whole sea will know your huge worth.


    All colleagues and bounty hunters will hunt you down, government ships will arrest you at any cost, and if your men know the price, I don��t know what they will think.


    At that time, you have to be wary of everyone even when you eat and sleep, for fear that they will murder you for this money. "


    Victor''s face changed drastically, listening to the pressing words, but still gritted his teeth:


    "My crew is incredibly loyal to me..."


    "Really? I mean 10,000 crowns each."


    Tufu raised his high hat on his forehead and smiled kindly, "Also, don''t lie to me. Since I can learn from you, I can also learn from your crew."


    This rich **** is scarier than he imagined,


    He''s like, no, he''s a devil, a devil who plays with people''s hearts.


    But thinking of that scene, Victor already shuddered. He has been in this industry for a long time, and he knows too well what kind of person can go to sea to be a pirate.


    Especially small and medium-sized pirate groups, but those who have a bit of pursuit will not be able to degenerate to this level.


    They can even sell their mothers to brothels for money, and even sell their **** to brothels.


    300% profit is enough for them to take any risk in the world,


    Not to mention betraying a person.


    "I hate all rich jerks."


    Victor held his head in despair. In the face of professional ethics and life, he only hesitated for a second before telling the whole thing,


    "In half a month, a pirate conference will be held in Shipwreck Bay.


    At that time, all the pirates with names and surnames in the sea area will gather there, and there will be important events to be announced, and I am planning to rush there. "


    "The Pirate Convention."


    Tu Fu and Sophie Sufi were shocked when they heard this word, this kind of thing is very interesting just thinking about it.


    Only Captain Dak Bryson touched his chin and questioned:


    "You have a first name and a last name, but what does that have to do with you?"


    Victor suppressed his temper, and told himself in his heart never to be angry with him, and patiently explained:


    "It seems to be related to the fight against the northern continent''s strong attitude towards pirates. The giants at sea intend to re-establish the rules. At that time, all the legendary figures in the five seas will come in person.


    The meeting is presided over by Master Mingesa, and all pirates who are famous in the world must go. "


    "Including Vader of the Black Medan?" Tufu is only interested in this person now, or in the compass of his heart.


    "No one will be absent from such a meeting, and this news came from the Black Medan."


    "The Demon Hunter" emphasizes again.


    It''s very interesting. It must be related to the attack on Narnia. The great powers expressed their dissatisfaction with the rampant pirates. A series of events caused the pirates to react internally.


    Straightening out the cause and effect of this matter, Tu Fu looked at Victor with a smile, "Sir, thank you for your honesty, you can go now, Captain Duck, I don''t know what you want."


    "I have no objection. Although Mr. Horta is a pirate, most of the time he just does some odd jobs or finds unrealistic treasures. Speaking of which, he hasn''t done any heinous bad things."


    Dak Bryson smiled indifferently,


    "Besides, I am no longer a colonel in the Royal Ryan Navy, and catching pirates has nothing to do with me."


    "So you guys really want to let me go?"


    This time it was changed to "demon hunter" and he was surprised. In his impression, such sinister, evil rich people were never honest people.


    "Of course, the whole sea knows that I, Jack Sparrow, is a moral and generous businessman. I have always been a person who values ??promises. But by the way, when are you planning to leave?"


    "Our ship has been attacked, and we must repair it here for a few days, and wait for the supply and repair work to be completed before going on the road." He explained truthfully.


    "Since this matter is caused by me, why don''t I pay the maintenance fee for the ship for you." After thinking for a few seconds, Tu Fu narrowed his eyes into a slit when he put on a smiling face.


    "This...isn''t it good...how can you be so embarrassing." Victor hesitated.


    "It''s a deal." Tu Fu helped him make a decision bluntly, "And all you have to do is reserve a few cabins on the ship. I also want to see the elegance of the pirate conference."


    "what!"


    Victor, who was about to lift his foot, almost staggered and fell to the ground, his eyes stared like copper bells, and he ate for a moment: "You are going to the conference, but this...is not in compliance with the rules."


    "How about... I buy your ship, send you to prison, and then I will be the captain directly."


    "What you say is the rule."


    "Very well, I appreciate your attitude. See, if it''s like this from the beginning, there will be no disputes."


    "You''re right!"


    "Also, don''t try to escape. You can question my character, but don''t use your worth to challenge my wealth."


    Watching "The Demon Hunter" Victor drag his exhausted body, looking at the sky and leaving this ghostly place suspicious of life, Tu Fu standing behind him just smiled smugly.


    He is the freest person in this sea who owns the wealth that can rival the country.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 292： noble son of the sea

    Chapter 292 Sea noble son


    Rogri Island has been very lively recently, and a large number of outsiders have flocked into this island city.


    Among them are journalists from the Northern Continent, rich people from all walks of life, and readers who have seen the "Sea Observer".


    Countless people come by boat from all over the world, and it is hard to get a ticket.


    When the locals knew that Captain Jack had come to the island, the whole island immediately boiled, and hundreds of people wanted to see the legendary figure.


    If you were to ask who this Captain Jack is, the answers are pretty consistent.


    Of course, it is the famous chivalrous adventurer, legendary financial investor, philanthropist, and writer Mr. Jack Sparrow. His limelight at sea is definitely the most prosperous person in these two months.


    Do you want to say that he is now considered a legend in Shanghai?


    Why doesn��t it count?


    In the beginning it was just a passenger ship called Homecoming spreading the story of this gentleman, if it was just a trivial disappearance.


    But what happened in Narnia, the city of paradise, never disappeared. He not only took the lead in resisting the 8,000 pirates who attacked until the last moment, and never retreated until the blood stained the sky, buying the last bit of time for the liberation of Narnia.


    After he left, many newspapers dug deep, and then a big news broke out from the Church of the Storm.


    This wealthy gentleman who did good deeds without leaving his name donated a full 100,000 crowns to rebuild Narnia. He didn''t even leave his name and left lightly.


    In order to maintain the safety of the passenger ship, he disembarked at any cost and destroyed the Blue Warrior Pirates by himself.


    Chased the pirate leader for hundreds of kilometers on the sea, and then he was stranded on a deserted island and had a later story.


    If such a person can''t be called a legend, then the standard is a bit high.


    For several days in a row, people from all walks of life visited the island. He often met with friends from the news agency, or talked about business with some rich men in the business world.


    In his spare time, people always see him in pubs. This informal gentleman always orders a cup of sweet milk beer at the bar.


    He likes to play cards with people, all kinds of poker games from the Northern Continent, the combination of that kind of card games can transform into dozens of games with different rules.


    At this time, he will be extremely focused, displaying the spirit of fighting with others and the unyielding spirit of fighting against difficulties.


    He was a wonderful gentleman and a funny intellectual, as everyone who met him would say,


    The first thing he did when he came to Rogri Island, he gave a lecture at a local college.


    Using easy-to-understand knowledge to promote the use and future prospects of electricity, and bluntly said that the world will usher in the second industrial revolution in the near future, and a small promotion of a wave of products called electric lights,


    Celebrity effect immediately sold out the electric lights in Santa, Southern Continent.


    He is very personable and well-equipped. If it were not for the deeds of the sea, people would never believe that a mild person like him would use force.


    But it is precisely because of this that, like all famous sea figures, he has also won the title that belongs to him����(Sea) Noble Son.


    ��


    Tu Fu, who completed a one-day book signing at a local higher education school, finished the lecture on the island with a smile on his face.


    Many professors of Miskar Stark hoped that he would take this opportunity to travel around the world.


    Widely disseminate the use of electricity. When the Northern Continent all powers do this, it will be logical to force the country to implement electrical reforms. Many people hope that Baier can gain the upper hand in the new round of industrial revolution.


    "It can be regarded as a job for the teachers."


    Tu Fu heaved a sigh of relief. It is not easy for him to be able to operate in the Southern Continent with his current status.


    Must wait until the lost ghost ship is found, and then use this identity to wait for an opportunity to return to other powerful countries in the Northern Continent to promote the electrical revolution.


    After a hard day��s work, Tu Fu said goodbye to the local teachers and students and returned to a high-end hotel. Miss Winster had been waiting for him for a long time after changing into a full dress, looking at him with sour eyes.


    Recently, she has not been idle, and has been investigating the underground Transcendent organization on the island one after another. After seeing Tu Fu coming back, she handed him a piece of paper:


    "Here, here are the few things you asked me to check for you. These things are really not easy to get. Even if you spend some money, you can only get some bits and pieces of information.


    The main stalk of the Misty Tree is located on some special islands in the Misty Sea. Ancient wraiths may be found in some haunted ancient castles and houses, and there is a certain chance of encountering them.


    As for the deep-sea berserk, there is no news. This extraordinary creature seems to be guarding some precious materials or treasures in the depths of the sea.


    The spring water of the Fountain of Eternity is something that has been rumored. It has been heard for a long time that only the ghost captain, who is not dead, has drunk this spring water, but I heard that he paid a great price, so it is best not to try it lightly. "


    "Good job, the main stem of the misty tree and the dust of the ancient wraith can issue hiring tasks to bounty hunters, even if there is only a clear message, we will still pay.


    As for the Deep Sea Berserker and the Fountain of Youth, I will settle it. "


    Tu Fu patted Sophie on the shoulder in admiration. Every step in the middle and late stages of the extraordinary road is as difficult as skyrocketing. Some things can no longer be handled by money.


    Now the potion materials for Sequence 5 alone are even more difficult to obtain. Many things are not only finished products, but even the news is limited to rumors.


    These few materials are not easy to get, especially the Deep Sea Berserker and the Fountain of Youth, which don''t even have a direction.


    "It seems that we can only ask the mermaids and find the ghost captain. They should know where these two materials are."


    Watching Tu Fu''s eyes rolling, Sophie let out a dissatisfied voice, "Why don''t you ask the main scale of the pure-blooded mermaid? There is already a channel."


    "No, absolutely not."


    Tu Fu''s head was like a rattle, and he crazily denied it.


    "You can successfully advance to Sequence 6, it seems that you have come into contact with mermaids, so can you tell me how to get mermaid tears."


    "Mermaid tears? Sophie, this is actually an accident." Tu Fu blinked violently, "It''s because I accidentally rescued some imprisoned mermaids on a pirate ship, and they were very grateful for my tears of joy.


    took this opportunity to get this material by the way, absolutely without any extravagant thoughts,


    That''s right, that''s it. "


    He knows how powerless it is to lie in front of a Transcendent who is a charlatan.


    Simply simplifying the complexity, simplifying all the ins and outs,


    Tell the results directly.


    If Sophie knew that there was a little mermaid who spent half a month with him, she would still have to beat his brains out.


    Even though nothing happened, he later promised to rescue Avril to the King of the Deep Sea,


    I''m afraid it''s hard for any girl not to think too much.


    He really didn''t want to hear "Obviously I came first..." from Miss Winster''s mouth one day.


    "Oh~"


    Sophie dragged out the end for a very long time, tormenting Tu Fu''s heart infinitely, and asked kindly with her shining eyes:


    "Is the mermaid pretty?


    I heard that the mermaid clan has ancient blood, which combines many advantages of human beings. They are all beautiful and graceful, so they must be very good. "


    "what!"


    This malicious phishing trap can be seen through at a glance with Tu Fu''s old-fashioned experience, "How could it be up to you? To be honest, I was thinking about the fish head soup at the time, and I really didn''t look carefully, let alone look at it.


    Sophie, don''t you think I''m going to like a fish?


    God, there is only room for you in my heart, God can learn from you. "


    "Cut, I don''t believe it unless you prove it."


    Although Miss Winster said so, she rolled her eyes very pleased.


    Seeing him raising his hand to swear an oath, he didn''t continue to bother with him about it, but deliberately leaned forward a little, like some kind of hint.


    Tu Fu''s eyes lit up immediately, and he seized this opportunity to step forward and gently hold her soft palm.


    The bodies leaned together unconsciously, and tapped her soft lips,


    The heavy breathing made the atmosphere gradually ambiguous.


    The atmosphere has already been enhanced here, he only felt the temperature of the skin close to Sophie''s body rise rapidly, and the hormones soared even more.


    Smelling a charming perfume smell, it is really uncontrollable.


    The tightly hugged body couldn''t move, and his extra hand, which had no place to rest, slid from Sophie''s back to the front.


    Just as he moved, he was hit with a "snap". Miss Winster''s eyes were sullenly blazing, as if to give him some warning.


    "Snapped."


    Tu Fu persevered in trying again, and was beaten again.


    It wasn''t until the third attempt that Sophie finally gave up the idea of ??resisting, and half pushed and half let him do it.


    Right at this moment, the door of the hotel made a **** knocking sound,


    "Sir, our ship is about to go to sea, are you ready to go?"


    It was the voice of "Demon Hunter" Victor. This guy was so immortal that he interrupted the two people who were in full swing at this juncture.


    "past."


    Sophie blushed and pushed Tu Fu away, ordering him to open the door.


    "Hoo~"


    Tu Fu took a deep breath, and strode towards the door, with a smile all over his face, his fingers subconsciously switched to pointing guns, resisting the urge to blow his head off with one shot.


    Decided,


    Send the **** to jail after this is over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 293： revenge!

    Chapter 293 Revenge!


    "Snapped!"


    The door of the hotel was pushed open with brute force. Mr. Jack Sparrow, the "gentleman" who has always been known as a gentleman and treats people kindly, seems to be in a bad mood.


    At this moment, no matter whether it is the face or the eyes, they are looking at themselves very seriously,


    Those eyes seem to be looking at a person whose lifespan is less than three months.


    He lowered his head and asked cautiously: "Ahem, sir, our ship has been repaired and we have to leave today to catch up with the pirate meeting. Is it convenient for you now?"


    "Of course! Very, very convenient! You came just in time!"


    Tu Fu gritted his teeth and tried to force a smile from his face, "Mr. Huota, we are going to go to danger, since you are willing to do me a big favor, why don''t you tell me what unfulfilled wishes you have, as a friend, I will try my best to help you realize them. "


    "Wish."


    Victor''s eyes lit up, and he was just about to ask whether the arrest warrant could be reduced or exempted, but he saw that the face of the person in front of him was frosty, and his eyes became three points colder when he spoke.


    "I really don''t bother you, our ship has already parked at the port, and everyone is waiting for your arrival at any time."


    Victor talked too much after speaking, and almost ran away.


    He, who is also a transcendent, has already felt a lot of spirituality around him. The sequence of this person is at least two realms higher than him. As long as he is willing to stretch out his fingers, he can destroy himself.


    Clearly felt that Mr. Sparrow was like a volcano about to erupt, Victor was unwilling to touch this bad luck, and disappeared without a trace in a blink of an eye.


    "Sophie~"


    Tu Fu sighed complainingly when he turned around. With this sudden interruption, the flush on the faces of the two of them had receded, and the sudden impulse just now disappeared without a trace.


    "Didn''t hear? We should get our stuff ready and hit the road now."


    Miss Winster had already started to pack her luggage after she said that, she didn''t remember what happened just now, but before going out, she still leaned on the door frame and winked mischievously at him with her head tilted:


    "Not bad."


    After speaking, he also left, leaving only Tu Fu sitting in the empty hostel, reminiscing about the meaning of what the bad woman said just now.


    ��


    Victor''s "Demon Hunter" two-masted sailing ship is already moored at the port of Asgard. Although it is only a wooden ship, it is also equipped with a small steam engine, which can barely reach a speed of 12 knots.


    The hull is equipped with six cannons and one main cannon. It is considered a pretty good pirate ship. From the sailor at the helm to Thor, the first mate who drives the ship, stand under the hull one by one, waiting for the captain''s arrival.


    A pirate group of more than 30 people is not too small. Excluding the logistics of various non-combat positions, there are more than 20 members who can fight, plus a Dreamer Sequence 8 Dream Hunter Agent, two or three Sequence 9 Transcendents Configuration,


    It can be regarded as a formed pirate force.


    Most of the so-called pirates wandering the sea are just a group of rotten gamblers and smokers. Most of these people don''t even have a big ship.


    Relying on three or five people, they dare to run amok at sea and plunder regardless of the consequences. Most of them end up meeting some big people who can''t be provoked, and then their bodies sink to the bottom of the sea.


    "My God."


    "My son, Jack Sparrow."


    "The boss must be crazy, how could he be allowed on board."


    All the members of the pirate group looked at the three oncoming people in astonishment, and couldn''t believe that the mysterious guest on their ship turned out to be the most popular "Young Master".


    The weirdest thing about this incident is that Victor once led someone to intercept and kill him, and he still chanted this name day and night, wishing to eat his flesh.


    Now people not only come, but also take their families on board to enjoy VIP-level treatment, which is really unpredictable.


    The "Demon Hunter" Victor, who returned to the home court, regained his majesty, calmly issued orders to his subordinates,


    "The previous incidents were just misunderstandings, and now the misunderstandings can be resolved. You''d better show some respect, especially to the ladies. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not reminding you if you are thrown into the sea."


    A beautiful lady like Ruth DeWitt Bukett, it is inevitable that people, especially the group of rascals who are at sea, will pay more attention.


    Knowing the identity and hidden strength of the person in front of him, as well as the various methods of the other party in the past, Victor now only wants to get rid of this plague god.


    It is best to break up after the pirate meeting, and harm whoever you like.


    Tu Fu approached and whispered to him:


    "Keep a low profile, I don''t want people to know my whereabouts."


    Victor smiled obsequiously and nodded heavily: "Understood, fully understood."


    Tu Fu stepped on the pedal along the direction, and brought the strange combination of Sophie and Cindy onto the boat.


    Originally, he wanted Cindy to stay on the island and come back to pick her up after the matter was over, but the little girl was probably afraid of being abandoned, so she didn''t want to stay anyway, so she had to drag her family along with her.


    Just give Sophie a servant and a companion to relieve boredom.


    "Demon Hunter" trotted all the way and led people to enthusiastically introduce the various cabins on the ship, and led them to two guest bedrooms with only one bed. The environment is very ordinary, even without windows:


    "Mr. Sparrow, I''m really sorry, because we are really tight, I can only feel wronged that you live here temporarily, and you are neglected."


    "No grievance, it is you, Captain Victor, who should be wronged."


    Tu Fu walked to another cabin with a better and larger environment and space, and then gave him a look you know,


    "I think your captain''s bedroom is not bad, and there are beds for the host and guest, which is just right for our family of three. I like this environment very much.


    How about I trouble you to pack your things and go out first, how about sleeping in the cabin during this time. "


    "you!"


    Victor instinctively wanted to yell at this impolite bastard,


    There is no such thing as sleeping on the master''s bed.


    What''s more, he is still the captain of a ship, and he has given up all the cabins, so he still wants to lose face in front of his subordinates.


    "What kind of **** is this gentleman, noble son, all of you have been deceived by his hypocritical appearance, this is a liar, ruthless villain."


    Just as he was about to lose his temper, he saw the smile on his face, and he began to play with gold coins between his fingers again. The yellow-orange light made his eyes flustered, as if he was showing off his wealth.


    The grievances in my stomach became: "You''re welcome, it''s my honor."


    "I am very optimistic about you."


    Patted the promising pirate leader on the shoulder, Tu Fu nodded very helpfully, and handed over the tedious tasks of changing the sheets to Cindy, and took Sophie to the deck for sightseeing.


    This girl can''t do anything else, but she is a master at pleasing people and doing housework, showing her own value all the time.


    "Mr. Sparrow, our sailing schedule this time is 7 to 10 days. The journey is long, and there is no turning back after we go. I don''t know if you have anything to explain. I told them to prepare it for you."


    Even though Victor hated this feeling in his heart, he still came to Tu Fu''s side to please him, and did what a housekeeper should do.


    "It took so long."


    Tu Fu was surprised, and rubbed his chin: "Victor, you also know that I was spoiled and spoiled at home since I was a child, and I have been pampered in every possible way, so I can''t bear any hardship.


    If I can only eat simple ingredients such as bacon, canned food, and beer for such a long time, I will definitely go crazy, and if I go crazy, everyone will have a hard time. "


    "����~"


    These words caused Sophie to cover her mouth, she wanted to laugh but she kept her image and suppressed it.


    This bad guy obviously still remembered the grudge just now, and deliberately found excuses to make things difficult for "Demon Hunter" Victor.


    As for the captain Victor, he almost lowered his head to the ground in the face of this uncle, and he repeatedly responded,


    "Sure, you are a ''noble son'', and you should have some requirements for the quality of life. Why don''t you tell me to let them do it."


    "It''s easy to say."


    Tu Fu casually gave a few hundred-dollar cash from his wallet,


    "You know that I''m a picky eater. Prepare more beef and mutton chops and store them in the ice cellar. Don''t choose cheap fish like sturgeon and catfish to make up for it. It''s better to have more delicious meat such as pike, salmon, Perch."


    "Well, it''s not difficult."


    "There are also grains and the like that must be available. Wheat bread and butter are indispensable after all. It is best to have it freshly made by the pastry chef."


    "Noodle... pastry chef?"


    "Drinks like rum must be eliminated, and replaced with red wine, mead, and if there is milk beer, it is best to have some. The most important thing is vegetables and fruits. It is best to have apples, oranges, dates, and lemons. "


    "fruit and vegetable!"


    ��After all, if you can��t supplement vitamin C while drifting at sea for a long time, you will easily get scurvy, and you must have the freshest ones.


    I have always been a magnanimous person. If this matter is done well, the past will be canceled. Captain Victor, I trust you very much, so don��t mess it up. "


    In the kind eyes of the other party, Victor listened to a long list in a daze, and he immediately felt ill.


    Even some of the vocabulary in it began to be incomprehensible.


    He already regretted the stupid decision to ask the other party''s opinion just now.


    It''s a stupider thing to do than attack **** Jack Sparrow.


    "My God, you should get the devil tattooed on your body."


    He roared angrily in his heart: "Son of a bitch, should I rent out a whole brothel and provide performances for your family in different ways every day.


    This is revenge, naked revenge! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 294： crossing of the dead

    Chapter 294 Dead Crossing


    Woo!


    The Demon Hunter sailed in the misty sea at a speed of 12 knots. After a few days and nights away from the civilized world, the pirate flag changed back to the original pirate flag and swaggered across the sea again.


    In just a few days, the interior and exterior of the cabin have changed a lot.


    Not only was an orange tree transplanted and planted, but the bedding in the captain��s cabin was replaced with a new set. The bathrooms in each cabin must also be cleaned every day, and the crew must take a bath once every three days, and it is forbidden to use uncivilized language with each other.


    After the arrival of this well-known "noble son", the strict quality control standards for the environment and members made the boat experience soar.


    If you want to select the top ten civilized pirates at sea, there will definitely be a place for the "Demon Hunter".


    It was in the afternoon, and Tu Fu and Sophie came to the restaurant on board, and the waiter brought exquisite delicacies.


    Today��s meal is charcoal-grilled steak, snails stewed in red wine, racehorse fish soup, Provence vegetable chowder, with the wine from the Landis vineyard,


    Not only is the combination of meat and vegetables reasonable, each dish is delicately placed on the plate.


    It can be seen that the chef has worked hard.


    As soon as he walked in, there was a person in a waiter uniform, who helped Sophie open the chair in advance.


    Seeing the arrival of the honored guests on board, the violinist on the side took the initiative to pull up the strings, and exhausted his whole life to play the familiar famous tune, and the barely smooth music immediately wafted in the dining cabin.


    This simple layout does have the style of a high-end restaurant.


    "not bad."


    Tu Fu sat down and looked at a table of delicious and beautiful dishes. It was not only good, but it would not be an exaggeration to describe it as quite pleasantly surprised, "But it''s all Landis cuisine."


    "We have hired a Lantis chef for a short period of time to serve you exclusively."


    "Demon Hunter" Victor personally pulled out the chair for him, omitting the process of hiring him.


    "The violinist too?"


    Tu Fu frowned, and looked at the part-time violinist pirate, whose level was almost the same as his.


    "Siro is the best singing shipwright on our ship, and he is happy to serve you." Victor gave him a thumbs up and proudly praised his subordinates.


    "Dude, you pull well."


    Tu Fu solemnly stood in front of that person, patted him on the shoulder and said, "But next time, please don''t do it again."


    It is difficult to have a second man besides him, who can enjoy this kind of service on the sea, especially on a pirate ship.


    Experience the life of being a pirate every day without any hassle, but it is not as exciting as I imagined.


    Most of the time, they are just drifting at sea. Even if there are ships, they will detour when they see their black sails and flags. However, if they encounter a warship with strong firepower, they can only escape.


    Occasionally, I will meet some unscrupulous colleagues. When I see Victor''s flag, I will fire a cannon.


    Only for the bounty worth six thousand crowns on his head.


    Fortunately, with Tu Fu in charge, there will be no troubles.


    Before I knew it, a week had passed and half of the trip was over.


    Shipwreck Bay is located between the Misty Sea and the Wild Sea, a place with a particularly peculiar geographical location.


    Now those who dare to go in that direction are mostly pirates or adventurers with excellent strength. Naturally, even bounty hunters can''t avoid it, and no one has grown up enough to think that they can catch these sea legends.


    When the bigwigs on board were dining, Victor waved his hand knowingly to signal the next group of people to retreat, providing a good dining environment for their family.


    Just as he was about to leave, he heard the demon in human skin speak:


    "Captain Victor, why don''t we have dinner together."


    "Okay...okay..."


    The latter forced a smile, but felt that sitting in front of the family of three always felt that the buttocks had been pierced with thousands of needles, and it was uncomfortable to sit.


    Miss Winster smiled gently:


    "Captain, why don''t you tell us about the legendary figures at sea. Who will participate in the conference this time?"


    "It''s my honor."


    Finally saw someone talking, and it was still his field of expertise, Victor immediately talked with eloquence:


    "All the big names who have been famous at sea for a long time will participate in the meeting. I heard that it is hosted by Lord Mingesa of the Tianyasha. His orders must be obeyed by the pirates in the five seas. I am afraid that this meeting is to reset the discipline of the industry. The problem.


    Even the other three adults had no objection, how dare those old and newcomers below go against His will, this matter happened naturally. "


    "What are the other three digits?"


    "The immortal ghost captain, the plague source Captain Vader, the sleeping queen of souls, and the sea emperor Mingesa, the four of them are the freest and most powerful people in this sea,


    Even the great powers of the northern continent have nothing to do with them. "


    When "Demon Hunter" Victor talked about these names, the envy in his eyes couldn''t be concealed, but if he had half the strength of those legends, why should he bow his head here?


    Tu Fu continued to eat without any pain, and ignored it.


    As for the interest on the faces of Sophie and the little girl, Cindy looked like he was eating melons: "Then who is the best of them?"


    As a professional pirate, Victor''s intelligence is naturally stronger than the average person:


    "The most terrifying of these is Lord Mingesa who controls the Tianyasha. He owns a ship that can travel through space at will. He goes to heaven and earth, and is omnipotent.


    It is rumored that he became a demigod a long time ago, and many anarchic islands in the land of the five seas have his flag. They are looking for the treasure left by the Lionheart King of the fourth era. emperor. "


    "A ship that travels through space." Sophie blinked in surprise.


    "It''s not so mysterious, it''s just a tricky way to walk through the passage of the spirit world."


    Tu Fu added in a timely manner, "Tianyasha has worked hard, but only wants to follow the path of the Lionheart King. If you can''t walk your own path, there is no freedom."


    "Walk in the spirit world?" Victor opened his mouth, "Do you know Mr. Sparrow?"


    "Touched once."


    The fluttering voice was very calm, and he didn''t seem to think it was a big deal in his words.


    Tu Fu��s words can hardly keep Victor from thinking about it. He clearly recorded in his autobiography that his wealth was plundered by the pirates on the Tianyasha.


    Now it is said that there was a meeting. I am afraid that there was indeed contact, but this person can still be here intact, which has already explained the problem.


    "There is more, there is more." Sophie asked enthusiastically.


    "If you want to say that the most mysterious thing is naturally the immortal ghost captain, he was a very famous figure before he became famous. But it is said that he was in charge of sacrifices and death because he drank the spring of immortality in the underworld. cursed by the Lord of the Nether.


    The physical body is immortal, but it is also imprisoned because of this. From then on, it loses the feeling of the outside world, and completely loses all the fun in the world. It can only be like a ghost mechanically doing some kind of work for the Lord of the Nether. An endless wandering. "


    Victor has a great talent for storytelling, and a few words can greatly increase the interest of the two ladies.


    But Sophie seemed to think of something, and looked at Tu Fu anxiously.


    Tu Fu gently covered her palm with his palm, as if to comfort her not to worry.


    Drinking directly from the Fountain of Youth may bring disaster.


    He absolutely believes in this statement, there is no such thing as a free lunch, but it is one thing to drink the spring water, and another thing to refine it into a potion.


    Tu Fu commented appropriately: "How can a captain who is restricted for life, no matter how capable he is, be the freest person in the sea."


    Cindy rested her chin with two small hands, and asked with great interest: "What about the sleeping queen of souls, I''ve heard this name a long time ago.


    People always say that if the child doesn''t sleep well, the Queen of Soul will knock on your window and take you away. "


    Miss Winster, who was serving soup, couldn''t help but think again:


    "This reminds me of someone''s zombie brain-eating joke."


    Victor confides what he knows:


    "The Queen of Soul seems to be a very powerful dream maker, but for some reason she can''t control her power. If she is not careful, she may pull people into her dream world and torture them to death. It is extremely terrifying."


    "If you can''t control your strength, you''ll lose your heart the more you go on, and you really can''t bear the title of sea legend." Tu Fu gave his opinion, he thought for a while and asked:


    "There is one left, how much do you know about the Black Medan?"


    "I understand very well. Speaking of which, I stayed on that ship for a while, and then I established my own company as the Victor Pirates."


    "Is there such a thing?"


    Tu Fu finally became interested, and he was still thinking about the taboo compass.


    "It''s not surprising that many small pirates have stayed on the ships of big pirates." Victor not only showed fear in his eyes, but trembled all over his body when he talked about this person:


    "Captain Vader of the Black Medan, he may not be the strongest pirate among these adults, but he is definitely the most dangerous.


    His temper was capricious and bloodthirsty, and the black ship never left a piece of armor wherever it went, plundering women, **** them to death, and the Black Medan brought death and plague to all places.


    The law of the jungle has always been followed on board, and those who are stronger can pull down the person above them at any time and get everything the other party has.


    Everyone on his boat climbs up like a beast, it''s kind of scary to live in that environment, I think you can understand how I feel. "


    "I see."


    Tu Fu nodded in understanding, touched his chin and said, "So you are the group of people who were pulled down."


    Can we still have a good chat...Victor almost had a cerebral hemorrhage.


    He obviously wanted to express that although he became a pirate, he still had a bottom line. Although he was in the abyss, his heart was bright.


    "God will make him perish, he must first make him crazy. The strong are unkind, do evil, don''t know restraint and temperance, and sooner or later they will suffer backlash."


    Hearing this guy��s evaluation of the legends of the sea again, Victor frowned, only feeling this guy��s arrogance, and couldn��t help asking:


    "Mr. Naspero, can you tell me who is the freest man in this sea."


    "Who is the freest man, of course..."


    Tu Fu smiled mysteriously and was about to give the answer when he heard a thunder from the sky.


    "Boom��"


    When several people were talking, it seemed as if they heard thunder surging outside. The sky was clear just now, but now they saw large swaths of dark clouds covering the sky in an instant.


    The mighty power of darkness poured over, but there was no strange scene of lightning and thunder.


    "Boss, something happened."


    Tor also ignored the dining etiquette, and walked into the restaurant in amazement to report the situation, "A lot of boats appeared outside the boat, and there were densely packed people sitting on each boat, which is really not right."


    ��Tell them not to fire back unless they are attacked.��


    "Demon Hunter" Victor still showed his responsibility as the captain at this time, and got up to check the situation.


    "Go and see."


    Tu Fu put down the knife and fork in his hand, and followed them up together.


    It was clearly noon, and the sky was so dark that it was about to collapse. There was no trace of cloud or rain in the gloomy sky, and the sound just now was by no means thunder and lightning.


    The passengers on the small boat are completely indifferent no matter what happens.


    They sat motionless on the small boat, their dull eyes unanimously ahead.


    Facing this extremely weird scene, all the members of the pirate ship were scattered all around to watch out for the strange phenomenon, their faces turned purple with fright, and their arms clenched tightly on the barrel of the gun trembled.


    As the first mate Thor said, there were hundreds of small boats around the Demon Hunter immediately, and they moved forward in an orderly manner along the current without anyone rowing.


    Although Victor has given the order, never take the initiative to do it.


    The people who have never seen such a big scene have enough courage to stand here and look directly at the enemy. If the other party didn''t have any malicious intentions towards this ship, they might have fired their guns.


    Following Victor to the deck, Tu Fu looked at the large number of ships and people floating on the water. Although it was full of excitement, he didn''t feel angry at all, so he simply turned on his "hunter sense".


    Looking around, there was only a void above those ships, no emotional aura could be seen, only a dense cloud of black air surrounded him, he already had a judgment in his heart,


    "Victor, don''t worry, these are not people."


    "Oh, not bad."


    The demon hunter subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this, and immediately raised his head again: "Well, it''s not a human? What is that?"


    Tu Fu didn''t answer his question directly, but subconsciously looked up at the sky. He didn''t know what he saw. His pupils dilated briefly and then shrank.


    Falling into the contemplation unique to playing cards, the tenacious will to fight against difficulties, and then whistled briskly:


    "Sea Dead."


    ��


    On the foggy sea, a dilapidated three-masted sailing ship ran across the sea.


    Even the black sails hanging were dilapidated, but judging from the flag with holes all over it, it was vaguely recognizable that it was a pirate ship.


    Looking at the dilapidated hull, one can''t help but feel that the whole ship will fall apart as soon as the wind blows.


    It is advancing side by side with the "Demon Hunter" in the Misty Sea, but it does not float on the water, and a large amount of clouds and mist can be vaguely seen around it, obviously it is not in the water.


    "Whoa-"


    The newsbird on the way saw the strange scene of the boat floating in the air, and was so surprised that even the newspapers fell into the water.


    On the deck, there are only some necromancer guards with knives and guns, guarding the ship without moving a step.


    When passing through this sea area, a skeleton wearing a red and black robe sat deep in the cabin, holding a bright red apple at his bony fingertips, stuffing it into his mouth and biting a big bite with his teeth.


    The pulp fell into the stomach along with the peel, and then fell out from the gap in the body.


    Once, twice, he kept trying and failing, but still doing it.


    Until he noticed a peek, he put down the apple on his fingertips, glanced at the ship below, and observed someone on the deck for a long time.


    The other party gave him a very familiar feeling, just like himself.


    The ghost captain quickly looked away again.


    "Has it been found?"


    The skeleton murmured to himself, as if he didn''t understand it, but he didn''t get too entangled in such trivial matters.


    Anyway, in the end everyone is the same.


    PS: gone


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 295： Lord of the Nether

    Chapter 295 Lord of the Netherworld


    The densely packed boats flowed down the river, one after another, soaring freely on the sea, and the dead on the boats sailed away without saying a word.


    The flying pirate ship above Tu Fu''s head galloped through the clouds and mist at an extremely fast speed, and disappeared in a flash.


    Speed ??must have exceeded 30 knots.


    This speed even surpasses the latest warships launched into the sea, and even far exceeds the technology of this era.


    There is a saying that people who die in the sea will turn into undead, floating and wandering on the sea all day long. Although it can''t affect reality, it is easy to cause a few supernatural events.


    Once a huge accident occurs, the number of undead will accumulate too much, and it will be easy to be used by those who want to.


    And there are rumors that there are ferrymen who are responsible for driving the undead into the River Styx. Year after year, day after day, they maintain the order at sea and gather these lost undead.


    The crew of the "Demon Hunter" watched a large number of undead leave. Under the instruction of Captain Victor, they finally put down their guns and gasped for breath.


    The confrontation lasted for only a few minutes, and the terrifying scene oppressed them, making it difficult for them to even breathe.


    Seeing Jack Sparrow looking at a white trace across the sky from a distance, Victor Horta couldn''t help asking: "Sir, what did you see?"


    "a ship."


    "A ship? Don''t tell me it''s in the sky."


    "It''s true. Someone on board is doing the work of driving away the undead, but I can''t see that person''s face clearly. The ship feels like it is now, and there is no sign of life activity."


    Tu Fu retracted his curious gaze nostalgicly, and told Victor what he saw and felt.


    It was an extremely dilapidated ship, and it vaguely felt that the ship was soaring in the sky. What interested him was that there seemed to be something in the ship that attracted him, a very familiar feeling.


    "Could it be... Captain Ghost." Victor rubbed his chin thoughtfully, "People always say that Captain Ghost has no living people under his command, only undead warriors are working for him.


    It was an interesting game. The ghost captain once let out the wind on the sea. Anyone can challenge him. If he wins, he can get everything the other party owns, fame, wealth, and the fast ship.


    If you lose the bet, you must voluntarily transform into an undead and work on the ship for a period of one hundred years before you can leave.


    I heard that those who dare to play this game are ruthless people who have made a name for themselves, and no one has succeeded so far. "


    "a hundred years."


    Tu Fu raised his brows. Even the capitalists in Baia would shed tears when they heard about this level of oppressive business.


    After the small incident passed, he returned to the restaurant without saying a word and continued to eat with Sophie, but he repeatedly recalled what happened just now in his mind.


    While he was spying on the ship, an eye in the ship rested on him for a moment,


    Probably the ghost captain who drank the fountain of youth and was cursed.


    "For some reason, he received a certain curse, and even the ship became a ghost ship. This experience is exactly the same as mine.


    Does this have something to do with the ''Santa Maria''? Maybe it''s because of some kind of curse that it became what it is now, but why didn''t I transform into the captain or the undead or monster on the ship, but instead I was able to leave freely and return to that ship? Boat. "


    Tu Fu couldn''t help recalling the situation at that time. To know what happened to the other party, he had to ask him personally.


    Or, play that prostitution game with him.


    ��


    Into the night.


    The blue moonlight shined on their respective faces through the window. Seeing Winster''s beautiful face already asleep, Tu Fu unconsciously remembered the hotel incident.


    Unfortunately, during this time, the three of them have been living in Victor''s captain''s cabin together, and the two of them can only guard the taboo border separately.


    After ensuring that both Sophie and Cindy were asleep, he lay on the bed and activated the teleportation ceremony, which he only dared to see. He whispered the real name of the ship,


    "Santa Mar��a..."


    There is not even a trace of spiritual fluctuations, I just feel a trance in front of my eyes,


    One closed and one open,


    He went from one ship to another in an instant.


    Even in the Misty Sea just now, it can��t compare to this special area. The thick gray fog here, even Tu Fu of Sequence 6, still can��t see through the dense fog around the ship.


    It is worth mentioning that since entering the middle sequence, the monsters on the ship have become much more peaceful.


    Small people like skeleton monsters and living corpses are too afraid to avoid him, so how can they come to join in the fun.


    What worries him is the familiar staff on board, the first mate, grandma Mary, chef Harry...


    They are powerful and seem to retain a little bit of human consciousness, but judging from the several times Tu Fu has come into contact with them, their minds are still chaotic and crazy, and they cannot communicate normally.


    "The news has been out for so long, and now I have crossed half of the Misty Sea, and I haven''t heard anything about this ship. Is it really not in this sea area?"


    Tu Fu looked at the fog on the sea and pondered, and it was clear that this was indeed in a certain ocean, not in the sky or anywhere else.


    He could feel the ghost ship moving at a slow speed, but the dense fog that had filled the ship in the past year hadn''t disappeared at all.


    On the contrary, I feel that the fog on the sea is thicker and more dangerous.


    I can indeed launch teleportation, but if there is no fulcrum to support at sea, I will only sink in the water.


    It is not impossible to use a small boat to explore the surroundings, but after separating from the big ship, you may get lost in this haze.


    Unless you jump into the sea to find out.


    Otherwise, even if we search for another year at the current speed, I am afraid that there will be no trace of the "Santa Maria".


    This forced him to be more determined to rob the compass of Captain Vader of the "Black Medan".


    Opening the hatch and returning to the captain��s cabin, Tu Fu immediately turned on the monitor, and the route along the Misty Sea has been unlocked.


    He directly activated the playback function, and fixed the time at lunch time.


    It was the time when the dead crossed the border.


    From the perspective of the monitoring screen, there are only a large number of rafts floating across the sea, surrounding the "Demon Hunter", but there are no people on the densely packed ships, and the emptiness is so empty that it makes people panic.


    The undead were originally without entities, and he couldn''t use the surveillance to find out where they were going, so he switched his perspective to mid-air.


    As he saw, there was indeed a dilapidated three-masted sailing ship that might fall apart at any time.


    The ship was swimming among the clouds and mist, but the ship walking in the sky was full of darkness.


    The angle of view is not clear, only the crew of the ship can be vaguely seen on the deck, they are sluggish, mechanically driving, guarding the ship, and there is a lot of black death on each other.


    Presumably these are the challengers that Victor said came to lose the bet, and they have all been transformed into undead.


    The angle of view is further cut in, and the dilapidated ship is from the inside to the outside. I don��t know how many thoughts have passed and have not been repaired, so it looks even more dizzy.


    Tu Fu could only quickly plunder in the cabin, and went straight to the captain''s room where the ghost captain was.


    "Crack!"


    There was a crisp gnawing sound from inside, and a black cloak was seen covering the people in the captain''s cabin.


    He was still holding a bright red apple in his hand. When he bit into it, he saw that the original tender and juicy apple was immediately moldy and rotted when he touched it.


    The rate of decay would rot the apple in no time.


    After only a short while, there is a black core in the center left,


    This person is probably the famous Captain Ghost.


    And just when Tu Fu was about to replay what happened at noon, a weird scene happened.


    Tu Fu only felt his eyelids sore for a while. He didn''t know if it was the terrible captain or there was something wrong with the ship. A strange black spark jumped out of the surveillance in vain.


    Fire is like a black sun when it shines light, dark and bright.


    A cold snort mixed with death came from the void.


    Tu Fu, who was sitting on the captain''s chair just now, was already out of consciousness. His thoughts were so confused that he couldn''t think normally.


    A terrible thought flashed through my mind, and I immediately turned off the monitor with the remote control in my hand,


    But it was too late.


    "Boom!"


    He only felt as if he had been hit hard in the chest, and even the person and the chair were knocked down on the bulkhead by the huge impact, and the ghost ship was turbulent and swayed on the sea because of this.


    "Damn it!"


    Tu Fu was hit hard and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    This is not over yet, the weird black flame immediately burned his body, not only the body, but even the soul was burned by the heat, and the body decayed at an extremely fast speed.


    The burnt clothes also revealed dark, rotting skin.


    Just glanced at the inside and outside of the ship, he was transforming into a dead spirit at a speed visible to the naked eye, this terrifying power made even Tu Fu, who was watching the surveillance playback on the "Santa Maria" far away, unable to escape.


    Fortunately, the dark and dazzling black flame did not burn for too long.


    The black flames gradually extinguished in the mist, and Tu Fu also felt that his body had stopped decomposing, and his arms were already bloody.


    The mysterious power seemed to be forcibly suppressed by the ghost ship.


    "That''s not an ordinary flame, it''s a ghost fire that only exists in the underground world."


    Tu Fu struggled to get up from the ground with trembling body, and helped up the chair that had fallen against the wall, feeling panic and bewilderment flashing through his heart.


    In the past, even if the spy was a demigod-level figure, the other party knew that there was a spy, at most it just blocked his "eyes of heaven" and could not affect the viewer.


    But this time the ghost captain must not have reached the level of a demigod, otherwise he would have noticed it the first time he peeped,


    Does not rule out the possibility that he was fishing on purpose.


    "And I am more inclined to another possibility. The legend is true. The ghost captain violated a certain taboo and was punished. He was punished by the gods. The punishment was also a blessing, and he became like a favored being."


    Tufu gasped in fear, "But what I really glimpsed briefly was a god, or some kind of will that he left in the world.


    From all possibilities, it must be the Lord of the Nether who guards the underworld and is in charge of sacrifices and death.


    Oh my god, I actually spied on a god. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 296： shipwreck cove

    Chapter 296 Shipwreck Bay


    The "Demon Hunter" with a speed of 12 knots cannot be said to be fast.


    It took them a full two weeks and one day to get close to the edge of the misty sea.


    After arriving here, there are more and more ships flying pirate flags, and black sails are flying everywhere. Well-known pirates from the five seas come to the appointment with each other''s ambitions and dreams.


    Pirates of medium and large groups have fundamentally different occupations from those raiders who run away with one vote at sea. They not only want to plunder, but also want to make their name at sea.


    It is best for merchant ships and passenger ships to hand over all their money when they see their flags.


    If you don��t abide by the agreement, you may even be deprived of the qualification to plunder at sea by the Pirate Alliance.


    Since the spying incident happened last time, Tu Fu no longer dared to underestimate any famous person in the sea. How could he think of a pirate who could have a relationship with the gods?


    I can''t figure it out even if I break my head.


    Unfortunately, during this period of time, he was still in the sea of ??mist and heard nothing about the "Santa Maria".


    "Mr. Sparrow, in front of you is Shipwreck Bay, the junction of the Misty Sea and the Wild Sea. We will drive there and arrive at Shipwreck Bay Fortress."


    Captain Victor took the initiative to report the situation of this generation to Tu Fu.


    The two sea areas have completely different styles. The misty sea is thick with thick fog, and there are hidden murderous intentions above and below the water. I don��t know how many extraordinary creatures are hiding in the mist to attack the captain.


    The Sea of ??Storms is different. The climate there is erratic, and the sea is never calm. Natural disasters often occur. The harsh environment makes the creatures that grow here extremely powerful, and the danger is no worse than that of the Misty Sea.


    The helmsman of the ship passing by in that sea area must have extremely experienced experience, and one who is not careful may fall into the lost area.


    Raindrops are pattering.


    A cold drizzle began to fall from the sky, and the drops on the sailors made people shiver.


    "Put on."


    With his hands in his trouser pockets, Tu Fu took off his coat and handed it to Sophie beside him.


    The latter smiled faintly after taking the coat.


    The dog food of you coming and going, really made the crew on the ship who hadn''t seen a woman in more than half a month look envious, but when they thought of this person''s identity, they dared to stay in the stage of thinking.


    "Is this Shipwreck Bay?"


    Tu Fu glanced around, no more than seven or eight pirate ships came from all directions, but the same thing is that they all stopped in place and did not venture forward, as if they were all waiting for something.


    Observe a little carefully, and you will notice that there are a large number of wooden boards and iron blocks floating on the sea. From the fragmentary black flags, it can be seen that these are the wreckage of pirate ships that passed here.


    The most exaggerated thing is that if you look at it from a very far away, you will see a mountain of abandoned shipwrecks around an island.


    Various parts are piled up into mountains, and the strong smell of rust and iron and blood permeates this so-called fortress. There are passages in all directions to enter this pile of scrap ship materials that wrap the island.


    Every crew member looked at the fortress built of wood and steel with amazed eyes, not only frowning with fear, but also a burst of unreasonable fear in their eyes, as if they were excited for their successful arrival.


    "That''s right, this is Shipwreck Bay."


    "The Demon Hunter" Victor Horta also sighed about this,


    "Because of various maritime accidents in the border area, many pirate ships were hunted down by the navy, robbed by their peers, or experienced shipwreck, making it easy for ships passing here to run aground.


    There are many kinds of ships piled up, and over time, there is a saying of Shipwreck Bay. "


    So in the eyes of the pirates, their arrival at this place is naturally a great recognition, which is related to professional pride.


    "Why don''t you sail over there?"


    It wasn''t just their ship, Tu Fu also saw many ships waiting around, so he couldn''t help asking.


    "Because there is danger ahead, everyone is waiting for the strong to pass through, and use this momentum to get past."


    Victor''s eyes showed anxiety. He had been worrying about something for a long time and finally dared to tell Jack Sparomin today. Who knows what this devil will do.


    Tu Fu was not too surprised, and said lightly: "You mean that thing under the sea."


    "You know it all." Victor was surprised.


    "At such a short distance, if the enemy even touched it, they would have been wiped out long ago."


    Tu Fu snorted softly, and took the initiative to walk to the deck at the bow.


    Before Sophie could react, Victor picked up the umbrella and carefully shielded her from the wind and rain, which can be described as extremely considerate.


    Looking forward along the field of vision, there are strange underwater vortices in all directions, sucking things down on the sea surface, and only one plank floating on the sea surface is accidentally sucked by the vortex, and it is sucked by the vortex with a "pop". smashed.


    At the cloudy and cloudy junction of the sea, all kinds of ships are docked behind, probably with the same thoughts as Victor, wanting to wait for the strong to pass through and take the opportunity to sneak into the Shipwreck Bay Fortress.


    Tu Fu glanced into the water after opening his eagle eyes, and asked casually, "Do you know what that is?"


    "Demon Hunter" Victor guessed:


    "I''m afraid it''s some sea monsters circling around here. During this time, the pirates from the five seas are heading towards Shipwreck Bay, which has attracted the attention of some creatures in this sea area.


    They always pay attention to the sense of territory, so many ships breaking in without any reason will inevitably make these sea creatures. "


    "Oh, Victor, since you are a ''demon hunter'', why don''t you stand up and take the initiative to kill that monster, so there are not many good opportunities to become famous among your peers.


    After this battle is over, those in the same industry who dare to propose your bounty will have to weigh it again. "


    Tu Fu smiled and gave him advice sincerely.


    Captain Victor was a little dumbfounded: "Don''t lie to me. With so many strong people crossing the border, it is not so easy to solve this monster''s survival to this day. A little person like me still has self-knowledge."


    "That''s a pity, I have to do it myself." Tu Fu shrugged, and shouted to Thor, the first mate at the helm, "Go ahead."


    "Are you serious?"


    "Victor, don''t be ashamed anymore. We are here to participate in the pirate conference, not the girls'' afternoon tea party. We must take some action."


    Tu Fu was standing on the bow deck, looking at the whirlpool on the water surface indifferently.


    The scale is not too large, and there are indeed signs of biological activity underneath, which is far worse than the king of the deep sea he saw with his own eyes. Even if there is a risk, it is not too difficult.


    "Woo, woo, woo..."


    Just as the "Demon Hunter" continued to sail forward as the leader, the surrounding pirate ships seemed to be encouraged, and took advantage of the good opportunity of the "Demon Hunter" to take the lead.


    Countless ships hidden in the mist poured out from all directions towards the fortress.


    "Snapped!"


    As soon as the ship approached, a huge tentacle covered with suction cups drilled out from the water, it was more than ten meters high, and the sound of breaking through the air sounded one after another. After waving fiercely in the air, it rushed towards the ship.


    A burst of turbulent waves followed the monster''s tentacles into the sea, and the stormy waves formed were rushing towards the ship, and the unstoppable attack hit the ship directly.


    "Back off."


    Tu Fu yelled in a deep voice, and the voice with extraordinary power drank the raging waves,


    The storm and turmoil were stopped abruptly by relying on the voice alone.


    "ಡ�"


    I saw his fingertip flick easily, and there was a "boom" like thunder. The plus version of the finger gun was full of power.


    The suction cup on that tentacle exploded instantly, and dark green blood splashed everywhere.


    His tough style attracted the dissatisfaction of the creatures under the sea, and the vortexes everywhere spread their tentacles, those pirate ships who wanted to take the opportunity to sneak in.


    One who didn��t pay attention to the sound of ��snap�� was sent across the hull by tentacles, and the people in the boat would die if they were stirred again.


    Even people and boats become one of the hundreds of shipwrecks in this shipwreck bay.


    There are also pirates with good strength. With the shells on the hull and the extraordinary ability of the extraordinary, even if they encounter such a large sea monster, they will have the strength to fight.


    Suddenly, the sound of artillery sounded one after another.


    After the sound of "boom boom boom", dozens of shells exploded on the sea.


    There are also pirates pouring kerosene near the tentacles. Facing monsters of this level, it is extremely difficult to navigate with extraordinary strength, and suppressing them with firepower is the most effective.


    After the salvo, the shells were mixed with flames, and a round of thick smoke immediately floated on the surface of the sea.


    Tu Fu stood at the bow of the boat without retreating a single step. The terrifying underwater creatures survived such intensive attacks, and they still had the vitality to fight them persistently.


    Especially hated Tufu so much.


    He used the magic sound ability of Sequence 6 to completely suppress its power at sea, and was forced to use his body to fight many pirates. After a round of fighting, the sea monster didn''t get any advantage.


    Victor, the "demon hunter" who watched this scene while hiding in the cabin, held his head straight. He had never seen such a battle before, and barely stood firm in the shaking cabin.


    An unreasonable fear was born, if this devilish guy had such ability long ago,


    And why be afraid of the pirates from Narnia who are trying to attack him.


    The offer of a reward was done purely on a whim, which made him even more daunting.


    When you find that the original enemy is far superior to you in terms of strength and money,


    There is only deep awe and fear.


    "Looking for death."


    Tufu, who was facing the tentacle sea monster, was facing several giant tentacles.


    He stood at the bow of the boat without a trace of panic, he spread his arms, and a purple flute came from the void,


    The musical instrument appears in the palm of your hand.


    Spirituality was poured into this tube, moving with Tu Fu''s thoughts, and the strange melody that was blown went straight into the auditory organ of the sea monster.


    "Plop��"


    The tentacle, which was still thumping violently in the water, seemed to have suffered some kind of extremely lethal injury after hearing the piercing sound.


    Without hesitation, he withdrew to the bottom of the sea.


    The sea monster, who was not afraid of death just now, just listened to two lines of "beautiful music" played by Tufu,


    was deeply impressed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 297： political review

    Chapter 297 Political Review


    "Run... ran away?"


    The "demon hunter" Victor who was hiding in the cabin stumbled out and ran out. When he looked into the water again, a large number of vortices floating on the water surface had disappeared.


    The tentacles under the water disappeared without a trace.


    The terrifying sea monster that besieged many ships was defeated by Tu Fu''s little trick after a round of confrontation, and fled in disintegration.


    A large number of pirate ships around took advantage of this gap to sail quickly and reach the fortress of Shipwreck Bay.


    This one can be said to let the "Demon Hunter" take the limelight.


    "Congratulations, now everyone believes that your head is really worth 6,000 crowns. I think the navy will spare no effort when they catch you." Tu Fu patted Victor on the shoulder earnestly.


    "��..."


    The latter''s joyful expression lasted for half a second before it changed into the original bitter face.


    During this period of time, he was tortured by Tu Fu, because of all kinds of weird demands, his nerves were aching all the time.


    But when he thought that this demon was about to leave after attending the conference, he immediately felt relieved.


    "Wow."


    Tu Fu flipped his palm, and the magic flute was included in the realm of consciousness.


    Not long after he was promoted, he took this forbidden object as his natal weapon in Sequence 6. Not only is the magic flute strong and indestructible, he can also control this weapon as he likes,


    Integrating offense and defense into one body, it has become a part of the body.


    "It''s a pity that I haven''t finished my performance yet."


    Tu Fu let go of his palm in a dispirited manner. He hadn''t exerted all his strength just now, but as soon as he showed his natal weapon, the monster under the water sensed the danger and simply slipped away.


    Seeing that it was approaching Shipwreck Bay, the pirate ship near the "Demon Hunter" had already dropped its anchor to the bottom of the sea, and parked the ship directly on the rough sea.


    The bay built from ship corpses is already full of pirate ships.


    But there are only one or two people who disembark from the pedals or boats.


    The space of this fortress is large enough, but it can''t accommodate everyone. More than a hundred pirate ships have come scattered, and there are no fewer than 10,000 people on this trip.


    One ship after another is arranged in a big circle, which looks very spectacular.


    Gathering the power of the extraordinary, the combat effectiveness is no worse than that of a navy.


    "Mr. Sparrow, usually only the captain or the first mate are allowed to go with a meeting of this level. Most of them are male-dominated pirates. Their words and actions are really rough. There is really no need to let Miss DeWitt Bukett go together.


    It would be safer for me and you to go, and you will be my deputy for a while. "


    Victor implied that Tu Fu should not bring women and children inside.


    "Ruth, did you hear that?"


    Tu Fu gave the latter a look, expressing that he was also helpless.


    "No, I have to follow you for such a dangerous event as the Pirate Conference. We are partners." Miss Winster refused to accept his tricks, and said in a serious manner.


    I secretly figured in my heart:


    "The Pirate Conference is such a fun thing, if you don''t go in after the door, I will regret it for the rest of my life."


    "Of course, we are partners, so it''s up to you, Captain Victor, to figure out a solution."


    Tu Fu glanced at Victor the Demon Hunter.


    "When... of course it''s fine."


    What else can the latter do, they can only nod and bow, then nod in despair.


    The ship was approaching Shipwreck Bay, and the cloudy sky could not pass through a breath of wind. This strange dark cloud hung over the fortress.


    Even the sea water is as black as oil, batch after batch of boats are sailing across the dark sea, and from time to time you can hear loud laughter from a certain boat,


    The laughter of the pirates inside and outside the Great Wall was one after another in the gloomy Shipwreck Bay.


    "put."


    The crew of the "Demon Hunter" gave an order, and a tightly tied boat was hoisted down from the boat and floated firmly on the water.


    The first mate Thor sent several people to the vestibule, and then drove back.


    The small boat squeezed past many large ships, and Victor Horta kept shaking his head, trying to tell Tufu and Sophie while pointing from the flags of the pirate regiment that were flying.


    "That''s the Red Heart Pirates, a group of newcomers who have just emerged recently. They dare to fight and fight hard. The captain is a pretty crazy guy. He once cut off the ears of hundreds of sailors and sent them to the colonial government of the Southern Continent as a gift."


    Sophie felt a little uncomfortable on her face after listening.


    Victor just finished pointing at the pirate group full of red hearts, and with a flick of his finger, he pointed at a man with a beak mask:


    "Look at that, Captain Crow of the Phantom Thief. He is obsessed with antiques, ancient books and valuables. It is said that he has done major thefts in many big cities such as G?ttinghagen and Saint Nordin."


    Although Victor is not very good at what he does, but fortunately he has rich experience in the industry and knows a little bit about everything. Just by looking at the pirate flags, he can identify their origins and the true or false stories behind them.


    "You don''t need to tell those stories, why don''t you tell me their bounty directly, so that it will be easier to judge the strength."


    Tu Fu said something indifferent.


    Stories at sea can be deceiving, but only bounties are hard currency.


    While they were looking at the surrounding pirates, others were also looking at their group. This industry has always been aboveboard, and whoever did what, where and where, will spread across the sea in a few days.


    "Victor the Demon Hunter, the guy who killed a ghost shark by himself."


    "''Your Son'' Jack Sparrow, why did he even come, and he even brought a woman by his side?"


    There are pirates from all directions looking at this strange combination curiously. It is not that there are no women in the profession of pirates, but they are just characters who can stand out from the crowd of crazy pirates. Which one is not the countless souls of the dead.


    Never as kind and beautiful as Miss Winston.


    Even if there is a femme fatale.


    "Boom��"


    A piercing roar slid across the sea, and a steamboat covered in black paint galloped towards it.


    There were no guards on the deck, no matter whether it was a big ship or a small canoe next to the ship, but the pirates saw the ship, and they avoided it in fear.


    I''m afraid to block the opponent''s way into the fortress.


    The weird black ship did not stop the ship on the sea like them, but went straight towards the gate of the fortress.


    With a sound of "shua", a wooden valve at the door opened, deliberately allowing the dark steamship to drive inward.


    The noisy voice just now was suppressed immediately.


    "Why can that ship go in directly." Tu Fu raised his brows, he smelled a big smell of blood, and he didn''t know how many people he killed to build up his momentum.


    "Hush, keep your voice down, that''s Captain Vader''s Black Medan."


    Victor held his breath for a long time, and was frightened to death by Tu Fu''s words, for fear of being heard by the big shots on the ship.


    "The Black Medan?"


    Tu Fu secretly noted the characteristics of the black ship, followed Victor ashore, and followed an open road on both sides of the wrecked ship into the fortress.


    Many pirates gathered in this area, and at the main entrance was a gatekeeper in a black robe holding a lantern. His wrinkled face was covered with the word old.


    He stood hunched at the door and watched every passerby, as if he was in the process of verifying the identity of the other party.


    Victors will follow the rules and self-report their identities. Those characters mentioned by Victor just now, the Red Heart Pirates, Captain Crow, etc., can directly enter the fortress after self-reporting their identities.


    But there are also pirates who were asked to leave after reporting their identities. No matter how unwilling they were, they did not dare to talk back to the other party, and left in despair.


    "Who is that?"


    "An extremely senior person in the industry, what he said is very important, even several adults will listen to it. I guess it is because people who are afraid of the navy, some rogues will infiltrate, so the checkpoint is specially set up.


    But don''t worry, I''m a famous pirate. "


    Victor touched his chin to estimate, and then patted his chest to promise, "If you ask me later, you will say that you are my subordinates. I don''t think they will make things difficult for me."


    "hope so."


    Tu Fu''s tone was not salty, and his distrust of this guy was in every line.


    Not long after landing, Victor walked up to him and said with a playful smile, "Old man, you should know who I am, the incomparably brave Victor Horta, everyone here knows me."


    The gatekeeper with the lantern was not moved by his approach, and his tone was neither serious nor serious:


    "The ''demon hunter'' of the Sea of ??Madness?"


    "Exactly, it took me a lot of effort to hunt and kill the monsters. The two of them are my subordinates. Please let us pass. The conference is about to begin."


    Victor cleared his throat and said slowly, speaking like a big man.


    He also winked frantically to signal Tu Fu and Sophie to go in quickly.


    The old gatekeeper snorted: "But some people say that the ghost shark you hunted was just a prey that was too old to move."


    Victor, whose wound was uncovered, blushed and tried to refute:


    "Nonsense, don''t listen to those claims, this is the jealousy of those clowns, let me tell you, I''m a pretty bad person, and I attack those unarmed old people and children every time I have time..."


    "Mr. Horta, this is not a place you can come to. Come to Shipwreck Bay after you really make a name for yourself."


    The gatekeeper with the lantern spoke calmly, but his eyes lit up when he glanced at the latecomer.


    Raising the lantern, he finally saw his face clearly. That mature face with two mustaches always had an indescribable evil spirit, which aroused the interest of the old pirate guarding the gate.


    "and who are you?"


    "Jack Sparrow." Tu Fu volunteered his name.


    "Your son Sparrow? I don''t think you are a pirate. Although your reputation is big enough, it is not within the scope of this industry, unless you have some famous works that can be sold.


    The people who come to the Pirate Conference are either newcomers who are in the limelight, or have been famous for a long time, but not everyone can come.


    One more word of advice, because of the Narnia incident, many people want to take your head off. "


    Tu Fu suddenly felt a little funny. This session is simply a political review. Those bad enough guys have to report the earth-shattering bad things they have done before they can enter.


    Tu Fu looked straight into his eyes and chuckled lightly: "If I say that I have taken away all the wealth of Narnia, the city of paradise, is this nomination enough?"


    "What did you say? That rumor is actually true."


    There was a trace of hesitation in the eyes of the old pirate, "But you still can''t go in unless you have evidence."


    "What evidence do you want?"


    "There are people or physical evidence that are convincing enough, otherwise this matter cannot be established."


    Just as Tu Fu was hesitating whether to go back to the ghost ship to get back the huge pile of wealth, a majestic voice sounded,


    "Why don''t I come and testify for him, exactly."


    That was the one who led the pirate army to attack Narnia, burned all the anesthetic land and factories on the island, and robbed all of Jack Sparrow''s property by the way.


    The sea emperor Mingesa who has done all kinds of bad things.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 298： pirate throne

    Chapter 298 Pirate Throne


    A majestic man in a gorgeous uniform came from afar.


    Holding a trident in his hand, with a golden crown on his head, the whole person seems to be shining, and the most eye-catching thing is the red beard on the chin that reaches to the chest.


    This is also the most conspicuous and the most status symbol of Him.


    The moment Yasha��s Captain Mingesa��s majestic voice sounded in Shipwreck Bay, Tu Fu��s goose bumps all over his body.


    At this moment, no matter inside or outside the fortress, and no matter what level of pirates, everyone looked sideways.


    No matter who it is, they can''t help but put their palms on their chests, paying sincere tribute to the biggest legendary pirate in history.


    "Mom."


    When he saw the big pirate who sailed with him, Tu Fu was almost scared out of his wits.


    A native dialect came out of his mouth unconsciously.


    Instinctively, he wanted to take Sophie and run away directly. He has a close relationship with this person,


    Not to mention the encounter in the spirit world, all the crimes of Narnia later were blamed on him by the Landis government and the Church of Storms for many reasons,


    Can be called the number one blamed person in the pirate world.


    Now it is up to the sea emperor Mingesa to prove the crime he committed, which is too convincing.


    Fortunately, the familiar three-masted sailing ship did not come over. Captain Mingesa also headed towards the fortress of Shipwreck Bay on the Tianyasha. He didn''t pay much attention to it, and seemed to just mention it in passing.


    "Is that the respected emperor of the sea?"


    "My God, what is the origin of this ''Young Master''?"


    "You heard me, never mess with Jack Sparrow from now on."


    Most of the pirates who didn''t understand the cause of the incident whispered about the relationship between the noble son and the emperor of the sea,


    "I didn''t know your identity just now, sorry."


    The gatekeeper holding the lantern respectfully saluted the trio,


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Tu Fu puffed out his chest without changing his face, as if he was not surprised by all this:


    "Although Victor is not well-known, he is also my subordinate. This is my partner. We are going in now. You don''t have any objections."


    This time the old guy didn''t say a word of nonsense, he directly extended his hand to invite these people in,


    "Please."


    "Walking."


    Tu Fu didn''t even look him in the eye, let out a low-key drink, and then walked into the fort with swaggering steps.


    "Follow your orders."


    "The Demon Hunter" Victor followed behind him, and his face was full of surprises. The uncle he brought with him by accident actually had extraordinary skills.


    Tu Fu can be regarded as interpreting the elegant title of "Young Master" to the world of pirates.


    He didn''t care about being held accountable for his participation in this meeting, or he wished to be known about it.


    Attending the pirate meeting as an adventurer, writing it in the biography will only create a new legend.


    He couldn''t wait to spread his reputation across the sea, he had to come up with some big news, and then spread his image in the form of a biography, so as to quickly digest the potion of Sequence 6.


    As soon as he entered the fortress, seeing no one around, Victor whispered: "Mr. Sparrow, is that rumor true? The huge amount of money that disappeared in Narnia really has something to do with you?"


    "you guess."


    Victor didn''t know what to say for a while, and was silent for a while: "I think it''s very possible."


    "Do you think I''m the kind of liar who defrauds other people''s money?"


    Tufu smiled softly: "And it''s not that you didn''t hear it just now. Captain Mingesa can testify for me."


    Victor almost spit out a mouthful of blood, can you still understand the words of the emperor of the sea?


    Ms. Dewitbukett next to Mr. Sparrow smiled mysteriously, without saying a word, neither acquiescing nor denying.


    In this extremely weird atmosphere, a group of three people went deep into the interior of the fort, and some ancestors built another row of city walls on the basis of this fort.


    Surrounded by many thorns and roses, stands an ancient base.


    The age seems to be a long time ago, the tall gray walls are covered with dark green vines, so many that they almost cover all the windows.


    Some vines have even passed through the gaps between windows and bricks, revealing a bit of gloom.


    Entering along the intersection, what you can see is this polar land that has been in disrepair for a long time. The surrounding area is gloomy, and a few dark crows in the sky screamed "Wah-wah".


    Leave an ominous sound in the sky and go away.


    There are scattered white skeletons covered with spider webs everywhere, holding gold coins and silver coins in their hands until they die. I don��t know how many villains with dreams come here,


    I don��t know how many pirates left their bones for this mysterious Shipwreck Bay.


    This dusty fortress has been in the dust for a long time, and because of the arrival of all the famous pirates of the five seas, it has regained a little vitality.


    Tu Fu just approached and heard a little quarrel, and the people sitting inside are all the coming tyrants, and all the famous people in the five seas will be present.


    There are many chairs and benches lined up in the room, which are also covered with dust and cobwebs, but few of the bold-tempered pirates care about such trivial matters.


    The newcomers who came here were restless and found a corner to sit down, shaking their heads and looking at the big shots present.


    The old guys who have been famous for a long time, they greeted each other as soon as they met. If they hadn''t been busy, they would have been drunk and drunk according to the habit of this group of people.


    There are four chairs displayed at the front, which are much taller and more refined than ordinary seats, and they seem to be reserved for the strongest sea legends.


    As soon as Tu Fu came in, he noticed the legendary figure who arrived first,


    Captain Vader, who was the first to come down from the Black Medan, has the most recognizable image. His barren head is bald, and his compact facial features make him look extremely unkind and ruthless.


    Especially a pair of sharp blade-like eagle eyes, sharp enough to see other people''s thoughts clearly at a glance, so very few people dare to look directly at him.


    A crimson overcoat was draped over his body, his hands were spread out on both sides of the seat, and the word "crazy" was almost written on his face.


    The most brutal big pirate today, even if he does nothing, he still releases a disturbing atmosphere.


    "No worse than Freud, I am afraid he is a level figure."


    Tu Fu just glanced at it and came to a conclusion.


    Captain Vader is different from demigod knight Ulti, King of the Deep Sea, and Mingesa who can be clearly labeled as a demigod.


    Although the opponent still gave him a sense of oppression, it was within his ability to bear it. He was sure that the opponent hadn''t been promoted to demigod yet.


    As long as you don''t reach that level, everything will be easy to handle.


    "That is?"


    Tu Fu looked around, but he didn��t see a clean chair. He was always ��pampered�� and couldn��t stand the grievance of sitting on a dirty bench.


    It was only then that I noticed that there was a large and straight seat at the front. It was made of unknown wood and smelled a strange fragrance. There were a large number of historical reliefs on the armrest of the seat, which looked quite unusual.


    And strangely, no one sat in that position.


    "That seat looks comfortable..."


    "Demon Hunter" Victor followed Tu Fu''s eyes, and he could read his heart just by looking at him for such a long time, and suddenly gave a shock,


    "Mr. Sparrow, let me solve this little trouble for you."


    He didn''t care about his face in the eyes of his peers, he strode forward and lifted a dusty chair.


    Tear off a piece of cotton cloth from the clothes non-stop, and then hurriedly wipe the chair up, down, left, and right, more seriously than wiping the bathroom.


    Wipe off the water bag you carry with you, and wipe the dust off the seat more carefully than a professional maid.


    "That''s right, your title should be changed to ''Cleaner''."


    After finishing speaking, he handed over another chair, which was where Sophie wanted to sit.


    Even though Victor Horta''s eyes were full of resentment, he still tried his best to clean the chair.


    His image among the pirates is simply a clear stream.


    Not caring about the gazes of others, Tu Fu put one leg on top of the other, his eyes still resting on the most conspicuous chair:


    "So, whose seat is that?"


    "The position that the recognized pirate king should occupy, according to the rules, the adult who can sit in that position can directly mobilize all the pirates in the five seas and use all the resources of the pirate world.


    But so far there is no great pirate who can convince the public, and several adults have been arguing for a long time without a conclusion. On the contrary, Master Mingesa, who is the most qualified, is unwilling to sit in that position. "


    "Oh."


    Tu Fu let out a light voice to express his doubts.


    "Don''t look at the scenery of this location, the navy has not completely wiped out pirates so far, not because it doesn''t have the ability, but because it thinks the price is too high.


    The pirates fought on their own, and they were still unable to form a powerful force. If someone stood up to take that position, the pressure they would bear would be much greater than imagined. "


    Victor explained this matter with his thinking.


    ��But that doesn��t stop anyone from wanting to sit in that position.��


    Tu Fu looked around with a smile.


    When his eyes passed by the supreme seat, he couldn''t help but take a few more glances.


    I only hate that the person sitting on it is not myself.


    "After all, he is One Piece, the freest man in this sea."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 299： Five Seas Convention

    Chapter 299 Five Seas Convention


    Most of the pirates in the fort have arrived.


    Captain Vader was the only one in the first four seats, and the pirates who had always been brutal and unruly were sitting in their seats honestly at this moment.


    The accompanying deputy captain or second mate, the pirates put the wine on the ship on the long table, try not to swear, and understand the way of civilization


    If you don��t know their identities, you might think it��s a gathering of gentlemen in a civilized place.


    Before the boss arrives, no one dares to touch the wine on the table.


    "Bang bang!"


    Heavy footsteps came from the outside to the inside. The legendary pirate Captain Mingesa with a red beard came towards the castle with a trident in his hand. Every time he took a step on the ground, he could hear the crisp sound of the weapons colliding.


    Judging from its weight, that weapon weighed at least a hundred catties.


    A faint golden light surrounds the tip of the halberd, and the handle of the halberd is also wrapped in a circle of copper skin. The simple and simple patterns emerge on the top and bottom of this iron, and the weapon is full of majesty.


    This is Captain Mingesa''s exclusive symbol "Sea God''s Halberd".


    Seeing things is like seeing people. It is said that He looted from the deep sea palace and has the ability to call wind and rain on the sea. As for the truth or falsehood, it is unknown.


    No one has ever seen Captain Mingesa fight with all his strength.


    Captain Mingesa, who was at least two meters tall, was standing behind him with a tall, thin, capable-looking middle-aged man, each with an unusual long gun on his back.


    An exaggerated long-barreled scope is on the barrel, probably modified without permission.


    "Master Mingesa is here."


    "Who is behind him, it doesn''t look simple."


    "''Sharpshooter'' Belleman, the number one member of the Tianyasha Pirates, a great pirate with a bounty of 100,000 crowns, it is said that he can blow the head of any enemy within ten kilometers with one shot."


    Whispering in the long-awaited pirate group, someone has already recognized their identities.


    When Mingesa came to the castle, Bellman took the Sea God Trident for him. The sea legend only glanced at the top throne, and turned his face away after a while.


    Similarly sitting in one of the four exclusive seats, Mingesa is more imposing than Captain Vader, and his eyes alone are daunting.


    Shortly after He arrived, several anxious voices came from the gate of the fortress,


    "Captain, captain, we are finally here."


    "This is the Pirate Conference."


    "You must not fall asleep after the meeting, this meeting is especially important."


    The light at the door came out and several people ran out. They held plates in their hands, which were full of sweets such as fruits, pastries, and wine.


    All kinds of advice along the way were like coaxing a child, for fear of neglecting this ancestor.


    "Queen of Soul."


    Victor, the "demon hunter" who saw such a funny scene, felt the same way.


    Walking in the front was a tall and slender woman, about thirty years old, making her baby fat face look passable.


    The Queen of Soul, wearing a pink-spotted pirate captain''s hat and long leather trousers, walked happily towards the conference center,


    "This is the Queen of Soul?"


    Tu Fu took a look at the other party. Compared with the other three hideous legendary pirates, this one seemed friendlier, not so vicious.


    Victor mentioned this person to him before. Don��t look at it as just a girl, but how could it be so simple to be one of the four legends of the sea.


    Compared with some things committed by other captains, her evil is unconscious and comes from human instinct.


    Never exercise restraint, maybe you will appreciate it because of a delicious meal, or you may simply kill someone because you just don��t like it, ignoring logic and undisciplined views of good and evil.


    This also made her bounty skyrocket.


    "Mingesa, Vader, you two old **** are here, this kind of meeting is really lively."


    The Soul Queen called their names without any scruples, but the two remained silent.


    After seeing these old acquaintances, this big legendary female pirate simply sat in one of the four seats, but stared at the only vacant seat and cursed:


    "Where did the dead skeleton go, who did he think he was, and dared to be late."


    "He''s already here."


    Captain Vader put his legs on the table and said in a leisurely manner.


    "Shua!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a group of dark blue flames appear on the only vacant seat, and a group of cold flames landed exactly here, but no one came.


    Just from the flames, a not-so-clear head with fuzzy facial features appeared, and the lips in the smoke said unhurriedly:


    "Hathaway, you are the last one to come, but you have no right to blame me.


    Now, the meeting can start. "


    "Playing tricks."


    Captain Vader snorted softly, but got used to this man''s way of doing things.


    He never left that ship, and even if he did, he only came by incarnation or some other means. After he achieved the name of "Captain Ghost", no one has seen his real appearance so far.


    "The curse contract should be related to the Lord of the Nether?"


    Tu Fu looked at the dark blue flame and guessed wildly.


    People always say that it has something to do with the spring water of the Fountain of Youth, but he actually saw the sacred and illusory imprint on that ship, and it was not just drinking the spring water of the Fountain of Youth.


    The **** who was born on the sixth day of God''s creation used some means to make the ghost captain drive the undead from the sea into the underworld from now on, and work as a civil servant.


    "After this incident, find a way to find out the location of the Fountain of Youth." Tu Fu made a decision in his mind.


    After such a short delay, all four sea legends arrived, and the pirate conference began naturally.


    "Everyone, now I will be the speaker of the conference."


    The one who spoke instead of Mingesa was the "Sharpshooter" Bellerman behind him. With his qualifications, he was qualified among the many pirates. His cold voice fit the appearance of a cold sniper.


    "In March of this year, Coral Sea pirates gathered to attack Narnia, the city of paradise, and everyone knew about it.


    Although those people are related to the former governor of Mogadishu, they are still related to us. This incident has shocked the entire North Continent. In just over a month, there were several times more North Continent United warships than usual.


    As far as I know, pirates everywhere have suffered heavy losses. This time is just a lesson, but who can guarantee that the same thing will not happen next time. Therefore, we need some rules in the future, rules that restrict the actions of pirates. "


    "Interesting, everyone who is a pirate should be the freest person, but now he has to follow the rules."


    Among the chilling flames, Captain Ghost let out a crackling laugh.


    "Times are changing, and the era of fighting alone is over. If there is always a mess, it will be cleared by the United Fleet sooner or later."


    Captain Vader seemed to know something, and took the initiative to stand by Mingesa.


    "Hmmm..."


    The Queen of Soul remained silent, and kept stuffing desserts from her subordinates'' plates into her mouth.


    Her mouth hasn''t stopped since she came in, and her stomach seems exaggerated like a dimensional pocket.


    The bosses at the table discussed with each other, while the newcomers below didn''t even dare to fart. They came here to listen from the very beginning.


    There is no right to speak, only need to be responsible for execution.


    ��The captain believes that we should formulate unified rules and regulations, what can be done and what cannot be done should be clearly stated.


    Absurd things like Narnia can��t happen again. In the future, even pirates who are naturalized by the government must obey our orders, otherwise we will clear out such people. I don��t know what everyone thinks. "


    Bellerman''s words are Captain Mingesa''s will.


    "You''re right, we agree with that."


    "Those lackeys of the government are really hateful. They caused trouble and asked us to blame them."


    "It''s long overdue to clean up those black apples."


    "My lords, why don''t you tell us what to do."


    All the people at the long table echoed, and everyone catered to him knowingly.


    ��A pirate alliance was established in the five seas, and after discussion by the leaders of each sea area, a ��Five Seas Convention�� that was beneficial to the industry was formulated.


    Anyone who wanders in the sea must obey this rule and spread it to all the corners of the five seas where pirates hang out. Violators can be executed directly. "


    Belman showed his real fangs when he said this,


    "Before that, we have to elect people to manage the five sea areas, and any of them will be attacked by the Northern Continent powers in the future.


    In order to help each other, the leaders of the other four seas have the right to mobilize all the pirates in their forces, and the pirates who receive the order must obey. "


    Having said that, Tu Fu understood.


    They are trying to integrate the power of this sea to deal with the navy. It is not just one person who controls the five seas as the king of pirates, but divides the rights into five, and each manages the sea area within its scope.


    "Then what kind of person can sit in this position." Captain Vader said slowly.


    "Of course, it is a person who is capable of convincing the public and has enough wisdom to make the pirates surrender, and must have enough prestige to be able to convince others, so that the jurisdictional sea area will remain stable for a long time."


    "Sharpshooter" Bellerman looked under the table, where hundreds of captains were sitting in the five seas. He took out a world map and marked the five sea areas.


    This group of people is already the most elite. After the order is issued, all the pirates in the five seas will naturally know about it.


    "For the sake of fairness, we will vote instantly and write the people who want to vote for the jurisdiction of the Five Seas on the panel. No one will choose the leader of this field at will, and I will make it public in the end."


    This pirate-style democracy almost made Tu Fu laugh.


    He finally understood that these sea legends wanted to take this opportunity to expand their power. With the strength and reputation of the four of them, they were good enough to be the pirate leaders in a sea area.


    The result was not as Tu Fu expected. Each of these four captains only ran for one sea area, and the others were not even qualified to compete, and no one voted for the pirate captains other than these four.


    The result of the final election is not surprising.


    Coral Sea Pirate Leader��Sea Emperor Mingesa,


    Pirate Leader of the Misty Sea��Ghost Captain,


    The pirate leader of the Violent Sea��Captain Vader,


    Ponia Sea Leader��Queen of Soul.


    In this way, they each obtained their own share of benefits. From now on, the pirate forces in each sea area have clear boundaries. After obtaining the jurisdiction of a sea area, they must also ensure their safety during this period.


    After four rounds of election, on the map of the sea area,


    Now only the most barren and remote Weddell Sea (polar sea) remains.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 300： strength assessment

    Chapter 300 Strength Assessment


    The seemingly satisfactory "democratic voting", in fact, Tu Fu has already seen the clues from this distribution, and several captains have already discussed it earlier.


    Among them, the Coral Sea, the largest and most fertile, is backed by the North Continent and directly borders the fleets of the great powers. Naturally, it should be managed by the most capable and prestigious sea emperor "Mingesa".


    A demigod-level pirate captain who also owns the Sky Yaksha, which shuttles around all the time, is of course the strongest.


    It is not easy to kill him on the sea, even the great powers of the Northern Continent have to give Mingesa three points of face.


    The Misty Sea managed by the ghost captain is not only from the perspective of rights, but also from the perspective of business.


    Due to various reasons, the unknown death rate is the highest in the misty sea area. Taking over this area to facilitate the ghost captain to drive away the dead at sea is also killing two birds with one stone.


    The main reason why Captain Vader��s territory is the Sea of ????Rage is that because of the strange weather and sea monsters in that area, fish and dragons are mixed, and all forces gather, so there must be a person who can live in the field.


    It just so happens that the bloodthirsty Captain Vader and his crew can not only swallow this piece of fat, but also choose a more suitable crew for replacement, which is also a good choice.


    "The rest are the Bonia Sea and the Weddell Sea (Polar Sea) in the north and south respectively. The Bonia Sea is located above the northern continent, bordering only a few countries with average power, and it is relatively rich. , so it became the territory of the Queen of Soul.


    But the Weddell Sea is infinitely close to the polar regions. Except for a few cold capitals close to the polar regions, almost no one has come. Except for the ice and snow and the coldness of nine months of darkness in that sea area,


    There are no resources, no wonder no one is willing to choose. "


    Tu Fu secretly pondered their thoughts, and the four sea legends chose the most suitable sea area,


    It is not surprising that only such a icy and snowy area is left.


    "Hey, what do you think." Sophie quietly touched Tu Fu with her back, and there was a hint in her words.


    Tu Fu curled his lips, "Think with your head."


    "You really don''t have the heart to try it, it''s the polar region."


    He naturally understood what Miss Winster meant, and he was going to the Pole in a year and a half.


    If you can hold this area firmly in your hands, no matter whether you collect intelligence and prepare in advance, or use it as a tool to spread your reputation, becoming the person in charge of the Polar Sea is not a bad choice.


    The four big shots who have already divided the territory are quite satisfied with this arrangement, and they look at Polar Sea with a little indifference, no one is in that area.


    "Then the last one is Weddell Sea. I don''t know which one of you has this ability."


    "Sharpshooter" Bellerman finally set his sights on the seat below.


    They shared most of the cake, so naturally they had to leave some leftovers for the newcomers. This was also the main reason for inviting the famous pirates from the Five Seas.


    "I don''t know, what are the requirements for being a leader of the Weddell Sea."


    It''s the captain of the Heart Pirates, a crazy guy who likes to cut off his ears.


    Captain Crow, wearing a beak mask, also spoke: "Although the location is a bit remote, I am willing to fight for it."


    "I grew up in the Weddell region. No one knows the polar terroir and climate better than me. I should be elected."


    "Just relying on an unknown person of Sequence 8?"


    "If you are not convinced, we will come to compete, regardless of life or death."


    As soon as this position was released, hundreds of pirate captains in Wuhai already wanted to fight for it.


    There is no better opportunity than this to make a name for yourself. It is the right to control all the pirates in a sea area. In private, you can even reach an agreement with the kings of some small countries to collect some protection fees.


    In the age of pirates, he was equivalent to the level of the chief of the capital of the Southern Continent.


    It is the best opportunity to take this career to the next level, and even a title that can go hand in hand with the other four legends.


    For a moment, hundreds of people looked at the end of the long table in unison. No matter how much they argued, they should finally obey the arrangement of the four big men.


    "Don''t worry everyone, we will definitely use the fairest rules to select the most suitable person in charge."


    "Sharpshooter" Bellerman showed a faint smile on his lips.


    Although the Four Seas area allocated just now has been negotiated long ago, it does not prevent the selection of the person in charge of this bitter cold place in a fair way.


    Among the clusters of blue smoke seedlings on the Four Kings'' Seat, Captain Ghost finally spoke:


    "The polar region is dangerous, and a person who is reliable, calm enough, and smart enough should be responsible, so the elected person must pass our test."


    "Trial?"


    The dessert-eating Queen of Soul repeated the word, as if she didn''t know about it.


    The captain Mingesa, who hadn��t spoken for a long time, looked around slowly, and the majestic and deep voice sounded in the castle, and reached the ears of every captain clearly:


    "He and I each set up a checkpoint, namely the strength assessment and the wisdom assessment, to test the quality of the selected candidates, and those who pass the two rounds of tests can be selected."


    "Our assessment will not take an extended period of time. Captains who are willing, please come forward." Bellerman shouted.


    After the voice fell, the pirate captains who were about to move impatiently got up and went to the front row,


    And let the subordinates spread out to both sides, everyone is looking forward to this so-called trial.


    The captain of the Heart Pirates, Captain Crow and several other most famous people have already stepped forward and accepted the so-called test without fear.


    The demon hunter, who was aware of his own strength, stood firmly behind Tu Fu, ignoring and motionless.


    "How about, I''ll try it too."


    Tu Fu smiled and looked at the two people beside him. As an adventurer, he was interested in such a challenge.


    "Mr. Sparrow, this is not a joke. It is not so easy to be a pirate leader in a sea area."


    Victor had helplessness written all over his face, he really couldn''t read the other party''s thoughts.


    "You are right, listening to what you have to say is better than listening to what you have to say."


    Tu Fu shook his head amusedly, stood up slowly, and glanced at Sophie, "Don''t worry, I''m just going up to play and see what the challenge is."


    "I believe in you." Miss Winston smiled sweetly.


    While they were speaking, many people were already standing in the front row. More than half of the pirate captains, all kinds of contenders, with hundreds of contenders in total, had enough confidence in their own strength to dare to take on this challenge.


    These people were selected from the tens of thousands of pirates in the five seas, and none of them had unique abilities.


    The deputies following them all retreated to the two sides. Only the four examiners sat at the front, watching the newcomers without turning their eyes.


    "Bring it."


    Sea Emperor Mingesa got up, stretched out his hand, and held the Sea God Trident that Bellerman had straightened in his hand. The moment the trident was handed over, there was a strong wind in the castle.


    "Huhu~"


    There seems to be a sea breeze mixed with a fishy smell everywhere, and the coolness rising from the soles of the feet makes everyone feel a strong sense of coercion. Captain Mingesa, who is holding a trident, said:


    "You just need to hold on for a minute to pass the level."


    His voice fell, he raised his arm slightly, and pressed it down again, and the handle of the halberd immediately made a heavy knocking sound of "bang" when it touched the floor.


    The bricks in the fort quickly cracked, and the overwhelming terror was already attacking the pirates.


    This is not the first time that Tu Fu has encountered the same coercion. It is no less powerful than the demigod Urti, and the power bursts along the trident.


    The first time the strong whirlwind blew, Tufu felt the whistling wind and screams in his ears.


    "Bang, bang, bang..."


    Someone in front couldn''t stand on their feet, and several figures in a row smashed backwards along the direction of the wind. Some unlucky people who could stand on their feet lost control of their bodies together with the people in front after being hit.


    At once, there were ten or twenty captains who were not strong enough, and they quickly smashed on the rear wall with a crackling sound, and they were extremely embarrassed.


    "Not a big problem."


    Tufu resisted the strong wind that stings his skin with little pressure. After opening the hunter''s senses, his legs and feet did not move.


    Seeing someone in front of him lose control and fall backwards, he just turned sideways to get out of the aisle.


    But the golden light on the trident was shining brightly, and the terrible weightlessness immediately pressed on the body, as if sinking into the sea, the body began to fall uncoordinatedly and lightly to the surroundings.


    A kind of fear of weightlessness at high altitude emerged in the dream, and Tu Fu tried to adjust his breathing. He only felt that his spirituality was suppressed, and his legs and feet began to bend unconsciously.


    But fortunately, his strong physical fitness insisted on carrying it down, and he gritted his teeth to let his body adapt to the new environment.


    Just for such a short while, the veins are already bulging, as long as the body is not squeezed, it can hold on.


    Compared with his physical fitness as an adventurer, the pirate captains of other sequences are not so lucky, especially without taboos in hand, the captains of the scammer and dreamer sequence are the most unfavorable, and the weak system is difficult to resist Withstand the attack of the strong demigod.


    A series of "snap, bang, bang" sounded again, this wave of terrifying squeeze directly overwhelmed more than half of the total number of participants, their legs and feet felt soft and they suddenly sat on the ground, and half of the time had passed.


    "40 people."


    Captain Mingesa seems not very satisfied with the result.


    A light blue light surrounded the trident, and a violent storm hit the people present. If it was a drizzle just now, it turned into a violent storm with lightning and thunder.


    As if the dark clouds were just above the head, the roaring thunder came down, and the turbulent waves of Botang rushed people into the sea with a "snap", adding to the feeling of weightlessness just now.


    Everyone present felt that they might be swept away with this huge wave.


    The survivors didn''t hide it anymore. The mid-sequence transcendents all used their abilities, and the captain with taboos didn''t care about revealing his hole cards, and tried every means to resist the storm.


    "come out."


    Tu Fu only felt a burning pain from being scraped by the blade all over his body.


    What''s more terrible is the suffocation after falling into the water, which has already submerged people into the boundless waves.


    He gritted his teeth and summoned the magic flute, relying on the music in the orchestra to fight against the terrifying coercion, scattered the illusion of reality, and was under great pressure, his chest was squeezed with a fiery cavity that might explode at any time open.


    With a difference of at least two ranks, Mingesa at the demigod level took a serious blow, which is considered qualified for him.


    "tick, tick..."


    He had never felt that the time was so long, and his ears were filled with the painful wailing of others, while he secretly calculated the assessment time.


    Until the last few seconds, the sense of terror on his body diminished, and he still stood firmly,


    This is the pass.


    Looking at the side again, there are only 15 pirate captains who can stand firmly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 301： question

    Chapter 301 Questioning


    After a round of cleaning, Tu Fu only felt his blood surging, and he barely stood up until the power of the trident ceased.


    The gap between the middle and high sequences is much larger than expected.


    Participants who ran for the leader of the Polar Sea, only 15 people were able to gain a firm foothold in the end.


    Some of them were as pale as Tu Fu, and some remained the same until the end.


    Their strength is at least no worse than Tu Fu, at least a dozen Sequence 6s, and there may even be a Sequence 5 of a certain path or a pirate master who has a second-level taboo.


    But in front of this long-established emperor of the sea, his strength is still a lot worse. The opponent can decide their fate with a flick of a finger, and they can only maintain a standing posture.


    "Apart from the demigod-level Mingesa among the few pirates who have been promoted to legend, the others are probably close to demigod Sequence 5 at worst. Taking control of the sea and obtaining resources will make it easier to promote to demigod. "


    After taking a breath, Tu Fu secretly guessed that this was probably the reason why the pirate conference started.


    "not bad."


    Mingesa, who wore thorns and armor like a king, praised indifferently.


    "Respected His Majesty Mingesa, you are probably really old, why can''t you even shake your fist. There are still so many people left after the shot. This kind of campaign is really boring."


    Captain Vader, who is not too serious about watching the excitement, let out a playful laugh, crossing his legs on the table and leaning back.


    The other big captains were also doing their own things, and the Queen of Soul, who sat beside her after eating and drinking, couldn''t help but started yawning.


    The ghost captain who turned into a human face from the nether flames was also silent, and he looked around at each contestant one by one.


    "Whether you can shake your fist, you can come and try."


    Mingesa��s warnings, which are not worrying or not happy, are rarely broken by such trash talk at his level.


    Hearing the mournful cry, He waved his hand, and the stench of the bottom of the sea that permeated the castle was instantly cleared away, and the warm wind comforted the participants with varying degrees of injury.


    More than a hundred pirate captains who have become famous in recent years have already eliminated nine out of ten just in this first level.


    Tu Fu glanced at the rest, the few seeded players were still there.


    The crazy captain of the Red Heart Pirates, the crow captain who likes to steal treasures, and several veteran pirates can all stand upright.


    This test has just ended, and the deputies of all camps have just stepped forward to ask questions. Sophie noticed that Tu Fu''s face was not very good-looking, and hurried forward to ask:


    "Hey, if you can''t do it, just give up, there''s no need to hold on."


    "not bad."


    Tu Fu adjusted his breath, and shrugged his shoulders forcefully: "Besides, as a man, you can''t say no at any time."


    "Snapped."


    Miss Winster rolled her eyes, her face turned red, and she patted him on the head unsurprisingly, "Don''t talk nonsense. Tell me honestly what you think about this matter. Is it possible that you really want to fight for this position?"


    "Frankly speaking, I do have this idea."


    Tu Fu considered carefully: "If I really can''t go back to Baia in a year and a half, and other countries won''t tolerate me, it would be a good choice for me to live in a certain polar country."


    Sophie clasped his slightly trembling hand tightly, silently supporting him in this way.


    seems to be saying that no matter where he goes, he will accompany him all the way.


    "Shit, he can actually pass, what kind of monster is this guy." Victor, the "demon hunter" who followed, was speechless.


    He guessed early in the morning that this aristocratic son of the sea is quite powerful, but the observers who have witnessed his journey all the way, it would be a lie to say that they are not envious.


    This guy has been very successful since he went to sea, and he has made friends with all the major forces in the sea. In just a few months, his name has been spread in the sea.


    It''s fine to be accompanied by a beautiful woman and hold a lot of money, but now she has set foot in the career she dedicated her life to, and then competes for the position of the lord of the sea with a decent appearance.


    Thinking about myself again, I have been at sea for a long time, but I haven��t even made a name for myself, and I don��t even have the courage to go back to my hometown to face my parents.


    The cruelest thing in this world is that even if you try your best to find the wrong way,


    But it is still not completely bad, nor is it purely good.


    I don��t have much status or wealth in the industry, and I will always be in the same position. What is even more annoying is that the pirates who have been working for a long time now have less money than the bounty on their heads.


    For a while, Victor Horta only tasted endless bitterness.


    Not long after the first round of competition ended, he heard a familiar laughter in his ear: "Victor, you will support me, right?"


    "Ah... of course... I will always have your back."


    Putting aside those messy thoughts, Captain Victor felt distressed,


    Forced an insincere smile.


    ��


    After the big man Mingesa checked the strength of this group of people, he returned to his original seat, and his sharp and indifferent eyes glanced at the newly promoted celebrity "Young Master of the Sea".


    Beileman, who took over the Seagod Trident for him, will explain the second test in a leisurely manner:


    "Congratulations to those who passed the first round of elections. Passing this level shows that you have the qualifications to take charge of a sea. The second round of tests is to make the most correct choice in the extremely cumbersome maritime disputes. and examination of thinking.


    In this round of assessment, it is not allowed to ask anyone for help, and the one who answers the questions with the fastest time will win. "


    "My lords, I have a question. I don''t know what your standards are for candidates."


    After "Sharpshooter" Bellerman finished speaking, the crazy captain of the Red Heart Pirates, a young pirate named Freire, had already spoken.


    He glanced at Tu Fu, and said in a cold tone:


    "Could it be that this Mr. Sparrow is also an inductee, a person who hypes his fame by writing a biography is also eligible to enter? I have never heard such a funny joke."


    Actually, many people recognized the famous "Jack Sparrow" just now.


    I didn''t say it just because I didn''t care, but now that he has the strength to be selected, someone has to consider eliminating this formidable opponent.


    After the speaker of the Red Heart Pirates spoke, many people echoed.


    "That''s right, why should a guy who isn''t even a pirate be eligible to be selected."


    "Could it be a spy from a country in the Northern Continent who came here on purpose to spy on information."


    "It''s better to drive our ''Young Master'' out."


    All the candidates in the second round held a self-interested mentality, and for a while, they all challenged the husky who had mixed into the wolf pack, waiting for the ruling of several big figures.


    Sitting in the front row, the leader of the world, Captain Vader watched the show without saying a word.


    The Queen of Soul felt relieved all of a sudden, and laughed a few times, while Captain Ghost, who had turned into a ball of flames, unconsciously glanced at Mingesa.


    The matter at the door just now seems to have started because of him, and now it should be ended by him.


    Mingesa sitting on the throne did not change his face, and a majestic and deep voice sounded:


    "It''s up to you to give them a good reason."


    A suitable reason.


    It can also be regarded as giving him a chance to quibble.


    "Of course, thanks for your judgment.


    To be honest, I am more suitable for the management of Polar Sea than any of them, and I also want to try to compete for this position. Even if I''m not a pirate, why can''t I run for office. "


    After thinking for a while, Tu Fu looked at the unchallenged pirates and smiled at them unhurriedly,


    "In terms of strength, I am not weaker than any of you after the first round of tests just now, and my ability is enough to solve most troubles at sea.


    In terms of reputation, I don��t think there are many people who are more famous than me. My articles have spread across two continents and five oceans.


    In terms of maritime connections, I have a wider network than you. I am familiar with and have cooperated with the Church of Storms and the major colonial governments. It is not troublesome to deal with maritime disputes.


    As for talking about wealth, I think no one here is worse than me. If you are not convinced, you might as well sell the boat and count your own heads to see if there is a fraction of my assets. "


    The extremely arrogant words immediately angered many people, especially the leader of the Red Heart Pirates, Freire, who likes to cut off his ears. He never expected that this guy would be so hard-tempered:


    "Anyway, you are not a pirate, it is impossible to convince everyone, and you don''t have the qualities that a real pirate should have. No one will be afraid of you, a son from the Northern Continent.


    Even if you are lucky enough to rule the Polar Sea, sooner or later you will have an accident because you can��t control the field. "


    "Oh, what do you think the quality of a pirate should be?"


    Tu Fu frowned, and turned the question back to the other party.


    "You should be convincing enough, but not necessarily courageous, and your strength is mediocre. How can you sit in that position."


    "Oh, really?" Tu Fu chuckled and called out a name:


    "Victor."


    In the crowd, including the four bosses, when all the pirates looked at Victor, he felt his scalp go numb:


    "Sir, what''s the matter?"


    "How much is the bounty offered by the captain of the pirates who cut off the ears of a hundred sailors?"


    "The bounty for the captain of the Red Heart Pirates is 50,000 crowns, which is already very high for a newcomer."


    Victor answered cautiously.


    As a rookie pirate, this is already an extremely high number, not only due to his good strength, but also due to the opponent''s ruthless methods when he debuted.


    "Alright, now that you''re humiliating me in front of everyone, I''m officially declaring war on behalf of the ''Demon Hunter'' Victor Pirates, do you dare to accept it?"


    When Tu Fu declared war on the opponent, only Victor was cursing in his heart. What this **** committed was his pirate group''s responsibility, and he was almost vomited blood by this operation.


    "Childish, since you want to, so be it."


    The other party snorted, this kind of small-scale pirate group, he alone can destroy it with one hand.


    "Listen, everyone, no matter when Captain Frere departs from Shipwreck Bay, anyone who can give me his head, except for the 50,000 crowns offered by the government.


    You can also receive a bounty of 100,000 crowns from me, and my promise from Jack Sparrow is permanently valid. "


    Tu Fu''s voice was deafening, and after the words fell, all the participants couldn''t help but glanced at Freire,


    Each made a calculation in their hearts.


    The resources that can be exchanged for money can even impact demigods, and it is a very cost-effective deal.


    Hearing this, Freire''s face turned pale, just like the expressions of the group of unlucky pirates who were wanted in Narnia back then, including Victor Horta who came to the scene.


    He almost laughed out loud, seeing the pirate captain use his own bounty to challenge Jack Sparrow''s pocket money idiot again after so long.


    Unlike Jack the Liar at the time,


    At this moment, the overwhelmed Fu Tufu can really come up with the money.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 302： Pirates

    Chapter 302 Pirates Divide Money


    There was silence in the shipwreck bay fortress.


    Someone tried to accuse Tu Fu of this shameless practice that violated the industry.


    But when I think about it carefully, I have already become pirates, so there is no morality at all.


    Pirate''s literacy?


    No, it means using everything to the extreme, as long as it can achieve the effect, it doesn''t matter what method is used.


    Tu Fu explained this truth with facts.


    Now, no candidate dared to talk anymore, for fear of offending the other party by not paying attention, and smashing them to death with money.


    The big men sitting at the front all showed expressions of regret when they saw that the young pirates were not fighting.


    "Freyer, kill him here if you have the ability, and see how he will take revenge on you."


    Wade of the Black Medan deliberately smirked and encouraged.


    Freire, who was caught in a dilemma, frowned. After calming down, he realized that this was an assessment. After all, he did not dare to kill in front of the four big men.


    The melon-eating Captain Vader saw that Freire was hesitant to do anything, and suddenly felt dull, "Since he is a gutless one, why don''t we continue with the second round of investigation."


    After noticing Mingesa''s eye gesture, Bellman nodded his head: "If everyone has no objections, then the investigation will continue. The second round of questions will be given by Captain Ghost.


    Whoever gets the answer can make it public, and the one with the shortest time wins. "


    There is a ghost captain who poses a question.


    This simple sentence immediately caused an uproar.


    Even the pirates who did not participate in the assessment showed embarrassing expressions.


    "He actually came up with the question?"


    "Captain Ghost has always liked to use his wisdom to play with the rules, and he always likes to ask some unsolvable problems, so as to deceive others into working on his pirate ship for a hundred years."


    "I rarely see anyone who can get cheap from him."


    After all, he is a famous figure. Captain Ghost''s mysterious, sinister, and treacherous behavior has long spread to the ears of pirates.


    How could the problem of this kind of character be simple.


    The challenger''s seed player, Captain Crow wearing a bird''s beak mask stepped forward: "My lord, what if no one can answer your question."


    "If you can''t answer, you are just like this. When your strength and potential are exhausted, we will re-select someone more capable at sea to take this position."


    Beileman''s ruthless words shattered the illusions of more than a dozen challengers present.


    The pirate world has always been like this. Those who are capable can reach the sky in one step. Pirates who have no strength and no background are cleared within a few days of hopping on the sea.


    "It''s just for fun anyway, it doesn''t matter if you can answer or not."


    Tu Fu relaxed his mind. His purpose of coming here is already halfway through. To spread the news of what happened here, his reputation will once again spread across the sea.


    "Wow-"


    In the blink of an eye, the ghostly flame that radiated cold air on the seat expanded and automatically formed a flame in the shape of a human. The exquisite uniform was exactly the one worn on the ghost ship.


    However, the loose clothes covered his body, and it was really hard to see what was inside. This person was exactly the one seen in Tu Fu''s monitoring.


    The ghost captain��s voice also seemed gloomy: ��The second round of inspection is now starting, pay attention to the questions.


    Assume that in a robbery operation, five pirates got 100 gold coins, and now they are faced with the problem of dividing the spoils. After discussion, they propose a reasonable plan.


    The gold coin distribution plan will be put forward sequentially in the order of drawing lots. First, No. 1 will propose the distribution plan, and then five people will vote on it. The plan can only be passed if half or more of the voters agree.


    Otherwise, he will be thrown into the sea, and then continue to be distributed by the remaining pirates in order. No matter how many people are left, they must continue to follow the rules.


    Assume that each pirate is an extremely intelligent person, extremely cunning, greedy, and very rational, and doesn''t want to let this matter get out.


    Based on this condition, what distribution plan should pirate No. 1 use to ensure its own survival requirements and maximize its distribution benefits. "


    As soon as this troublesome question came out, the challengers who were full of confidence just now put on embarrassing faces.


    Even if there is a pirate captain with a clear mind, he has to repeatedly game and dialectize in his mind to ensure that there will be no mistakes before he speaks out.


    "Everyone can divide the one hundred gold coins equally, so why make it so complicated."


    Hearing the question, Victor muttered in a low voice.


    This made Miss Ouangba Winster look at him with caring and wisdom,


    "Captain, this is a game-related problem. Even if pirate No. 1 divides the gold coin equally, he may still be cast by others. Every time one pirate is reduced, everyone will have an extra gold coin on hand.


    The only thing Captain No. 1 can take advantage of is that the pirates behind must at least keep them alive,


    Even if they have zero gold coins on hand. "


    After all, she went to college. The moment the smart Miss Winster heard the question, she began to calculate the optimal solution.


    "So, this is a game of wooing and gambling."


    Victor stroked his chin belatedly, his brain is not too stupid.


    After Sophie sorted out the context of this question, she immediately realized the essence of the game.


    How to distribute to satisfy everyone, the key lies in what Captain No. 1 should do to win over and alienate whom, and the key factor of whether to be close or not is the lottery number of each pirate.


    Pirates in different positions have different natural advantages and disadvantages, and the No. 1 pirate must take all factors into consideration, and then strive for the maximum benefit for himself.


    "Demon Hunter" Victor just thought about the deduction a little bit, and immediately decided to give up after knowing his limit. He still mumbled:


    "It''s really crazy, it''s just deliberately embarrassing others, how can such a question be answered in a short time."


    The same thinking mode is also spreading in the minds of the most elite and powerful pirate captains in the five seas. Whether it is evenly distributed or monopolized, or even giving up all the shares does not seem to be the so-called optimal solution.


    The position of No. 1 is inherently the most sensitive and dangerous, and it is necessary to obtain the best distribution of benefits.


    There is no chance of winning at all.


    The castle is also silent,


    The ghost captain who asked this question looked at the frowning pirates, and let out a light and triumphant laugh,


    It seems that torturing the pirates with this kind of question is a very pleasant thing for him.


    In the past, he used the same method to deceive batch after batch of boarders.


    Until a slight sigh appeared in the hall, breaking the silence.


    "My God, if I were the person in charge of the Weddell Sea, the first thing I would do would be to improve the IQ of the pirates in this sea area, and then open a university, lest you drag down my IQ.


    If you guys were in my hometown, they would be called fish that slipped through the net in compulsory education. "


    The arrogant words of mourning their misfortune and angering their indisputability immediately angered the pirates who were still thinking hard.


    It''s hard to have your wisdom questioned.


    No one who speaks in this tone dare to be so arrogant except Tu Fu, a bastard.


    "Answer if you know, don''t put on a show here." Freire of the Red Heart Pirates retorted angrily, "An annoying guy like you should be the first to be cast to death."


    "Sharpshooter" Bellerman just let out a soft voice when he heard his tone of voice: "So what''s your answer?"


    "97 gold coins, Pirate No. 1 can get up to 97 gold coins."


    Tu Fu looked directly into the ghost captain''s empty eyes and gave his answer.


    As soon as this outrageous answer came out, there was another burst of shouting in the venue, and all kinds of ridicule came in response. No one thought that he could give such a ridiculous answer.


    The ghost captain sitting in the front seat asked calmly, "What is your distribution method?"


    "97 Pirates No. 1, 0 Pirates No. 2, 1 Pirate No. 3, 2 Pirates No. 4 or No. 5 Pirates, and 0 Pirates for the remaining one."


    Tu Fu smiled and gave the final answer.


    The audience fell silent, and all the pirates looked directly at the ghost captain and waited for his judgment.


    The captain, who has always been known for being mysterious and deceitful, nodded slowly this time, signifying his approval of the answer he gave, but he still asked unwillingly:


    "Unbelievable, how did you figure it out in such a short time?"


    "There is no need for any calculations, just reverse the original thinking." Tu Fu said easily.


    He secretly sighed in his heart:


    "Fortunately, I took a game science course in college, otherwise I was really stumped."


    This is a very interesting classic game and economics problem, so when considering it, you need to change your thinking mode.


    Reverse the lottery numbers to find the limit distribution.


    If and only the first three pirates are cast to death due to distribution, and only the last two pirates are left, in order not to leak the money and monopolize the gold coins, pirate No. 5 must vote to kill the people in front.


    So no matter how No. 4 chooses, No. 5 will vote him to death, so No. 4 must unconditionally agree to the distribution method of No. 3.


    Even if that is 100, 0, 0.


    No. 4 must also obey, even if No. 3 seeks stability, he can get at least 99 gold coins.


    And if there are 4 pirates left, No. 2 can''t win the votes of No. 3 anyway. It is better to give up the wooing, so that No. 4 and No. 5 are each assigned one.


    Compared to the distribution plan of No. 3, No. 4 and No. 5 are basically the same, so they will definitely agree to this decision. Pirate No. 2 can get at least 98 gold coins.


    Deduced to this point, the conclusion has actually come out.


    Pirate No. 1 needs to get more than 3 votes, so he must directly exclude No. 2 who may get the most benefit, distribute 1 gold coin to No. 3, and then directly distribute two gold coins to No. 4 or No. 5.


    The advantage of the two small numbers at the back is that one of them may gain more benefits than the distribution method of No. 3 or No. 2.


    Counting yourself No. 1, if you get 3 tickets, you can finally monopolize 97 gold coins.


    Explained this idea clearly to the pirates, and all he got was admiration,


    It seems that those who have gone to college are really unusual.


    "Everyone, the reward order just now is just a trivial joke, please don''t take it seriously. We are all friends on the same front, how could I use such despicable means to deal with you, please say yes."


    As the leader of the Weddell Sea pirates, the first thing Tu Fu did was to announce to everyone that he would abolish the decision just now.


    "Of course, it''s just a joke."


    "Look at Mr. Sparrow''s magnanimity, he is indeed the Lord of the Weddell Sea."


    "It is simply the blessing of Polar Sea to have a wise person like you."


    After seeing that the overall situation has been decided, all the participants reacted and expressed their favor one after another.


    Frell, the former captain of the Red Heart Pirates, his eyes were tearing apart when he learned that Tu Fu answered the question correctly, and his heart was already filled with ashes.


    The thought of fighting him after escaping also dissipated completely. At this moment, only gratitude is left in my heart, and I wish I could kneel on the ground and kowtow to him on the spot.


    This is the charm of game science.


    The essence of the game is a game of advance and retreat. In the dynamic changes, always pursue the optimal strategy, which is the game.


    At the same time, gaming is also the ultimate struggle of human nature.


    Before one''s own interests are determined, one wishes for the death of the other party, and is bound to use all one''s strength in a duel, a life-threatening stance that will not give up until one loses one''s fortune.


    Once the vested interest is a fact, there is no need to push the defeated opponent into a corner,


    Be forgiving and forgiving, lest both sides end up hurting in the end.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 303： Hoarfrost (4000 large

    Chapter 303 Hoarfrost (4000 chapters)


    After passing the two rounds of assessment, the title of Lord of the Weddell Sea naturally fell on Tu Fu.


    As a leader of pirates in a sea area, the control power is far greater than what Tu Fu thought.


    In addition to regulating the bad behavior of the pirates who came to the Weddell Sea, he can arbitrarily mobilize the power of the pirate alliance, even if all kinds of lunatics and madmen who wander in the sea don��t give him face,


    The faces of these sea legends still have to be given.


    Going a step further, he can directly intervene in many businesses in the Weddell Sea Area. Whether it is a formal or prohibited business, he will have to pay him a piece of money, which is regarded as protection fees.


    There is a lonely piece of land above the polar region, and there are five or six small and medium-sized countries on it. The people here have lived in the cold world full of ice and snow for generations.


    There are only three months of sunshine every year, but nine months of winter,


    Polar day and polar night alternate in two seasons. Such a harsh natural environment is actually not very suitable for human habitation.


    Fortunately, there was a great geographical discovery in the world.


    After the arrival of the white race of the North Continent, the blood of the local people was mixed and inherited, which made this place a new land. In addition, several polar countries also introduced steam technology.


    It can be regarded as a cold wonderland at the end of civilization.


    The Lord of the Weddell Sea, elected by the Pirate Alliance, possesses powerful rights that even the monarchs of polar countries should value. His identity and strength are destined to be powerful.


    "Counting it all together, I now have another title, noble son of the Northern Continent, genius investor, pirate hunter of the Coral Sea, well-known newspaper writer, master of the Weddell Sea, fifth emperor of the sea..."


    When Tu Fu muttered this string of titles to himself, he couldn''t help but be a little bit dumbfounded.


    Whoever came out to hang out has not yet had a few trumpets walking in the rivers and lakes, but if the limelight continues like this, the name "Jack Sparrow" will soon surpass "Tufu Capet" in popularity,


    The level of the trumpet is close to that of the tuba.


    At the long negotiating table, the "Sharpshooter" Bellerman of the Tianyasha and the deputy of other ships agreed on the common code of piracy called the "Pirate Convention".


    Although this group of people are all engaged in pirates, they don��t have a good education, but the distribution of cakes is done in a decent way.


    Rules and regulations bound the behavior of each pirate. It strictly prohibited massacres after looting the ship, prohibiting attacking the royal ferry and other insane behaviors.


    Without the instructions of the pirate leaders in the area, they are not allowed to cooperate to make big news without authorization.


    It can be regarded as setting up a reasonable moral line for the pirates who have no bottom line.


    "In addition, the leader fleet in any sea area is surrounded by the naval fleet, and representatives of other sea areas must take action to check and balance the powers of the North Continent."


    Beileman and the others have formulated the convention regulations long ago. The key to the alliance lies in checks and balances.


    Only by improving the quality of pirates of the whole people, can the industry have a better tomorrow.


    It looks like a dream.


    But this has nothing to do with Tu Fu for the time being. His power in the sea is basically zero now. He doesn''t have enough manpower to run errands for him, and he hasn''t dealt with major powers in the polar regions. His own strength is only barely up to the standard.


    Relying solely on contacts and money is far from being able to compete with the power of other Lords of the World.


    "Fortunately, the Weddell Sea area is not large and the ice and snow area is too large, so there is really not much trouble. I only need to do a little business, and I don''t need to spend too much time here." Tu Fu thought silently.


    During this meeting, he remained silent most of the time, quietly observing the demeanor of those people.


    Mingesa closed his eyes and sat up straight after making a simple shot, relying on Bellman to be his microphone, and the details and content of the contract were exactly the same.


    Captain Vader of the Black Medan leaned back on his seat with great interest, almost falling asleep listening to it.


    The other two were not much better. The Queen of Soul, who had eaten enough sweets, was already drowsy, and the crew on her ship tried their best to keep her awake, as if there would be something terrible after falling asleep. same thing happened.


    The ghost captain, who came up with the topic of pirate gold, happened to be sitting next to Tu Fu.


    He took the form of a ghostly flame, staring at the bored Tu Fu, as if he was very interested in this clever young master,


    "Jack Sparrow, is this your first time going to sea?"


    "Not really, it''s just that I haven''t traveled so far before, and I wasn''t well-known at that time." Tu Fu maintained a polite smile, "I don''t know if you have any advice, Captain?"


    "It''s not a guide, but a small suggestion. It''s best to be in awe when walking on the sea. Mysterious events are the same for the gods. Many things are far more dangerous than they seem, and should not be touched lightly."


    There are other meanings in this nagging words, other people can''t understand, but Tu Fu understands.


    He already knew that he was spying on his ghost ship, so he must know that he was punished, so he used this sentence to warn him deliberately.


    "Of course, a weak person like me has never dared to touch dangerous things."


    Tu Fu''s tone was brisk, as a guarantee.


    At this stage, the Sky Eye in the captain''s room is already very weak. Not only can''t spy on the actions of demigods, even pirates with ghost captain level can''t monitor them.


    "This is the best way. Many people always like to seek excitement and squander their abilities when they are young, but they often don''t know that the gift given by fate has already marked the price secretly.


    If you still have to pay the chips after the squandering, then you can only regret it. "


    Ghost Captain Youyou spoke like a riddleman, which really didn''t make Tu Fu scratch his head. He didn''t know who he was talking to, and if it was him, what did he refer to.


    "All right."


    Sitting in the center Mingesa waved his hand impatiently, "I lost some things that I usually don''t care about in exchange for seemingly more favorable conditions, and I should have known that there are invisible traps in the transaction.


    Now no one is interested in your affairs. The purpose of the "Convention" has been refined, and the rest can be supplemented separately, and the notary can witness it.


    We should talk about that next, which is obviously more important. "


    As soon as Captain Mingesa��s words came out, the captains who had little interest at first squinted their eyes, and even Captain Vader put his legs and feet down on the table, showing a decent posture.


    "Beileman, we have important matters to explain, let all the irrelevant people go out now."


    As soon as His words were spoken, the pirates in the fortress knew that the following content was not something they could hear. Hundreds of captains and mates said goodbye to the lords of the five seas one by one, and then disappeared into the meeting room in an orderly manner.


    "People like him shouldn''t be here when talking about such an important matter."


    Having half-closed eyes, Captain Vader glanced at Tu Fu, not thinking that a newly elected person was qualified to sit with them.


    "Since we have jointly elected the person, he is eligible to attend the audition. Maybe there will be unexpected gains, ha~"


    The lazy Queen of Mystery yawned, her voice full of sleepiness, and she supported him by the way.


    "It should be so." Captain Ghost replied indifferently.


    Two of the four lords agreed, and Tu Fu himself got three votes. Naturally, he stayed as a matter of course.


    "Jack."


    Miss Winster stood up and did not leave with the crowd. She called his name to remind him that it was time to leave.


    "Don''t worry, I still have some things to solve, just a moment."


    Tu Fu instinctively felt that he should stay and listen to them, so he comforted her and said, "Don''t let Cindy wait too long, you and Victor will wait for me in the boat for a while, and I will be back soon."


    He casually glanced at the dejected "witch hunter" again, as if warning him that if anything happened to Sophie, he would take him under the knife.


    Watching Sophie go away, Tu Fu sighed in vain.


    "Jack, your female partner is really good-looking and I like it very much. Since you are a businessman, are you interested in making a price for her?"


    When Captain Vader watched Sophie leave, he grinned lightly.


    After hearing this, Tu Fu''s face was covered with a little frost, and his tone was light:


    "There is no price, even if all the treasures of this sea are placed in front of me, I will not take a second look, that''s all."


    "Oh, that''s a pity."


    Vader deliberately put on an annoying expression, deliberately trying to show off in front of this newly promoted sea lord,


    "For a guy with no ability, a person who wants to protect everything may end up being unable to protect anything, what do you think?"


    Tu Fu glanced at him and said nothing.


    Knowing that a murderous lunatic like this, the more he is provoked, the happier he is.


    And he was already thinking about what helpers he could call in when the two sides were at war.


    "Wade, you''d better shut up now." Mingesa spoke in time, his majesty stopped the boring quarrel, and he gave Tufu a solemn look,


    "As for you, Jack Sparrow, what we will talk about next. Even if you leave here, only you will know."


    Tu Fu hurriedly nodded and agreed: "Of course."


    Seeing that only five of them were left in the fortress, the Sea Emperor finally spoke about another important matter for the pirate conference.


    "The location where ''Hoarfrost'' appeared last time was the Sea of ??Madness, and the location has changed."


    "The Sea of ??Storms? No wonder there have been a lot of undead there recently. I thought Vader did it."


    Captain Ghost quickly picked up the conversation.


    "As we expected, it is moving all the time, and it is not limited to a certain sea area. This time, its power is even greater. Wherever it passes, the creatures in the sea are devastated. This disaster seems to have some kind of activity."


    After several people exchanged information, their faces were different, some were heavy, some were curious, and some showed a hint of greed. They discussed with different moods.


    Hoarfrost.


    When Mingesa mentioned this word, Tu Fu''s pupils inadvertently widened, and even his heartbeat accelerated.


    He was sure his ears heard right, what they were discussing.


    It was the purpose of the two Rosicrucian members'' trip in Narnia. Freud''s consciousness after death only dared to utter this word, and he ended up in a daze, which shows the importance of this matter.


    "You also know Hoarfrost?"


    Sensing Tu Fu''s shock, Mingesa casually mentioned something.


    "I heard people talking about it before, and they seem to be looking for it, but I don''t know what it means."


    Tu Fu answered honestly.


    "It''s not surprising. People who know this word will definitely look for it. Spies from various countries, mysterious organizations, overseas forces, and many powerful guys have fallen into this quagmire." Captain Ghost said casually.


    "So, what is Hoarfrost?"


    "A natural phenomenon? Or a mysterious event, a powerful forbidden thing?


    No one knows, and even the name is based on our guesswork.


    Because no one has ever seen its true form, wherever hoarfrost comes, there will be a large area of ??smog filling the air, but it only borders the sky and the sea, and has never appeared on land.


    Its powerful mysterious power will kill all creatures within the smog range, and they will be frozen into terrible transparent crystals that sink and sink continuously.


    After the hoarfrost disappears, under the area where it was originally located, those stones or small fish, and all aquatic creatures that approach will sink to the deepest part of the seabed.


    But even if you are separated by dozens or hundreds of inches, you still can''t stop you from hearing the voices of those creatures calling for help. This is Bai Shuang''s masterpiece. "


    Ghost Captain described the horror of "Hoarfrost" to him in a storytelling tone.


    "Deprive all the lives that come close?" Tufu murmured, "If it''s really so terrible, why don''t the governments ignore it."


    The Queen of Mysteries, who had been silent all this time, put down the food on her plate and opened her mouth, "As we said just now, there is no call for the appearance of ''Hoarfrost''.


    It is like a mysterious natural phenomenon, a rain or a snow, appears and then falls quietly somewhere, but disappears when people arrive.


    The sea is so vast, it is difficult for us to find mysterious phenomena that can move.


    And it��s not just us. Elite spies from all over the world have found nothing, and even those mysterious organizations that are good at divination can��t detect its traces. "


    Tu Fuqiang pretended to be calm, and poured half a glass of rum with the glass, "I''m afraid we can''t hide such a big event."


    Captain Ghost��s ghostly flame moved with the wind, he waved his hand,


    "Who knows, the earliest "Hoarfrost" was not destructive. It was not until the end of last year that it showed its terrifying power. Even the government didn''t notice it until the beginning of this year.


    Some people suspect that this is some kind of powerful out-of-control taboo. Once certain conditions are met, it will exert its true power until the entire sea is completely swallowed up, creating a frozen world that is only as transparent as glass. "


    Tu Fu��s hand holding the cup trembled slightly, and he breathed a sigh of relief after forcing half a cup down, and asked them the last question:


    "Then, when was the earliest time, or the first time, this so-called ''Hoarfrost'' was discovered?"


    "the first time."


    Mingesa straightened the crown on his head, and gave a sufficiently definite answer: "1492, May, date unknown."


    "It''s been a year."


    Tu Fu expressed surprise at this, with an ignorant expression,


    But try to relax your body enough.


    He put his trembling palms under the invisible table, trying not to show any strangeness.


    Now the puzzles have been solved. In May of 1492, that was the month when he crossed from the earth to this world, and returned by boat to Leeds, a fishing bay in the northern part of the Kingdom of Baia.


    Now everything makes sense.


    He spent a long time at sea looking for it, but no matter what he did, he found nothing.


    Because it can move itself, no matter how hard you look for it, you can''t find it.


    No one has ever seen such a huge ship, because it is wrapped in layers of smog, so no one can see what is inside.


    I have never seen any creatures inside, because the creatures near that ship were all frozen into crystals and fell to the bottom of the sea, so that place will always be such a desolate scene.


    The answer is ready to come out.


    What caused the "Hoarfrost" phenomenon was not a natural disaster, nor a mysterious phenomenon, nor some super taboo thing, but the ship that came from afar from the earth,


    A modern ghost ship named Santa Maria.


    (end of this chapter)

 ~： Please take a day off and give me some reflections by the way

    Sorry, I��ve been a little stuck lately. The reason why I didn��t write it is because I don��t want to write something casually to perfuse everyone. I don��t know if anyone has caught up with the latest chapter. Recently, I see that there are fewer comments. I still hope that everyone can talk more. Compared with the previous article about ghosts, the story of the ghost ship will be more grand and the number of words will be more. , now about halfway to this position, each volume has a clear theme, if there are more, there are three volumes, and if there are as few as two volumes, it is almost the same.


    Avril''s handling was a bit rough earlier, the main reason is that I don''t know how to develop this relationship, and I don''t dare to be too ambiguous, but how can it not be ambiguous if a lonely man and a widow are on the same island, and Avril is so Cute, who would not be tempted to admire him.


    The story of the isolated island gets deeper and deeper. I always feel a sense of guilt. Because I read the story of Hai��s Daughter before, I think the ending is too sad. I want someone to save her, but now Tufu already has Su Fei, his moral standards and past experience do not allow him to do this, so I was also entangled, so I can only finish it quickly, but Marceline still has a lot of plot behind, you can look forward to it.


    As for why I didn��t push Sophie, I actually wrote that the atmosphere was up there, but I always felt that it was not the right time. Now Tu Fu has not grown into a responsible man, and no matter what he does, he must do it in moderation. Even if he was kicked out of Baia, he was full of resentment and hated the original environment, so he used a false identity to commit crimes, and it didn''t matter whether he turned the sea upside down, just patted his **** and slipped away.


    But since the title of the volume is called Pinocchio, I still have to get back on track and reduce my responsibilities.


    These are some thoughts I confided to everyone, which can be regarded as the answer to the reason why the desert island story was ended hastily.

 Chapter 304： Dismount

    Chapter 304 Dismissal


    At the Lord of the Five Seas meeting, another important event was the dangerous topic of "Hoarfrost".


    This matter is too big, so big that all the big pirates must form an alliance to have the capital to compete with the governments of various countries.


    The big men at sea will also take this opportunity to exchange information.


    The news personally confirmed by Mingesa is very precious. The "White Mist" is not a layer of unchanging natural disasters. It is moving from beginning to end, so it is rare to find it.


    As the most competitive group of people at sea, it is very necessary to share intelligence.


    Everyone in the room had different expressions. Captain Mingesa sat upright on the main seat, with his palms spread out on both sides motionless.


    It is as deep as ever, without sorrow or joy. At this level, there are very few things that can shake him, and there are very few things that are interesting, but "Hoarfrost" is definitely the same.


    Compared with Mingesa''s calmness, Vader of the Black Medan crossed his palms to line his head, his legs and feet were spread wide, and he lowered his head and laughed softly from time to time, his eyes did not hide his greed for "Harbor" .


    To be able to create a natural disaster of this scale, if the things in the mist are firmly in hand, then they will become the true masters of this sea.


    The ghost captain who turned into a cloud of dark blue fire probably frowned tightly because he was worried about this matter.


    The flame seedlings on his body fluttered with the wind, and he was in an extremely unstable state. Presumably the harm caused by "Hoarfrost" added a lot of trouble to his civil servant work of driving away the undead.


    When it was time for Captain Ghost to share information, he tapped his finger on the table and worried:


    "The news I got is that this year''s Hoarfrost is more dangerous than before. Its existence range is wider and its power is more terrifying. Even if passing ships and creatures encounter


    was swept into the thick fog and basically could not come out again. "


    "It''s not just the dense fog that poses a threat to Hoarfrost. It is rumored that some people have heard strange movements inside. Maybe there are creatures alive inside,"


    The Queen of Soul also spoke worriedly, "The longer the delay, the more dangerous it will be."


    The information provided by the two of them is very useful, at least Tu Fu now knows the threat of the ghost ship to the sea.


    And it''s only getting more dangerous this year,


    "Hoarfrost will move with the ghost ship, and has a strong lethality, so why didn''t it show its power last year, could it be related to my leaving Baia."


    Listening to the information they shared with each other, Tu Fu pretended to be calm and meditated.


    He has been working hard to maintain the stability of the "Santa Maria". Although he is not capable enough, he didn''t know the existence of the old captain Arthur until he collided with Mingesa in the spirit world.


    The opponent exists in the form of a ship spirit and suppresses everything so that the ghost ship does not lose control.


    But according to the information they confided, the current "Santa Maria" is in a very bad situation, almost like a Transcendent who is about to lose control.


    He glanced at Captain Vader vaguely, and asked inquiringly: "Then why not use that compass, since you can point anywhere you want, it must not be so difficult to find ''Hoarfrost''."


    When the latter heard the name of the forbidden object, his eyes became sharper, and he didn''t directly answer his stupid question.


    Fortunately, the ghost captain basically came out at this time to solve the siege:


    "Remember, the use of any taboo is not unconditional, let alone this type of taboo."


    "Who said, my face-changing mask has no side effects." Tu Fu secretly argued in his heart, at least he hadn''t seen it before.


    "Vader''s heart-directed compass does not really point to a specific location with his mind.


    Still need to do some simple rituals. If you want to find someone, you need a real name or some items that can refer to him, but we don��t know much about the Hoarfrost phenomenon, and even this name is taken by ourselves. "


    "You know better than me."


    Captain Vader snorted with an unhappy expression. As a statistical opponent, he was naturally uncomfortable with so many secrets being known.


    The flame seedling transformed into the ghost captain chuckled: "It''s just common sense."


    Tu Fu rubbed his chin and thought to himself, "So as long as you know where it is, or enter the Santa Maria once with a compass, you can deduce its exact location."


    You didn��t say a word, they were all about the spread of ��Hoarfrost�� in the past few months. This matter has become a top priority that cannot be ignored.


    "Everyone, if you hear any news about Bai Shuang, if you can''t solve it by yourself, you can contact me at any time, and I am happy to help.


    I will also give you enough satisfactory rewards. "


    Mingesa sat in the center and spoke seriously.


    "So how can I find you."


    Facing Tu Fu''s question, he waved his fingers in the air, making an extremely weird gesture.


    But after this action, a circle of overflowing energy was split in the ground fissure in the fortress.


    It was like an enchantment. I saw a flaming hawk flapping its wings from that circle, and even the pupils were **** red.


    Presumably it is like a messenger from the spirit world.


    After the small and medium-sized bird and beast from the spirit world came to the human world, it let out a cooing howl, and a green mailbox containing faith was sewn on its paws.


    As long as some calling rituals are activated, this flamingo can be summoned immediately,


    But as the caller, he can only report the situation to Mingesa at one point.


    Mingesa��s subtext is already obvious enough, he is extremely interested in this thing, no matter if anyone can master such an ability,


    I am afraid that it will become the absolute powerhouse in the true sense of this sea.


    ��


    The "sharpshooter" Belleman of the Tianyasha pirate group was talking about things with the group of people inside, and he consciously walked towards the door with the heavy Sea God Trident.


    This kind of things that only people at the level of the Lord of the Territory can listen to, what kind of things the person in the position on the ship should do, and the secrets that should not be known by themselves, it is best not to pry at will.


    After the end of the first round of the Pirate Conference, a large number of pirate ships were parked everywhere inside and outside the fortress, and the area was tightly surrounded.


    Most pirate captains have to return to their original location by boat.


    Not long after coming out, Bellerman heard some quarrels faintly coming from the ship''s mouth.


    Obviously two forces, one of which was blocked by a man and a woman, was the demon hunter Victor who was about to leave and a beautiful woman.


    The other party is the manpower from a black ship that is docked.


    It was Captain Vader''s Black Medan, and the leader was the first mate Tengger who had just accompanied Vader into the venue. He was wearing a red turban and looked fierce, with a scar running through his face.


    The character who was second only to Vader on that ship was also a tough guy.


    They were probably used to doing evil things, and they wanted to give the newly promoted pirate lord a blow, but they blocked the way of the two of them regardless of the faces of many colleagues.


    Tenger smiled cruelly: "Miss, you are lucky, our captain seems to be very interested in you, why don''t we go to the boat together."


    "In this case, how about letting your captain come and sit on our ship after the meeting is over."


    Sophie strives to maintain a ladylike demeanor,


    This decent answer made Tengger not know how to speak for a while.


    Encountering such troublesome things, industry veterans like Victor Horta will naturally stand up, grit their teeth and take the initiative to stand in front of them.


    "Captain Jack is coming out soon, and he probably doesn''t like being invited to his fianc��e, Miss DeWitt Bukett."


    He deliberately used such words in order to let the other party retreat in the face of difficulties, but the first mate on the opposite side took a step forward with a dark face and stared into his eyes, with a fierce tone:


    "Victor the Demon Hunter? What are you? Are you sure you want to take care of Captain Vader''s affairs."


    "Don''t dare, I just don''t think there is any need for unpleasant things to happen."


    Victor greeted him with a smiling face, but waved his hand to signal Sophie to go back to the boat.


    The "demon hunter" stepped forward for the second time and blocked the way again. His repeated dissuasions completely angered the other party this time, and he saw a ball of light condense in Tengger''s hand,


    It passed through Victor with a "bang".


    The latter tried to launch a dream formation to resist, but it was too late, and a scorching heat passed through the chest and abdomen.


    There was a ticking sound, full of blood, staring at the other party with wide eyes, but did not fight back.


    In the pirate world, if a small pirate dares to attack a big pirate first, it can be regarded as a provocation, even if the whole ship is destroyed, there is nothing to say, especially in the face of such an existence as the Black Medan.


    "Captain Victor."


    Sophie was startled, she simply gave up running away, turned around and went to help the seriously injured witcher.


    Tengger''s eyes were cloudy and uncertain, and he made up his mind to reach out to grab the girl. As soon as he took his hand and looked into those bright blue eyes, he felt dizzy.


    At such a close distance, he could not resist under his carelessness.


    Then the crew members of the Black Medan behind him acted like crazy, waving their knives at him, and the sharp wind blew by, Tengger only felt the pain in his back,


    kuang? "kuang, kuang."


    The hot knife edge exploded on his body, and after he realized it, he gave Sophie a sharp look,


    "It''s you!"


    These two items are the mind shock and mind control of the scammer. Being plotted against by such a little girl, Tengger fired an air cannon in a panic.


    Seeing that those two people were about to die under this move.


    "enough."


    Beileman shook his body, seeing that the matter was getting bigger and bigger, he couldn''t help it. He moved in front of Tengger in an instant, raised his hand and flicked the palm away.


    "Boom."


    The fired artillery bounced upwards, but the scorching aftermath inevitably caused Victor and Sophie to eject backwards, disheartened and desperate, and seemed to have been cornered.


    Just as the dispute ended, a voice that was as low as zero rang.


    "what are you doing."


    At the gate of the fortress, there stood a man watching all this, his eyes were as cold as a poisonous snake.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 305： ancient duel

    Chapter 305 Ancient Duel


    As soon as the pirate meeting ended, Tu Fu noticed a constant flow of spirituality outside the fortress.


    There was movement of extraordinary people fighting, and after hearing a few more shouts, it was confirmed that it was Sophie''s voice.


    But it was too late when he came out, and he watched the Transcendent, who was probably a knight sequence, launch an air cannon and knock Victor and Sophie to the ground.


    Tengger probably didn��t expect this to happen. He just stood still and didn��t move. Seeing Tu Fu staring at him, he hurriedly explained:


    "A misunderstanding."


    Tu Fu suddenly felt an unknown fire in his heart, and he didn''t bother to listen to his justification.


    "Looking for death."


    As soon as the voice fell, he immediately launched a teleportation, and a magic flute suddenly appeared in the palm of his hand.


    After a long beep of "beep��",


    Tenger felt like his head was about to burst.


    He collided with Tengger at close range, and the fully fired finger gun made a rumbling sound.


    "Bang, bang, bang..."


    Tenger instinctively grasped the gun at his waist, and used the ability of the knight to forcibly fuse the gun into a shield, blocking the finger guns that fell like raindrops,


    White marks all over the shield immediately, but this is far from over.


    "Kangdang."


    The heavy punch that was too fast to resist came from the front, and there was no pause between the moves. Tu Fu used his steel-hardened fist to smash the shield with just one blow.


    The power of the vibration caused Tengger to roll backwards. After several moves, he immediately realized the gap with this person, and the instinctive resistance made him feel terrified.


    Knowing that he was absolutely no match for the monster-like guy in front of him, Tengger felt like retreating from the sense of panic for no reason. He caught a glimpse of the dark fortress behind him from the corner of his eye, turned around and ran into it.


    Tu Fu ignored him for the time being, and immediately stepped forward to look at the two injured people, "How is it?"


    "Demon Hunter" Victor was in the front position, withstood most of the damage. In addition, he was seriously injured in the battle just now, but luckily he still had some breath.


    "I''m fine, just take a look at him." Sophie shook her head hastily, her face was scraped by the black dust from the air cannon and shed some blood, all of which were skin traumas.


    "Take him on board to heal his wounds first, and I will take care of the matter here."


    Tu Fu took a deep breath. He had made up his mind. Even if he offended Vader in advance, he had to take action. Whether it was as the master of the sea area or as a person, he had to save his face in front of so many people.


    Seeing that the situation was completely out of control, "Sharpshooter" Beckman also activated the same teleportation ability, and persuaded him with kind words:


    "Mr. Sparrow, Tengger is Captain Vader''s first mate. Even if you make a mistake, you can give some lessons. It''s better to consider the overall situation and don''t hurt the balance that Wuhai has just established."


    "For the sake of the overall situation?" Tu Fu snorted amusedly, but still suppressed his anger and said:


    "Mr. Beckman, thank you for your help just now. I will repay your favor in the future. But since he is online with my people, it should be my business with him."


    He spread his palm, and saw the purple magic flute appear out of thin air, and played it again aiming at the fleeing Tengger.


    "Swoosh, whoosh, whoosh��"


    The chasing note was like a sharp blade, and immediately penetrated Tengger''s body, and four or five energetic cyclones immediately caused scratches on the clothes behind him.


    Like a tyrannical force carved with a knife and an axe, the first officer of the Black Medan lost his balance and immediately fell to the ground.


    The panic of approaching death made him terrified, so he shouted desperately inside with the last of his strength:


    "Captain!"


    Feeling that the other party still had basic vital signs, Tu Fu launched a teleport on the spot and arrived directly with a "swish", and stepped heavily on Tengger''s back with a slap, almost killing him.


    Coincidentally, the four big pirates who came out of the meeting saw this scene.


    It all happened so fast.


    Tu Fu just came out of it. In a blink of an eye, this guy who had just been promoted to be the Lord of the Weddell Sea proved with his strength why he was able to sit in this position.


    Especially Vader''s face was the most embarrassing. At first, he just wanted to let people give this guy a blow, but it seemed that he had gone too far.


    Seeing that his first mate was almost killed, Vader''s voice was colder than winter,


    "what are you doing."


    "You should ask him what he did." Tu Fu stepped on this man without changing his face, and his momentum did not decrease at all after colliding with Vader head-on.


    "Boat...Captain...I''m being reckless."


    Tengger gritted his teeth, looked at Vader with expectant eyes, and almost shouted in a roar: "Help me!"


    "He attacked my female companion and subordinates for no reason, now it''s time to apologize to them, Captain Vader, what do you think?"


    Tu Fu spoke lightly, but anyone could hear the anger contained in his words.


    "Beileman, is that so?" Mingesa looked up and asked.


    The latter nodded: "That''s true. Mr. Sparrow''s men have retreated a lot, but they still received attacks from Tengger. I think they may have some misunderstandings. There is really no need to make such a fuss."


    After this question and answer, the whole incident is clear. The old pirates want to pick up the opportunity to suppress the new forces.


    It''s just that I went too far and was caught, and I couldn''t bear it.


    "I told you to let him go, and if you dare to kill him, you will pay the price with your life."


    Vader spoke again as if he didn��t hear it. When he spoke, he only felt the air-conditioning around him keep dropping, and the cold feeling covered the entire fortress.


    There was no concession in the words, let alone an apology.


    "it is good."


    Tu Fu saw that he was unreasonable wherever he played, a fierce light flashed in his eyes.


    The soles of the feet that directly stepped on Tengger''s back exerted force, and were immediately covered by hardened steel.


    Only hearing a crisp "click" sound, Tengger''s spine broke directly.


    Tu Fu''s full blow broke his ribs on both sides, and he lay on the ground and wailed in pain.


    "boom."


    This is not over yet. After the stampede, Tengger felt a burst of gravity in his waist and abdomen. He was kicked away and lay flat in front of those big pirates. howling.


    "Back to you."


    "I don''t know what''s good or bad."


    Captain Vader also had a strong killing intent in his eyes. He raised his palm, and a terrifying aura erupted immediately.


    A thick black smoke full of **** smell is about to sweep past.


    The black smoke formed the heads of skeletons, making horrible and treacherous screams. Those skeletons seemed to be given life, and they shot towards Tu Fu as if they were asking for their lives.


    "Whizzing��"


    The latter held the magic flute tightly, and blew the mouth of the flute to prepare for the next move. By the way, he could find out his strength.


    But before this attack took effect, it was blocked by a strong vibration.


    The attacks they launched at the same time unexpectedly shattered in the air, and the strange black smoke disappeared as soon as the wind blew past it, completely disappearing.


    The sound wave that Tu Fu cast was also disintegrated with the powerful force of the broken air.


    "Mingesa, what do you mean?"


    Captain Vader��s voice is low, he naturally knows that only the famous Captain Mingesa can do it at such a close distance and quietly disrupt their attack.


    The emperor of the sea, who was in his prime, said in a serious tone: "Wade, those who make mistakes should learn a lesson. He did this reasonably."


    "Even if he abolished my subordinates in front of me?"


    "Even so."


    "The Pirate Alliance has been established, you can''t take action against the leader of the same sea area, have you broken the rules?" The ghost captain in the form of ghostly blue fire also advised.


    "Oh, rules."


    Vader walked towards Tufu''s position with a blank face. His body didn''t have any spiritual flow, and it seemed that at least he didn''t plan to do anything now.


    "Hey, Jack Sparrow, the person Tengger hurt you just now, you''re killing him now,


    That''s fair enough, I won''t say more.


    But our business is not over, far from over, do you dare to duel with me in accordance with the ancient pirate tradition. "


    "What a tradition."


    "There is a conflict between the two ships. If both of them want to reduce casualties, then as the captain, you should stand up and fight one-on-one with the captain of the other party, regardless of life or death.


    And the winner gets the other party''s wealth. "


    Beileman worriedly explained the tradition of this industry.


    "It''s crazy for me to fight you with a Sequence 5 with a Sequence 6." Tu Fu sneered, and just about to refuse, the other party''s voice sounded in his heart,


    "Yes, Jack, you can refuse, but I can also use it to keep chasing you, your girlfriend, and the members of the pirate group at sea. I will torture them to death, and then I will never talk to you again." Tell any rules."


    I don''t know what method he used, but only Tu Fu could hear the gloomy and terrifying voice.


    A Transcendent of Sequence 5 who harbors hatred towards him is already extremely dangerous,


    Tu Fu alone is not afraid,


    But with this family and the demon hunter pirate group involved for no reason, it is really too difficult to escape.


    Especially after this time, the opponent can control the pirate forces of the entire violent sea, and the pursuit of them in the future may be endless.


    "Okay, I''m next."


    Tu Fu gritted his teeth after a short thought, "But for the weaker side, I have two conditions."


    "you say."


    "First, this competition must be held at least one month later."


    "no problem."


    "Second, the place of the competition is in the spirit world. I will be one-on-one with you. Others are not allowed to participate in the battle.


    If you don''t agree to these two conditions, I will immediately return to the Northern Continent so that you will never find anyone. "Tu Fu made up his mind, this is the only way for him to win when he fights against someone who is one level higher than him.


    "Spirit world?"


    Vader chewed on this word. Although he knew that the other party must have tricks, based on his own strength, he could only nod in agreement.


    Under the witness of Mingesa, this agreement has been made,


    Neither of them can run to the ends of the earth to hide now.


    On the first day the Pirate Alliance was formed, this great event spread throughout the pirate world.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 306： undead deal

    Chapter 306 Undead Deal


    "Walk."


    After getting the promise, Captain Vader was willing to give up. He glanced coldly at the arrogant newcomer, and then led the crew back to the Black Medan.


    As for the former chief mate whose spine was broken after being stepped on, he didn''t take another look.


    Before and after the establishment of the duel, several other big pirates remained silent throughout, witnessing the establishment of this ancient duel method, there was no need to persuade or stop it, it was not necessary.


    The law of the jungle has always been the truth in the pirate world, and those who are capable can naturally plunder everything.


    In the final analysis, even though everyone is allocated a piece of sea area to sit on an equal footing, they are still not in the same circle.


    Mingesa at the demigod level has a higher circle, so there is no need to communicate with them frequently, and the other three are trying to touch the threshold of demigods. He, a Sequence 6 Transcendent, can barely get in.


    "Have they all left?"


    Feeling the huge pressure on his head, Tu Fu was relieved.


    If Mingesa hadn''t blocked him just now, with his current strength, he would have no chance of winning if he confronted Vader head-on.


    But fortunately, he fought for a month, and the competition in the spirit world was full of unexpected factors.


    He must be fully prepared now, and he must arrange everything during this time.


    Watching the ships coming and going near Shipwreck Bay, Tu Fu was about to return to the "Demon Hunter", but in the blink of an eye, he saw a group of dark blue flames suddenly igniting beside him.


    That is one of the means of the ghost ship, and a deep and hoarse voice came from inside:


    "Mr. Sparrow, are you interested in coming to my boat?"


    "Captain Ghost?"


    "Maybe I have some information you are interested in here, related to Captain Vader, what do you think."


    "Why not, I''d probably prefer to come if you were a lady."


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders, making himself look good enough.


    "Wow-"


    The voice fell, and I saw a rickety pirate ship breaking through the waves from the sea level, with a holed pirate flag on the patched mast,


    Both sides are shaking, and I am afraid that even the keel under the boat will be damaged.


    It is not difficult to doubt that such a ship can be crushed by a wave of strong waves.


    Tu Fu, who had already spied on the hull of the ship, knew that such a ship would not easily sink in the water, so he activated the teleportation ability without hesitation when his heart sank.


    With a sound of "shua", he came to the creaking deck,


    There are some people wearing armor with dull eyes, completing their work mechanically, and some lifeless monsters, defending the safety of the ship day after day.


    "These people are probably the challengers who lost the game and got boarded. There are also some monsters that are the same as those on the Santa Maria."


    Tu Fu thought to himself, and casually glanced at the location.


    It was a mess here, what caught Tu Fu''s eyes was a glistening cloud of dust, condensed into a ball and distributed all over the ship, its extraordinary properties made it difficult to be easily blown away.


    "The dust left by the ancient wraith."


    Tu Fu recognized this thing at a glance. Those human beings who were full of resentment and turned into resentful spirits would leave these things after their second death.


    It''s not surprising that there is such a thing on the ghost ship. After thinking for a while, Tu Fu still didn''t make any moves.


    As a gentleman.


    At least the host should not steal the other party''s things when the host invites the guests.


    He walked in calmly, the doors seemed to be psychic, and the doors would open and close automatically following Tu Fu''s footsteps, and the crew also took the initiative to make way until they entered the captain''s room that had been spied on once.


    "You are really brave. After spying on my ship, you dare to provoke someone like Vader.


    Different from me, he is a lunatic who easily loses control. It is not impossible to annoy him to vent his anger and kill everyone on the boat. Can you tell me what you really think now? "


    The one who turned around on the chair was a living horror skeleton wearing a captain''s uniform coat,


    This is the body of Captain Ghost, and why the Queen of Soul calls him a dead skeleton. His dark eyes are as deep as two bottomless pits, and he can read people''s hearts at a glance.


    Although he was mentally prepared, Tu Fu��s eyes flickered when he saw a living and talking skeleton.


    "He wants to kill me, so I have to kill him first, that''s all."


    "Hehe, I''m really confident. Captain Vader is the **** baron of Demon Path Sequence 5. He likes to seek inspiration from the corpses of his enemies most, so as to complete **** works of art to the extreme."


    The skeleton didn''t care about his nonsense answer, "If it''s just a Sequence 5, maybe you still have a chance to fight. There are quite a few Sequence 5s in this sea, but you know why he is the one who can command the Sea of ??Violence.


    In addition to his own strength, what is more important is the secret of Vader''s ship. Since he went to sea, he has been making murders and offering sacrifices to the demons in the abyss, giving birth to a terrible killing machine.


    It carries the smell of plague and death in the sea. Once the ship goes berserk, it will be very dangerous even in the spirit world. "


    The information revealed by the ghost captain is very important, why are these few great pirates who will become legends at sea, and even control the territory of a sea.


    In addition to its own strength, the ship under this group of people is also a powerful weapon.


    Mingesa has the Ayasha that imprisoned the Yaksha in the ship, and Vader gave birth to the Black Medan that kills demons. I am afraid that the ghost ship owned by the ghost captain is not easy.


    Noticing that Tu Fu''s face changed slightly, Captain Skeleton was very satisfied with the result he wanted,


    "However, on the day of the decisive battle, I can help you hold the Black Medan so that you can concentrate on the battle."


    "Besides, the thing you saw just now is the dust of the ancient wraith. I can also give you this extraordinary material. It''s not an important thing anyway."


    "Are you sure?" Tu Fu was not ready for the sudden happiness.


    "Now, let me guess what else you want. Since you are an adventurer, you must want to know the location of the Fountain of Youth. It must be that, right!


    All adventurers who want to advance to a higher level have come to ask me where it goes, and you are probably no exception. "


    "But it is said that anyone who drinks the fountain of youth will be cursed horribly."


    Tu Fu suddenly thought of this, and he suspected that Captain Ghost became a skeleton because of this.


    "That''s a trivial rumor, the real function of the Fountain of Youth is only to maintain the activity of the body and prolong the lifespan.


    And I didn''t become like this because of this. If it weren''t for this, wouldn''t every promoted adventurer become like me. "


    Captain Ghost��s justified rebuttal:


    "The dust of the ancient wraith, the location of the Fountain of Youth, and my all-out attack to help you intercept the Black Medan, this meeting ceremony is already sincere enough."


    "So your condition is?"


    Tu Fu knew that there would be no free lunch tomorrow, and he was prepared to bear it.


    There is no need for the other party to be so kind to him for no reason. If such a character had no strings attached, he would not dare to ask for anything.


    Sure enough, the bone at the corner of the mouth of the skeleton seemed to crack upwards due to excitement,


    "You are an existence similar to me, bearing some kind of fateful karma, I have seen some interesting things in you, you seem to have gradually come to this point with these gifts.


    But you must know that you have to return as much of this gift as you get, and your situation is worse than mine. "


    "What exactly do you want to say."


    "My condition is that you might as well bear the karma of the ghost ship for me, that is, from now on, you will drive the wandering souls of the sea back to the underworld."


    "impossible."


    Tu Fu frowned, before he had time to think about his words, he instinctively wanted to reject this crazy idea.


    Just as he was about to refuse, he saw the other party raise his hand to signal him to be quiet, "Don''t worry, just because you are by no means Vader''s opponent, instead of dying in the spirit world, let me help you destroy the Black Medan.


    His strength will also be greatly reduced because of this, maybe you still have a chance.


    As long as you can survive, you can be promoted to a higher sequence. Isn''t this a good opportunity.


    And the risk for me to do this is greater than you think. If you can''t kill Vader, I will be implicated if I rashly use the ghost ship for private affairs. The price is too high. "


    "Since the price is so high, why take the risk." Tu Fu smiled sarcastically.


    ��Because I have to do this, no matter how big the risk is, even if it will smash me to pieces, I will definitely do it.��


    The tone of Captain Ghost, who had always been gentle, suddenly became extremely fierce. He stood up and glared at Tu Fu angrily, and let out a terrifying roar through his teeth:


    "You must be wondering why I became like this, I might as well tell you, because I signed such a contract with Him when I was about to die,


    Exchange immortality for the gift of new life.


    The gods actually responded to me, but the cost of this second life is far greater than what I imagined, and I would rather not have anything now.


    Since then, I have no sense of the outside world, no taste of any food, good wine will flow down my body when it enters my stomach, and I will not shed a tear even if I am sad.


    Nothing, from day after day, year after year, doing this kind of work in this sea,


    Wander around like a ghost until the end of the era.


    This is a blessing and a curse. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 307： enjoin

    Chapter 307 enjoins


    After returning from the ghost ship, Tu Fu stood quietly in Shipwreck Bay with his hands in his pockets.


    stood here silently for a long time.


    There was only deepness in his eyes, and he stared at the unsettled sea without saying a word.


    It was as if his heart was fluctuating at the moment, and he couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    He got an interesting piece of information from Captain Ghost.


    He bears a strange fate and is marked, perhaps related to a certain god, or perhaps higher than the god.


    But it has absolutely nothing to do with the "Santa Maria", and it has something to do with when he came to this world.


    "Santa Maria" has begun to feel uneasy as its strength changes, and the spread and frequency of "Hoarfrost" will only increase.


    As the acting captain, he must take action to find the exact location instead of teleporting back temporarily.


    As for what kind of cause and effect he has to bear, it is different. Perhaps he should replace the old captain Arthur and really control the ship.


    "go back."


    Tu Fu, who had been thinking hard for a while and had no idea, simply activated his teleportation ability.


    With a "shua", it was sent back to the "Demon Hunter".


    The atmosphere in the cabin was terribly silent. The ship doctor wrapped Victor almost like a rice dumpling. There were wounds all over his body, and he looked listless with his head lifted.


    In comparison, Sophie also had some minor injuries, but at the critical moment, Bellerman stopped the opponent''s deadly attack.


    Perceiving the spiritual flow, "Demon Hunter" raised his head: "Solved?"


    "Well, solved."


    Tu Fu, who had just arrived, nodded casually and poured a glass of white wine from a glass. He didn''t talk about what happened just now, nor did he say a word about the challenge.


    The pirates from the Black Medan came here for him, and he should take up the burden himself.


    "Are you all right?"


    "A little injury." Victor shook his head, "I''m more worried about Captain Vader, he is famous for his cruel personality, and it''s not easy to not get angry so far.


    If it wasn��t for the fear that other lords would have done it long ago, and would definitely find ways to retaliate against us in the future, why not just take this opportunity to disband the ship,


    Even if you go back to your hometown in desperation, it is better than losing your life. "


    The atmosphere in the cabin was quite bad, everyone lowered their heads, and the atmosphere was quite depressing. Being hated by such a big figure at sea like Vader, their pirate career basically had no way out.


    Even if Tufu has nothing to do with the "Demon Hunter", the enemy will only destroy their entire ship when they retaliate.


    Disbanding the "Demon Hunter" is undoubtedly the most correct choice at the moment.


    ��There is absolutely no need to do this.��


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "They won''t touch you, at least not now, and they may not have a chance in the future."


    Tufu replied casually, "I have no objection if you want to disband this pirate group just like this, but I still want to ask you, Victor, why did you become a pirate in the first place?"


    ��Why being a pirate is like asking why a prostitute is so unclean.��


    Victor Horta''s voice seemed bleak, "If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t survive in his hometown, who would be willing to take such a big risk to go to sea.


    At first, everyone wanted to find the treasures and gold left in the sea, the inexhaustible wealth, so that they could live a more decent life when they returned to their hometown, so as not to shame the family members.


    But this is simply an unrealistic fantasy, and then we have to do some shady errands as a last resort. "


    "Have you found wealth and gold now? Has your dream come true again?"


    Tu Fu''s tone was still not salty, "Do you plan to go home empty-handed like this, or do you plan to do a few more dangerous jobs before going back, and then wait for someone to take your head off one day to exchange for a bounty.


    Don''t forget that you still have a bounty of 6,000 crowns on you, and you can''t stop from the moment you step on this road. "


    Silence.


    Neither Victor nor his men said a word,


    The only answer to him was silence.


    In this era, there are fewer and fewer legends of gold and treasures at sea, and the risks are also increasing.


    In the world of pirates, there are only lies and betrayals, and in the end only those selected from a hundred can reach the top.


    Like the legendary "Captain Jack" in front of him, no matter what his luck comes, he can''t stop him. After a short time, he has already become an agent in the Polar Sea area.


    I don��t know how many people are itching with envy.


    And small and medium-sized pirate groups like them, no matter how they jump around, are just an insignificant splash of the tide of this era, fleeting.


    "It seems that you have not thought about it."


    Tu Fu was not surprised by this result, "Victor, how about I give you a chance to stand up, whether you can grasp it depends entirely on yourself."


    "Please tell me."


    "Get ready to take your people to the Weddell Sea, and then manage that area in my name. The Polar Sea has a very good geographical location, and there are usually few ships passing by, and there will be no strong pirates.


    You only need to collect some taxes and fees from the ships and countries over there, and then take part of it as your dividend. It won''t take too long, and doing things under my hands can also satisfy your needs for making a fortune. "


    Tu Fu''s words were filled with a kind of magic power, which lured them step by step.


    What surprised Victor was that Jack Sparrow transferred the jurisdiction of the Polar Sea to him. Dare to think.


    "You''re serious." Until now Victor couldn''t believe this decision.


    "There are no more serious words."


    "I do."


    Without half a second of hesitation, Victor hurriedly agreed and Tu Fu''s arm nodded abruptly.


    The pirates who followed him had been wandering at sea for a long time, all of them were shrewd old fritters, and at this moment they spared no effort to support their captain''s approach.


    Becoming a lord-level sea power, just by virtue of this halo, is more promising than ordinary pirates.


    Tu Fu naturally has his own ideas in doing this. Compared with those legendary pirates, he has almost no power, so he has to do everything by himself. This incident also made him see his own limitations.


    Now it is difficult for him to escape for the time being, it is better to let this group of pirates temporarily help him cultivate the power of the Weddell Sea.


    As long as he doesn��t die for a day, the ownership of the Weddell Sea belongs to him, and other pirate forces are not allowed to invade, not only for his own consideration, but also as a good place for this group of people.


    "Come with me." Tu Fu just finished telling the "Witcher Pirates", then cast a glance at Miss Winster, and they walked towards the deck where no one was there.


    This blond and blue-eyed beautiful girl deliberately put on a smiling face even though she was injured in order not to worry Tu Fu.


    "Hey, what''s the matter, why are you so serious."


    Compared to Sophie who just went to sea, her skin is no longer as white and delicate as the young lady in the past. The skin color that has dropped two degrees is the test of the sea breeze and the scorching sun.


    She used to search for people back and forth along the Misty Sea. The difficult days along the way made this little girl who had just completed her birth ceremony suffer a lot.


    After we met, I never saw her complaining to herself.


    Tu Fu thinks that he has considered it comprehensively enough, so that after Sophie goes to sea, there will always be some unexpected accidents,


    Sometimes even I don''t know whether letting her out is the right choice.


    Tu Fu''s eyes flashed with unbearable color, he raised his palm and stretched it towards her soft face, the latter''s fair face was immediately rosy, not knowing what he was going to do,


    "What are you doing~"


    "Honey, I took over the duel with Vader just now, and the time is set to be one month later."


    "My God."


    "So I hope that you will return to the North Continent first, whether you go to Ryan or G?ttinghagen. In short, stay away from this sea before the one-month battle begins."


    "Never, I should be by your side at a time like this." Sophie looked at him with stubborn eyes, and also keenly sensed that his body was shaking slightly.


    "Calm down and listen to me first, I am absolutely sure to defeat that guy, but this duel cannot be distracted by it, what if he kidnapped you and used it to coerce me.


    And... And I have absolutely unspeakable reasons to do this, so please forgive me. "


    Miss Winster bit her lower lip lightly, she saw through Tu Fu''s clumsy lies at a glance,


    There was sadness in his expression, "Even for me?"


    Tu Fu has never had such a heavy heart like now. Now he can''t afford any failure, and the gap between his clenched teeth is full of blood:


    "yes!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 308： contacts

    Chapter 308 Network


    After the publication and distribution of the latest issue of the newspaper on major maritime events.


    The crazy event of the election of the lord by the pirate assembly not only caused the sea to boil, but also caused a sensation in G?ttinghagen, the capital of the Baia Kingdom in the far northern continent.


    The origins of the other long-established great pirates are mysterious, and no one knows their real identities, but the information that "Jack Sparrow" is a Baier is well known.


    The big maritime incidents in this issue naturally cannot escape the eyes of the big shots. Looking at the information submitted by the overseas spy system, Prime Minister Thilo Thorens, who is in the Hill Palace, only feels a headache.


    It hurts so badly.


    At first, he just wanted Tu Fu to go out to avoid the limelight, and let someone come back secretly after William II''s anger subsided. Now it''s all right, he has been lurking as one of the pirate leaders for a long time.


    If this continues, the position of the Pirate King will not be far away.


    It helped Baia complete the great cause of overseas unification.


    There are a lot of troubles in the country that have not been resolved, and there are troubles in the outside world one after another. That little guy who never makes people worry is so noisy even when he is at sea.


    "We must think of a suitable solution to this matter."


    Solons knows well that if he uses overseas forces at will, he will be easily impeached by some people in the cabinet and the House of Representatives.


    After pondering for a long time, Tilo came up with an idea. He took a copy of the newspaper of the king''s capital and went directly to the main hall of the palace. He walked directly into the hall without reporting.


    "Your Majesty, an interesting incident happened at sea recently, are you interested?"


    "Oh, I would like to see what is worth making you come to me."


    Sitting on the throne was a slightly fat man with a moustache. He subconsciously squinted his eyes when he heard that he was looking for something.


    The king of Baia was full of smiles, and took over today''s "G?ttinghagen Post", as a well-known media in the kingdom, recording news at home and abroad,


    Naturally, there is news about Jack Sparrow as a Bayer.


    "Just a pirate?"


    Prime Minister Sorens remained calm, "Interestingly, this pirate lord is a Baiyan.


    This is something that hasn''t happened in many years. Baia''s navy has always been comparable to that of Ryan, and comparable to that of Landis. Such an active young man is worth noting. "


    "In the final analysis, he is just an insignificant little pirate leader. Even if some skills are only overseas, what can such a person bring to the kingdom?"


    The king said in an unquestionable tone, "Tillo, don''t let me be distracted by such small things."


    Actually, he didn''t have a problem with the man in the newspaper, but he just wanted to be against Thilo Thorens, always trying to sing against him.


    Tillo sighed, "Your Majesty, if it wasn''t for the departure of that genius from the University of Michigan, why should I pay attention to such an insignificant figure? His generator technology and some whimsical ideas are enough to bring about a qualitative change in the Navy..."


    "wait."


    King William II carefully read the newspaper, which recorded the experience of this new sea legend,


    Then he took another serious look at Thilo Thorens, and then he spoke earnestly:


    "Prime Minister, you always say that Capet is the only one among Baier''s younger generation. In fact, I think the experience of this adventurer named ''Jack Sparrow'' is very good.


    It is better to take this opportunity to include people in the Baier Navy Fleet, and give him the qualification to legally plunder overseas. "


    "Your Majesty, you are right."


    Tillo did not refute, and even the wrinkles on his face were smiling: "But he will soon have a duel with another powerful pirate, and I am afraid he will die. This matter is really difficult."


    "Difficult to do? Or don''t want to do it."


    William II''s voice suddenly raised, he hated someone who questioned his authority, Thilo Thorens'' move made him feel like he was being teased.


    He wants to save that person now.


    "The offshore fleet blatantly leaves the sea area, which will cause panic in other countries, which is really not good for us."


    "Then use the power of the spy system to let them focus on this matter first. I remember that the person in charge of overseas is a demigod, and his power is enough to calm everything down.


    The fleet of the Southern Continent should also take this opportunity to display its power. It is time for them to experience Baia''s true strength. "


    William II''s eyes flashed sharply, showing his ambition as a king.


    Experienced the "perpetual motion machine" incident, and Thilo was dispatched from it. Internally, the welfare law was used to stabilize the people''s hearts, and the mainland policy of external cooperation was sufficient to ensure short-term peace.


    After respite, the Baia Kingdom finally survived the previous crisis and became stronger.


    William II, who was on the throne, naturally couldn''t help but speak a little louder.


    Prime Minister Sorens didn��t feel the slightest surprise at the completely reasonable process. When he stepped back, he pressed his palm on his chest and shouted:


    "Your Majesty is wise."


    ��


    Far away in Villedo on the outskirts of G?ttinghagen,


    Misca University.


    The deans and professors of several colleges of humanities, natural sciences, and mechanical technology looked at the information published in the newspaper with a sad face. Now they only feel the same pain in the head as Prime Minister Sorens.


    As the highest-level secret of the University of Michigan, only a few mentors of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences and deans of each academy know the identity of Jack Sparrow.


    At first, they wanted Tufu to travel around the world, spread the great ideas of generators and electricity, and show his talent to the world.


    By the way, prepare for Baia''s second industrial revolution.


    But this little bastard, except for teaching once as a lecturer on Rogue Island in the southern mainland, what did he do along the way.


    Became a rich man in Narnia, started a fraud business, cameo as an adventurer to fight pirates at sea, and now he was even directly elected as the pirate lord of a sea, and now he wants to duel with a pirate king.


    It��s all about what, looking at this pile of legendary ��crimes��, it��s really too much to write, and he almost didn��t give his mentors a sigh of relief.


    "Professor Kane, Dean Luo Fu, how do you teach students in the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences, and why this happened."


    The principal of the University of Michigan looked at the news articles and columns, and gritted his teeth and asked.


    "Principal, didn''t you say that the purpose of our school''s teaching at the beginning is to make students feel happy and free? It seems that this kid is very free."


    Professor Kane, who called people in, lowered his head and answered weakly.


    "How about I transfer you to the Southern Continent Division to experience the freedom overseas?" the principal of the University of Michigan said coldly.


    Professor Kane''s face changed, and he clenched his fist tightly: "Student who doesn''t obey the rules, don''t let me see him again, or he must be taught a lesson."


    "To teach him that there will be opportunities in the future, the top priority is how to get him out of this vortex. We can''t let our students really be bullied outside."


    Dean Nubuat Rover of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences couldn''t take it anymore, and finally said something fair.


    Tu Fu is the brightest star no matter where he is, a person who is comparable to a national treasure. If he is lost outside at this age, it will be really distressing.


    The principal of the University of Michigan pondered for a moment, and had already made a decision in his mind, and said in an unquestionable tone:


    "From now on, use all of Miska''s overseas forces, the expedition team, the Church of the Seven Gods, and find someone to take him away from the center of the storm.


    It would be best if I could take the kingdom with me, then I will personally plead with His Majesty. "


    ��


    Narnia, the city of heaven, the Cathedral of the Storm.


    "Wise Man" Carl Hoffmann stood on the top of the mountain and looked down the mountain. The reconstruction work has almost been completed.


    The 100,000 crowns donated by that noble son have played a great role. The slums and many destroyed places have been rebuilt, especially the anesthetic plantations and factories have been destroyed.


    It has brought endless vitality to the city.


    He witnessed the city''s transformation from desolation to glory, and from decay to new life, and he was filled with emotion for a moment.


    High Priest Karl turned his head to look at a captain-level figure, "Caudie, how is the matter of the Pirate Conference going?"


    "Everything is true. Jack Sparrow will indeed have a duel with Captain Vader of the Black Medan, probably for the dignity of being a pirate. This matter has now spread all over the world."


    Cody replied respectfully.


    "Vader? That pirate with dirty blood flowing through his veins, if such a person can die safely, it would be a good thing for the sea."


    Karl Hoffmann snorted softly.


    "what do you mean?"


    "Let the church pay attention to this matter. It is best to intervene in this matter in a critical situation. No, go and find out where they are dueling. If necessary, I will go there in person."


    The High Priest of the Church of Storms, who speaks very powerfully, has made a decision on behalf of the Church of Storms.


    No matter what, we must save this person''s life.


    A few days after the end of the Pirate Convention, with the news from various quarters, the name "Jack Sparrow" caused a chain reaction in many places.


    His terrifying network has made countless people on two continents worry,


    Some people like him, some people hate him, some people love him so much, some people hate him so much,


    But this does not prevent too many people from wanting him to be a once-in-three-hundred-year genius,


    died silently at sea.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 309： Misty Sea Invasion

    Chapter 309 Invasion of the Misty Sea


    "Goo, goo, goo..."


    The skyline crosses a row of newsbirds with mailboxes hanging on their feet.


    They fluttered their exhausted wings, completely ignoring the injuries encountered on the way, enduring hunger, thirst and wind and frost to soar freely in the sky, the tide ebbs and flows, the clouds roll and the clouds clear,


    The only thing that remains the same is their hard-working two shifts sending news work back.


    For the life of the beloved birds, they must work like machines. I don��t know how many difficulties and obstacles I have to overcome along the way, and how much determination I have to do this.


    Compared to loyalty to love, probably even many people are inferior to the birds of Crete.


    This group of newsbirds coming from afar leaned over and slowly passed a sloop, and then heard the sound of "babbling" music, or it is not an exaggeration to call it a magic sound.


    The disorganized and disorganized music fell on the sea like a disaster,


    "Goo!"


    One of the Cretan birds, whose wings were about to fall off, was probably too exhausted. The moment he heard the sound of the instrument, he fell from the sky after a scream, and landed on the "Witcher" accurately.


    A palm on the deck firmly caught it, and by the way put away the magic flute that played bad music, took it out of the mailbox, and casually flipped through a roll of the latest newspaper.


    "Sure enough, the pirate meeting couldn''t escape the government''s intelligence network, and even my story was reported, and the whole world knows about it."


    Tu Fu stroked his chin in thought.


    Two days after leaving Shipwreck Bay, the Northern Continent powers naturally strongly condemned the pirates�� arbitrarily elected ��talker�� and they did not recognize the status of the leader of the Five Seas.


    In disguise, they do not recognize their so-called elections.


    But people from all walks of life in the southern continent or the islands must recognize the status of these people at sea,


    The smarter ones have already started paying money to manage these vicious pirate groups.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that Jack Sparrow, a Byerian, became one of the leaders of the Five Seas. He was not elected as a pirate, and he was full of mystery.


    "Sophie, help me get the manuscript from the room."


    Taking advantage of the gap between these days, he took the opportunity to finish compiling the next issue of "The Adventures of Captain Jack".


    This long-term autobiography was quite popular during this period. His deeds satisfied most people��s longing for the sea. This big event will definitely make his work a sensation, and it is best to cause a wave of sensation in the world.


    Even though Miss Winster was still angry with him, she obediently came out with the latest manuscript, because her angry cheeks seemed to have been punched,


    She curled her lips in dissatisfaction: "What did you write this time? I guess it must have something to do with the Pirate Conference, and use ugly pirates to set off your wisdom."


    "That''s right, the adventurous Captain Jack came to the Pirate Conference unintentionally. After witnessing the ugly fight for power, he conquered this group of stupid guys through wisdom and courage."


    "Not bad, shameless as always."


    Sophie was not surprised by this at all, she flipped through the content again, "There is also the matter with Vader, how dare you include the duel?"


    "Anyway, the newspapers have already repaid it. I can''t hide the fact that he and I are going to duel. Why don''t we make some changes and make use of it?"


    "How to change?"


    "Because he couldn''t understand the brutal behavior of Captain Vader of the "Black Medan" at sea, so the wise and brave Captain Jack stepped forward regardless of the danger, intending to eliminate harm for the people through this ancient tradition."


    "As expected of you."


    Tu Fu smiled triumphantly. If he couldn''t suppress his opponent in terms of strength, at least he could crush him to death in terms of public opinion.


    Immediately, he put in the manuscript and the money that was more than double the market price.


    This is one of the unspoken rules of sending letters by sea. If you are not on a public ship, private ships will have to pay more if they want to use newsbirds.


    Equivalent to the handling fee to the postman and the postal company.


    "Go, cast a good tire in your next life."


    After putting the things in the mailbox, Tufu blew his flute again to wake up the sleeping Newsbird.


    After flapping the other party''s wings and feeding them some food, the news bird revived with full blood and immediately pierced the skyline.


    A bard should spread and praise the glorious deeds of a hero everywhere, even if the hero is himself.


    "Hey, why do you still have the mind to do such a boring thing? Isn''t the most important thing now is to recruit soldiers? Use some contacts in the Northern Continent."


    Miss Winster''s tone was a little irritable, she was really worried about Tu Fu.


    But after leaving Shipwreck Bay that day, I didn''t see him worrying about this matter at all.


    "That''s a Transcendent who is a Devil Path Sequence 5, but it''s not so easy to recruit soldiers. If someone really comes to help unconditionally after a month, it''s probably true love."


    Even Tu Fu couldn''t help but sneered, in fact, he already knew it in his heart.


    It would be strange if those people in the Northern Continent really didn''t know anything about such a big event.


    He didn''t dare to bet on whether people from the Northern Continent would help, so he wanted to send Sophie and the others away in advance.


    Seeing that Miss Winster was worried, Tu Fu said deliberately: "Besides, no matter which side is stronger in an ancient competition like this, if you dare to use other people to join the battle, you will be outraged.


    I am mentally prepared for this. "


    "Oh, it''s up to you."


    Sophie returned to the cabin with a displeased expression on her face, as if she didn''t forgive Tu Fu who made the decision without authorization.


    She hates that Tu Fu hides things from her, as if she is like dragging oil bottles and will only bring him down.


    He always shoulders all the burdens silently on his shoulders, but this time Tu Fu''s determination is unusually firm, and they must leave each other on the eve of the decisive battle.


    Since the ship sailed into the depths of the Misty Sea, the sky was filled with heavy fog, and the atmosphere seemed extremely unusual.


    At this time, a voice came from the cabin below, it was the voice of "Demon Hunter" Victor,


    "Captain Jack, we did as you asked.


    Go to the depths of the Misty Sea first. Speaking of which, our luck is really good. Almost all the monsters hiding in the mist along the way have disappeared, and there are very few creatures attacking the ship.


    You will be able to reach the right destination in a short time. That place has always been remote, so you are here looking for something. "


    "Yes, I was indeed looking for something here."


    Tu Fu chuckled, "I didn''t expect that thing to be in the Misty Sea. What a coincidence, it''s hidden so deep."


    "So, what''s that?"


    "A good thing that makes the body never fade, and the fountain of youth will be cursed if you drink it."


    ��


    Coral Sea, Deep Sea Palace.


    When the pirate meeting that shocked the sea spread across the sea, a tragic race war had already started here.


    In just a few days, a large number of alien species have invaded this sea area. The sea is dominated by spirits such as Harpies and Misty Goblins, who specialize in capturing and attacking fleeing targets.


    The deep sea is even more restless. The ferocious and terrifying deep sea monsters are attacking. The war led by the murlocs is too sudden, appearing quietly and surrounding the palace.


    The war between the two parties lasted for three days. The tragic war left a batch of corpses from each of the two races, which have probably been eaten away by plankton.


    Passengers of the steam ferry passing by the sea all sighed at the tragedy after seeing this scene.


    From time to time, strange corpses of creatures are seen floating, and half of the sea is dyed bright red. This battle seems to be continuing.


    The war between races has always been cruel. There is no moral concept, only instinct.


    "Help, help..."


    In a remote sea area, a little mermaid covered in bruises cried out weakly.


    And behind her was a whaling ship swimming on the water with full power, and the sharp grapple of that ship could no longer break free when it touched it.


    The other party seems to have been eyeing her for a long time, and pursued her relentlessly all the way.


    The value of a mermaid is enough to make the nobles of the Southern Continent tempted.


    Although she knew it was useless, Avril still waved her tail vigorously, pushed aside the icy sea water, and exhausted her last bit of strength to leave this place of despair and the cage that imprisoned her.


    Such a memory is like a nightmare for Avril Lavigne. The palace was attacked, compatriots died one after another, and even the most powerful father was entangled.


    The royal family of the deep sea has never suffered such a heavy blow.


    Fortunately, the old king of the deep sea sent his sons and daughters away first, and then fought the invading enemies with all his strength, barely giving them a glimmer of life.


    But now he is being hunted down by unknown humans, and even living has become a luxury.


    Avril Lavigne wandered in the icy sea like this, only feeling that her whole body was getting colder and colder, and all kinds of messy memories in her short life floated in her mind.


    Especially the memory on the isolated island is the most vivid. He can always hear all kinds of wonderful stories every day, but he is the only one who refuses to tell the end of the story in "The Daughter of the Sea".


    This has simply become the most regrettable thing for Avril Lavigne.


    Thinking of the few jars of frosting that someone still owes me, I feel sad for a moment.


    The weak Avril seems to think of a name, the name that can bless her for life,


    So I shouted hard over and over again,


    "Tuff Capet...Tuff Capet...help me..."


    The name echoed again and again in the icy sea with the whirlpool, but there was no response.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 310： Xanadu

    Chapter 310 Xanadu


    "Tuff...Tuff Capet..."


    Tu Fu, who was sitting in the captain��s cabin writing a letter, frowned, only feeling uneasy,


    The pen unconsciously drew forward, as if he heard someone calling his name.


    Soon, the nameless shout was completely silent in the turbulent waves. Tu Fu didn''t think it was an auditory hallucination. A transcendent has an extraordinary perception of the outside world.


    When you reach a high level, you can hear the prayers of believers.


    Raising her eyelids, she glanced lightly at Miss Winster, who was also sending a letter home. The latter noticed his movement, and still puffed her cheeks and didn''t speak, and didn''t even look at him.


    Must still be angry about that.


    Tu Fu looked down, and little Cindy made a pitiful gesture of waving her hands, as if to show that she was helpless.


    Tu Fu rolled his eyes, "Cindy, the weather today is not bad, the sun has been out for a long time."


    "Ok?"


    "So I think you must want to get some sun by now."


    The little girl froze for a moment, then smiled understandingly,


    "Yes sir, it''s time for me to bask in the sun."


    After finishing speaking, she got up and walked out of the cabin, leaving a space for the two of them to spend alone.


    During the cold war period between lovers, reasoning is unreasonable, and whoever bows his head and admits his mistake first seems to be the first.


    Especially when two people with strong self-esteem are together, no one is willing to bow their heads first. If it goes on for a long time, it will squeeze resentment at least, and break up at worst.


    Tu Fu, who has been a man for two lifetimes, didn''t get mad, he cleared his throat and said with a smile,


    "If my uncle and aunt knew that I abducted her dear baby daughter out of the house for half a year, and suffered so much grievance during the journey, I guess they must have the heart to kill me."


    Sophie was so sad that she was about to shed tears, but when she heard his words, she immediately snorted triumphantly: "It''s good to know."


    Seeing that she was willing to talk to her, Tu Fu understood that this meant she was still willing to chat, so he borrowed the donkey to go downhill:


    "Sometimes I always think, if you didn''t come to see me the night I left G?ttinghagen, and I returned to the kingdom after two years or more, what would have become of the Winsters at that time What about.


    Maybe at that time you already have a boy you like, maybe they are getting married soon.


    Which unlucky man is that husband, who dares to marry our Miss Winster? "


    Sophie gave him a timely look.


    "Fortunately."


    Tu Fu changed the subject, with a lonely smile on his face, "Fortunately, you are here, no matter how wronged I am, I still feel that I am the happiest person in the world.


    I didn��t believe in the Seven Gods before, and the gods couldn��t give me anything, but I also secretly prayed to the gods, praying... I was the unlucky one. "


    The palm of Sophie, who was holding the pen tightly, trembled slightly. The words had been expressed clearly enough. She waited for Tu Fu to continue speaking, and he almost uttered those few words.


    "Boom."


    At this moment, the hull made a roar and moved towards the coastline. The two immersed in the atmosphere fell to one side along with the hull.


    "Demon Hunter" Victor''s carefree voice came into the cabin at this time,


    "Captain Jack, we have arrived at the location you specified."


    "Very good." Tu Fu looked at Miss Winster''s regretful expression and tried to calm down, "Why don''t I go and throw him into the sea now."


    "No need."


    The frost on Miss Winster''s face melted slightly, and she waved her fist proudly, "I''ll talk about it when I get back, I want to hear that sentence from you, you bad guy.


    If you make me angry next time, I will never forgive you. "


    Seeing her smile finally, Tu Fu let out a sigh of relief, "Sophie, how dare I mess with you, do you know why we came to find the Fountain of Youth?"


    "Collect potion ingredients?"


    "More than that, it is said that the spring water here can rejuvenate people. It is a trivial matter to prepare extraordinary materials for me, and the top priority is to help you beautify your face."


    Tu Fu swears to flatter him. Even though he knows it is flattery, he still makes Sophie laugh out loud after a long time.


    Taking advantage of Tu Fu''s turning around, Sophie gently wiped the corners of her eyes,


    She has waited too long for this day to come.


    ��


    deck.


    Victor Horta, who didn''t know that he had escaped twice, stood on the deck and waved his palms and shouted at them,


    "Sir, the Misty Sea goes deep to the southeast. After passing through three uninhabited islands, we rushed in along the submarine vortex beside the island. When we passed a sea trail, we thought we were lost.


    But along the current, I soon arrived at the place you mentioned, and no such island has been found before.


    Look, there are still smoke and buildings on the island, and there must be people living on it. I didn''t expect such a wonderful place to exist in such a chaotic sea. "


    There is no pirate who is not interested in treasure hunting, especially the legendary Fountain of Youth, and everyone is very motivated.


    The crew of a ship parked the ship excitedly, and everyone stood on the deck and marveled at the uncanny craftsmanship of the sea.


    In front of them is a large-scale island, not only with beautiful scenery, but also with various beautiful plants competing for splendor, and some exquisite buildings that don��t know how long they have been built.


    Windmills, farmland, very rural style of remote small towns,


    The crew of the "Witcher Pirates" who arrived couldn''t help staring at them for a moment.


    The only thing that surprised Tu Fu was that there were many corpses of ships that were about to decay sleeping on the shore of this unnamed island.


    There are the flags of the Northern Continent, ordinary raft boats, and skulls dedicated to pirates. Although the scale is far smaller than Shipwreck Bay, the corpses of these many ships are enough to warn latecomers to be careful.


    "Leave half of the people to guard the ship, and the rest will go down with me."


    After thinking about it, Tu Fu felt that this was the best choice.


    "But it''s already here, brothers all want to see the fountain of youth..." Thor, the first mate, muttered.


    Victor warned in a serious tone: "Follow Captain Jack''s request, his words are the orders that the entire ship should obey, and anyone who dares to violate it will get out immediately."


    "yes."


    Although some people are unwilling, they still have the basic qualities of being a professional pirate. They must obey the captain''s instructions. People who are unable to walk as soon as they see the treasure will not be able to live until now.


    "everything is normal."


    When Tu Fu got off the boat, he turned on the eagle-eyed perspective and the senses of the witcher in advance, and casually glanced at this extremely remote place. They were all very common things, and he didn''t find anything unusual.


    So a total of 20 or so people landed on the shore. They approached the center of the island along the shore, passed a stream, and passed a dense forest of flowers like cherry blossoms.


    After walking for a long time, it was already dark before they came to the edge of the island and came to this human town.


    Although the location of this place is very remote, apart from the beautiful scenery, it is not like a place where civilization can be established.


    The Fountain of Youth, a thing that only exists in legends, is even less likely to appear on a crowded island.


    But after observation, I found that this is indeed a human territory, with houses, shops, restaurants and even hotels, with a scale of about a hundred people, men and women, mainly teenagers.


    Every household has children, and many young babies,


    The people in this town perform their own duties and do different jobs to keep the town running. Although they don''t look sad or happy on their faces, the town shows a beautiful and peaceful atmosphere.


    Seeing a strange face enter the town, a young face came. This person was probably in his early 20s. He also had no expression on his face and spoke coldly.


    "Gentlemen, come for the first time, I guess you must be looking for the fountain of youth."


    "Oh, how do you know."


    Victor squinted his eyes, and the pirate instinct made him subconsciously touch the saber at his waist.


    "After setting foot in such a far place, apart from the magical spring water, I really can''t think of a second reason to go to the island.


    I am dissatisfied with you and say that people including me who come to this island all come for the fountain of youth, and everyone has the same purpose.


    I will give you a piece of advice. There is no need to rush this matter. It is best for you newcomers to find a place to live in the town first. "


    Tu Fu said lightly, "Is it hard to find the location of the Spring of Youth?"


    "No, it''s right in the center of the island. Walk along the road on the mountain and you''ll see a towering tree, an ancient well under the sacred tree. That''s the location of the Fountain of Youth."


    "Could it be that the spring water is different from the rumors, and does not have the effect of prolonging life and eternal youth."


    The man widened his eyes excitedly, shook his head and argued: "No, sir, that rumor is true. The water from the Fountain of Youth does have such miraculous effects. That''s why we are here."


    "Because there are many people looking for the Fountain of Youth, and the spring water produced in the well is limited every day. Not everyone has a share. Why don''t you go there with me later, and you will know everything after a while."


    After the man finished speaking, he ignored them and ran up the mountain vigorously.


    Many people in the town also scrambled to run to a huge tree on the top of the mountain, for fear of being left behind. Fortunately, the town was full of young and strong men and women, each with stronger physical functions.


    This weird scene not only made Tu Fu narrow his eyes, "No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look right."


    "But he didn''t lie." Sophie added.


    "A lie is based on self-cognition. If there is a problem with basic cognition, then everything will become a lie." Tu Fu was discussing this issue like a philosopher.


    Not only him, even many ordinary crew members on the ship couldn''t help showing suspicious expressions.


    The ambiguous statements made by this eccentric person make people puzzled, and they can''t understand the intentions of these people. No matter how you look at it, you find it strange.


    "Clang clang clang!"


    Until late at night, a bell tower in the town was rang, and densely packed townspeople came out from various places after finishing their day''s work. Most of them had already arrived at the top of the mountain,


    Standing under the big tree called "Sacred Tree",


    The townspeople who came out of various buildings in the town maintained a consistent movement to pray to the sacred tree.


    Suddenly, the dark figure fell to the knees like a tide.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 311： Keeper of the spring

    Chapter 311 Spring Keeper


    The moment the ancient bell tolled,


    The town that was overcrowded just now, is empty in a blink of an eye.


    Only the "Demon Hunter Pirates" who entered the island were left standing there in a daze, you look at me, I look at you, only you and me are left under the tree,


    They saw surprise in their eyes.


    Not only those young and strong adults, but even many children who were a few years old rushed to climb to the position of the sacred tree on the mountain, and their expressions of neither sadness nor joy were instantly ignited by passion.


    "Perhaps you are right. Although that person is telling the truth, if he is wrong, it may become a lie."


    Sophie used her ability to look around the town for a while, "I didn''t look carefully just now, but when I calmed down, I realized that there doesn''t seem to be an elderly person in this town."


    "This does not mean that the Fountain of Youth really has the effect of eternal youth."


    Victor��s well-founded answer,


    "However, if I lead the team in to see this scene, instead of taking the risk of betting on the Fountain of Youth, it is better to loot all the wealth in the town now, and then run away and never come back again."


    "That''s right, I finally know why you have survived until now."


    Tu Fu looked straight ahead, which was the direction of the so-called sacred tree.


    After a while, the top of Kung Fu Mountain was already full of people, and the voice of babbling and babbling could be heard clearly even at the bottom of the mountain. After staring at it for a while, Tu Fu opened his mouth:


    "I''m going to go up the mountain to have a look. I won''t force anyone. If anyone thinks it''s dangerous, they can go back to the boat now."


    After waiting for a few seconds, the heads of the pirates in the team all raised their heads consciously.


    "It took us a long time to get here, and going back would not be a joke."


    "Eternal youth, even the risk is worth it."


    "That''s right, that''s the legendary Fountain of Youth. There are priceless treasures on the market, so you don''t have to do such a dangerous job if you just take some."


    The crew members present all expressed their opinions afterwards. They finally came here, and they were about to see the legendary mysterious spring with their own eyes.


    It would be a pity to give up at this point.


    "Okay, let''s go up together, but let me put it here first, and retreat immediately if the situation is not good."


    Tu Fu didn��t talk nonsense, and after consulting their opinions, he immediately led a team of people in the direction where the townspeople disappeared.


    They climbed up the mountain path.


    The tall mahogany tree on the top is too conspicuous, even in the distance you can see the branches of the towering tree, and there is only one tree on the top.


    The huge peak just shelters the praying townspeople from wind and rain.


    This tree is about 40 to 50 meters high. I don��t know how many years it took to grow before it is now flourishing.


    Panqiu''s old bark is covered layer by layer, as if the wrinkles of an old person are accumulated on the face. The tree tends to be brownish red, and it can be determined that it is a species that has never been seen before.


    In order to stabilize the minds of the team, Tu Fu went straight up the mountain without using teleportation. It took the group about ten minutes to finally reach the top.


    When I arrived, there were already dense crowds of people kneeling here.


    The townspeople here looked a little anxious, or kowtowed their heads to the ground, or muttered something, just like devout believers.


    Men in their twenties and thirties, down to children who are only a few years old, all maintain consistent movements. From time to time, babies can be heard crying, and the crying is piercing.


    And under the mangrove tree, there is an ancient spring well, which must be the rumored Fountain of Youth.


    Beside the mouth of the well stood an elderly grandmother with a slightly hunchbacked back, wearing a set of dark hooded clothing, and covering her face with a kerchief.


    Even so, you can see the dense wrinkles all over the face. She is so old that it is difficult to get the spring water from the mouth of the well, panting constantly, and filling the spring water from the inside back and forth.


    Tu Fu looked at it for a while, and he already had the answer in his heart. This old lady is probably the manager here, with a rather dignified dignity, and she was the only one working around the ancient well from the beginning to the end.


    Without the permission of the old man, the townspeople who knelt down and kowtowed did not dare to move forward at will.


    It seems that she is afraid of her from the heart, so she keeps the lineup and acts according to the rules.


    "Is that the Fountain of Youth?"


    "Go over and see if it''s true or not."


    It took a lot of effort to get to the place. After seeing the ancient well, some people in the team couldn''t help but eager to try it. Tu Fu squinted his eyes and then reached out to stop them.


    "Don''t worry now, there is something wrong here."


    "Why doesn''t the old woman guarding the ancient well drink the spring water in the well?" Sophie subconsciously asked when she saw this strange scene.


    "That''s exactly what I''m thinking about right now."


    Tu Fu watched this scene from a distance. If there is really a spring of eternal youth, as a guardian, how could he not be moved.


    The only explanation is that there is a problem with this spring water, and the problem is so big that even the guards dare not drink it at will.


    After the group of them came up, they saw a woman in the golden age of life in the small town. She was very excited and moved forward with a bowl.


    His expression was full of fanaticism, and he muttered in his mouth:


    "It''s my turn, it''s my turn..."


    The mother-in-law who guarded the fountain of youth did not say a word, and poured the spring water that had just been pumped from the ancient well, bright and shining.


    Under the moonlight, it seemed to have some kind of filter, but Tu Fu clearly felt a large amount of energy overflowing with the breath of life, and what happened here made him vigilant bit by bit.


    "Next person."


    After the old lady weighed it with a spoon, she shook the spoon with the same technique as the aunt in the cafeteria, shaking off part of the spring water in the spoon, and then carefully poured it into the woman''s bowl.


    "Gulu, Gulu~"


    The moment he received the water, the latter didn''t hesitate at all, held the bowl and poured the spring water into the mouth without a drop, and poured it into the stomach, for fear of being robbed.


    Immediately afterwards, like a puppy, he greedily licked every part of the bowl with his tongue. People who didn''t know it thought it was a person who was dying of thirst in the desert.


    "Ok."


    Right after the woman drank the spring water, Tu Fu, who had turned on the witcher''s senses, couldn''t help opening and closing his lips.


    There was a flash of astonishment, surprise, and puzzlement in his expression,


    Everyone watching this scene couldn''t help but have the same expression.


    After the woman drank the Fountain of Youth, her skin became fairer at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the freckles on her exposed arms and face were also eliminated.


    The rare wrinkles on the face disappeared without a trace at this moment.


    The age that is not considered old seems to be several years younger in an instant, and it suddenly returns to the youngest and most beautiful time.


    "No wonder this thing is priceless in the market. If it is taken out, the whole world will probably go crazy."


    Tu Fu��s expression was equally astonished, and what he saw with his witcher��s senses was the same. It wasn��t some false trick. The cells and organs in the body of the woman who drank the fountain of youth had some changes.


    All become younger and have higher durability.


    What remains unchanged is her neither sad nor happy expression. This woman''s mind is still occupied by a gray air mass.


    Grey in the Tarot cards is usually interpreted by mysticism, which usually has gloomy, negative, and unfortunate meanings.


    can also be used as an unhealthy concept.


    "Interesting, obviously can become younger and more beautiful, but abide by the duty not to drink the fountain of youth, obviously become younger and more beautiful but can''t be happy."


    Tu Fu raised his brows, looking at the strange scene under the sacred tree with great interest.


    "Hey, little brother over there, you can come forward to get the spring water."


    An old and hoarse voice came from the side of the ancient well. It was the wrinkled old woman who spoke. Following the eyes of the kneeling townspeople, they looked at Tu Fu and his group all the way.


    Tu Fu walked forward slowly without hurrying, and asked, "What is your relationship with the Fountain of Youth?"


    "The person who keeps the spring."


    The voice was gloomy, without any emotion.


    "Then why is it our turn now, didn''t they arrive earlier than us?" Without waiting for the spring guard to explain, a townsman next to him explained for her,


    "Hey, be careful what you say. Anyone who comes here for the first time has the priority to drink the fountain of youth. Kneel down and pray like the sacred tree. It is a gift from the gods. Don''t let the gods down."


    "Could it be that the spring water of the Spring of Youth has something to do with this tree?"


    Tu Fu didn''t answer, and turned to look at the old woman Shouquan.


    Her pale eyes were devoid of expression, she no longer looked like a person, just a short peep caused him great pressure,


    I don''t know if she is still the "Sacred Tree" or "Ancient Spring" here, but Tu Fu is always overwhelmed, and this unreasonable perception cannot be false.


    He was sure there was something terribly terrifying here.


    Since he couldn''t force it, Tu Fu said bluntly: "Dear spring guard, I don''t drink the spring water in this well now, I just need to take some of the fountain of youth."


    "no."


    The old voice directly rejected him, and the mother-in-law who guarded the spring raised her head and said in a rambling manner: "The spring water of the fountain of youth can only be drunk next to the sacred tree, and if the interval between two drinking is too long, it will lose its original effect. ,


    Can''t help but have no effect, and the drinker is cursed by the fountain of youth instead.


    You must take the spring water for a full cycle until the body returns to its original form. Only by reversing the cause and effect of life and regrowing can the true effect of the fountain of youth be exerted.


    This process requires a little waiting. "


    The old lady who guarded the ancient well asked earnestly. The hoarse and heavy voice did not sound like a fake.


    "Back to the original? So the children in the town are actually transformed from adults back, and the spring of youth has such a powerful effect."


    Tu Fu suddenly realized, and suddenly felt a chill down his back.


    "Then, what does it mean to reverse the cause and effect of life?"


    A townsman with empty eyes next to him explained: "After disrupting the order of life, as long as you wait until you return to infancy and then grow to the most ideal youthful age, you can truly live forever and stay young forever. .��


    Hearing this, for some reason, Tu Fu had the urge to run away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 312： Crazy Town (4400)

    Chapter 312 Crazy Town (4400)


    "Brother, I would like to remind you in the end that in exchange for the spring water, you must pay something precious on your body."


    "Then they are the same?"


    Tu Fu''s words naturally pointed directly at the townspeople kneeling on the ground.


    ��Rules are never exceptions.����


    You took something from them. "


    "Perception."


    "Perception?"


    "The external perception of love and hate, joy and anger, joy and sorrow, after the exchange, you will no longer be able to appreciate the rights of being a human being. This is the price of eternal life."


    When the old lady Shouquan said the exchange price, she was so happy that even the corners of her eyebrows stretched upwards.


    She smiled sadly, under the light of the blue moon, the ancient well reflected a mass of blood red, which fell on the wrinkled face of the spring keeper like old bark.


    Grandma Shouquan is like a greedy old witch at the moment.


    These puzzles are solved.


    Look at those young people and children kneeling down begging for water. Although they seem to be enjoying themselves, they always have expressions of neither joy nor sorrow. There is probably only one thought in their hearts, hoping that they can get today''s spring water as soon as possible. relief.


    Tu Fu''s intuition told him that there was an even more indescribable horror and a desperate truth behind this.


    He has no intention of exploring, much less digging, and his instinct for danger makes him resist doing this.


    "It''s no wonder that people who come here from other places are unwilling to leave. It''s like losing their souls. Did they even deprive them of their emotions?"


    Tu Fu secretly lamented in his heart.


    After losing those things, what I can do every day is probably just repeating day after day, living sadly and simply with the desire for eternal life,


    is just alive.


    Originally, he was not very willing to drink the weird spring water. After hearing the harsh request of the spring guard, Tu Fu did not hesitate at all. He gritted his teeth and told the crew of the Demon Hunter Pirates behind him:


    "Let''s go, let''s go now."


    The group of townspeople kneeling on the ground begging for water looked at them with astonishment and regret, probably because such a decision was beyond their comprehension.


    "Leave now?"


    Victor, who had been waiting for a long time, was the most puzzled. If he felt strange when he arrived in the town just now, he should have left, but the spring water is so close at hand.


    It��s just a little bit worse. According to the residents of the town,


    As long as you take it for one full cycle, you can transform into a butterfly.


    Wait patiently for a while, and then use some small price to stay young forever, live forever, this is the wish of many people from ancient times to the present,


    The kings and emperors of the Northern Continent might not be able to bear such temptations.


    Sure enough, after Tu Fu gave the order, the crew of the accompanying "Demon Hunter Pirates" finally couldn''t help their excitement.


    Seeing that Tu Fu was about to leave, several low-sequence transcendents on the boat strode forward, their eyes filled with strong desire.


    "Mr. Sparrow, you are amazing, but have you considered the feelings of ordinary people like us?"


    "Grandma, if he doesn''t trade me, I beg you."


    "Eternal life, I also want to live forever, no matter how much it costs, no one can stop me."


    Victor hurried forward, holding back his crew members resentfully: "Manny, Modi, do you **** want to die?"


    "Captain, this is eternal life."


    "Little people like us will never have such a good opportunity in this life, please understand our feelings."


    The crew members have lost their minds. Compared with treasures such as gold and silver, they, as extraordinary beings, naturally think that the most precious thing in this world is the fountain of youth that can keep alive forever.


    After finishing speaking, these people stood directly in front of the ancient well, and knelt down as the townspeople prayed to the sacred tree.


    "Give."


    The mother-in-law Shouquan never refused to come, she poured out the spring water and handed it over.


    Those people grumbled without hesitation, poured the spring water into their stomachs, and thanked the spring keeper repeatedly, as if they were satisfied with such hospitality.


    The moment the spring water was poured into the stomach, just like the lady just now, the old wounds on the faces of these scarred combat crew members healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. They were surprised and danced with excitement.


    "Captain, it really works."


    "I have really become younger, come and try."


    Victor Horta stared at the well obsessively, hesitated for a second, then turned his head cruelly, and followed Tu Fu, which always made him feel more secure.


    "All crew members leave now!"


    Tu Fu looked helpless, and with an unquestionable tone, he turned around and took a decisive step down the mountain road.


    He naturally does not believe in the so-called Fountain of Youth, but it does not prevent others from believing and taking action. When he came, he warned everyone here,


    Whether right or wrong, adults always have to pay the price for their choices.


    "let''s go."


    Tu Fu didn''t even look at the "Ancient Well" and "Sacred Tree" behind him. He gently took Miss Winster''s white and tender arms, and made a decision for Sophie in a rather domineering way.


    Victor trotted up all the way, "Where are we going now?"


    "Go back to the boat."


    "You don''t think this town is safe either."


    "Yes, I don''t think everything here is safe. We can''t afford such a risk. If there is an accident, we can escape by boat."


    Tu Fu warned him that he should not stay in this ghostly place for a moment.


    After all, when he was leading the dozen or so people away from this terrifying place, and just turned around to leave, Grandma Shouquan behind him raised her hunched back little by little, watching the group of people leave meaningfully. .


    It also has a face without sadness or joy.


    ��


    "Sorry, I just made the decision for you."


    Seeing that the people behind did not catch up, Tu Fu heaved a sigh of relief, and let go of his palm, which was ready to lead Sophie away at any time.


    Sophie is naturally different from other people. Even if she wants to try, Tu Fu will try his best to stop her.


    "Why do you have to apologize to me? This is a good job. In fact, I also feel that something is wrong. If everyone can live forever so easily, wouldn''t the world be messed up long ago."


    Sophie took the initiative to hold his hand with her white hand again, showing a satisfied smile, "Immortality is indeed the dream of many people, but what''s the point of living today as yesterday and tomorrow as today.


    I''d rather have nothing with this loss of joy its walking dead alive. "


    "Ok."


    Tu Fu didn''t answer, he just held her hand tightly to express his determination, and then led his people back down the mountain quickly.


    It is easy to go up the mountain and difficult to go down the mountain. This sentence is not false at all.


    The people rushed all the way from the shore to the village and town. They were already quite tired. After the bumpy ride, it was even more tiring. There was a good hotel and they had to go back to the boat.


    Few people in the team can understand why the noble son who has always been picky about life is so abnormal.


    The group of people walked for a long time and finally reached the foot of the mountain. The row of town houses underneath appeared logically.


    After careful observation, people will notice that the fields here are incredibly fertile. Many melons, fruits and food crops are planted in the fields. Houses, shops, temples, and only a kerosene lamp is lit in these buildings.


    The faint light is faintly visible, and there are occasional shivering cries from inside.


    It seems to be the crying of those babies who are only a few months old, and the crying of children can be heard endlessly. These things that should be normal, but when you look down the mountain, you have a strange feeling.


    "Whoa-"


    Hearing the sound of crying approaching, Tu Fu suddenly looked up and saw a baby climbing out of a family.


    Limbs squirming forward on the ground, struggling to crawl towards the group of people who just came down the mountain, waving from time to time, the gesture of raising the forelegs as a cry for help is chilling.


    The crawling baby tried to open his mouth to speak, but only the sound of "babbling and babbling" came out of his mouth.


    But with every step of climbing, the body becomes smaller and smaller,


    The shouts that came out became more and more indistinct.


    The members of the pirate group who thought it was a pity just now, seeing such a scene, felt only fear at the moment.


    These people are the ones who drink the fountain of youth. According to them, the cause and effect of life and death should be reversed, but it seems that even self-awareness is almost wiped out.


    I don''t know what will happen in the end.


    "Don''t worry about it, keep going."


    As the leader, Tu Fu''s heart tightened. The situation here is more complicated and weird than he imagined.


    He still resolutely led the team through the town, ignoring the strange cries and calls for help in his ears.


    Since someone who can go to this island is willing to take the risk to drink the fountain of youth for eternal life, he must be prepared to take the risk.


    Even if you die because of this, you can''t blame others.


    The crew members, who were listless just now, were so frightened by the indescribable cries that their backs felt chills.


    But I didn��t walk for a while, and the accident happened again.


    "We seem to have been here just now."


    After realizing that something was wrong, the leading crew member stopped and looked at the captain behind him in a daze.


    Even Victor showed doubts, "Everyone stop, we seem to be going around in circles all the time."


    "Could it be that the road has changed."


    "Impossible, there is only one way into the town, and there is absolutely no way to go wrong." Another person argued.


    I saw the criss-crossing paths through the fields, they are intertwined with each other, like the complex blood vessels of human beings, and like vines that can hang trees,


    The trees standing on both sides seem to be given life, and they hang their heads like old people.


    A few crows came from nowhere and landed on the branches, making an ominous cry of "Wow". This group of black birds, when you look closely, each of them has a human face.


    No matter how you look at it, how weird it is,


    Their faces seemed to be mixed together forcibly, and the strange feeling after reorganization and splitting caused people''s sanity to drop wildly, almost scaring the group of demon hunters and pirates to death here.


    "All go to the left."


    Tu Fu calmly gave instructions, and activated the hunter''s senses without hesitation at the moment of getting lost.


    This ability at Sequence 8 is at most only for tracking footprints and breaking down the enemy''s moves.


    But by the time of Sequence 6, he could already easily see through the phantom-like mental tricks, and even dreamers at the same level could not easily shake his spirit.


    Under Hunter Senses.


    When the chaotic path that had previously evolved into chaos appeared in front of his eyes, it tended to be unified, and turned into a road leading to the outside world.


    After receiving the order, the group of "Demon Hunter Pirates" did not dare to stay for a moment.


    Under the blessing of all kinds of fears, they urgently moved faster, while those weird crows with human faces fluttered their wings, followed behind everyone, aimed at the people who were about to collapse, and launched fierce attacks.


    When the crew members were slapped on the face with a "slap", the crew members who were attacked screamed and fell to the ground covering their **** faces. The gang of crows attacked one after another.


    The human-faced crow that attacked the crew members reorganized a "new face" every time they killed a person.


    This group of scary monsters who don��t know where they came from kept chasing everyone behind with the sound of ��Wow, wow, wow��.


    Every time you shout, the effect is like a whip on the horse''s back, whipping everyone to move forward quickly without resting.


    Even if Tu Fu wanted to use his ability to kill a few, he tried a few times, but he was powerless.


    Once the falling human face crow fell to the ground, the distorted face reorganized again, and after losing a face, it flew up again, and the attack became more and more fierce.


    "Crack, crack, crack..."


    The sound of the waves is close at hand, seeing the "Witcher" docked on the sea,


    Only half of the people left finally saw the hope of life.


    At this time, the strange movement on the island became a bit louder, not only the chasing crows with human faces, but the dense forest kept making "click, click" sounds.


    The previously leafy trees on both sides moved as if given life, blocking the way forward, as if determined to keep them here.


    "It''s over, we''re all going to die here."


    "The Demon Hunter" Captain Victor Horta fell to his knees in the jungle with a slap, his eyes were blank.


    Not to mention eternal life, the beautiful dream of ruling a sea is destined to end here.


    This is especially true for other ordinary crew members. Even with weapons, facing this extremely weird scene, their sanity decays wildly, and they can''t think of resisting at all.


    "Stop it!" Tu Fu howled towards the surrounding jungle in disgust, he could no longer endure such suffering.


    Just as the jungle was about to close, it seemed that the ghost blade of the Lord of the Nether swept across his back,


    Almost took them all away in one wave.


    Tu Fu held Sophie with one hand so that she could teleport at any time, and with the other hand, she stretched out the magic flute, which was in the center.


    Aim at the entrance of the flute and blow it down,


    "Beep beep��"


    The ear-piercing and wonderful music appeared for a moment, but it fit everything in this crazy town, it was like a farewell song,


    Carrying the extraordinary power of the magic sound, it overflowed to the surroundings.


    The human-faced crow that was chasing after it stopped its wings in mid-air, and the movement of extending the branches of the tree that was trying to hang them together also slowed down.


    "what!"


    Playing the flute against the crazy Tufu, I just feel a headache.


    I just feel like a big alarm clock is placed in my head and keeps ringing,


    There seems to be a continuous sound coming from the island.


    There were high-level beings trying to forcefully instill certain information into him, but it was of no use except to bring him pain.


    "what."


    Tu Fu only felt that the world was spinning, and the original appearance of the island was unfolding before his eyes bit by bit.


    He tried hard to open his eyes, trying to read effective information from this land full of madness and chaos.


    "Whoa-"


    He saw the grown-ups turned into babes from the constant drinking of spring water, crawling all over the town, wailing,


    Immediately afterwards, they slowly melted into the soil, and finally their bodies gradually melted into a clear spring, irrigating and nourishing the "sacred tree" on this land.


    It''s like "photosynthesis".


    The water level in that ancient well also rose as a result.


    The crows with human faces scattered around, after the spring water in the ancient well returned, there was another new face on the face, there were old people''s faces, middle-aged faces, and many young faces, but there were no faces. baby.


    The faces are stitched together, and finally tend to one side,


    Woo hoo all day long around the island.


    "Crack, click, click."


    Meanwhile, on top of the hill in the town.


    The red sacred tree, tens of meters high, seemed to finally show a strange **** light under the sincere prayers of everyone.


    The old bark, like the blood vessels of a dead animal, was suddenly pulled away layer by layer.


    As a large amount of branch liquid sprayed out, with a "swish", the bloodshot scarlet eyes opened one after another, exuding a cold and evil aura.


    A bunch of weird eyes bloomed abruptly from the sacred tree.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 313： Great Old Ones

    Chapter 313 Old One Dominator


    "Plop, plop..."


    Tu Fu only felt that his body rose and fell with the waves, and kept bumping all the way, and even his internal organs were about to be bumped out.


    I managed to open my eyelids, but I only felt pain when the strong light came in.


    After squinting for a while, I gradually adapted to the environment.


    Still the familiar ceiling,


    This is the captain''s lounge of the "Demon Hunter". There is no one in it. Fortunately, the voices of the crew members can be vaguely heard outside the door.


    "It''s terrible. Fortunately, we didn''t go. Not even half of the guys who landed on the island were alive this time. No one knows what happened inside."


    "They were hit hard after they came back, and they don''t want to say whether they live or die."


    "However, some people say that the ability to come back this time is all due to the adult who is lying on the bed. Regardless of his young age, he is destined to be a great person in the future. It is right to hug his thigh."


    A discussion among several crew members who were not on shore whispering.


    On the deck of the sailboat, "Demon Hunter" Victor looked fearfully at a certain direction on the sea level.


    Let alone coveting, even approaching now requires great courage.


    "Miss Dewitbuket, you have also experienced the situation on that island. It is unrealistic to land on that island again. If Mr. Sparrow wakes up, please help us explain the situation."


    "He is a reasonable person, he will understand."


    Miss Winster also breathed a sigh of relief with lingering fears. Who would have thought that just an ordinary isolated island would be more dangerous than the Pirates Conference in Shipwreck Bay.


    These scattered seemingly inconspicuous islands in the sea hide murderous intentions everywhere, and if you don''t pay attention, you will die.


    From the scattered conversations, Tu Fu roughly understood what happened afterwards.


    After he played the forbidden magic flute, he temporarily blocked the encirclement of the jungle. Immediately afterwards, the group of them finally escaped from Shenshu Island after paying a huge price.


    Not too bad a result, at least he saved his life first.


    Recalling the situation at that time, in the last memory, Tu Fu caught a glimpse of the real body of the sacred tree, and his sanity continued to decline, to the point where he was about to go crazy, so he forcibly passed out.


    This thing is simply a mess.


    ����teleport.��


    Lying quietly on the bed, before the crew noticed that he was waking up, Tufu muttered that the superimposed words in English, Spanish and Latin were transmitted to the ghost ship.


    In the blink of an eye, he shifted from the bed back to the "Santa Maria".


    Standing on the deck, the climate here is still foggy, gloomy and gray, with no end in sight.


    Tu Fu, who was not yet completely clear, held the handrail tightly with his palms, and the cool sea breeze was blowing in his face. This gust of wind immediately cleared his mind a lot, and he looked at the place seriously.


    There is a fog nearby, but there is still a gray fog in the distance. There are no underwater creatures wandering in the water. Even if he is inside the ship, Tu Fu can''t determine its coordinates.


    "Is this ''Hoarfrost''?"


    Holding his palm across his eyebrows, Tu Fu looked into the distance.


    As the information exchanged by those big pirates said, its smog area is indeed increasing.


    Whether it is the brave man in the Sequence 9 period or the bard in the Sequence 6 period, it is impossible to spy a little bit of effective information from such sea areas.


    "Hello, Captain Arthur, are you on this ship?"


    He turned around and glanced at the whole picture of the Santa Maria, except for the scream of the monster hovering in the sky, there was no voice to answer his question.


    A clear idea developed in Tu Fu''s mind, and he slowly recalled the experience after boarding the ship,


    ��If I remember correctly, everything on the ship was normal when we first set sail, until something went wrong with the equipment, we had to drift at sea, and then there were frequent disputes over food, because Captain Arthur was always able to maintain order.


    Until the captain disappeared for no reason, the out-of-control sailors killed people in order to **** food, and fell into **** completely. "


    The point of change is that the disappearance of the old captain caused the situation to get out of control.


    He faintly realized that the main reason for the expansion of "Hoarfrost" was related to Captain Arthur who turned into a ship spirit.


    Tufu always thought that he was just the agent of this ship and didn''t have more authority, so he couldn''t control the "Santa Maria", but Captain Arthur was different.


    It suppressed the ship in some form for the past year, until the monster on the ship slowly broke free and began to move in the foggy area.


    One of the possibilities is that the old captain, who is the spirit of the ship, has a reduced ability to suppress the ship and cannot restrain the monsters on the ship, which led to the later maritime disaster "Hoarfrost".


    What Tu Fu cares about is that other people don''t seem to have permission to approach the Santa Maria, and they can''t even enter the foggy area.


    Only he can, at least everything on the ship is friendly to him.


    Only he can change this unfavorable situation.


    "It seems that only by letting me find the location of this ghost ship and take over its original ecological niche can the disaster be prevented." Tu Fu''s expression was slightly complicated.


    The sea breeze chilled his bones, so he returned to the familiar captain''s cabin, sat peacefully in the armchair, and stared at the monitoring equipment in front of him.


    Adjust the lens with the remote control at will.


    Only checked the current location of the "Demon Hunter". They docked the ship off the coast of the island, and did not continue to set off or return the same way. They seemed to be still waiting for their own decision.


    After confirming this point, Tu Fu directly turned off the monitor and gave up the dangerous thoughts in his mind.


    After the last lesson, he is not stupid enough to think that he can find out the terrifying "God Tree" true **** on the island with surveillance.


    "Crack."


    After pressing the switch of the radio with your fingers, there was a "sizzling..." electric sound from the machine.


    It is still connected to the familiar channel, and the "land of the abyss" with the whistling wind is still in my ears.


    After seeing the call pass, he immediately took action.


    "Good morning, my respected Mr. Men, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you very much at this moment. With excitement..."


    Encountered a difficult problem that he couldn''t do, Tu Fu didn''t think too hard, and immediately put on a low profile as a student to contact the high-ranking teacher in Abyss.


    "Say."


    After he spoke, a lazy and impatient voice sounded from the opposite side, and his "Teacher Door" seemed to have seen through his face and face long ago.


    If you have something to do with the teacher, if you have nothing to do, you will destroy the evil god.


    If it weren��t for him as the only point of one-way connection, the ��gatekeeper�� would really not want to associate with such a realistic person as Tu Fu.


    "''Mr. Men'', I have encountered a troublesome thing now. I came to a special island because I was looking for the supernatural material ''Fountain of Youth'', and then I met the sacred tree guarding that ancient well. It seems There is some kind of terrifying ability that makes the whole island come alive..."


    Tu Fu still has lingering fears when talking about the experience of last night, and he has finished what happened verbatim.


    As the conversation deepened, the "gatekeeper" at the other end of the abyss also realized the seriousness of the matter, and kept silent throughout the whole process to listen to Tu Fu''s surprise.


    Then he asked a few more points emphatically, and sighed heavily.


    "What kind of eyes opened in that tree."


    "They are different, different from the symbol of the omniscient sage. There are human eyes and beast eyes, and there are all kinds of eyes in various forms."


    "I see."


    After Tu Fu told all the intelligence information he encountered, the other end of the radio fell into a long silence.


    It took a while to hear the cold voice of the "Gatekeeper",


    "Do you know what kinds of gods are divided into?"


    "You mean the Seven Gods and those evil gods."


    "The seven gods are righteous gods who have obtained their **** positions through selection, while those who are improper and not recognized are called evil gods. They are nothing more than local gods in this area, and there is no difference in essence."


    "The second category is the old days (rulers). They are not limited to a certain field. They are stronger than the local gods, and their believers are more widely distributed and more mysterious. They must reach the minimum level of the Creator. It has such a name."


    "Is God included in this category?"


    Tu Fu has always thought of the creation myth that God spent seven days creating everything in the world.


    "Who knows."


    "Gatekeeper" did not directly answer this question, but continued the topic just now:


    "Beyond time and space, there are unknowable and indescribable gods, who may be true gods or natural principles. If the Creator is regarded as the old days,


    The outer gods are the most powerful group of gods among the old rulers.


    Far at the end of time and space, they don''t care about the universe or any planets, no matter who they are, they are in awe of them. "


    Tu Fu was pondering over the news that the "gatekeeper" revealed to him. There was a lot of information, and a strange light flashed through his eyes,


    "So, behind that tree is actually a god?"


    "His name is the Tree of Screaming, a deity with strong fecundity, and behind it is the Supreme Mother Goddess, the mother of all things, the fallen **** of abundance, and his name is..."


    "Gatekeeper" hesitated for a long time, and finally did not say the name of the god. I don''t know if he doesn''t know or dare not say it.


    Always a calm personality also feels flustered when pointing to an unspeakable name.


    Tu Fu seemed to understand now, and opened his mouth wide in surprise:


    "You mean an Outer God."


    "No, the Screaming Tree is probably just an incarnation of an outer god, weaker than the **** represented behind it, and possesses independent mobility.


    And I don''t think He has any malice towards you, the attack you suffered may just be an unintentional temptation.


    For the gods, it is not impossible to avoid trampling an ant to death.


    Most of them have an indifferent attitude towards human beings, and they are not worthy of being enemies. Most of the time, they themselves are just a law of existence. As long as you follow the law, you can live in peace. "


    "So, I can still get the Fountain of Youth."


    Hearing this, Tu Fu''s suspenseful heart was relieved. Even though he knew that it would be too risky to do it, he couldn''t help but think about that sacred tree.


    "That''s exactly the case, as long as you follow the rules when contacting, why not."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 314： fraud rules

    Chapter 314 Fraud Rules


    "I just want to get some fountain of youth, but I don''t want to get involved with any foreign gods. I can''t offend even if it''s just an incarnation."


    Tu Fu, who returned to the "Demon Hunter", walked out of the cabin in a depressed mood.


    When I didn''t know anything about the Howling Tree at first, I still had the guts to go deep.


    But the more he learned, the more scruples he felt in his heart, and the more fearful he felt about the terrifying existence on the island, not to mention the crew of the pirate group, he didn''t even have the courage to return to the island.


    "you''re awake."


    Hearing the movement in the cabin, when Tu Fu, who had been unconscious for a while, got up from the bed, Miss Winston trotted over with Cindy, "A lot happened last night..."


    "I know everything, let them come in and see me."


    Tu Fu didn''t have the time to discuss these anymore, he was only thinking about how to get the fountain of youth.


    Not long after, I glanced at the demon hunter who rushed over after receiving the order, and the latter forced a smile: "Mr. Sparrow, everyone has suffered a lot after coming back, and they don''t want to go back to that place.


    But you are our boss, so this matter is all up to you to decide. You see, should we drive to the island now or leave immediately. "


    Captain Victor��s attitude is quite obvious. After what happened last night, he almost ran away and pretended to ask him for advice, but he was a little moved.


    "Just stop here and tell the helmsman not to move the boat for now."


    Tu Fu didn''t know how to solve this troublesome matter. He didn''t have an absolute reason to persuade him to return to the island, so he could only delay it.


    After coming out of the cabin, Tu Fu lay on the railing of the deck alone, without thinking about anything.


    There are traces of flying birds in the blue sky, and there are also fishes turning their bellies happily under the sea. Compared with the Santa Maria, there is undoubtedly much more vitality here.


    Tu Fu blankly walked along this sea of ??living creatures, even though he wanted to calm down, various thoughts kept churning in his mind.


    The bard''s potion has been digested by more than half during this time, and he is now eager to collect materials in order to climb to a higher sequence.


    Not only for the duel a month later, whether looking for a ghost ship or sitting in the Weddell Sea, the daydreamer of Sequence 5 is the most basic requirement.


    Not to mention the little mermaid Avril who was imprisoned in the deep sea palace, every time he thought of that silly guy, he would feel a lot of guilt in his heart.


    "It''s really difficult."


    "Hey, why don''t you tell me if you have something to do? Don''t you think I''m useless and always drag you down?"


    When he was in trouble, Miss Winster played the role of listener very well, and stood beside him dissatisfied with puffed cheeks.


    "Of course not." Tu Fu smiled wryly: "I was only temporarily caught in the endless loop of trading with the spring keeper, and this is the only way to obtain the fountain of youth.


    She asks me for the most important thing to me, but I am unwilling to give it to her. The price is too high, and I don''t know how to get both. "


    Miss Winster leaned close to him, lying on the railing with him and listening carefully,


    Hearing Tu Fu''s difficulties, Sophie''s bright eyes kept turning around, and she also expressed her opinion: "Actually, there are loopholes in her so-called trading rules, and there are opportunities to take advantage of.


    The rules are dead, you might as well try to cheat the rules. "


    "Scam rules? What do you mean?"


    "What is most important to you, perception, life, friendship, or something else, you might as well consider it as the active party of the transaction, choose something that you think is important, but handed over is harmless.


    As long as the other party recognizes what you think is important, whether she can actually get it is another question. As long as the conditions are met, the transaction can also be established.


    This is the fraud rule. "


    Miss Winster, who is a scammer, speaks with great experience.


    "It must be important to me, but also valuable to the other party in the transaction, but it is harmless to me to give out as a transaction item."


    Tu Fu squinted his eyes, he repeatedly thought about the existing things.


    There are indeed very few people who meet all the conditions, but they are not completely absent.


    "Sure enough, it can only be that one."


    He chuckled and patted the other person on the shoulder, "Sophie, I really have you, I know what to exchange."


    Tu Fu was overjoyed, and took advantage of her distraction, quickly pecked her beautiful face lightly. The latter yelled "Oops", and the red color couldn''t help climbing from the face to the base of the ear.


    "wait me back."


    After putting down a sentence, Tu Fu, who no longer hesitated, directly used his teleportation ability, disappeared in place with a "shua", and teleported towards the familiar coastline.


    Fortunately, Victor didn''t drive the boat too far.


    After maximizing the "teleportation" ability to the highest 2000 meters, taking advantage of the moment when his body fell rapidly, Tu Fu came to the nightmare island in a blink of an eye.


    "Arrived."


    This place is still the same, no more strange babies climbing and crying, the moving trees have returned to their usual forms, and the crows on the island have also hidden in the jungle.


    Those terrible things all disappeared, as if they had never appeared.


    These people in the town are doing their own work without joy or sorrow, waiting for the next opportunity to give water without sorrow or joy,


    Tu Fu, who witnessed the deception, sighed indifferently, living like this in order to seek eternal life is really no different from a walking dead.


    "You are, the one who came yesterday."


    Seeing Tu Fu''s sudden arrival, the "tour guide" in the town who introduced the Fountain of Youth to them yesterday was puzzled. Tu Fu glanced at him,


    The townsman I met was also a little younger than yesterday.


    "Yes, is Grandma Shouquan still on the mountain?"


    "She has always been there, but she is not always willing to meet outsiders. Since you have rejected the gift, you will no longer have the opportunity."


    "This is enough."


    After Tu Fu thanked him, he teleported directly to the top of the mountain without saying a word.


    Looking at the screaming tree in the morning light, it is much clearer, as if the veins of animals are entrenched, with wrinkled and twisted bark, surrounded by twisted vines like snakes, and those vines also stretched out to themselves out of curiosity.


    Tufu could only feel liquid passing between the vines, and this novel experience made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    The Screaming Tree was indeed endowed with the ability to act alone.


    The one sitting next to the ancient well is still the old spring keeper, her old face makes her look like an old witch, sitting here stubbornly.


    Seeing Tu Fu using his ability to teleport over for the second time, she was not at all surprised in her indifferent expression.


    "Dear spring keeper, I want to make a fair deal with you. I want to exchange my most important thing, which is more valuable than perception and more fun than life, in exchange for 600ml of fountain of youth."


    Tu Fu spoke to the other party respectfully.


    He knew that the keeper of the spring was just a personified image of the Screaming Tree, so he naturally had the right to make a deal.


    Sure enough, after he made the bid, Granny Shouquan had a flash of joy in her eyes, and asked in a gloomy voice:


    "what is that?"


    Tu Fu knew there was something going on when she saw that she was willing to speak. He took a deep breath and tried to calm down, as if that thing was very important to him.


    When the price was raised, Tu Fu''s eyes were filled with determination,


    "Exchange my destiny for the next ten years with you for the 600ml fountain of youth."


    ��


    At the same time, the misty sea.


    A dilapidated two-masted sailing ship flashed across the blue sky, and the spaceship was so fast that only afterimages remained that the seabirds on both sides actively avoided it.


    After leaving a long and narrow skyline, it disappeared into the sea of ??clouds again.


    It is the famous ghost ship, and the guards on the ship are also undead souls.


    In the captain��s room of the ghost ship, the ghost captain who is already in the form of a skeleton sits quietly on the stool, holding a signed contract in his hand, and solemnly said to himself:


    "I don''t know if he has reached that island."


    Not long ago, that person had promised to sign a contract with him to complete the work for him on the ghost ship for the next ten years,


    In exchange for his help and intelligence.


    However, Captain Ghost deliberately concealed important information about the Fountain of Youth.


    The little adventurer has to pay a price if he wants the Fountain of Youth, and if he is not careful, he will anger the "God Tree".


    Even if he was lucky enough to get the Fountain of Youth this time, he would have to pay a greater price in the future.


    Just like him, he paid a high price for obtaining the spring water of the Fountain of Youth, and later almost died due to an accident, and had to make a new deal with the **** who was born on the sixth day.


    Spent in the ghost ship out of the limelight, dodged that horrible thing,


    But because of this, I can never leave this place.


    The gift of fate has already been marked with a price, and when it is known, it is too late.


    Dealing with gods has always been like this, you must use everything you have to please the other party.


    As a "comer" and a victim, Captain Ghost is not keen on imparting knowledge to younger generations. He hopes that he will take over his class after paying a heavy price like himself.


    That would be more than 10 years.


    Unless you find the next victim with all the conditions, you can only spend your whole life in this small place.


    The world of pirates is like this. There is no credible word in your mouth, and it is always full of plots and betrayals. No one will treat you well for no reason.


    It must be because you have a plan before you are willing to talk to you.


    Thinking, the ghost captain inadvertently stretched his cheekbones upwards, and saw that he stretched out his ten fingers and bones, held an apple on the table and sniffed it vigorously.


    He was completely intoxicated by the aroma of this sweet fruit, and he had imagined the taste of biting it countless times.


    Just thinking about freedom makes me so excited.


    Unknowingly, he fell into a drowsy sleep.


    Captain Ghost dreamed of the fragrance of apples, of the aroma of fine wine, of the bursting of delicious food across the tip of his tongue, and of rolling and rolling with several beautiful girls, hollowing out his body time and time again.


    Such a dream was so beautiful that he didn''t want to wake up.


    But he didn''t notice it at all, a vine growing from the ground slowly grew, and after taking root and sprouting, it grew into a big tree.


    A towering tree full of eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 315： slave ship

    Chapter 315 Slave Ship


    Tu Fu, who got the spring of immortality as he wished, did not dare to stay too long in the small town for a moment, and immediately launched a teleport and left the top of the mountain.


    Just a moment of gaming made him sweat profusely.


    He sold a thing he couldn''t decide to "God Tree, and the other party agreed to the deal.


    "So but according to the agreement, He should go to my creditor." Tu Fu was thoughtful.


    Whether it is the ghost captain or a certain high-ranking person who is eyeing on him, since they want to fight, they can fight for themselves.


    As the saying goes, if you have too much debt, you will not worry.


    If you owe the bank hundreds of thousands of crowns, you may be worried and depressed all day long, but if you owe hundreds of thousands of crowns, the bank should be the one to worry about.


    The other party must do everything possible to persuade you to live well, for fear that you will be overwhelmed.


    After getting the main material of this Sequence 5 Daydreamer, he just took a step towards the island, and the island behind Tu Fu gradually faded away.


    Feeling the change, Tu Fu stared at the disappearing Shenshu Island with wide eyes, and sighed in amazement:


    "Gone."


    People frantically begging for water, babies crawling all over the ground, any crow changing cheeks, and even the "sacred tree" all disappeared at this moment, as if some kind of mission had been completed.


    "Return."


    Tufu felt a chill down his back. He had no intention of exploring the strange phenomena on the island, let alone returning to this island full of madness and chaos.


    These terrible things experienced should only be entrenched in the darkest depths of the heart,


    Not to recall nor to try to understand.


    Fastly along the original path, the teleportation ability was frequently flipped on the sea surface. Fortunately, the "Demon Hunter" was still waiting in place.


    After several sounds of "�" and "�", he returned to his original position exactly.


    Seeing Tu Fu returning from afar with a smile on his face, the container in his hand was already filled with clear spring, Miss Winster''s eyes were wide open beyond measure,


    "You really got it?"


    "Of course, my dear, in addition to the 550 milliliters I need to refine the potion, I also specially reserved 50 milliliters for you." Tu Fu held up the bottle triumphantly,


    "Don''t worry about the side effects that Granny Shouquan said, those who didn''t pay for those things will definitely pay back, but I have already paid for the fountain of youth in it, so you can drink it as much as you want."


    "Oh, then you think I''m old and ugly." Sophie immediately became upset, and the angle was quite tricky.


    This question is full of traps, no matter how you answer it, you will be dead, so Tu Fu simply changed the term,


    "Honey, you have always been 100 points in my eyes, no one in the world can compare to you, but why refuse the opportunity to rise to 120 points."


    Although the effect of the Fountain of Youth cannot live forever, it is not a big problem to maintain the youthful appearance for more than ten years. Such an effect is definitely the dream of countless people.


    "But I remember it was a spring water made by people."


    When Sophie thought about the origin of the fountain of youth, she felt a chill all over her body, and it was difficult to speak.


    Seeing a boat approaching from a distance, he looked up and quickly changed the subject:


    "Look, there is a boat coming."


    "Beep beep��"


    The whistle of a steamship in the distance came from a distance. It was a dark steam cruise ship. There were many guards with guns on the deck. There were no signs on the sails of the ship, and even the flag was not hoisted.


    There is no doubt that there are no slave transport ships of any faction.


    The crew of that ship also found the "Demon Hunter" when they approached, and the guards on the deck immediately pointed their guns at this side,


    "Bang, bang, bang..."


    The group of people fired warning shots one after another, and fired more than a dozen bullets on the Huanmai Na, and also landed around the Demon Hunter, as if to really warn the guys with the pirate flag not to mess around.


    This can already be regarded as provocation.


    "Slave Ship."


    Tu Fu''s voice was low, and he suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Yes, it is the slave ship. If you are interested in it, it will not be difficult to take it with the firepower of me and the ship."


    Captain Victor, who has always been experienced, also took the gunner to the deck, squinted his eyes and glanced at the distance, and immediately began to analyze:


    "A slave ship converted from a large handy cargo ship, with a load of more than 50,000 tons, about 50 guards, and a 4.5mm caliber high-pressure gun.


    Maybe it was for the purpose of building a slave reformation room, but it did not install heavy artillery on the side of the ship, so its combat effectiveness was seriously insufficient. Judging from the direction of sailing, it was probably goods transported from the Misty Sea or the Coral Sea to the Southern Continent. "


    After all, he was a pirate, so he must not forget his job of robbing houses.


    Besides, as a dream hunting agent of Sequence 8, he is still very confident in handling a group of ordinary people.


    This route is already quite remote, and there has never been any pirate activity.


    It was a coincidence that the "Demon Hunter" pirate group appeared here. They ran into this group as soon as they came out of the depths of the misty sea.


    Tu Fu considered his suggestion: "How long will it take to take down that ship?"


    "It depends on the level and willingness of the captain on the other side. If we circle around and shoot at us, it will take an hour or two at most, and half an hour at least."


    "One or two hours? This is really too slow, why don''t we go and have a look first."


    Tu Fu didn''t like this kind of business, but he didn''t want to waste such a long time, so he naturally put his hand on Victor''s shoulder.


    The latter repeated the last word in confusion, "We mean?"


    "Whoosh!"


    Tu Fu was too lazy to talk nonsense with him, and directly activated his teleportation ability.


    After teleporting to a maximum distance of 4,000 meters twice, the two arrived at the slave ship directly from the Demon Hunter, and appeared directly on the deck of the opposing ship.


    This bold approach immediately caused a lot of confusion.


    The guards who kept firing their guns saw the two uninvited guests, and they were so frightened that their souls almost came out in an instant.


    "Enemy attack."


    "Stay still, put your hands up."


    "You pirates are so brave to attack our ship."


    Immediately, dozens of long guns were pointed at Tu Fu and Victor Horta, whose face turned pale with fright. He never thought that Tu Fu would act like a madman and board the boat directly regardless of safety.


    Although the dozens of guns were pointed at their heads, if Tu Fu wanted to, he could wipe out this group of people in a few seconds.


    "You are Victor the Demon Hunter? I''m sorry, my subordinates are ignorant. Can you let us go for my sake? I am very grateful for this kindness."


    Fortunately, there are still people on board who know the goods, and those who dare to enter the dragon''s lair alone for no reason are definitely not easily threatened by bullets.


    I recognized the notorious pirate Victor in just one encounter. A dark-skinned man with a gold necklace and ring, even his front teeth were inlaid with gold, came from the cabin.


    "This is a little gift, please accept it."


    The person who came out ordered his subordinates to take out a wooden box and hand it over, which contained some gold, silver and jewels, which was regarded as an unspoken rule for walking on the sea.


    When you meet a difficult pirate, if you don''t want to die, you will naturally send out valuables to make a friendship.


    Tu Fu narrowed his eyes, and immediately recognized the person in front of him: "Varo?"


    This man was the smuggler Varo who sent him away from the kingdom in G?ttinghagen. The smuggler Varo was also surprised by another big man who came to the ship.


    "You are ''your son'' Jack Sparrow! It turns out that the news is true."


    He was referring to the fact that not long ago, there were rumors in the sea that this young adventurer became the new pirate leader. Now that he appears together with "Demon Hunter" Victor Horta, it has already explained everything.


    "Mr. Sparrow, you actually know me? I have heard of your name for a long time." The clever snakehead immediately got involved.


    Tu Fu had no time to chat with him, looked around, and immediately noticed signs of life activity in the cabin below.


    "What''s in this ship."


    "Some worthless cargo, murlocs, merfolk, and harpies." These are the basic cargoes of slave ships.


    "From where."


    "Coral Sea."


    "Oh, but how do I remember that Harpies are usually active in the Misty Sea."


    "You don''t know, something happened in the Coral Sea area, probably war or something.


    After the battle between the two sides, many sea creatures died. Even if they survived, most of them were disabled and had to flee around. Many whaling ships have gone to that area to try their luck to capture these creatures, and we have had some luck. "Varo apologized with a smile.


    "You guys missed it."


    Tu Fu snorted amusedly. The harpies he had been looking for for a long time were easily found by this group of people.


    It really made him dumbfounded.


    "Speaking of which, we are really nothing. A few days ago, a lucky guy caught a noble mermaid, and after inspection, he found out that it was actually a member of the deep sea royal family.


    She was actually the princess of the mermaid clan. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 316： avril lavigne

    Chapter 316 Avril in distress


    A mermaid from the royal family of the deep sea?


    This keyword made Tu Fu involuntarily serious.


    The Coral Sea, guarded by a demigod-level mermaid king and many deep-sea powerhouses, was able to lose the princess.


    For a while, he didn''t know what to say. The mermaid king was merciless when he hit him, but he was obedient when he met the enemy.


    Tu Fu pondered: "Do you know the name of the princess of the deep sea royal family?"


    "How does a little person like me know such a thing, that is the princess of the deep sea royal family.


    Such high-end goods have always been priceless in the market. After being arrested, even the buyer may not even need to be contacted. They are directly sent to San Diego, where the royal family will buy them at the highest price. "


    The demon hunter on the side noticed the sudden change in the face of "Jack Sparrow". He rarely saw this son''s serious expression.


    "You just said that something happened in the Coral Sea, what''s going on."


    "Dear Mr. Sparrow, I only know that the Deep Sea Palace was attacked and many mermaids fled in all directions, and I don''t know anything else." Varo apologized to Tu Fu with an embarrassing face.


    The other party''s identity and strength must make him jealous, but he thought about it, "Perhaps, those intelligent species captured by them will know something inside."


    He was referring to the goods that were about to be sold on the slave ship, the slaves who were unfortunately captured after the war.


    "Take me in." Tu Fu ordered in an unquestionable tone.


    The guard next to him changed his face slightly, and said hesitantly, "Mr. Valo, I''m afraid this is against the rules."


    The duty of the slave trader Varo is to matchmaking. After buying enough slaves, they will be transported to the buyer in a unified way. In the middle of the process, the goods will be inspected and the goods do not conform to the rules.


    Now is the time to talk about the rules.


    Facing these two evil stars, especially the "noble son" Jack Sparrow, who takes both black and white, a boss of this level can make him unable to survive at sea with a casual word.


    "Get out of here, I''ll take the responsibility if something goes wrong."


    Varo didn''t dare to hesitate at this moment. After making a decision, he personally led the people all the way to the cabin where the slaves were held.


    The environment in the cabin is indeed extremely harsh. There is no light in the dark and damp prison.


    The unpleasant smell made people who came in couldn''t help covering their mouths and noses.


    The smell emanates from the prison. There are many kinds of people imprisoned in it. They are all races captured from the sea. They are bound hands and feet by layers of chains and handcuffs. After long-term abuse, they are already Bloody.


    Most of them were tied to the execution rack and were dying, and there was only one breath left.


    There is still half a basin of sea water under each slave to ensure vitality, probably due to the injuries caused by the fruitless resistance.


    In the past, every time I saw such a slave ship, I heard the screams from the outside, until I saw this temporary cabin comparable to a concentration camp,


    Makes the scalp tingle.


    This brutal scene is the masterpiece of human beings after going to sea. They have always disliked other intelligent races, even if it is only a gap in the ears, they will drive other races to the edge of the world.


    Not to mention the races that live in the sea.


    Tu Fu witnessed everything that can only be seen in the movie concentration camp, and he couldn''t help letting out a sigh.


    "It''s fine if you catch it, do you have to tease life like this?"


    Feeling the sullenness of the boss''s words, the snake-headed Varo quickly explained: "Sir, you don''t know that the abilities of these intelligent races are far beyond ordinary people, and you will be attacked by them if you are not careful. This is necessary for everyone''s safety. step.


    And after being sent to the Southern Continent, there will be a special medical team to heal them. Their physical fitness is amazing, and they will recover soon. "


    After hearing such an explanation, Tu Fu couldn''t say anything more.


    Cruelty to alien races has long been the norm in the world, and it is far from enough to overthrow it by individual strength.


    Thinking that there are still important matters to be resolved, Tu Fu is also powerless at the moment.


    "Two captains, please come with me. It happened to be a mermaid from the Mermaid Palace that was caught this time. It was lucky to be alive. It must know what happened in the Coral Sea."


    Varo obsequiously led the two captains, and received the "distinguished guests" carefully.


    Led people to the depths of the prison, and brought them to a half-dead mermaid. Her maroon hair was dry, and there were still some freckles on her face. She didn''t look too old.


    As a captured slave, her fate was not much better. From the neck to the tail, she was covered with wounds, biting wounds from fighting, and tortured by human beings. After the war and the capture So much scarred.


    "Wake her up."


    Varo led the man to the door, ordered the guards to open the door of the room, and poured a basin of water on the mermaid who was about to become a dried fish.


    "Plop."


    The fish scales on the tightly bound mermaid spread out, and took the opportunity to try to struggle with the chain, but her body was too weak to move, and she opened her eyes in a daze and saw several people standing in front of her.


    The snakehead Varo, who has been wandering the sea for many years, said to him in common language:


    "Hey, listen carefully, this adult has something to ask you, you must answer truthfully."


    The scarred mermaid remained silent even after waking up, and turned her gaze away.


    "I don''t know what''s good or bad."


    The jailer guarding the prison is about to pick up the whip and beat him.


    Tu Fu raised his hand to signal to stop, and then he leaned forward, staring into her eyes, "Not long ago, a princess from the deep sea royal family was caught running away, you know her name."


    "Human...mermaid...fish language."


    The mermaid looked up at him in astonishment, and replied with a hoarse voice.


    Tu Fu learned a few words from The Little Mermaid on a whim when he was on the isolated island, but he didn''t expect it to come in handy now.


    Seeing that the other party was willing to speak, Tu Fu quickly said in murloc language,


    "I know a mermaid princess, and we are very good friends. If you know about this, tell me her name, and I will try my best to rescue her."


    "There is indeed such a thing, she is... is..."


    A complex look flashed in the eyes of the bound mermaid, as if she was weighing the pros and cons. Now she has no value worth deceiving, let alone just a name,


    After thinking about it for a while, he revealed the name with a painful expression:


    "Princess Avril Lavigne."


    "Avril Lavigne."


    The moment he got the name, Tu Fu''s expression darkened sharply.


    An unspeakable anger exploded in his chest, and he wished he could immediately return to the day when the accident happened to prevent that tragedy from happening.


    Tu Fu''s expression was gloomy: "But I remember that Avril Lavigne was imprisoned in the Deep Sea Palace? Why was she taken away?"


    "Murlocs from the Misty Sea are coming... The war between the two seas is too sudden... No one is ready for war... The king asked us to lead the princess to retreat..."


    The mermaid''s few words let Tu Fu understand the ins and outs of the matter.


    He suddenly remembered something.


    The last time the King of the Deep Sea came to the Sea of ??Misty, he brought a lot of people with him to force the creatures in this sea area to give way, killing countless creatures in the Sea of ??Misty.


    The sudden war between the two major sea areas is probably related to the last attack.


    Unexpectedly, she was so embarrassed that even the princess was thrown into the hands of humans. This unreliable mermaid clan really made Tu Fu annoyed.


    I thought that the king of the deep sea was so powerful that even his house was stolen and his daughter couldn''t keep it, so he could really bully him.


    "not good."


    Tu Fu subconsciously clenched his fists, Avril Lavigne being imprisoned in the deep sea is a trivial matter.


    Now I am afraid that they are sent to Santiago in the Southern Continent. They are all descendants of meritorious nobles who pioneered the Southern Continent. These people may not have much power, but they are definitely dignitaries.


    He spied on that place once, and all intelligent races would only be locked up in that slave tower as slaves, and then sent back and forth as gifts after being thoroughly domesticated.


    Sent to Santiago, I''m afraid that if you don''t die, you will lose your skin.


    "What''s more, there are demigod-level figures guarding that ghostly place. It is useless to attack the designation. I can only use my contacts in Baia to obtain a pass."


    Tu Fu tried his best to calm himself down, even if he saved someone, he had to pay attention to the method.


    After clearing his mind, Tu Fu glanced at the dying mermaid, and said in a commanding tone:


    "Varo, let her go now."


    The snake head showed an embarrassing expression, "Sir, this is a mermaid, not to mention someone has already paid for it."


    "Don''t come here, at least before the Southern Continent, the goods belong to you, even if they are sold, they will be sent to the auction house."


    Victor Horta unceremoniously exposed his lies, making the latter look embarrassed.


    "Don''t embarrass you, I will pay 10,000 crowns to buy her freedom."


    Tu Fu simply opened his mouth. Seeing that Valo was still hesitating about the price, which was far below the market price, "Demon Hunter" Victor sneered at the right time:


    "Ten thousand crowns is the current price, Mr. Sparrow is willing to give it to you, you''d better take it.


    Of course you can refuse, this is your freedom, but you should know that this is the sea, and who is the real overlord of the sea. If you dare to refuse, no one can guarantee that you can reach the Southern Continent smoothly from the Misty Sea. "


    "Okay, I will inform all my colleagues so that they dare not do anything to this prey."


    Now Varo had to grit his teeth and agree. It was a little less than the auction price, but at least he still had life.


    This is the power of the pirate lords at sea.


    Immediately, the snakehead Varo ordered someone to untie the mermaid, treat her festering wounds and let her go, which was the last act of humanitarianism.


    "Yes, you will know the benefits of doing business with a generous merchant like me."


    Tu Fu nodded in satisfaction, "I need a pair of deep-sea berserker''s eyes. The price of a pair on the market is 20,000 kroner, and I''ll buy it for 40,000 kroner. I guess you must have a way to get it."


    "need some time."


    Varo secretly calculated in his heart, without directly agreeing or rejecting.


    This young man is really as rumored, he is generous and makes mistakes, and he is not ambiguous about where the money should be spent, but he is not a fool who will be slaughtered.


    Using the price of purchasing a piece of material to make up for the difference in the price of selling mermaids, it can be regarded as leaving enough affection.


    "San Diego?"


    Tufu silently repeated the name of this **** and terrifying place several times as he walked back. It was inconvenient for him to enter that place as Captain Jack.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 317： battle of demigods

    Chapter 317 Battle of the Demigods


    G?ttinghagen, Central City.


    St. Luke Avenue, No. 48 Provence Road,


    It is the location of the Prime Minister''s Office.


    Crane Thorens, who had just returned from Miscar Stark University, held a letter tightly in his hand.


    From an archipelago in the Coral Sea, the address of the letter goes directly to the prime minister''s residence. The guy who sent the letter has disappeared from people''s sight in this world for less than half a year.


    "Touf Capet."


    Haran looked excitedly at the name of the sender, a former classmate and friend, who had been secretly deported because of that incident and had been silent for too long.


    This time, he did not shy away from sending this urgent letter, presumably because he had something urgent to ask for.


    Mr. Kelan returned to the mansion, and saw the woman Anna lightly compared her finger to hissing, and the other party warned seriously:


    "Son, sir, just came back from the palace and is resting in the study now, it''s best not to disturb him."


    Klan shook his head resolutely: "Anna, this is an important matter. I will go in even if my father is angry."


    After finishing speaking, he put on his shoes and walked directly into the corridor.


    Even if the relationship between father and son eased, Kelan rarely disturbed his father when he was working, but this time there must be something extremely important, otherwise Tu Fu would not have risked his identity to send the letter.


    Standing at the door of the study, the pressure on his face made Ke Lan want to wait until dinner.


    But when he thought that the Saurons family had a lot of cumbersome rules whether they were eating or traveling, and if they didn��t talk about it now, they would have no chance to talk about it then, so they mustered up the courage to knock on the door of the study.


    "Come in."


    The Prime Minister''s unsalty tone made him hold his breath. When he approached, he looked up at the man. There was only a middle-aged man with his head down processing documents on the seat.


    He is still as conscientious as before, sitting in this position for decades,


    But when you look closely, there are a few white hairs mixed in with the thick black hair, and the back is more stooped than before, probably really old.


    It turns out that the invincible Patron Saint of Baia will grow old one day.


    Clan suddenly felt his nose sore, and sadness filled the air.


    "What��s wrong with you?"


    Noticing his son''s strange emotions, Tilo Sollens raised his head and saw the boy''s eye circles were red. He wanted to say some tough words to reprimand him for not shedding tears at will, but when he spoke, he looked at Ke Lan''s face and didn''t like it. I am willing to scold again.


    "Nothing." The latter shook his head quickly, "Father, there is a very important letter sent from the sea, please read it."


    Prime Minister Tilo took the letter and noticed Tuf Capet''s name. He actually used his original name this time. Sorens laughed,


    "It turned out to be this kid. He must have encountered some trouble. If a cunning kid like him asks me for help, I guess at least half of the letters will be boring compliments."


    Kelan, who had a good understanding of Tu Fu''s shameless nature, nodded in agreement.


    Sure enough, after opening the letter, there was a burst of flattery.


    "Dear Prime Minister Baia, Mr. Thilo Sollens, I have been traveling for a long time, and I am always thinking about your teachings, the principle of being low-key and high-key.


    During this period of time, I have traveled to many places and seen scenery that I have never seen before.


    Whether it is a tropical island or the countries of the southern continent, or even the remote Weddell polar sea, your name resounds everywhere. The world knows your achievements, your greatness is unmatched, and your achievements are unprecedented... "


    The nasty compliment after sentence occupied most of the paper in the letter. The subtlety is that none of the words of praise are repeated.


    Fully embodies the quality of the students of Miska College of Humanities and Social Sciences.


    If the old professors knew about this, they probably wanted to wring his head off.


    The seasoned Prime Minister Sorens skipped to the second half of the letter when he read the letter. This cunning kid only brought up the business here, and asked himself to do something for him seriously in his words.


    A matter of great importance to him.


    So be sure to ask Baia''s prime minister for help.


    After reading Tu Fu''s appeal word by word, Prime Minister Sorens pondered for a long time before folding the letter.


    Master Kelan noticed this movement and immediately asked, "Father, what happened?"


    "He asked me to help him get a pass to and from San Diego, which is not a difficult matter."


    "San Diego? The island where the nobles of the southern continent live. The island is full of proud and arrogant descendants of nobles. What is he doing there?"


    "Klan, you don''t have to go to the bottom of everything when helping people. People only need a yes or no answer."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Frankly speaking, I don''t want him to have any unnecessary involvement with those moths. Many people are staring at the cake of the Southern Continent, and if they are not careful, they will be affected.


    The Kingdom needs his talent, and now there are strong calls to welcome him back in the country. With enough public support, the cabinet and the Seven Schools Alliance will issue proposals, and even His Majesty will have to compromise. "


    Tillo Thorens let out a sigh of relief, "Maybe he can come back in less than two years. It''s not good to get involved in trouble now."


    "Aren''t you going to help him?" Kelan was momentarily dejected.


    "Help, why not help, since the decision made by that child always has his reasons, I rarely see him asking for help in a pleading tone."


    Prime Minister Sorens was uncharacteristically, he looked up at his youngest son who grew up beside him, and said earnestly:


    "Klan, I''m getting old, and I''m destined not to stay in this position for long. When you take the position of Patriarch Saurons, you need such a powerful figure to help you control the field."


    "Father..." Kelan murmured reluctantly.


    He felt guilty for his unbalanced mind. He never realized his father''s concern for him when he was young. He once hated this person who gave his life for the cause of the kingdom, but he never looked at his father.


    But after going to college, he was surprised to find that everything his father asked him to do was paving the way for his future.


    This is the first time I heard such words, and those little thoughts of self-pity and self-pity in the past have long been thrown out of the sky.


    Prime Minister Thilo Sollens took out a copy from the previous newspaper, and his eyes became sharp again:


    "Speaking of which, it''s not easy to get this done. A major event happened in San Diego recently, and it''s not a good thing to get involved."


    ��


    "What? The mermaid clan openly attacked San Diego, causing heavy casualties to the guards of the Holy Land."


    On the way back from the ocean, Tufu, who was about to return to the "golden waterway" Rogley Island, found an island for Victor to transform the pirate ship into an ordinary cargo ship again, and was delayed at sea for some time.


    This time I actually met the captain of the Duncan, the former Captain of the Royal Navy Ryan, and Captain Dak Bryson who had ventured to the island to rescue him.


    He hasn''t said hello to each other yet, but just met and brought him a piece of heavy news.


    Hearing Tu Fu''s surprised voice, Captain Duck continued:


    "It is said that it was a premeditated attack by hundreds of mermaids. They surrounded San Diego and asked the people inside to let go of a deep-sea princess. How could such a rude request be granted.


    After the two parties couldn��t reach an agreement, a big battle broke out. It was heard that the leader of the mermaid was a demigod-level king, who easily destroyed the outer city wall of San Diego, and even threatened their lives near the castle.


    Fortunately, there are demigod guards of the same level in the castle. The two sides fought in the dark for a long time, and even the walls blocking the enemy were completely smashed. After the battle, the guards and mermaids suffered casualties.


    Except for the royal family in the castle, all the guards and soldiers were implicated in the battle, and many people died.


    Fortunately, the joint warship arrived later and finally repelled the mermaid king, and this incident caused the whole sea to turmoil. "


    This attack happened when Tu Fu returned from the depths of the Misty Sea, probably the war with the Misty Sea was over.


    The Royal Family of the Deep Sea only found out about Avril Lavigne being trapped on the Slave Island, so they attacked at all costs.


    "The battle at the demigod level is really too strong. It is impossible for someone like me to stop it from destroying the world. Now that even the King of the Deep Sea has been defeated, how can I rescue her?"


    After listening to Tu Fu, he felt an inexplicable emo in his heart, but he still asked: "Later, is there any movement in San Diego?"


    "How could those people give up on such a big event? The Southern Continent announced that the mermaid clan''s actions were directly defined as intelligent races maliciously attacking humans. It must be suspected of provoking a race war."


    Captain Dak Bryson waved his hand helplessly, "As for the captured mermaid princess, I can''t keep it after this incident, and I probably have to put it on the schedule and send it to the Northern Continent as a gift to a big country in the Northern Continent." To the king."


    The blind operation of the Deep Sea Royal Family also left Tu Fu speechless for a while.


    It seems that creatures living in the sea have no better brains than adventurers.


    It��s obviously a group of races wandering in the sea, so it��s better to wait for the slave ship to go to the North Continent. Now that the whole world knows about this mess, San Diego will only strengthen its security.


    "Avril Lavigne must not be sent to the Northern Continent."


    Tu Fu was taken aback. It was okay in the southern continent or at sea, and he could always think of a solution.


    Once you go to the Old Continent over there, the royal family of any capital is not a cloud of masters, and who knows which royal family still hides a few demigods and supernatural beings, thinking about it makes the scalp numb.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 318： pass

    Chapter 318 Pass


    "Monday, April 15, 1493, cloudy.


    I returned to the ��Golden Waterway�� Rogri Island ahead of schedule, and now there is still half a month before the ancient duel with Vader.


    Pessimists think it��s only half a month, optimists think it��s still half a month, but I actually hope that this duel will come soon,


    This lunatic actually caused two **** crimes in the Sea of ??Madness. He must still be sacrificing souls, and slaughtered all the hundreds of passengers passing by the passenger ship, causing public outrage.


    Someone in the Kingdom is already secretly looking for my whereabouts, and it seems to be another demigod. I have clearly expressed my uneasy wish that Vader should not die.


    Now there are people from me among the pirate leaders, and people from me in the great powers of the Northern Continent. Even the Church of the Storm is on my side. Why are you fighting against me, Wade? "


    "Tuesday, April 16, sunny.


    After boarding the boat today, I used my sky eyes to trace the scene of the demigod battle in Santiago not long ago. Under the pressure of the demigod, I only dared to spy on the area outside the city wall. There were at least two demigod-level transcendents in that castle .


    Decided, as a cross-age adventurer, you must not use your muscles to think about problems, and it is best to outsmart and rescue Avril unscathed. "


    "On April 17, I adapted what happened in "Sacred Tree Island" and wrote it into the latest "The Adventures of Captain Jack".


    The brave and witty adventurer Jack saw through the conspiracy of the "Fountain of Youth" to turn adults into children, and then returned with the crew in victory.


    My rookie editor actually wanted to give me a book for this. I have no intention of doing such a thing. Believe it or not, this autobiography is also a warning for latecomers to stay away from the fountain of youth.


    I didn��t expect that I would actually see the Fountain of Youth. The Haikou I once boasted about seemed to come true. "


    "Thursday, April 18, sunny.


    The "Demon Hunter" pirate group must go. They want to defend my pirate rights as a lord in the polar Weddell Sea. Before leaving, I specially wrote an oath for them.


    ��I voluntarily join Lord Wedell��s command. From now on, I will watch the polar regions until I die. I will not wear a crown, nor compete for honor and favor. I will be a sharp arrow in the dark, resisting the flames of severe cold... I will not buy a house, marry a wife, or have children. Work hard for life...tonight, every night''. "


    "Friday, April 19, sunny.


    Varo, this guy really found a pair of eyes for me as a ��Deep Sea Berserker��. This is a kind of berserk giant octopus, which often causes huge waves to smash ships under the sea. It is by no means a kind person.


    It��s ridiculous to say that I have always advocated the peaceful coexistence of all races, and I hate the suffering of beautiful mermaids, but when I need parts from other creatures, I never hesitate to do so.


    Sure enough, no matter where you are, there is a world of faces. "


    "Saturday, April 40, overcast.


    Captain Ghost has already arrived in Rogri. He probably doesn''t know about the deal between the Tree of Screaming and me. He promised to help me hold down the Black Medan on the day of the final battle, and privately told me about the Devil Path Sequence 5 Bloody Baron''s ability .


    In addition to the first few Sequence 9 gamblers, Sequence 8 moneylenders, Sequence 7 indulgences, and Sequence 6 poisons, many items can arouse the most common desire abilities of people.


    Among them, the strongest main ability is to receive the souls of three extraordinary people of the same level, and take their abilities as their own.


    According to what he said, the three quotas were already full a long time ago, and they come from the Clown (Fate Path), Knight Path, and Dreamer Path respectively. In other words, I am actually dealing with four Sequence 5 Transcendents at the same time. Yes, energetic.


    In other words, is it too late to cancel the duel now? "


    "April 21st, rest day. The time for the decisive battle is approaching again. This is the first time I face such a powerful enemy. In fact, I don''t know much about it.


    I sincerely hope that Sophie can take Cindy away. If she wins the duel with Vader by chance, after getting his "Compass of Heart", I must go to find "Hoarfrost" and find the "White Frost" who is about to lose control. Santa Maria''.


    This is not something she can afford.


    I know she has been expecting me to say ''I love you'' to her, to be with me forever, so as long as I ask, she will always be waiting for me.


    But I really can''t open my mouth, because I can''t give her the promise of the future.


    In the past, when I was young, I always liked to say that sentence, calling everyone my wife, I love you, and I didn''t realize the weight of this sentence until later.


    Love you is hard to say. "


    Rogri Island, a certain mansion.


    The pen swiped across the middle of the diary, and the Chinese characters written in the rich ink left a dark history.


    After finishing today''s diary, Tu Fu looked at the diary from last year to today, almost a year has passed.


    According to the original goal, both of his accounts have become important figures in this world, but they are not as heartless and reckless as they were at the beginning.


    Behind him is not only the Winster family, but also the kindness of repaying Avril Lavigne, and furthermore, Miska��s inheritance and contribution to the Kingdom of Baia.


    Even considering the safety of the sea, he had to find the "Santa Maria" to check the external situation of the ghost ship.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    At the same time as Tu Fu closed the diary, there was a knock on the door in time.


    A mature woman with a good figure and appearance stood at the door. Her graceful figure was fascinating, and her wheat-colored skin looked like a descendant of the Southern Continent.


    However, she was wearing a uniform of the embassy of the Kingdom of Baia, which also had the national flag printed on it. It was preliminarily judged that she was over 30 years old. This woman simply possessed the mature charm that men of all ages would like.


    "Hello ma''am, who are you looking for?"


    When Sophie went to answer the door, although she maintained a good family education, Tu Fu was already panicking.


    "I''m looking for Tuf Capet."


    The woman chuckled and directly explained his identity, "You can call me Maggie, I am the Kingdom''s ambassador to the Santa region, and I helped you with that matter at the request of Mr. Prime Minister, and now things are almost done gone."


    "How did you find me?" Tu Fu asked subconsciously when he came to greet me.


    "It''s actually very easy. You brought your partner and lived in the most luxurious mansion in Rogri, and now everyone on Rogri Island knows that a rich man is coming.


    Frankly speaking, this is indeed the first time I''ve seen you with such a flamboyant style of hiding your identity.


    But I have to say, Mr. Capet, your current image is quite in line with my expectations for a future partner, why don''t we give it a try. "


    Maggie laughed. This capable and strong woman is very open-minded, and she directly teased herself when meeting her.


    "Unfortunately, he has someone he likes."


    Sophie tried her best to maintain the image of an elegant lady, but on the other side she held Tu Fu''s palm tightly angrily.


    "Oh, that''s it. Actually, I don''t mind joining you." Maggie rested her chin on the back of her hand, and looked at the little man who once caused a storm in G?ttinghagen with a smile.


    "This lady should not be a stingy girl."


    "Yes, I don''t mind at all, what about you, Tu Fu."


    Miss Winster tilted her head when she smiled, her brows and eyes were like crescent moons, and she wished that her silver teeth would be crushed when she spoke.


    "I mind, very much, very much, so don''t bring this up again." Tu Fu coughed twice, making the scene even more embarrassing.


    "Maggie, let''s talk about business, how is the pass business going?"


    He confessed this matter to Miss Winster, and he was not afraid of her pursuing it. He just said vaguely that someone on the island had rescued him, and did not mention Avril Lavigne''s name.


    "You know, this is an extraordinary time, and the proud guys in San Diego will not easily let outsiders enter their territory."


    Maggie winked at Tu Fu, "But...Prime Minister Sorens has a lot of face, no matter which country''s royal family will buy him.


    So, the pass to the castle has been issued, you can go to Santiago at any time, and I will accompany you there for safety. "


    After finishing speaking, she handed out a pass stamped with the seals of the foreign ministries of various countries.


    Sophie couldn''t help frowning, "I''m going too."


    "Unfortunately, this pass is for Mr. Capet, beautiful lady, don''t you think that I can **** your man away in just one day, are you too unconfident about my charm? gone."


    This shrewd female ambassador easily grasped the heart of this young girl with just a few words.


    Miss Winster''s face flushed red with anger, and she wanted to speak but couldn''t find an angle to refute, so she could only sulking silently in the corner.


    Just watching this situation from the sidelines is a headache, and when we go to San Diego, there will be three women in one scene, which will kill Tu Fu.


    "I''m only going for half a day, so nothing will happen, and I won''t even remember her name when this is over, who cares."


    Tu Fu stepped forward and silently silenced Sophie''s head, comforting her and expressing his firm stand.


    "Wow, this is really sad."


    The intellectual Maggie shrugged indifferently. Her age and experience could easily handle their psychology. The performance of the ancestor of green tea was amazing. .


    The female ambassador deliberately patted her head before leaving, "There is one more thing related to you, Mr. Capet, I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    Tu Fu was not used to her appetizing routine, and made a gesture of seeing off the guests: "If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it, walk slowly and don''t see it off."


    "Hey, you are too rude."


    The latter immediately looked at him with resentful eyes, "Actually, this matter is related to the Hill Palace. Someone at the top wants me to convey a condition to you, perhaps allowing you to return to Baia early, Mr. Capet."


    "Let me apologize to the people for His Majesty''s poor self-esteem?" Tu Fu chuckled. Prime Minister Thilo Sollens also talked about this matter to him in a letter, and his attitude has always been decisive. .


    Tu Fu''s knees are too hard to get down on his knees, and he can''t apologize for something that wasn''t wrong.


    "This is the best way. It will not only allow you to return to G?ttinghagen to live the original good life, but also allow His Majesty to keep his face. It is worth considering."


    "If I were afraid of His Majesty''s power, I wouldn''t bother to stop his car, or even risk my life.


    Frankly speaking, I also like this kind of life now, and I don��t feel suffering. No matter where I am, I live freely. I am the freest person in this sea.


    So, Miss Maggie, to **** with our Majesty. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 319： visit santiago

    Chapter 319 Visiting Santiago


    April 22, 1493.


    On the first day of the working day, an inconspicuous Baia warship on the misty sea set off from Rogri Island to Santiago, and a woven Royal Navy with a full crew of 300 people was ready to go.


    The confidentiality level of this trip to sea is extremely high. It is not a military exercise or a special mission. It is just to bring a mysterious person to San Diego.


    The identity of that person is known only to the Kingdom''s ambassador to Santa.


    The next day after getting the pass, Tu Fu urged the ambassador Maggie to leave as soon as possible. He didn''t explain the reason to anyone. After boarding the ship, he closed his eyes and waited quietly in the VIP cabin, enjoying the calm journey alone.


    Except for his "Santa Maria", the ships belonging to the Royal Navy are the safest when sailing.


    All the way is unimpeded, and anyone who stands in the way, whether pirates or other intelligent underwater races, will run far away as soon as they see the flag.


    Casting his gaze out of the ship window, all he could see was the large white waves churning on both sides of the ship, which was really boring.


    Fortunately, both places are close to the Southern Continent and the distance is less than a hundred nautical miles. Coupled with the high performance of the warship, it only took half a day for the group to arrive.


    Boom boom boom...


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door of the rest cabin.


    "Mr. Capet, here we are."


    The voice is Ambassador Maggie. She put on a beautiful military uniform for this trip, and she winked when she opened the door.


    A woman of this age understands a man''s heart best after experiencing many experiences, and she exudes intellectual charm in every gesture.


    "knew."


    Tu Fu was moved by his question, he didn''t go out, turned around to look at the mirror of the dressing table, and stretched out his hand to remove the face-changing mask on his face little by little.


    This taboo has been on the face for a long time, and it grows together with the skin like glue.


    Pulling up and down a few times was as painful as tearing off a cheek, and even the nerves in the brain began to be torn together.


    "ৡ�"


    Fortunately, Tu Fu did not hesitate to slap his hands, and his face felt pain like sulfuric acid. He forcibly tore off the face-changing mask, and finally restored his originally slightly youthful and handsome face.


    No one would have guessed that such a young man was actually a pirate lord of the sea.


    "After changing my face to be Jack Sparrow for a long time, I gradually forgot my original identity."


    Tu Fu looked at the already unfamiliar face in the mirror, and suddenly thought of the ghost captain who seemed to have said at the pirate conference that forbidden substances have side effects,


    He didn''t believe it at first, but now it seems to be fulfilled.


    Presumably the side effect of the face-changing mask is that after excessive disguise, it is very likely to forget the original identity and become someone else completely, and completely become another person.


    Immediately afterwards, Tu Fu changed into a black and bright suit, tied a bow tie on his chest, and wore a top hat that covered most of his face, and walked out of the cabin in a low-key manner.


    The warship has been allowed to enter the island, and the gate at the entrance of the water is opened, and the ship enters slowly.


    "Wow, Mr. Capet has more taste than the photos published in the newspaper. I have to correct what I said before. In fact, I also like you now."


    Maggie''s eyes light up immediately, and who can refuse a young and perfect man,


    If it weren''t for his identity, he might have already started.


    "Compared to your love for men of all ages, ma''am, I''m just the opposite." Tu Fu chuckled, "I''m more in love with girls who have just passed the birth ceremony."


    Ms. Maggie muttered dissatisfiedly, "Hey, it''s not a gentleman''s way to attack a lady with her age."


    "You should go to the Northern Continent to find a gentleman. As far as I know, there are no gentlemen in the wild lands south of the Coral Sea.


    Tu Fu retorted with a chuckle, and did not continue to pester her endlessly.


    After coming out of the cabin, he looked at the situation of the island.


    Not long ago, the attack traces of the mermaid clan are vivid. The repair work of the city wall has not yet been completed. A large number of soldiers are stationed inside and outside the island. The city wall is also equipped with heavy weapons such as high-speed machine guns and turrets.


    It is said that the configuration of the military base is all right.


    However, from the water inlet to the two sides of the castle, there are luxurious lines of welcoming guests standing all the way, and they welcome the arrival of the special envoy of the kingdom.


    The irony is that last time he used his original identity to take an ordinary ship, and when he passed by, he only glanced at it from a distance and was warned by cannon fire. Now changing back to his original identity is a ceremony for treating distinguished guests.


    "Disembark."


    When the warship docked, someone put down the pedals, and Tu Fu took the lead and stood at the forefront, stepping on a large piece of fertile land.


    There are exotic flowers and fruits planted all over the island, all of which are quite valuable, and there are even many extraordinary materials.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that every inch of land is worth every inch of gold, and further forward is a large castle, which connects several small castles around, forming the main area of ????San Diego.


    Tu Fu exhaled subconsciously. After so much effort, he finally set foot on this land that even foreign demigods could not easily enter.


    Aiming at a black tower from a distance, it is the area where all non-human slaves are held, and Avril Lavigne is probably also held there.


    Tu Fu subconsciously wanted to go there, but Ms. Maggie lowered her head and said softly: "Mr. Capet, some gentlemen from the Hohenzollern family knew we were coming and wanted to see us. After all, they belonged to the royal family. Great man, look..."


    "Let''s meet and see."


    Although Tu Fu is not interested at all, this face must be given. When you come to other people''s territory, you must follow their rules, and you can''t let your temper.


    Only he and Maggie are the only ones leading to the castle, and the sergeant on the warship can only stand by on the spot.


    The area near the castle is covered with soft carpets, which are very valuable. Judging from the fancy styles and styles, they must be objects from the aborigines of the southern continent.


    Stepping on the blanket is like stepping on the lawn.


    The more you go inside, the more your eyes open. A large number of servants wear bracelets or collars, not only human servants, but also murlocs, halflings, and elves.


    These non-human intelligent races carry fruit plates and dishes, or stand or kneel, and work diligently.


    They have scars all over their bodies, but they dare not have the slightest complaint.


    As far as the master��s family is concerned, even if they do something wrong and are beaten to death, they will die. If another slave is sent to San Diego, the slaves who are sent to Santiago will have to live in this eternal **** with the utmost humility besides committing suicide. .


    In the main hall of the castle where the guests are received, there are several extremely luxurious Baia nobles, both men and women, proudly looking at Tuf Capet who turned Baia upside down.


    After he entered the castle, he saw the nobles of the Hohenzollern family branch, and those people looked at him casually.


    A man of his age took a few glances, "You''re just Tu Fu, you don''t look like anything special."


    "It seems to be some kind of scientist. At this age, he is probably a guy who is trying to catch his name. I have seen it a lot."


    "What is there to see about such a boring character."


    Several young noble men and women are really not interested in him. For them, they have seen a lot of foreigners, but they are really not interested in a man.


    Ms. Maggie took a look at Tu Fu, and she was also curious about what kind of words this fearless "noble son" would use to refute.


    "That''s exactly the case. I have always thought that I am nothing special. Even if I am lucky enough to make some achievements, it is nothing worth mentioning. It is far from the honorable status of gentlemen."


    Tu Fu smiled, but he didn''t care about their contemptuous words.


    He has been quite humble since he came in, based on his many years of keyboarding experience in the network.


    In this kind of occasion, to deal with people who are deliberately criticizing, you only need to "ah yes yes yes".


    Even if someone wants to find fault, there is no angle.


    After he finished speaking, an elderly man present could not help but narrow his eyes, "Tu Fu, I heard that Prince Friedrich was exiled because of your frame.


    Dare to attack a royal family, you are quite courageous. "


    The old man was from the generation of King William I. Probably because he was afraid that he would contaminate the throne, Emperor William deliberately relegated him to the Southern Continent before his death, and he would not be able to return for life.


    It is said that they are the nobles of the southern continent, but in fact they are just a group of exiled people far away from the center of the storm, so they can only bully the slaves in this place to show their prestige.


    "You really think highly of me. How can a small person like me have the right to intervene in the struggle for the throne. This is all His Majesty''s intention. He has always disliked people getting involved in such matters."


    As soon as Tu Fu said this, the old guy didn''t dare to pursue it further, and if he went deeper, he would question the king''s decision.


    As for Tu Fu, he put his palms on his chest and smiled while showing weakness, and at the same time brought out William II, and reminded the other party with the key words of the battle for the throne. This kind of thing should not be meddled casually.


    When facing the nobles of the Southern Continent, no matter what he said or did, he couldn''t find any faults.


    No matter how provocative the group of people were or how they hid traps in their words to annoy him, they were all resolved by Tu Fu''s high EQ, which made the nobles who wanted to find fault at first gradually lose interest.


    "Forget it, it seems that he is just a guy with a false name, don''t waste our time here."


    "What happened to the kingdom in recent years, such a coward is actually the leader of the younger generation, I think there is really no one."


    "If you have nothing to do, hurry up, you are not welcome in Santiago."


    At first the old man who asked the question gradually lost interest in him after trying a few times.


    "So, Tu Fu, why are you here this time?"


    "To see the landscape of the Southern Continent, the main purpose is to come to visit the gentlemen, and then to see what slaves are imprisoned here. It''s just an eye-opener."


    Tu Fu maintained a polite smile from the beginning to the end.


    "It''s better, I might as well tell you, because of that bad thing not long ago.


    The current San Diego is the strongest fortress in the world. Ten warships are parked all over the island, and there is also a demigod of the knight path guarding here. You should know the weight of my words to you.


    If you dare to do something here, you will regret it. "


    The old man of the Hohenzollern family said clearly enough that no matter what he wants to do, it is best to weigh his own weight first.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 320： daughter of the sea

    Chapter 320 The Daughter of the Sea


    There is no need for his warning, Tu Fu has been watching carefully since entering the castle.


    There are a large number of guards everywhere, warships and cannons are all over every landing area. Santiago uses the most cutting-edge technology, and even light bulbs are placed everywhere.


    It must have borrowed the light from the Nandalu Electric Light Factory,


    Even the garden is full of light bulbs, which is even more exaggerated than the atmosphere of the central city of G?ttinghagen.


    Not only are the demigod-level extraordinary powers guarding, but there are also a large number of extraordinary people around the castle. The terrifying aura exuded by these people can easily kill anyone with evil intentions.


    "The attack plan is really unreliable."


    Tu Fu secretly clicked his tongue in his heart, extinguishing the idea of ??finding Avril and running away.


    If he really dared to do such a crazy thing, he would be crushed to the ground the moment he activated the teleportation.


    After saying goodbye to the nobles of the Hohenzollern family, Maggie led him out of the castle, and the invisible gaze disappeared only then.


    The safety of the nobles has always been protected by the demigods on the island. Seeing that he has no malicious intentions now, he withdrew his coercion.


    "It is said that the high-sequence formulas are all in the hands of the royal family or ancient families. The Hohenzollern family really has a demigod serial number, which must be the knight path."


    Tu Fu was thoughtful, and there was at least one demigod of the knight path, including Ulti, the demigod knight next to William II in G?ttinghagen,


    He already knew it in his heart.


    After Tu Fu came out, he stared straight at a tall tower near the castle. The guards there were particularly strict. There were guards with guns everywhere, specially managing the daily life of the slaves.


    "Maggie, do you know where the mermaid princess who was sent to San Diego not long ago was locked up? Where is it?"


    "So you came here for this matter."


    Ms. Maggie is thoughtful and has already started to help him analyze the situation:


    "It''s easy to do if it''s another slave. If you take the initiative to speak, the Hohenzollern family will be more or less willing to show favor. I heard that the mermaid princess is a gift for a certain monarch, so I can''t move it easily."


    "I just asked you if she was locked in this tower." Tu Fu rolled his eyes. He had already investigated these things clearly.


    "Yes, at the top of the minaret, the slave tower is divided into levels according to the dignity and importance of status. The lowest and most common slaves are at the bottom, and the higher up are the rare or status slaves..."


    "enough."


    Before Maggie finished explaining the science to him, Tu Fu went directly to the bottom of the tower, and walked in without looking at the guard at the door.


    Fortunately, Maggie followed closely behind him to show his ID. Santa''s ambassador was not something the guards could offend, and the two walked into the tower without hindrance.


    Just stepped into this place, a disgusting smell came oncoming.


    There are also special personnel in the tower to introduce the characteristics of this place to them along the way. It is a harsher environment than ordinary slave ships. The tower is not full of torture instruments. It is not a secret service organization and does not need them to extract information.


    Every captured slave of a non-human intelligent race was locked in a small, dark, solitary prison with only a very small amount of food and clean water.


    In places outside the prison, each trainer is assigned.


    They will teach in different ways according to each intelligent race.


    The captured slaves can get water and food if they obey the orders according to the instructions, just like the mode of training animals.


    Once the mania was too much and wanted to fight back, they were pressed to the ground without water and hunger strike, and then they were sleepy for a few days and nights, and they were awakened every time they were about to fall asleep.


    Those with stubborn tempers would have died long ago, while those who survived were branded and cultivated servility throughout their lives.


    This cruel training method made Tu Fu and Maggie, who have always been well-informed, silent all the way.


    The advent of the Age of Discovery not only allowed human beings to go to every corner, but also left their imprints on every species in the world.


    The environment is much better as you go up the tower. The lowly slaves can only do chores and coolies, and are drained of every drop of blood.


    The upper layer is for the toys for the big people to play, so naturally they should be packaged more beautifully.


    Following the numbered signs given by the jailer, Tu Fu went all the way to the top of the tower on the sixth floor. The prisoners were all extremely rare creatures, or royal families.


    The above is a normal and clean environment. Food is provided every day, and they will not be treated too cruelly. Apart from losing their freedom, they don��t have to suffer too much.


    Compared with the cruel domestication methods at the bottom, it is already very lucky.


    The imprisoned slaves on this floor are lying in all kinds of rogues in the corner. It seems that those who are nobler can suffer less even in prison. This is how happiness is compared.


    "Avril Lavigne."


    Tu Fu also immediately found the place where the princess of the mermaid clan was imprisoned.


    The Little Mermaid, who has always longed for freedom, was imprisoned in a huge pool cage. She lost her previous vitality and curled up in a corner, even her hair was quite dry.


    Seeing Tu Fu felt anxious for a while, he strode forward to call her name.


    "Mr. Capet, I will guard the door for you, and I will never let anyone come near."


    Ms. McGrady walked out winkingly, and gave Tu Fu a space to meet with the captured deep-sea mermaid princess alone.


    Lying in a corner of the pool without moving, like a dying little mermaid, until she heard a familiar voice, she couldn''t help but suddenly raised her head to come back to life.


    Looking at familiar human faces, her jewel-like blue eyes were full of crystals, almost engraving sadness into her soul.


    "Tu Fu..."


    When chanting this name, Avril Lavigne��s tears flowed out like diamonds,


    "Tufu, many things happened in the palace. Father asked us to leave the place. Later, many bad people came to arrest me. I kept calling your name when I was running away. I kept calling your name...but you couldn''t hear me."


    This is a promise about Tu Fu.


    No matter what situation she is in, as long as she calls out this name, she can be blessed for the rest of her life.


    "I know, sorry, I''m late."


    Tu Fu lowered his head guiltily, and couldn''t help breathing heavily, because he couldn''t rescue Avril now.


    The inability to do anything about fate, and the tragedies caused by his own lack of strength made him feel a strong sense of disgust, and wanted to destroy this bad-smelling city.


    It''s a pity that he can''t do anything now.


    "Tu Fu, there was a lot of noise outside a few days ago, is it father who came to look for me?"


    "Ah, the king of the deep sea came, but unfortunately he was defeated later. He is really a good father,"


    Tu Fu''s head was so low that it was almost buried in the ground, and he didn''t even have the courage to face Avril.


    If he hadn''t been living on a deserted island, Avril Lavigne wouldn''t have stayed on the uninhabited island for a long time, let alone what happened later.


    Now that someone else has come, but there is no way to save her, his heart has already been filled with guilt,


    "I''m sorry, Avril Lavigne, I''m sorry..."


    The little mermaid looked at the helplessness in his eyes when he lowered his head, as if he had sensed something, the faintness in his eyes dissipated bit by bit,


    Seeing the depressed Tu Fu, he forced a smile again,


    "Don''t do this, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t be self-willed, I shouldn''t have disobeyed my grandmother, if I hadn''t sneaked out, my father wouldn''t have come to look for me, and nothing happened later."


    "do not talk."


    "Now let the father, sisters and you worry, and take the risk to come to me. I... What a bad girl."


    "Stop it! Stop it!" Tu Fu stopped for the second time.


    He only felt the scorching anger like a volcanic eruption filling his chest, and he was dazzled. He hated these people very much at the moment. He stared into Avril''s eyes, and his voice became especially cold:


    "It''s not you who is at fault, don''t apologize for things that aren''t wrong, you hear me.


    Seeing the softness in the other party''s expression, he couldn''t help lowering his voice: "Avril, please believe me, since I can come here, I must have a way to rescue you.


    so,


    You just need,


    Wait a little bit. "


    He stretched out his fingers and gestured, and that sincere attitude finally made Avril nod slightly with tears in his eyes, already with a sad face.


    "Drink it now, it will make you feel better."


    Tu Fu took out a container from his pocket, which contained 50ml of Sophie��s fountain of youth, but now he gave it to the Little Mermaid,


    It can effectively inhibit the aging caused by pain and suffering, and it can keep people''s desire for life.


    Avril took the Fountain of Youth in a daze, and the wounds on her body disappeared miraculously after taking it.


    When she looked at Tu Fu again, she seemed to have made some kind of determination, and pressed her palm on her waist and abdomen:


    "Tu Fu, can you do me a favor?"


    "What''s busy... what are you doing! Avril Lavigne!"


    As soon as Tu Fu took the conversation, he saw Avril snapping off a shining platinum scale from the bottom of her navel with a "click", and blood immediately overflowed.


    Enduring the pain, the Little Mermaid handed over the scales, shedding tears, "This is the symbolic life scale of the royal family of the deep sea. The old grandmother often said that it can only be given to the person she likes the most on the day of marriage. You must need it, right?" !


    They have always wanted this scale to be used as a treasure, but I prefer not to give it.


    Tu Fu, let me help you, please. "


    Seeing the Little Mermaid pleading to him with tears, Tu Fu took the blood-stained scale with trembling palms, leaving nothing but blankness in his mind.


    Although the two of them were separated by only this step of the cage, they couldn''t take this step no matter what.


    In the darkness of the cage, two pairs of twinkling eyes touched each other inadvertently, but only a bitter taste came out of the collision.


    There are so many things I want to say, but I can��t finish them now,


    "Last time... You haven''t finished the story last time, can you tell me now?"


    "story?"


    "It''s "The Daughter of the Sea", what happened to the mermaid in it.


    She exchanged her beautiful singing voice for a pair of legs and feet, but the prince mistakenly thought that other girls saved her, and she was about to face the witch''s curse. What happened next? "


    "Later...then the prince finally found out what happened. He took the initiative to find the witch and knelt in front of her door for ten days and ten nights. In the end, the prince''s sincerity finally moved the witch, and in exchange for the mermaid''s proud singing voice,


    Since then, the prince and princess lived happily together on land. "


    "It''s a beautiful story."


    "Yeah, the story is so beautiful, so beautiful."


    Seeing Avril Lavigne smiling from the bottom of her heart, Tu Fu repeatedly nodded in praise


    After he went to sea, he told many lies, fabricated identities, and exaggerated deeds in order to survive, so many that he couldn''t even count them.


    But only this one,


    He thinks it is the most perfect,


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 321： Attack at Sea (4600 words)

    Chapter 321 Attack at Sea (4600 words)


    In the cold prison, the Little Mermaid Avril Lavigne was probably tired after listening to this beautiful story, so she leaned against the pool and fell into a deep sleep.


    Probably because the ending of the story of "Daughter of the Sea" is so sweet that she even had a sweet smile on her lips when she fell asleep.


    After being arrested, Avril Lavigne cried and made noises, resisted, and even wanted to take her own life for a while, but there was always someone watching her in the black tower, and no matter what she did, she couldn''t escape this dark hell.


    Hearing the calls of relatives and friends, hope is raised again and again, and it is broken again and again. Her life is probably like this,


    come inconspicuously, go inconspicuously,


    I saw nothing when I came, and I left nothing when I left.


    After telling the story, Tu Fu sat silently outside the prison, and got up to leave when Avril fell asleep. He didn''t like to say goodbye to people face to face, it was always too sad.


    The world is big and life is bigger, so people who are destined will meet again one day.


    "help me."


    "Human, take me out, no matter what you want, I will promise you."


    "You are simply demons, sooner or later you will usher in the end of destruction"


    Voices sounded all around.


    Regardless of the calls for help from other noble slaves on the top floor, Tu Fu buried his head and walked down the tower without saying a word.


    In the impenetrable black tower, there are windows placed on the high points of the wall, only there are wisps of light shining through there, sparse light spots scattered on Tufu''s shoulders,


    fell on his flickering face, and he didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    Ms. Maggie, who was leaning against the doorway of the stairs, moved her ears slightly when she heard the footsteps in the original place, and said with a smile: "Oh, here we are, how are you talking."


    "Walk."


    "You must have a terrible look on your face. They are the princesses of the royal family of the deep sea. The royal family''s strict regulations prevent them from going to sea before coming of age. In the past, it was even difficult to see their faces. Who would refuse such a gift."


    Ms. Maggie kept chattering in his ear, seeing Tu Fu''s expression became more serious, she couldn''t help smiling: "But it''s not impossible."


    "Oh?"


    "If you are willing to go back to the capital to plead with His Majesty, and publish an apology on the official media, how can a monarch as good-faced as His Majesty refuse?


    Not to mention how simple it is to ask them for a mermaid in His Majesty''s honorable status. "


    Tu Fu''s face changed slightly, and he walked out of the tower silently without answering, neither agreed nor refused.


    I just felt a burst of sadness in my heart.


    Sometimes your so-called troubles that are harder than reaching the sky are just things that can be solved with a single sentence.


    This imbalance of mentality is always uncomfortable.


    "coming."


    On the top of the far end of the castle, sat an exquisite man holding a lute and wearing a pink cloak sewn from eagle wings.


    The only thing in his hand is the solo instrument that is only available in the royal court. The fingertips of this person are plucking at the strings, and the intoxicating melody is plucking along with his fingers, enjoying the breeze and tranquility.


    It wasn''t until the two came out of the slave tower that the man playing the lute opened his eyes unhurriedly, and with a "snap" his fingers trembled,


    The melody rang in Tu Fu''s ear with the voice of gentle wind and drizzle,


    "Outsider, no matter who you are, please return the things you got from the tower."


    The voice was gentle but majestic, and there was an unquestionable order in the words.


    "Another demigod."


    Tu Fu''s heart trembled, it felt right, and he couldn''t even bring up the idea of ??resistance when responding.


    After opening the eagle eye, he immediately locked the opponent''s position, and found out that Avril''s life scale was taken away by him from an extremely long distance.


    He was naturally unwilling to return that piece of life scale, even if the opposite was a demigod, Tu Fu would not be willing to hand over what Avril Lavigne handed over to him crying,


    "What if I say no."


    "Then I will kill you and get the things back, and the result will be the same."


    The soft-spoken man chuckled and was about to strike the strings of the lute.


    "Fran?ois, dare you!"


    Ms. Maggie subconsciously slid in front of Tu Fu, her unscrupulous expression just now changed again and again, gloomily staring at the lute man at the far end,


    "Capet is Baia''s national treasure. If you dare to hurt him, you are declaring war on Baia on behalf of Landis, and at the same time declaring war on the allied kingdoms, the Saloron Empire and the Ryan Kingdom. Can you afford such a price?"


    The Lantis man, who was just about to start, stopped his plucking palm after hearing this surname, and squinted his eyes unconsciously to look at this ordinary adventurer.


    But the words have already been uttered, and the attack is not stopped or stopped.


    Fortunately, another deep voice came from inside the castle.


    "Francois, just give me a favor. He is indeed someone who cannot be touched by the kingdom. Let them go."


    "boring."


    With the dissuasion of another Baia demigod, no matter what purpose He has, this trip has given enough face,


    This incident just ended here.


    Rules must be respected everywhere, even in the domain of demigods, it is not about fighting and killing all day long, living in this world must be respectful of the world.


    "You can go." The voice from the castle came again, giving a pass.


    "The place where the nobles live is really not simple. There are at least two demigod-level powerhouses guarding it."


    This matter was finally resolved satisfactorily, but Tu Fu couldn''t be happier.


    He felt that he might have underestimated the combat power of San Diego. This steel fortress full of troops and advanced weapons was extremely difficult to break through by himself.


    After the crisis was resolved, Ms. Maggie made a gesture of patting her chest, with a frightened expression on her face,


    "It''s so dangerous, it scared me to death, that is the demigod of Landis, a strong man of the musician path, who can easily mobilize the power of nature and change the climate of any place as his home field.


    A rather dangerous man, as dangerous as you are. "


    Musician pathway?


    This is a rare extraordinary way, with the power of some elves to mobilize the elements of heaven and earth, and can cause mental damage to the enemy through the sound of musical instruments, very similar to him as a bard now.


    "Ha, but I can see that your actions just now don''t look like you''re afraid."


    Tu Fu did not expose her disguise, and made a random comment.


    "Isn''t that to protect you? I did it at the risk of my life, and you are not moved at all.


    Damn it, it��s fine if I can��t compare to your childhood sweetheart, but can��t I even compare to a fish? "


    Ms. Maggie tilted her head and complained, and easily said something that Tu Fu couldn''t refute.


    He hurried forward with question marks in his head, trying to get rid of this demon woman. Sometimes he really doubted how this person became the Santa ambassador.


    ��


    With the command of the demigod, everything went smoothly on the warship back to the port from Santiago.


    From the time he landed on the island to when he left, there were no nobles to send him off. This had a lot to do with Tu Fu''s identity as a whiteboard. He wasn''t honored enough to be sent off.


    No matter how many inventions and achievements he has made, no matter how many titles he has been awarded by the kingdom, his position in this life is at most an honorary knight,


    After all, it is not recognized by the royal orthodoxy.


    Even if the princes and nobles on this island are in decline, they can still bear the halo of their ancestors and be rice bugs in a corner with peace of mind.


    This is an insurmountable level from birth to death.


    Tu Fu didn''t care about such trivial matters at all. After boarding the warship, he went straight back to the VIP cabin, and had no time to worry about anything.


    Being able to see Avril Lavigne, knowing that she is safe and sound for the time being, is enough.


    "With less than a week left, Captain Vader is coming.


    The place where the battle is held is on Rogri Island. Only by defeating him can I get the forbidden object, and then follow the pointer to find the clue of ''Hoarfrost''. Only by mastering how to use it can I really resist at that time the power of it. "


    Tu Fu lay flat on the armchair, thinking wildly.


    The journey back and forth was exhausting, and I felt a little sleepy unconsciously, so I slowly closed my eyes and fell asleep on the bed.


    "Plop, plop..."


    Not long after Tu Fu lay down, he felt his body shaking constantly, and the turbulent sea water outside the ship hit him, causing the warship to shake wildly on the cusp of the storm for a while.


    "Plop!"


    Tu Fu, who was lying on the bed, hadn''t stopped his body yet, and was thrown out by the inertia of the tilted side, and landed firmly in front of the window of the ship.


    Through the glass, you can also see the turbulent sea water, and the lightning and thunder seem to be the prelude to the storm.


    "problem occurs."


    Tu Fu felt a sense of crisis in his heart, how dare he continue to lie on the bed, regardless of the water splashing on the deck,


    Dense seawater fell on it like a torrential rain.


    The warriors of every kingdom on the warship kept their eyes on each other, wearing raincoats and waiting at their respective posts, vowing to fight against the coming disaster.


    "Maggie, what''s going on."


    Tu Fu saw that Ms. Maggie had also changed into a raincoat, and all the soldiers on board made expressions that the enemy was approaching. He had a bad feeling.


    "Turbulence is coming."


    Ms. Maggie stared at the turbulent sea, the bottom of the deep coral sea was invisible, and said inexplicably, "But it''s not a storm on the sea."


    Tu Fu has no idea what she is talking about. At this time, the whole ship is working hard for their own safety. It would not be good for him to sleep in the cabin.


    So they stood on the deck with them, watching the gloomy sky become more gloomy under the beating of the raging waves, and the strong wind and waves seemed to swallow the ship.


    "Wow-"


    At a certain moment, a water tornado exploded right in front of the warship, completely isolating the entire warship from the water.


    Immediately, a huge sea tentacle charged towards the deck.


    The oppressive feeling carried by the powerful force of nature makes it difficult to breathe. In the majestic waves, Tu Fu''s eyes flickered, as if he saw a pair of big hands grabbing him alone.


    "move."


    Tu Fu didn''t dare to be negligent and directly launched a teleportation, and immediately retreated to the cabin on the ground floor.


    But this wave of attacks seemed to be coming towards him, as if he had eyes. He had just entered the cabin below, and saw the windows around the corridor making "click, click" sounds, and they were severely damaged.


    The powerful water flows along the entrance and turns into a huge palm to grab Tu Fu again.


    At this moment, there are powerful water waves gushing from all sides of the ship. Tu Fu''s eyes widened in confusion, his lips moved slightly, and he was about to perform the "boat escape" box pressing technique.


    "enough!"


    At this moment, Ms. Maggie, who was standing motionless on the deck, had a sharp red light shining in her eyes,


    His shawl''s short black hair fluttered like sharp poisonous thorns.


    Open your mouth and say something at the same time, the strong wind blows, and the sea water poured into the boat evaporates or returns to the original place.


    The thunderstorm covered with dark clouds in the sky was also dispersed by this voice,


    The dark clouds that had accumulated for a long time dissipated naturally.


    Not long ago, it seemed like a disaster that would destroy the world, because of Ms. Maggie''s light voice, she disappeared.


    "Teleportation."


    Tu Fu activated his ability again and returned to the previous position from the cabin. The formerly weak Ms. Maggie with disheveled hair looks like a Valkyrie, dominating the sea.


    Stared coldly at the bottom of the sea, warning them not to cause any more trouble.


    "It turns out that Ms. Maggie, you are the person in charge of overseas affairs sent by the Kingdom. I said why can''t I find out your identity."


    Tu Fu now recalled that Prime Minister Sorens had mentioned this matter in his letter, and the kingdom would send special personnel to protect him.


    During this period, he also secretly investigated the identity of the other party to see if he could win over to his side, but a person of this level has always been a mystery, and no relevant information can be found.


    Now people are already lurking by their side, only ghosts will be found if they can be found.


    "Let me re-introduce my name and identity, Maggie Thorens, Baia''s ambassador to the Santa region, and also responsible for the kingdom''s overseas affairs."


    The woman regained the sweet voice of the wind and rain, and the tips of the hair that stood up because of dissatisfaction slowly fell down.


    Tu Fu murmured: "So you are from the Saurons family."


    "Mr. Prime Minister is very worried about your situation, and it took some time for His Majesty to send me over. For some reasons, you must hide your identity and secretly protect you, so Mr. Capet will not blame me."


    Maggie''s charming self-introduction really made Tu Fu unable to pick a thorn in her face.


    What''s more, the identity of the other party is a demigod.


    "Words can''t be followed? This seems to be the ability of the scammer path, or the musician path like the one just now?" Tu Fu tried to figure it out.


    "No, neither."


    Ms. Maggie smiled like a flower when she turned her head, and slowly approached Tu Fu''s ear. This passage had a great impact on him,


    "Remember, I am the Sequence 4 Scarlet Witch of the princess path, and my strength is the ability to control lightning, tornadoes, storms and other destructive weather.


    There is also the captivating ability unique to the princess path, if you are not careful, you will be eaten, so be careful when you meet a woman like me in the future. "


    He is almost like an experienced old driver, every word seems to be outlining his own desires.


    "I know...I know..."


    Tu Fu swallowed subconsciously, he was always wary of the mysterious princess path.


    Unknowingly, I felt a little more awe of this woman in my heart, and I could only pray that she was not a narrow-minded woman, and never remember those unpleasant conversations before.


    "Sure enough, the more beautiful a woman is, the more she will deceive people."


    After wiping off the fine sweat from his forehead, Tu Fu changed the subject: "Ma''am, what happened just now."


    "Someone is attacking a warship. Although there is no intention to destroy the ship maliciously, they still attack us on their own initiative."


    "why?"


    "To be precise, a very strong king of the water wants to take you away, and he is still here at the moment."


    Ms. Maggie stared at the sea, and teased unconsciously when she spoke: "So my little baby, grow up."


    "Take me? Who will it be?"


    Tu Fu looked at the place where her eyes were looking with a bewildered face, and immediately searched for a familiar strong man in his mind.


    After thinking about it, a huge body quickly appeared on the paper.


    At this point in time, no matter what the cost to find yourself, it can only be Him.


    "Human powerhouse, I have to see this kid for something important, and I will let him go after a while, can you show some kindness.


    Afterwards, the royal family of the deep sea must be rewarded. "


    An incomparably majestic voice came out from the deep sea, a voice that only Tufu and Maggie could hear. Many soldiers on the deck still kept the original voice and knew nothing about it.


    Sure enough, that voice came from the Coral Sea Mermaid King who led his tribe to attack San Diego not long ago.


    "Do it if you want to, and stop the war if you want to. Is it too easy to speak now, or it is easy to bully the Baia Kingdom."


    Maggie also replied via sound transmission, and his gaze was quite indifferent.


    If Tu Fu hadn''t been protected by this demigod, he would have taken Tu Fu away just now. At that time, I didn''t see the mermaids in the deep sea show any kindness.


    "I''m sorry that my recklessness caused some unpleasant things, but please reconsider my suggestion just now."


    The King of the Deep Sea''s always domineering posture is especially low this time, because he has to do so because of his daughter Avril.


    "What do you think, no matter how nice the words of the foreign race are, they are not credible. If you go into the water, I will not be able to save you." Maggie glanced at Tu Fu, and he could only let him handle this kind of thing.


    "I go."


    PS: Sorry, just one update. This month will end the story of the third volume of "Pinocchio". The plot should be more cautious. Occasionally, there will be fewer updates, and everyone will be more concerned~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 322： mermaid date

    Chapter 322 Mermaid Covenant


    "Grunt, grunt..."


    The sea water was pressing down. When Tu Fu''s body was completely submerged in the sea, the whole world suddenly became quiet.


    The weak light from the sun shines through the water surface, refracting a continuous wave line on the bottom of the sea, causing the underwater world in front of you to twist and fluctuate.


    Everywhere you see is a clear blue scene.


    A layer of invisible bubbles adhered to Tufu''s skin, and as he continued to dive, he endured the impact of water pressure.


    Even though the seawater was pressured and deformed, it did not break for a long time, which was enough to ensure that Tufu could speak and do things underwater, and there was a proper amount of air in it to maintain breathing.


    This is the first time Tu Fu has seen such a novel perspective.


    Plankton dives toward the light.


    Beautiful fish and shrimps swung their tails past, and there were groups of delicate coral plants underneath.


    Those marine creatures that are often several meters or tens of meters, sea turtles, dolphins, and tuna forget to return to the deep water area,


    After spotting the moving small fish and shrimp, it opened its lips and teeth, sucking in the food forcefully.


    The winged whale shark in the north will also use its sharp sawtooth to gnaw off the target after it sees the target. Once it succeeds, a nearby area will be dyed red.


    Big fish eat small fish, and small fish eat dried shrimps. This has always been the natural law of the biological chain.


    Tu Fu looked up, only to see a tiny black shadow, which was the coordinates of the Kingdom''s warship docked at sea.


    In order to ensure that their conversation would not be eavesdropped by strong humans, the King of the Deep Sea used the unique method of the mermaid clan to bless Tu Fu, allowing him to talk in the water temporarily.


    But like Ms. McGee said, it''s a dangerous endeavor.


    Once in the sea, he enters the world of mermaids, and the other party can easily manipulate him.


    But it''s also a worthwhile adventure.


    After diving for a long time, Tu Fu saw the mermaid family who had met once before from the coral reef and was waiting here.


    The leader is the huge mermaid king I have seen.


    Beside him stood a huge fork, and he stood there with his hands crossed. His mental outlook didn''t look very good, and there were a few conspicuous scratches left on the original set of classical armor.


    His face and limbs had new scratches, presumably from the battle not long ago.


    At the back is an elderly mermaid, perhaps because of her age, her figure is a little out of shape, with layers of wrinkles on her face.


    According to Avril Lavigne, her old grandmother lived for at least 300 years and knew all the history from the past to the present. She can be called a living fossil of the mermaid group.


    At the same time, there are several young mermaids who are also princesses of the deep sea, and a large number of mermaids armed with knives, forks, swords, sticks and weapons. They are a medium-sized mermaid army in armor. Hang up.


    This batch of mermaids is a force that should not be underestimated no matter where they are placed, but Santiago, a copper and iron wall, cannot break in.


    Tu Fu slowly controlled the air bubbles to suspend in the water and land directly in front of them.


    Looking up at the proud king of the deep sea, he didn''t say a word, his expression sullen.


    "Human beings, you are willing to come, and the Royal Family of the Deep Sea should thank you, and you can also ask us as much as you want. You are Avril''s friend, and you must be extremely powerful among humans to be able to enter and leave that castle at such a critical moment. .


    Since you have met Avril Lavigne, you must know what she is deeply involved in now, so how is she now. "


    As the master, the king of the deep sea opened his mouth first, and the polite words gave him enough face.


    "Although it is a place where slaves are held, there is still special treatment for a noble person like her. At least you don''t have to worry about Avril Lavigne suffering."


    Tu Fu''s tone was not serious, he raised his head and slowly settled the previous accounts with him, "Everyone of the mermaid clan, I thought that as long as Avril was handed over to you, at least she would be safe even if she was imprisoned on the bottom of the sea. There will also be value.


    But what did you do, that you sent the princess of your family to be captured by humans, so many people but Avril Lavigne had an accident, it really opened my eyes.


    It''s amazing. "


    His voice changed from soft to heavy, with thorns in every sentence, spreading some of the recent anger on their heads.


    "You take it as we think so."


    "It''s not your greed that caused the disaster, the culprit is you."


    "Maybe you **** my little sister, don''t pretend to be a good person here."


    Dang, even two mermaid princesses muttered to him dissatisfied.


    Fortunately, there was an old grandmother in charge. She tapped the coral with a cane to make vibrations, signaling the princesses to stop talking nonsense.


    The King of the Deep Sea held his temper, "It''s true that we haven''t done enough, but the murlocs and other deep evils that invaded the Coral Sea this time have all been wiped out, and such things will never happen again in the future. rest assured."


    "There will be no second time? It would be better to say that there will be no second time."


    Tu Fu still snorted dissatisfiedly, "As far as I know, Avril Lavigne may be sent to the Northern Continent within a month as a gift from a certain monarch.


    Once there, it is not as simple as a San Diego. Just one of the countries has millions of soldiers, hundreds of thousands of warships.


    You can''t even break through here, do you still want to go to the North Continent to save people? "


    Within one month.


    The remaining time shocked everyone from the mermaid clan present.


    Even the King of the Deep Sea, who is still posing with confidence, has an extremely rare sense of urgency on his face, and His majestic voice can be heard:


    "Is your news true?"


    "Believe it or not, your best chance is to catch Avril Lavigne during the transport, which could have been easy.


    But because of the last attack, all routes from Santiago to the route were strictly controlled. They know your existence by nature, and they will definitely send one or two demigod-level transcendents to **** the North Continent. Now even the last chance gone too. "


    Tu Fu threatened with a sinister voice.


    He felt that there should be some pressure on the mermaids, otherwise their willful actions would only kill everyone.


    "In this case, then I will try again before the pick-up ship arrives." The voice of the King of the Deep Sea was still stern, and his lofty attitude really gave Tu Fu a headache. He said in a strange way,


    "Now there are at least two demigods in Santiago Castle. If you go again, you will just fail again. By the way, let Avril see your family wiped out. It''s a great plan."


    "What do you want to say."


    Until now, the King of the Deep Sea finally understood what Tu Fu meant.


    He frowned, and seriously looked at this young human genius, this young man who was less than twenty years old had an extremely proud attitude on his face,


    Just like the great beings I have seen before, they often have similar characteristics when they are young.


    "I have my own way to rescue Avril, but I can''t tell you the details now, but this operation needs your assistance. You first lurk in this sea area, and then enter San Diego when I send a signal. It will be easier then. much.


    And before that, don''t do any extra things, it will only force them to jump over the wall and plan ahead. "


    Tu Fu repeatedly warned the group of mermaids, the most important thing is not to hold him back.


    "Why should we trust you."


    "Who knows if you will do things for humans to abduct us."


    Different voices came from the Princess of the Deep Sea, and they looked at the guy who had abducted the Little Mermaid with dissatisfaction in their eyes.


    "Because you have no other choice but to believe in me."


    Tu Fu snorted lightly, his tone full of indifference.


    Sure enough, mermaids are such stinky and narcissistic deformed creatures, except for mutants like Avril Lavigne, they are all disgusting guys.


    "Why help us?"


    The king of the deep sea opened his mouth and said heavy words, "For you, doing such a thing is also a great risk, and it is very likely to affect your reputation and status in human society."


    "There are so many reasons why, Avril Lavigne saved my life once. She is my best friend, she has been in the past and will be in the future.


    We had a great time on the island, and everything was fine until you arrived.


    Now she is in trouble, locked in a prison where the end of life can be seen at a glance, you useless relatives can''t help her, she can only call my name helplessly, over and over again. "


    Tu Fu paused, then opened his mouth and said:


    "So, here I come."


    Exactly, it is as simple as that.


    He has always acted rashly, and dared to pull the king down just to tell the truth.


    Now you can also do some extravagant things for your friends who are trapped in prison.


    The mermaid in the deep sea princess finally felt a little guilty, "So, is there anything we need to do? We can''t just keep waiting here."


    "It will be the greatest help if you don''t make trouble."


    Tu Fu chuckled in his heart, but after thinking about it, he said:


    "If you really feel guilty, you can help me find one thing, the root of the misty tree.


    I can''t get away recently, and I really don''t have time to look for that thing. "


    "it is good."


    The King of the Deep Sea nodded, finding a material was not too difficult for them.


    Doing him a favor can be regarded as repaying a little kindness.


    "By the way, there is this."


    I saw Tu Fu took out the life scale that Avril Lavigne gave him from his pocket, ejected it directly from the bubble with a "swish", and landed precisely in front of the King of the Deep Sea.


    "This was given to me by Avril Lavigne. I guess it must be very important, but such an important token should always be returned to her family."


    The old grandmother took it accurately and nodded, her expression was flickering strangely, then she nodded heavily and said:


    "It belongs to Avril Lavigne."


    The King of the Deep Sea stared at the scale, also showing a strange expression, grasping the thing for a moment,


    Then he nodded his head heavily, and waved his hand to send Minglin back to its original place, into the bubble that engulfed Tu Fu,


    "Since Avril Lavigne gave it to you voluntarily, then keep it."


    What''s the meaning?


    Although Tu Fu showed a puzzled expression, none of the mermaids explained its meaning in the group.


    Those are the scales that the royal family of the deep sea grows only once in a lifetime. The children of the royal family will only give it to the person they like, which means that they are willing to entrust their lives to the other party for life.


    It can be regarded as an excellent token of love.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 323： obey the rules

    Chapter 323 Obey the rules


    There are not a few days left since the famous duel day of the pirate lords spread across the sea.


    In the past few days, a large number of ships have been traveling to and from Rogri Island, which is already a busy route.


    I don��t know which newspaper first revealed that the duel between Tuf and Vader was set up on Rogue Island, and a large number of people who were interested in it had already gathered on the island.


    Among them are intelligence personnel from the countries of the Northern Continent, city officials, wealthy businessmen, pirates who have sneaked in, and figures well-known at sea.


    Whether it��s the right way or the underworld, good or bad, they all want to watch the fun, and eating melons is the innate nature of human beings.


    If you miss a wonderful topic passed down to future generations, it will be more uncomfortable than losing money.


    In these last days, the great men of the sea also came in droves.


    Coral Sea.


    A three-masted sailboat flying the Yaksha flag broke through the waves. The leader wore an exquisite crown and held a trident. Who else dressed so stylishly except Mingesa, the "Emperor of the Sea".


    He slammed his weapon at the ship with a "bang", and the "Ten Yaksha" seemed to be in pain. The sharp scream of the ship immediately spread to the surrounding area, and a cold voice came from the front of the deck:


    "Cut a shortcut."


    A fuzzy figure that looks like a lamp **** floats up because of the beating, but the difference is that it has weird horns on its head,


    After receiving instructions from the ship, the imprisoned Yaksha put his huge hands on the bottom of the ship and gradually lifted the ship.


    "Tian Yacha" slowly floated from the sea to mid-air, getting higher and higher.


    After Captain Mingesa moved his lips slightly to use positioning means, the hull of the Tianyasha gradually became blurred, and the whole ship disappeared bit by bit in the coral sea like a pattern that had been wiped away.


    Suddenly there was a loud bang, but in the blink of an eye, the "Tianyasha" arrived at a place in the spirit world, and the officers and members on board had long been accustomed to this.


    The number of times they walk through the passages of the spirit world is no less than the number of times they go to brothels,


    Every time the captain and boss perform magical powers, it''s like going home.


    Even though there are many weird creatures around the spirit world, the big guy has long since become a habit from being afraid at first, and even went up to say hello later.


    "Boss, it''s just a playful duel, why should we join the battle?"


    As soon as he arrived at the mysterious spirit world, "Sharpshooter" Bellerman slowly walked out of the cabin with his big spear on his back.


    "This is not a joke, it''s a deadly competition."


    "Isn''t it a joke? By the way, that **** Vader is really shameless, even wanting to grab the newcomer''s territory, and using such low-handed means to force that kid to take action.


    But that kid deserves it too. He should be taught a lesson for daring to accuse us of crimes after taking away all the money from the Narnia government. "


    Beileman clicked his tongue. He has always had a clear distinction between love and hate.


    Mingesa, who heard this, showed a subtle expression on his face, and his face, which was always cold, softened a little.


    "Wade is not focusing on the control of the Weddell Sea. The oil and water of countries near the poles are not worth his trouble."


    "why?"


    "Probably, it''s also for ''Hoarfrost''." Mingesa walked to the bow of the ship and looked into the distance.


    Beileman still scratched his head in confusion: "What does this have to do with Hoarfrost?"


    "Jack Sparrow has information about ''Hoarfrost'' that we don''t know about, and he has the ability to operate extensively in the spirit world.


    Actually, he participated in the pirate meeting this time because of Vader��s compass,


    This behavior is also to find the location of ''Hoarfrost''. "


    Mingesa��s voice was cold. He had the power that belonged exclusively to the path of fate. It was through the thread of fate that he peeped at Tu Fu��s experience, so he got some fragmented information.


    Based on what this crazy newcomer has done recently, it is naturally not difficult to guess his purpose.


    Beileman knows the ability of his boss, and what he dares to say is always right.


    "Boss, it''s not surprising that you can guess this matter, then... how did Navid know?"


    "The Sequence 7 Indulgent of the Devil Path Sequence has the ability to listen to people''s desires at close range, although the actual effect is not so exaggerated. But when we discussed ''Hoarfrost'' at the meeting, Sparrow''s heart was definitely not at peace. Wei Wei De probably noticed something."


    It wasn''t until this moment that Bellerman came to his senses and murmured:


    "That''s why he asked Tengger to intercept the boy''s female companion, and after angering Sparrow, he wanted to force him to take a shot, and then he had a reason to ask him to fight.


    In this way, he can circumvent the rule that the Lord of the Territorial Sea must not fight infighting, justifiably catch him from this duel, and coerce Sparrow to look for ''Hoarfrost'', is that what you mean? "


    "almost."


    Mingesa nodded, and went around such a big circle, just for the sake of legitimacy, coercing Jack Sparrow to find Hoarfrost according to the rules.


    Don��t think of it as pirate freedom, but the more pirates of their level,


    The more you have to obey the rules.


    "In this way, wouldn''t that kid be dead?" Bellerman rubbed his chin and pondered.


    "Not necessarily, why do you think he set up the duel location in the spirit world?"


    Captain Mingesa looked at his own sniper with gratified eyes, full of the old father''s smile.


    Bellerman immediately remembered something,


    A strange thing happened in the Coral Sea.


    The oppressive feeling of such an incident is the memory, so he can''t help trembling all over. He crossed his arms and murmured:


    "You pirate lords have really dirty hearts."


    ��


    The junction of the Misty Sea and the Wild Sea.


    There is also a ship riding the wind and waves through the fog to a new sea area, and the Black Medan is sailing here.


    It''s just that a ship next to it is blazing into the sky, and there are extinct screams everywhere on it.


    There were crew members constantly swinging between the two ships. Their knives and guns were stained with blood, and they plundered the passing passenger ship with red eyes.


    The crew of the Black Medan, eliminated by social Darwinism, are now passing through the border like locusts, and all their belongings have been looted.


    These people who have no resistance can even use bullets as a waste.


    Any girl with a decent appearance will naturally not be able to escape this disaster.


    Pressed against walls or decks by frenzied pirates, they screamed repeatedly with inexplicable fear of death and the unknown.


    Amidst the cries of love between men and women, the pirates of the Black Medan gathered 30 to 40 male passengers who were in their prime, and threw some bladed weapons on the ground in front of them.


    Captain Vader jumped over from the Black Medan, he touched the top of his bald head and grinned at the group:


    "Gentlemen, in five minutes your ship will be burned, and everyone will be burned on it. Fortunately, there is only one crew left on my ship.


    Now, please show your true skills and fight for survival. "


    Seeing this group of bewildered young people, Vader clapped his palms again, stretching out five fingers as if to remind them,


    "Remember, you only have five minutes."


    Wow!


    As soon as his words fell, when the first person picked up the weapon, there was a second, a third, and even someone who couldn''t wait to pick up the weapon, and then attacked the people around him like crazy .


    The lucky one who got the weapon stole a glance at the bald captain''s position, and after a loud shout, he attacked him.


    "Kill you."


    But often when these people start to attack, they are entangled by a black gas, and the strong corrosiveness quickly eats up the body, and before they can even make a scream, they turn into a liquid at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Why do I always meet such idiots."


    The bald Vader covered his face with his hands, and laughed wildly in a low voice.


    The name of Devil Path Sequence 6 is poison, and changing the body into poisonous miasma is one of the abilities of this sequence.


    Now, seeing the terrifying undead captain, the passengers who are still hesitating have no choice but to continue this crazy game,


    A battle royale game in which only one survives among dozens of players.


    Laughter is everywhere on the passenger ship, the lewd laugh at the women on board, the laugh at the male passengers who hacked and killed their companions in order to survive,


    The endless smile seems to spread across the sea.


    At this moment, the Black Medan was emitting a bright red light, and the hull seemed to be driven by this atmosphere, taking this opportunity to absorb a lot of negative emotions.


    "Boom!"


    Only hearing the sound of the black ship, it moved slowly on the sea without anyone starting it.


    Not only that, the bow of the ship suddenly tilted and then moved towards the vertical direction.


    "Whizzing-"


    A dilapidated two-masted sailing ship suddenly appeared from the sea, and there was not even a single person on the deck. This strange broken ship that went out to sea was almost falling apart.


    The two ships were connected together at some point, and with a loud noise, the Black Medan was driven into the sky.


    "who is it!"


    At the first moment of the accident, Captain Vader turned around and saw this astonishing scene.


    Two pirate ships drove one to the sky and slowly flew towards the sky.


    Standing on the bow of his ship, the Black Medan, was a captain in a red and black coat. He commanded the two ships to fly away from the sky without saying a word.


    When Captain Vader wanted to stop all this, it was too late, he cursed angrily:


    "Dead skeleton, get out of here!"


    Who else could the mysterious person who stole his ship be? Naturally, it is the ghost captain of the same rank.


    Seeing that the other party did not hear, Vader had no choice but to fight desperately.


    It turned into a puff of black poisonous smoke and quickly wrapped it up. The ghost captain, who had been watching his movements, drew out a long white bone sword that he carried with him, and used 100% of his strength to chop it down.


    "Shua, Shua... Boom!"


    The moment the two majestic auras intersected, the cloud of poisonous smoke immediately solidified in the air, and when it touched the bone sword of Captain Ghost, it was solidified and turned into a cloud of frost.


    Vader couldn''t even touch the side of the ship.


    It was just this short collision, which drove the ghost ship of the Black Medan to rise higher and higher, and at an extremely fast speed, it led the towed ship behind to cross a skyline in the sky.


    The speed is so fast, even if he can barely catch up with all his strength, if he is not careful, he will be killed by the **** skeleton, he really can''t afford to bet.


    "Captain Ghost, what are you doing? You dare to use the ghost ship to **** my ship. Are you violating the rules of your errand? Are you not afraid of being punished?"


    Vader was so angry that he almost gritted his teeth.


    The ghost captain sitting firmly on the bow opened his mouth, and a gust of cold air came out of his mouth, and he made a cold voice with a cold wave:


    "Wade, this is the sea of ??mist, and I am the rule of this sea. If you dare to commit crimes in my domain, you must be prepared to be punished. I will temporarily confiscate your ship, and I will teach you a lesson. .


    Rules, there is nothing more important than this, even the cruel pirate world must follow the rules, don''t blame me for not reminding you.


    Next time remember to obey the rules. "


    After finishing speaking, the ghost captain drove the two boats to swim in the sky.


    Encountering such a stupid thing, Vader was so angry that poisonous smoke came out of his facial features. He frowned in a daze, and suddenly remembered an important matter.


    Looking at the half-burned passenger ship again, he screamed at the crew members who were still having a party:


    "Extinguish the fire... Extinguish the fire..."


    The lingering sound hovered over the sea for a long time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 324： 【sensitive

    Chapter 324 [Enter sensitive chapters carefully]


    The last day at the end of April.


    A silent spring rain fell on Rogre Island. The rain was like strands of silk, like smoke like mist, like cow hair, like embroidery needles,


    It looks like a string of crystal clear white pearls, continuous raindrops, filled with rain and fog, sprinkled on the leaves,


    It is like ten thousand silver threads, falling under the eaves.


    Like a row of beautiful bead curtains, the nectar on the leaves and under the eaves falls lightly on this restless island and floats to the earth, nourishing the buds that are about to bloom.


    Tu Fu, standing in the house on the top of the peak, looked at the distant port in a restless mood.


    Sequence 6''s Eagle Eye ability can have a panoramic view of what happens within a thousand meters.


    Passengers who come and go can only get in and out, and the streets are full of black umbrellas, including government officials, spy agencies, long-established big pirates and unknown newcomers.


    All the good and bad people rushed to this grand theater called "Rogeri Island" on time, looking forward to a good show performed by Tu Fu and Captain Vader.


    "You look nervous?"


    A provocative Yujie''s voice sounded in the earlobe, as if a pair of gentle hands were caressing his cheeks.


    No need to guess, there will be no second person except Ms. Maggie.


    Santa''s resident ambassador lurked into his mansion at some point.


    Of course, this is easy for a demigod to do.


    "How did you come."


    Seeing Tu Fu''s complexion changed slightly, Ms. Maggie, who was wearing very little fabric clothing, smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, your little girlfriend just went out.


    She will never find out what happened between us, if you hurry up. "


    "I thought that after becoming a demigod, an extraordinary person would lose some of his normal emotions as a human being."


    "Normally speaking, that''s right. The further you go on the extraordinary road, the more things you have to give up, except for the princess (bad luck) path. The particularity of the sequence makes us like ill-fated princesses.


    Since Cinderella period, I have been in exile all the way. If I don��t have the optimism to fight against adversity to the end, how can I survive the selection?


    How to open the lock on the door named Demigod. "


    Ms. Maggie inadvertently confided important information.


    "The promotion to demigod is related to the name of this path?"


    "Maybe." The woman smiled like a flower, and stopped the topic just right.


    This feeling of being stuck in the middle is the most uncomfortable.


    Tu Fu let out a sigh of relief: "Well, how is the situation on the island now?"


    "The intelligence agencies of all countries in the northern continent have infiltrated the entire island since you set the date for the decisive battle, and the demigod of Santiago is also hiding in the dark.


    Especially Lantis has long regarded you as a thorn in the side. It was inconvenient for Francois to kill you last time, but if you died in a duel this time, the result is very reasonable.


    So you have to keep an eye on those people, even if you win Vader. "


    "That''s right, there''s another enemy." Tu Fu snorted, "Where are the pirates? They should be here."


    "The other four pirate lords have all arrived recently, and even the old fox Mingesan has come. As your opponent, Captain Vader, was stranded in the port on a passenger ship that was about to fall apart.


    His Black Medan is missing. "


    "Although the conditions of the ghost captain are harsh, the work is really good."


    Tu Fu couldn''t help feeling silently in his heart, curled his lips and said: "It seems that there are two groups of people who want to kill me."


    "To be precise, there should be three groups of people."


    "Who else?"


    "A legendary mysterious and extraordinary organization, the members go deep into the world, and they rarely show their faces, so it is difficult to judge their identities."


    Hearing this information, Tu Fu''s heart tightened, and he already knew it.


    At the beginning when they were in Narnia, the members of the "Rosicrucian Society" searched for the whereabouts of "Hoarfrost" all the way, and they could only be those people.


    "Not bad, so promising at such a young age, offending half of the celebrities in the sea."


    Ms. Maggie patted Tu Fu''s already stiff shoulders, and praised: "Including the demigods of that organization, there are two other demigods staring at you, just for a duel between mid-sequence Transcendents.


    How about it, my information will help you. "


    "I really should thank you, you have completely cured me of internal friction.


    So, is it too late to order a coffin now? "


    Tu Fu grinned at the corner of his mouth and felt a chill in his heart.


    During this overseas trip, he rose strongly all the way and wrote his own sea legend, so he offended many people and became a thorn in the eyes of many people.


    It is not surprising to have such treatment.


    It''s just that Maggie''s words reminded him that so many demigod-level transcendents are staring at him, and it''s not really just to watch his duel with Vader.


    "Ma''am, can you do me a favor?"


    "uh-huh."


    "Help me to kill Vader, as long as he is dead, everything will be over." Tu Fu said carelessly, he felt that this was the only way to solve the trouble.


    As long as Captain Vader is willing to dedicate himself, these troubles will not be troublesome.


    "If I could, I would have done it a long time ago." Ms. Maggie spread her hands and expressed her powerlessness.


    "There are several unwritten regulations among the high-sequences. Among them, it is not allowed to take action at will, let alone change events involving other demigods.


    Once you forcibly intervene and break the rules, you will be attacked by groups.


    Although I can''t kill Vader, I can save your life in a duel. "


    "That''s unnecessary, I have my own way to survive."


    Tu Fu didn''t expect much from this at first, he looked into the other person''s eyes seriously, and his voice began to tremble slightly: "Maggie, I only beg you for one thing, and this is very important to me."


    "What is more important than your life?"


    "After the duel, please take Sophie and return to the North Continent immediately."


    "how about you?"


    Great pain flashed in Tu Fu''s eyes, as if he had made some kind of important decision at this moment, he gritted his teeth and said, "After that, Jack Sparrow will disappear from the sea forever."


    ��


    After the rain, the sky cleared, and the moonlight at night was just right.


    The prosperity and excitement of the "Golden Waterway" has attracted passengers from all over the world.


    There are male and female travelers everywhere on the island, and there are people watching everywhere inside and outside his house. It is not easy to find a quiet place.


    With a sound of "shua", Tu Fu put away the black umbrella and led Miss Winster to an empty port. A steam boat for only 3 to 5 people was parked on the sea in front of him.


    "Hey, tomorrow is the decisive day, what did you bring me here for?"


    "It''s just a gift for you." Tu Fu smiled mysteriously.


    Sophie shook her head left and right, "A gift? Is this a ship? Why didn''t I see anyone?"


    "This is the newly-built private port of the richest man on Rogri Island, but I have temporarily rented it out. Who would refuse the request of a rich man?"


    Tu Fu said casually, and led her aboard the steamboat along the way,


    He looked at the sea in front of him vigorously, and the raindrops slapped randomly: "Look, Sophie, this is the fish pond I contracted for you, and I want everyone to know that it was contracted by you."


    This level of earthy love talk can only make Sophie roll her eyes, and she doesn''t even want to talk to him.


    "Boom��"


    Tu Fu sat on the main driver''s seat and simply started the steamboat. The moment it started, the waves on both sides immediately rose on the sides and wings of the ship.


    The steamboat galloped on the sea level, heading towards the blue phantom cast by the moon in the middle of the sea.


    Finally, it stopped firmly at the center of the projection.


    The faint blue light fell on the sea and also on the hull.


    The soft moonlight fell on her long golden hair, in her blue eyes, and on the blush that suddenly rose on her cheeks.


    Added a mysterious brilliance to Miss Winster''s beautiful face.


    When they looked at each other again, they suddenly felt a strange hazy beauty.


    I give you the moon, which is the gift that Tu Fu wants to give to Sophie.


    This is the first time he came to this world to meet awkwardly, and it is also the last gift to Sophie before the farewell.


    "I like it very much."


    Miss Winster stretched out her hand to receive the moonlight shining from her hand, her eyes were full of tenderness, and she was extremely satisfied with this gift.


    "Honey, I don''t want to spoil the atmosphere."


    Tu Fu''s teeth were chattering, and he suppressed his sadness: "But I have already told Maggie that she will send you back to the Northern Continent after the duel tomorrow. Please forgive me for making a decision without authorization."


    "Haven''t we already agreed that we will face any troubles together, why do you want to drive me away again?"


    The smile on Sophie''s face slowly solidified, and the eyes were already full of mist.


    "Sophie...I love you, always have."


    Tu Fu slowly raised his head, but finally couldn''t hold back the words.


    He tried hard to suppress his sadness, "It was in the past, and it will be in the future. I want to be with you for the rest of my life, so I have to do something that must be done for our future.


    After everything is over, I will go to you again, okay? "


    "I do not want to hear."


    Sophie''s tone was a little cold, just when Tu Fu thought the conversation had collapsed and felt depressed.


    Miss Winster spoke in a moderate tone again: "I don''t want to hear your reasons, you always have a lot of reasons.


    And you don''t have to explain to me, we are not born to this point, I would like to believe you. "


    She looked at Tu Fu''s hesitant expression, she had never seen him so entangled like now,


    "So I will wait for you, if you don''t come back, I will always wait for you,


    Waiting forever. "


    Tu Fu was so moved by these words that he almost shed tears. When he raised his head, he felt extremely shocked.


    Sophie, who had always been reserved and guarded the bottom line, stretched out her arms to embrace him, and saw that she took the initiative to unbutton the clothes one by one.


    First the coat, then the skirt pad, and finally the inner corset,


    A large area of ??snow-white skin was exposed in front of Tu Fu.


    The latter also throws away the clothes one by one unconsciously, and the body is almost irrationally controlled by primitive desires.


    Unknowingly, they hugged each other tightly, feeling the temperature of each other''s bodies, sharing each other''s anxiety with such actions.


    "Crunch..."


    The steam boat docked on the Moon Shadow dangled brightly.


    The lights on the boat went out, and it was very dark in the sky.


    From time to time, one or two stars pierced the Milky Way, drawn into the darkness, with reddish and white light tails, light or stiff, plummeting or sweeping, sometimes jogging and trembling.


    Bring some light and heat turmoil to the sky, and bring flickering bursts to the darkness.


    Sometimes a star, sometimes several stars, fly down at the same time, making the silent night tremble slightly, and making the ten thousand stars confused for a while.


    A single giant star pierces the horn of the sky, with an extremely long light tail, radiating star flowers.


    Red, yellowish.


    In the final advance, the corner of the sky was illuminated and a gap was left, as if piercing through the darkness, and some opalescent light penetrated and stayed.


    The peripheral vision faded away, and the darkness shook a few times,


    The lazy stars return to their places.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 325： date of notarization

    Chapter 325 The date of notarization


    In the early morning of May, the sun rises.


    The warm light fell on an early-rising silkworm.


    It is covered with spots all over the ground, wriggling on the ground, spreading its mouthparts and gnawing on the green and juicy leaves that fall on the ground, enjoying all this comfortably, and the dewy flowers and leaves are always the most delicious food.


    "Whizzing!"


    The vacant bird swooped down after spotting the target, raised wind and dust, pecked the caterpillar and leaves together in one bite, and flew proudly towards the sky.


    Just the moment it spread its wings, a sea eagle with white wings soared into the sky, kicking up flying sand and rocks, and it was hungry and was hunting.


    After discovering the target, it crossed the sky in the blink of an eye, bit the bird holding the leaf in its mouth, and flapped its huge wings towards the vertical direction of the sea level, trying to swallow the bird into its stomach.


    In the distance, a lens barrel that has been aiming at the far end for a long time has been waiting for a long time.


    The hunter��s callused palm rubs against the trigger, finally the time for the prey to relax their vigilance,


    Finally, he pulled the trigger, and shot the bullet accurately with a "bang". The spark-splashing bullet pierced through the sea eagle''s eyeball, and splashed a stream of blood through the brain.


    Ejected out from the other eyeball, the fluttering eagle struggled instinctively, and immediately lost its breath of life.


    Its lips opened subconsciously, and a piece of green leaf slid down from the sky, and the green silkworm was still gnawing on the leaf tightly against one side of the leaf,


    Although they don''t know what happened, it doesn''t prevent the silkworm from continuing to eat comfortably.


    ��


    "Mr. Sharpshooter is well-deserved of his reputation. He can shoot so accurately from a distance of several kilometers. He is indeed Captain Mingesa."


    On the small boat on the sea, Tu Fu, who was brought from land by the members of the Tianyasha, chuckled. After arriving at sea, he witnessed a wonderful biological chain fight.


    "Thank you for your help in Shipwreck Bay." Tu Fu offered to reach out to Bellerman.


    Seeing the arrival of the protagonist of one of the major dramas, Bellerman put away the sniper rifle in his hand, stretched out his hand and said with a chuckle:


    "A little trick, but it''s still far behind Mr. Sparrow''s ability. Personally, I hope you win in this aspect."


    In order not to disturb the crowds watching the excitement on the island, try to minimize the controversy with the outside world.


    The Pirate Alliance decided that the two parties would meet on the Tianyasha, with Mingesa the "Emperor of the Sea" as the notary to ensure absolute fairness and no one would disturb the competition.


    For the profession of pirates, such fairness seems ridiculous.


    "This is the famous Tianyasha, really good."


    When Tu Fu boarded the boat, his face was rosy, he was full of energy, and even walked with wind. He looked at the legendary Tianyasha,


    A three-masted sailing ship flying the Yaksha flag.


    The crew performed their duties. It is said that in order to pursue the treasure left by the Lionheart King, Gesa has circled the world twice and left his footprints in places other than the Northern Continent.


    The well-deserved emperor of the sea.


    At first, all countries sent troops to hunt down this man, but at first it was just ordinary warships chasing him, and all of them were sunk.


    Later, they sent extraordinary troops to hunt them down, but no one survived, until a demigod of the same level was dispatched, but they were always escaped by the way of him traveling through the spirit world with people and boats, making it extremely difficult to track down.


    Even though the technological research of the great powers of the North Continent is getting faster and faster, and the speed of warships will break through 18 or 20 knots sooner or later, the mystery of the sea always gives pirates who are about to be eliminated by the times a place to stay.


    The heart of the sea can accommodate the filth in anyone''s heart.


    The crew on the Tianyasha is not large, at most a hundred or ten people, each of them has their own duties.


    According to Bellerman, the members on board are carefully selected, including experienced sailors, carpenters, helmsmen, navigators, chefs, ship doctors, and even professional historians to solve puzzles.


    "Sometimes we will also visit the sea with some well-known university scholars. This is actually no secret. Those scholars who are physically weak can''t go to those dangerous places."


    Beileman introduced with a smile, and carefully looked at the heart lord in the captain''s mouth.


    "Historian."


    Tu Fu��s heart moved, ��Then do you know that more than ten years ago, Miskar Stark University had a joint expedition team to explore the polar regions����


    "Well, we know about that matter. The members of that expedition team seem to have found something on the island, but they didn''t bring the information out. It''s a pity."


    "Sharpshooter" Bellerman didn''t deny it either.


    Tu Fu smiled, "I thought people as powerful as you would probably have surveyed the polar regions long ago."


    "Mr. Sparrow was joking, but the captain expressly forbids us to approach that area. As far as we know, no one has ever come out of it alive."


    Beileman wanted to say something more, when he heard a majestic voice, it was the captain of the ship.


    "Vader has arrived, and Bellman goes to meet him."


    "Excuse me."


    After Bellerman nodded to Tu Fu, he disappeared into the distance with a "swish". This is the ability of teleportation, and it must be the adventurer path he chose.


    The passengers on another ship approaching the "Tianyasha" were not as good-tempered as Tu Fu.


    Captain Vader��s face remained cold from beginning to end, the indelible coldness seemed to warn everyone,


    Don''t mess with him.


    The "sharpshooter" who came from the far end looked at the bald man and several important cadres with a smile,


    "Jack Sparrow and our captain have arrived, and it''s up to you, Captain Vader."


    "knew."


    Wade replied nonchalantly, and was too lazy to take the boat up slowly, and simply turned into a puff of black smoke, approaching the "Tianyasha" at an extremely fast speed.


    Wade, who came to the deck, suddenly felt a creepy feeling. The warning from his demon senses was that there were many eyes watching,


    And Mingesa is definitely not the only demigod around.


    Many strong players are paying attention to this competition, or the next moves of the winner.


    After Captain Vader stabilized his emotions, he snorted dissatisfiedly: "Mingesa, you have to come and uphold justice. That **** skeleton hijacked my ship halfway. How should we settle the account?"


    "That is between you and him, and has nothing to do with this duel. I am only responsible for the fairness of this competition."


    The majestic voice came from inside, and the great pirate obviously had no interest in this matter.


    Following the sound of "Dangdangdang" on the deck, Mingesa finally appeared, holding a trident, wearing a gorgeous captain''s uniform, and a crown on his head.


    His cloak flutters in the wind behind him, showing the demeanor of a king.


    "Now, let me witness your competition, the rules are not complicated, no helpers are allowed during the duel, and no escape is allowed.


    Unless the other party voluntarily abstains and is at the disposal of the other party, the pirate competition will continue until life and death are divided, and the winner will get everything from the loser.


    These include sailing ships, riches, realms, companions.


    Since this duel was provoked by Vader, you will enter the spirit world later. "


    If the duel of knights is about justice, then the duel between pirates is purely for fame and fortune. The winner gets everything, and the loser gets the dust.


    Whether the loser can survive depends mainly on the moral lower limit of the opponent,


    But this thing is really illusory to Vader.


    Captain Vader didn''t care to listen to the rules. He stared at Tu Fu on the other side of the deck like a poisonous snake, as if trying to read his thoughts.


    It was not until Captain Mingesa announced the rules of the competition that the most exciting part of the duel was made.


    Every crew member of Tianyasha is excitedly waiting for this moment.


    Vader let out a deep, suppressed laugh,


    "Hey, boy, you sent Captain Ghost."


    This opening made a huge splash, which caught the eyes of many crew members.


    This kind of method is completely outside the rules, but it is irregular, but it can''t help but make people look down upon it.


    The means are too despicable.


    "What are you talking about?" Tu Fu frowned.


    "You must have used some kind of condition to drive him to help you do this. Otherwise, a selfish guy like him, who always doesn''t care about anything, has the guts to attack my ship."


    Vader''s low snort continued, "Hmph, you will regret this choice, that dead skeleton who should go to the underworld sooner or later is not an easy person to get along with.


    That is to say, even if you are lucky enough to pass my level, you still have to pay for this mistake. "


    Tu Fu''s expression didn''t waver in the slightest, "Whatever you say."


    "Oh, you don''t think that if you steal my ship, you have a chance to defeat me, right? What do you think of me?"


    Captain Vader raised his brows, dissatisfied with his flat attitude,


    "Hey, kid, recognize your identity, I don''t know how many rookies like you want to make a name for yourself every year.


    But if you are willing to admit your mistake and kneel to me, I can consider to spare your life. "


    Listening to the chatter that made dogs shake their heads, Tu Fu took a step forward impatiently, raising his hand to signal that he wanted to speak.


    "Captain Mingesa, I have a request before that."


    "you say."


    "I beg Captain Vader, be sure to carry that compass that can point anywhere with you."


    Beileman became interested after hearing this, "Why?"


    "If I win him, Captain Vader will not admit it, and it will be troublesome for someone to take that compass away." Tu Fu smiled sarcastically, provoking the bald head with the most extreme attitude,


    "Just in case, so I can take it from him."


    "You''re looking for death." Captain Vader was furious when he heard this. If he didn''t care that this was the Black Medan, Tu Fu would have died several times.


    "Okay." Mingesa''s eyes were as calm as water, and he didn''t mind this. "Wade, I remember that you should keep that compass with you."


    "yes."


    Captain Vader slowly took out a metal box from his chest.


    The direction is recorded inside, and a metal pointer rotates with the direction inside, and he lifts the taboo compass,


    The eyes have already released a strong murderous intent without any scruples,


    "If you have the ability, take it from me."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 326： kill

    Chapter 326 Death


    "Boom��"


    A short wave of light, "Jack Sparrow" disappeared from the Sky Yaksha without a trace.


    According to the rules of pirate duels, the weak will go to the spirit world first.


    In addition to asking for help, he can use this short time to use all means to attack Captain Vader, and the latter needs to enter after ten minutes.


    This protection rule for the weak will make the duel full of suspense.


    Tu Fu, who used the teleportation ceremony to return to the "Santa Maria", came to another sea area in an instant.


    Here the fog is hazy, dead silent.


    There are naturally no creatures in the dead world, but being on a ghost ship can bring him a strange sense of security.


    "It''s 9:12 in the morning, there are still ten minutes, enough."


    Tu Fu silently counted the time. An extraordinary powerhouse who controls at least four Sequence 5s at the same time, he can''t win this kind of competition no matter what.


    At this moment, all hopes can only be pinned on the "Santa Maria", on Captain Arthur''s guardian ship spirit.


    "Old captain, I hope you can help me this time." Tu Fu recalled what happened last time, and this was his only hope.


    He looked around calmly, sat on the deck and closed his eyes regardless,


    Straight into a meditative state.


    After spending some effort to enter such a mysterious state, a large number of runes that maintain the hull quickly scattered around, like groups of three-dimensional characters, mysterious and unreal.


    Tu Fu suddenly spit out a word:


    "Spirit world!


    Open the door to the spiritual world opened by the Misty Sea. "


    After the voice fell, all kinds of glowing runes quickly gathered around Tu Fu, wrapping him in the middle.


    The speed is still accelerating, getting faster and faster, and it has reached the point of dazzling.


    Finally, this pile of weird characters completely surrounded him, and there was no one on the deck.


    ��


    A faint green faintness appeared in front of the eyes. This is a huge ancient city. Tufu, who was sent from the ghost ship, appeared at the bottom of this breathable ocean.


    Tu Fu, who was once born and secondly cooked, has been able to freely use his own swimming style in the sea of ??the spirit world proficiently and freely.


    The gravity in this field is extremely small, and it can move with the mind,


    It seems to be floating in the clouds.


    "Next time, I should bring Sophie to a place like this to learn a few more postures. She is even more proficient than me the first time." Tu Fu secretly complained.


    He tried to imitate the Little Mermaid, opening his mouth to spit out bubbles,


    Same behavior but nothing happens.


    The moment he arrived in the spirit world, Tu Fu only felt light under his feet, and the giant ghost ship carrying him behind him disappeared completely.


    He is the only one left in this empty realm.


    "Oops, the spirit body of the Santa Maria should still exist in the Coral Sea."


    As soon as this terrifying idea appeared, Tu Fu immediately used his thoughts to quickly control the "Santa Maria" to return, and the other end of the spiritual world reacted immediately, and only then did he move.


    "Sure enough, it''s still at the far end, which is where the Santa Maria stopped for the first time. It will take some time."


    This realm has always been a place where the heart moves at will, and he can feel the breath of the ghost ship finally approaching.


    The terrible thing is that the scope of the spirit world is not small, and he was completely unsure of summoning the ship on time to help him meet the enemy.


    "Uh, Uh, Uh..."


    In the moment of thinking, many red eyes in the darkness opened,


    Those eyes watched the strange breath.


    There are unknown monsters wrapped in bandages and holding sickles, there are also flame monsters spewing fireworks indiscriminately, and a dozen giant worms wriggling on the ground...


    When pairs of pupils full of fighting intent looked at him, Tu Fu quickly lowered his head,


    Put yourself as weak,


    "In the spirit world, if you look directly into the eyes of a creature in the spirit world, it is considered provocative."


    Sure enough, after Tu Fu took the initiative to show weakness, those fierce and **** eyes moved away from him one after another, showing no interest at all.


    The creatures in the spirit world don''t get along harmoniously. You can see two monsters of similar size fighting each other everywhere. Even if it''s just the aftermath of the battle, it''s enough for others to drink a pot.


    When the monsters were fighting, they only heard the "shua shua" gust of wind blowing over Tufu''s head, and he took the opportunity to wander into the bottommost magnificent building.


    I don��t know which ancient temple it is dedicated to, but it is empty and there is no statue of a **** in it.


    Probably too much time has passed, even if there were any treasures before, they would have been scoured away long ago.


    "Just wait here for the return of the ''Santa Maria''!"


    Tu Fu could feel the ship Ah Zi constantly approaching him, but even sailing at full speed would take at least ten minutes.


    He leaned on the temple and glanced at the time on his pocket watch. At 9:16, Captain Vader would come in in at least 6 to 8 minutes.


    Even if it is procrastination, hold on for a few minutes.


    tick tick... tick tick...


    Even if he doesn''t check the time deliberately, he can''t help but count down in his heart, especially after 20 minutes, he feels that the danger is getting closer and closer.


    At the critical moment of life and death, Tu Fu was lying on the wall of Azi Temple, sweating in his hands rarely.


    "9:22."


    Tu Fu watched the second hand reset to zero, and the agreed time had come.


    The Santa Maria was already approaching the spiritual gate of the Misty Sea, but it was still a step behind.


    "Get out of here."


    However, a few seconds after the time was up, a violent aura descended in the void of the spirit world, and a cold and tyrannical voice suddenly spread throughout the area.


    Captain Ghost really made a great contribution. Not only did Captain Vader come alone, but he also didn��t have a weapon in his hand. In other words, he was so confident that he had mastered many abilities that he could fight without a weapon at all.


    Vader looked around the battlefield in the spirit world with a gloomy expression. When he didn''t see Tu Fu for a moment, he frowned unconsciously and snorted,


    "Have you hid? Brat, now you know how powerful you are."


    Subsequently, Captain Vader took out a citrine pendant, closed his eyes and meditated to inquire about the landmarks, after a short while the citrine swayed quickly,


    Immediately pointed to the location where Tu Fu was hiding now.


    "Dream divination?"


    Tu Fu was startled, this is exactly the ability of a dream maker.


    He remembered in vain that the other party controlled the three souls with the dreamer path.


    At the level of Captain Vader, he can already omit the cumbersome steps of the preparation process, and directly lock the target through that artifact.


    "ৡ�"


    When Tu Fu came to his senses, he saw Vader transforming into a cloud of poisonous smoke and quickly rushing towards his position for a long distance.


    The already ugly bald head looked even more hideous now, attacking him viciously,


    "Little devil. Surrender to me."


    The overwhelming aura rushed towards Tu Fu''s position, and it was inevitable.


    Some weaker spirit world creatures were killed on the spot in the poisonous smoke.


    With Tu Fu''s ability, he couldn''t resist it at all, and he felt short of breath just by getting close to it, and the arm that touched the poisonous smoke began to rot at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Aware of the gap between the two, Tu Fu activated his teleportation ability without hesitation,


    "Help!"


    "�ৡ�"


    The limit distance for one teleportation is two thousand meters. Tu Fu used the teleportation ability continuously without hesitation. The horrible poisonous smoke had already polluted the temple, and he followed at the same speed.


    "The Sword of the Oath."


    Captain Vader didn''t care about his teleportation ability, he saw that he was already holding a sharp silver sword in his hand, and threw it into the air casually.


    The body of the shaped sword suddenly became larger, and suddenly it increased by hundreds or thousands of times.


    Still following Tu Fu flexibly, and the speed became faster and faster, following Tu Fu closely in mid-air.


    This is exactly one of the abilities of the knight path.


    The death-killing howling wind was behind his ears, and Tu Fu kept chanting frantically in his heart:


    "It''s a little bit, a little bit..."


    Due to the continuous superposition of abilities, the face-changing mask gradually failed to maintain its original shape.


    Tu Fu''s facial features were distorted to the point of deformation when he was running wildly. No matter how he dodged and teleported, he couldn''t get rid of the giant sword when he turned around.


    The means used by the opponent are too many and too complicated, and it is already a world of difference if they are one level away.


    The sharp sword energy had already left several cuts on his body, and with a few swishing wind sounds, his clothes and skin were peeled off, and fine drops of blood fell on the spirit world.


    Finally, a dim light ahead with the headlights on gave Tu Fu a long-lost hope for life.


    The patrol light on the top of the "Santa Maria" came on.


    The moment the giant iron-clad ship with a length of several hundred meters appeared, it struck in the direction of Tu Fu. Tu Fu suddenly jumped and landed firmly on the deck.


    Even the huge sword hit it unstoppably, only to hear a loud bang that shook the sky and the earth,


    After the "Oath Sword" was touched, it naturally flew towards the distance, and landed somewhere in the spirit world vulnerable.


    "a ship?"


    Captain Vader frowned, and was about to get close to the thing he had never seen before.


    The huge impact came unceremoniously, and Tu Fu, who was already standing on the deck, stared at Vader who had turned into poisonous smoke,


    He raised his head and pointed his finger at the target, giving orders to the "Santa Maria" for the first time in his life,


    "kill him."


    After the stern words, the situation has been reversed in two stages, and a long-ago ancient figure emerged from the ghost ship.


    The form of Captain Arthur appeared, wearing a red and black captain''s uniform, with an English saber pinned to his waist. In the haze filled with poisonous mist, the captain, who had always been a gentleman, touched his waist with his palm and did not move at all. Posing vigorously.


    Just as Captain Vader''s complexion changed several times and he was approaching infinitely, he only heard the sound of "swish" swords, lights and swords.


    Captain Arthur��s movement of drawing his sword remained unchanged, but it had already put away the knife.


    Looking back at Captain Vader, his face was full of unquestionable astonishment, as if he was still questioning all of this, questioning his ability to master four Sequence 5 extraordinary abilities,


    How could he lose so easily.


    But looking at the chest again, a terrifying big hole completely runs through the body.


    Or swinging the knife too fast, the blood in his chest reacted at this moment, bursting into plasma in unison.


    ��


    "Shua!"


    A sentence The dilapidated corpse fell from the spirit world and landed on Luogei Island like a meteorite.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 327： 326 Demigod Feast

    Chapter 327 Chapter 326 Demigod Banquet


    Rogri Island.


    Including Ms. Maggie, at least five demigods have gathered, even exceeding the standing combat power of a country. This group of people has their own secrets and covets the results of this competition.


    No matter who wins or loses, once they come out, they will inevitably be arrested.


    The superhumans in the sequence in ?? make small troubles, but in the end they are all serving the higher-level characters.


    They are like two exquisite dishes, and when they are on the table, the demigods will share their respective portions.


    Sophie, who had already packed her luggage at the residence on the top of the mountain, brought her little girl Cindy, and looked at this luxurious residence for a long time with reluctance.


    With a touch of sadness in my heart.


    No matter where they are, no matter how bad the situation is, Tu Fu always has a way to make them experience the best. For the past six months, it''s an adventure, rather than a trip.


    "Miss DeWitt Bukett, we should go. Fortunately, this is the return boat ticket at noon today. We still have enough time to wait for the result of the duel."


    Mature-dressed and charming, Ms. Maggie leaned against the door and exhaled somewhat depressedly.


    "No, ma''am, let''s go now, change the itinerary and order the earliest ticket to leave Rogley."


    Sophie''s tone was firm. This young girl went through the cycle of four seasons overnight.


    Going out of the shyness of a young girl, with youthful and beautiful steps, went to another magnificent season.


    "Really don''t wait any longer, don''t you worry about him?" Maggie whistled lightly, like a female hooligan.


    "That bad guy must have prepared a perfect countermeasure, and nothing will happen easily."


    "Why are you so sure, what is the basis?"


    "There is no basis, he just doesn''t want me to be sad." Miss Winston smiled, and her tone was extremely firm: "So as his partner, it is the greatest help for me to leave the center of the storm without dragging him down."


    Both are women, looking at the elegant and confident Miss Winster, Maggie finally knows that Tu Fu is such an amazing person,


    Why do you like this girl next door who is obviously not top-notch in all aspects.


    Maybe she can''t help that man too much, at least she will sit by his side and listen to his heart when he is sad, that''s enough.


    Before the famous duel on the sea hadn��t been decided, the early ferry to the old continent had already left.


    The boat is full of thoughts and memories along the way.


    ��


    Tianyasha number.


    Many members who were also waiting for the end of the battle were talking about this duel.


    "Whoever you say loses wins."


    "A duel without any suspense. That''s the **** baron of Devil Path Sequence 5. Captain Vader himself has collected the souls of three strong men of the same level. Even a captain with such strength is not easy to deal with him."


    "This competition shouldn''t have existed from the very beginning, it''s really absurd."


    "It''s best not to offend Captain Vader in the future. That guy is a lunatic. He sacrificed all the passing ships at sea all the way here."


    Listening to the discussion of his companions, "Sharpshooter" Bellerman sighed inexplicably.


    If the captain hadn''t instructed him, he still couldn''t figure out the cause and effect.


    Now it is not only Captain Vader who wants to know the secret of "Hoarfrost", but a more powerful captain is also hiding behind his back,


    Only after Vader solves Jack Sparrow, the captain will definitely make another move.


    What''s more, there are still a few hidden demigods on the island who have not moved for a long time. It is no longer up to Sparrow to reveal the secret. A transcendent at this level has countless ways to get the secret out of his mouth.


    He feels pretty good about that "noble young master", he is affectionate, passionate and courageous, but it is a pity that a poker table like today is destined not to be a game he can afford.


    There was only a loud roar, and the turmoil from the spirit world had an impact on the real world. The companions beside Bellerman also suddenly stopped talking about the battle, and looked up at the sky.


    "Look at the sky, something is falling."


    "Appears to be a person."


    Beileman also looked in the same direction. A small black dot quickly fell from the sky, and the place where it fell was Rogley Island. He simply used his eagle eye ability at such a long distance,


    "That''s... Captain Vader? How could it be him."


    It''s not difficult to recognize, there are indeed not many people with bald heads, and he fell directly from the spirit world.


    And when it appeared in the sky, it was already lifeless.


    "Interesting, only one trick."


    The figure of Wei An in the cabin came from inside, and Mingesa looked up with great interest.


    "one move?"


    Everyone was shocked.


    They were all shocked by the result. It would not be surprising if it was Jack Sparrow who died.


    It can kill a strong man at the top of the middle sequence with one move, even a newly promoted demigod may not be able to do it.


    "He really holds the secret of ''Hoarfrost''. Could it be related to that ship?"


    Mingesa muttered to himself, since Jack Sparrow set the duel location in the spirit world, he had already noticed it.


    It is not surprising that such a result appears now.


    "ಡ�"


    Vader''s body fell like a sharp arrow, and a figure as fast as lightning appeared in the distance.


    He was wearing a pink cloak with a lute pinned to his waist, and Fran?ois, Landis'' ambassador, appeared at the right time.


    He reached out from a distance and grabbed Vader''s body out of thin air, and began to check the injuries.


    An exaggerated penetrating wound tore Vader apart, directly piercing through the heart and taking his life. Apart from this, there were no other injuries on the corpse, not even a scrape.


    "Just a trick."


    He also had a look of embarrassment on his face.


    He originally wanted to take this opportunity to wait for the end of the battle to kill that kid with Vader''s hand, and help the Republic get rid of this dangerous element, but he never expected such an ending.


    "This person is too dangerous and must be eradicated as soon as possible."


    Not only did Francois not take back his previous ideas, he was even more afraid of the geniuses of the younger generation in this neighboring country.


    An academic genius who has crossed the era has such abilities, no matter how you think about it, it will be a serious problem.


    Without thinking about it, Francois quickly flew to the Tianyasha, intending to ask Mingesa for advice.


    Demigods have rules for demigods, each in charge of their own domain.


    And all the affairs of the pirate world must be approved by Mingesa, otherwise no one is allowed to intervene in the internal affairs of the pirate alliance. He is really a well-deserved emperor of the sea.


    ��


    "He must have used the power of ''Hoarfrost''."


    A male demigod of the Rosicrucian Order somewhere on the island, looking at the corpses falling from the sky, muttering to himself.


    Fortunately, there was Fran?ois alley-oop, so that this big pirate who has been famous for many years would not fall to pieces.


    However, the embarrassing way of dying under the noses of the people on the island is not a shameful scientific research.


    "That bastard, don''t let me catch him."


    "Witch" Karina gritted her teeth fiercely, "Floyd died at the hands of him and the old man of the Church of Storms. It''s time for him to pay back this grudge."


    It was precisely because of Jack Sparrow''s sudden appearance that she was captured by the Church of the Storms and sent to the headquarters for secret execution.


    If it wasn''t for the help of her companions, she would have been decapitated at this moment. Thinking of that **** kid, Karina would be furious.


    "Karina, I know you have suffered a lot, but please pay attention to your demeanor."


    The male demigod of the Rosicrucian Order raised his mouth slightly, speaking with the tone and posture of an elegant nobleman.


    Seeing such a result, He also went in the direction of Tianyaksha,


    "The top priority is to find ''Hoarfrost''. Since he killed Vader with external force, he violated the rules of pirate duels, and Mingesa will never ignore it.


    There must be an explanation for this matter. "


    The demigods hiding all over the island finally showed up one after another because of Vader''s instant kill.


    No matter who wants to intervene in this matter, it cannot avoid the famous "Sea Emperor".


    At this time, if someone dares to travel through the spirit world to fight for Tu Fu, it is openly provoking Mingesa. Even if the other party kills the violating demigod, the forces behind them will have nothing to say.


    At least Mingesa should make a decision on whether to enter the spirit world first, so that they can justifiably follow.


    ��


    Tu Fu, who knew nothing about the external situation, endured the huge pain on his body and returned to the deck, holding tightly the "compass of the heart" that he found from the corpse.


    After spending so much effort, I finally got this item.


    After pouring spirituality into the compass, Tu Fu said solemnly, "Tell me the location of this ship, the Santa Maria."


    "Zhi Zhi Zhi��"


    The pointer of the compass rotated rapidly following the information he provided.


    At the beginning, the ghost captain said that it is impossible to know the specific location of that area simply by knowing such simple information as "Hoarfrost".


    It''s like you want to use this compass to find a perfect woman in your dreams, but it is not effective to provide simple information to the compass.


    But if you ever met that woman, knowing her name and aspect is enough to use this compass to find someone.


    "Ding!"


    As expected, after the pointer of the compass rotated, a position was designated soon.


    The answer is about to be revealed.


    Tu Fu stared in that direction with a deep expression,


    Everything went exactly as planned, except for the destination.


    Rogeli Island is probably a demigod looking for him at the moment, and it is impossible to get out.


    He made a crazy and bold decision early on


    From the spirit world take a ghost ship directly across the destination.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 328： Spiritual Riot

    Chapter 328 The Great Riot in the Spirit World


    The spirit world is empty.


    A gigantic ship with a length of hundreds of meters passed across, and all the creatures in the spirit world who saw such a scene all retreated to the sides to worship.


    In this already absurd world, the rampant ghost ship "Santa Maria" seems to be the most unique existence.


    His ghost ship combines the beauty of technology and has been washed over the years. It is different from the public aesthetics of this era that exposes gears and chassis to the outside.


    The high-tech hull with many bad marks after decay is perfectly integrated with the ancient buildings of the spirit world.


    It��s just that it��s too big, almost covering the sky when flying from above,


    Unknowingly, it has become a unique landscape in the spirit world.


    "Zhizhi��"


    Tu Fu stood at the bow of the ship, standing still, standing on the ghost ship like a king in the spirit world.


    The spirit world creatures changed their previous contemptuous attitude, and none of them even took the initiative to stare at him.


    Tu Fu stared at the position of the compass, feeling faintly uneasy. The ghost ship was moving at a fast speed, and he might have been far away from the sea of ??mist in a short while.


    The outside demigods didn''t know what they were doing, and they didn''t enter for a long time.


    Combining the battle and the time spent just now, he has already driven in the spirit world for more than fifteen minutes. Being in such a strange world, Tu Fu felt that his body''s ability to bear was weak.


    "You can''t stay here for too long, the most urgent thing is to get rid of that group of people."


    Tu Fu stared at the "Compass of Heart" and muttered.


    Thinking about it carefully, the things that should be ordered have been ordered, and Sophie was escorted by the demigod Maggie back to the North Continent.


    The mermaid family went to find the last potion material for him, and Victor led the demon hunter pirate group to occupy the Weddell Polar Sea for him, and guard the position of the pirate lord.


    Now he has finally obtained the most desired forbidden item, and everything is according to plan.


    "Then, the only thing left is to rescue Avril Lavigne who is trapped in San Diego."


    Tu Fu muttered to himself, there must be no chance for him to confront at least two demigods.


    The only thing he can do is to find the "Santa Maria", and then use the power of the ghost ship "Hoarfrost" and join forces with the mermaids to forcibly break through that boundary.


    "Crunch."


    Opening the door of the captain''s cabin, Tu Fu lowered his head and walked in. He tried to mobilize the monitoring on the ship to check the situation on Rogeli Island.


    Unfortunately, neither the remote control nor the radio leading to the abyss can be used in the spirit world.


    What he carries is not the main body of the "Santa Maria", and naturally he cannot use the functions of extraordinary technology.


    At most, it is only the ability of the ship itself to turn on the lights.


    "We have to find a way to solve them before going to the ship, unless there is some confusion in the spirit world, and then we can take the opportunity to escape."


    Tu Fu raised his head and looked around at the creatures in the spirit world. Most of them were in groups of three or five, and all of them were not bad in strength, but he still couldn''t gather them all in one place.


    If you can integrate the creatures of the spirit world, it will be quite a force.


    At the same time when he sneaked across in fear.


    Offshore of Rogri Island.


    Mingesa stood motionless on the boat,


    The demigods who came from all directions also hid at this moment, appearing frankly near the sea.


    They looked at each other, and finally focused all their eyes on the emperor of the sea.


    There are Ambassador Landis, the backbone of the Rosicrucian Society, and famous pirates here. Almost all the people who should come have already arrived.


    Mingesa looked at the sky, and suddenly the trident in his hand slammed **** the deck of the ship. The wooden boards on the deck were not damaged at all, but a terrifying breath directly tore the sky, and the domineering spirit even white clouds was split in half.


    "How long are you going to hide?"


    "Sorry, Captain Mingesa, I just arrived and have no idea what''s going on."


    A laugh came from the sky, and a dilapidated old ship swooped down from the sky.


    The hider is the ghost captain who turned into a skeleton. At this moment, he is wearing a gorgeous suit, which is completely different from the previous cold feeling.


    It seems to be a big celebration for this day.


    Seeing the last comer appear, Mingesa didn''t bother to ask him about the Black Medan.


    The matter is a foregone conclusion, and it is meaningless to discuss right and wrong.


    In the world of pirates, we only look at immediate interests.


    Seeing that there were all the people, Mingesa said calmly: "In this ancient duel, Jack Sparrow used external force and violated the rules, so I have the right to punish him.


    I think you have different purposes, but you are one person, how about we talk about what to do with Jack Sparrow now. "


    "I just want him to die." Francois of Landis said lightly.


    Just as the man finished speaking, a male demigod in a white suit from the Rosicrucian Society smiled kindly,


    "Sorry, sir, he can''t die yet, we need his information to verify one thing."


    "I agree, Jack Sparrow must not die, because he still owes me something unpaid." It was Captain Ghost who said this, the weakest one among the crowd, but no one should underestimate him .


    He is the favored person of the Lord of the Nether in the world, shouldering the important task of driving away the dead at sea,


    Therefore, it also has the right to speak in the sea.


    Seeing that all the families have put forward their claims, each holding different ideas, Bellman, the ship''s officer of the Tianyasha, stepped forward in time,


    "Captain, I have an idea.


    It''s better to capture Sparrow alive, let you and the two Rosicrucians extract what you want from him, and then send it back to Captain Ghost''s ship.


    In this way, the request of Mr. Francois can also be met, and he will never have a chance to return to the Northern Continent.


    Satisfies all of us. "


    This requirement is undoubtedly the most suitable for the needs of all demigods. It can take care of everyone and at least keep Jack Sparrow from dying. Even for him, it is the best choice.


    "Good proposal, what do you think?"


    Mingesa had a melodious tone, agreeing to the proposal.


    This time, they are not seeking the opinions of other demigods. In fact, it is an alternative notification that they must accept.


    Only such an approach will not harm anyone''s interests.


    "Can."


    "I''m OK."


    "It seems that''s the only way."


    Several people nodded slightly after pondering for a moment, agreeing to such a proposal.


    Now that the matter has been negotiated, Mingesa naturally did not intend to delay any longer, muttering a series of incantations in a low voice.


    Following that, the "Tian Yacha", which was on the same line as the water and the sky, began to slowly leave the navigation track.


    The huge phantom immediately propped up the three-masted sailing ship, and the imprisoned terrifying Yaksha stepped forward to the half-real and half-empty world, and this step brought all the demigods into that mysterious and treacherous world.


    There are many shadows, ancient ruins are everywhere, and huge spirit creatures pass by around the hull.


    "Tianyasha" pursued the past along the trajectory left by the wandering at a speed that was not inferior at all. Every demigod present had different thoughts,


    Attempt to expand their own interests in the subsequent competition.


    When several demigods jointly pushed the ship with their minds, the "Tian Yacha" was much faster than before, like a full-strength arrow going forward with all its strength, and soon saw a real giant in front of it.


    Just like Jack Sparrow boasted to people, the iron-clad ship was actually several hundred meters long.


    Hearing the huge roar behind him, knowing that the enemy has arrived,


    Tu Fu, who was sitting in the cab, said silently in his heart:


    "coming."


    I saw him unhurriedly looking at the operation keys, especially the one for honking the horn, and pressed it unceremoniously.


    "Beep beep��"


    A huge noise spread in all directions, and the whistle and air cylinders of the giant ship he was on were several times louder than the best ships of this era,


    The noisy sound immediately spread in the claustrophobic sea of ??the spirit world.


    "What is he doing?"


    Fran?ois frowned, completely ignorant of Tu Fu''s operation.


    "Perhaps, I want to find help."


    "Helper? It seems that he doesn''t know where this is, where the helper came from in the spirit world." Some crew members sneered.


    But in the next second, because of the long whistle of the ship in front, in all directions in this area, terrifying red eyes kept shining in the darkness.


    Those powerful spiritual creatures who were sleeping deep below were also awakened by the long and loud sound of the whistle,


    The propagation speed of sound at normal temperature (25��C) is 346 meters per second, while the propagation speed in normal temperature water is five times higher, reaching an astonishing 1500 meters per second.


    So after Tu Fu blew the whistle, coupled with the continuous spread of running all the way, the continuous movements have already startled the big bosses in the spirit world.


    In the shadow of the sea of ??the spirit world, many humanoid creatures began to approach.


    "Whizzing-"


    Huge figures descended one after another, not only descending on the "Santa Maria", but even the "Tianyasha" was also attacked.


    The huge spirit world creature in the darkness at the bottom woke up and unceremoniously attacked the most powerful "Tian Yasha", and the spirit world was in turmoil in an instant.


    The three-masted sailing ship was almost destroyed as one sticky tentacle after another flapped past.


    "You must not fight back."


    Mingesa finally became alert, and immediately signaled them to calm down, "It''s not difficult to kill a few powerful spirit world creatures, but if we gather so many people and do it together, they will definitely be regarded as an invasion by them, and it will inevitably turn into a war."


    Several chasing demigods frowned at the same time.


    Yes, almost the strongest group of forces on the sea has gathered here. If you don��t pay attention, there will be a war between the two worlds, which is definitely not something they can afford.


    Not long ago, it was precisely because the deep sea royal family of the Coral Sea violated the rules and invaded the Misty Sea, which triggered a fierce racial war in the two sea areas.


    Not to mention another world shuttled by high and low personalities, who knows what amazing creatures are hidden.


    Even if Tufu was right in front of them, they couldn''t make any moves at will, and were forced to chase the giant ship slowly while avoiding the attacks of spirit world creatures.


    "Shua!"


    But the reality is always unsatisfactory, just when the "Tian Yasha" is about to catch up,


    Following a powerful slap on the ground of the spirit world, it hit the target of the giant ship.


    The steel-cast ship was in front of their eyes, and it probably sank with Jack Sparrow.


    sank into the deepest part of the sea of ??the spirit world with people and boats,


    Life or death is unknown.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 329： run to! land of mist

    Chapter 329 Run to! land of mist


    After the huge iron-clad ship was attacked, it was first grabbed by a strange tentacle, and then, one after another, huge creatures'' palms wrapped the ship.


    A large number of spirit world creatures angrily attacked the "Santa Maria" whose siren kept sounding.


    The ship is sinking continuously, falling towards the abyss little by little,


    Finally, the boat and the human breath disappeared completely.


    It all happened so fast, just a few feet away.


    Several demigods on the "Tianyasha" tried to stop them, but it was too late, but it was unreasonable for so many demigods to break into the spirit world, and another attack could be directly regarded as a provocation.


    "It''s a pity, you still haven''t been able to escape the sanctions."


    "Sharpshooter" Bellerman took off the hat on his head, and silently paid tribute to the newcomer he admired.


    Looking at the giant ship that sank and then disappeared, all the demigods on the "Ten Yaksha" had very different expressions on their faces, and Fran?ois, the demigod messenger of Landis, suddenly let out a sigh of relief.


    "Why doesn''t the Republic produce such a genius."


    He doesn''t care who caught that kid, as long as he dies, death is the greatest help to Landis.


    The "witch" and the male demigod of the secret organization Rosicrucian Society, one angry and the other expressing regret,


    The clue of "Hoarfrost" that I finally found was cut off here again, I don''t know how depressing it is.


    While Captain Ghost, who was following behind, saw this scene but was so angry that he crushed the apples in the fruit bowl unconsciously. He bet everything on Jack Sparrow.


    Now that the person is gone, the painstaking efforts and price paid before are completely in vain.


    "Jack Sparrow, are you really dead?"


    Only Captain Mingesa wandered around the place where the giant ship disappeared with erratic eyes.


    Although it happened right in front of my eyes, I always felt that this incident was too unexpected.


    It seems that everything has been arranged by someone.


    Guided them step by step, a group of demigods, witnessed the process of his death with their own eyes, and cut off their thoughts.


    But no matter what he thinks or doubts, what happened is irreversible. Mingesa is watching more and more spirit world creatures approaching. If he fails to deal with it, it will be a disaster. He must make a decision now.


    "Everyone, it seems that our Mr. Sparrow is too anxious to die, leaving nothing behind. It is meaningless for us to continue to spend here."


    Mingesa spoke, and although the accompanying demigods did not speak, they also acquiesced to what he said.


    They all sighed helplessly, and they all saw the helplessness in the other party''s eyes, and no matter how reluctant they were, they had to agree to the decision to return.


    "Tianyasha" also followed the guardian ship spirit attached to the ship, and then under the command of the captain, it stepped out of the realm between reality and reality, and all the staff left with a lot of unwillingness.


    This riot in the spiritual world also followed the disappearance of the two ships,


    Returned to the original dead silence again.


    ��


    Then for a period of time.


    Probably because of his unwillingness to give up, the demigod, mainly Mingesa, visited this area of ??the spirit world many times to search for his traces, and carefully inspected back and forth, but there was no movement every time he came.


    There is no trace of the ship sailing, nor his body, nothing left.


    In their eyes, Jack Sparrow is probably indeed dead.


    As for Tu Fu, when he was attacked by spirit world creatures at the beginning, he let the spirit world body of the ghost ship sink, and then started the teleportation ceremony and quickly returned to the "Santa Maria".


    Even in his attack, he deliberately took a ghost ship and fell within the attack range of spirit world creatures.


    In the following period of time, he has been hiding on the ship and dared not take any action in the near future, and lived a very difficult life.


    Every day is in fear, and life is extremely miserable.


    He didn��t dare to go to the spirit world alone until a week after the big event in the civilized sea ended, in case the ��Santa Maria�� left traces during the parade,


    Sneak secretly in the spirit world and advance towards the foggy land alone every day.


    During these days, after he appeared in the spirit world, he was pulling away from the Hailuogeli Island area every day to ensure that the ghost ship would not attract the attention of the outside world when it started.


    "Shua!"


    Ten days later, Tu Fu stood on the deck of the "Santa Maria" with bloodshot eyes.


    Visible fatigue from body to mind.


    It was the first time in his life that he spent such a long time on the ship, and he had hardly suffered such a crime since he came to this world.


    Tu Fu held a piece of bread tightly in his hand, but he was thinking about whether to eat it.


    With the passage of time, this piece of bread has been spoiled badly. After a moment of hesitation, Tu Fu still swallowed the last piece of bread,


    The burning stomach reacted as soon as it was swallowed.


    His life during this time was simply unbearable. In order to deal with this situation, he prepared a lot of food, but later he realized that he didn''t care what to eat.


    Once on the ghost ship, the rate of corruption will be accelerated immediately, and it will be impossible to eat after a period of time.


    It��s been like this for ten days, and this life is not much worse than the shipwreck on the "Santa Maria". At least there were many rats on board.


    The only thing to consider now is the ghouls and skeletons outside the door.


    Fortunately, his Sequence 6''s extraordinary body is far superior to that of ordinary people. As long as he keeps his consumption to a minimum, he can endure hunger for a few months without any problem.


    "Santa Maria..."


    Tu Fu, who reappeared in the spirit world, summoned a huge ghost ship without hesitation.


    If you want to board the journey to the land of mist, you must go by boat, and you must take this risk.


    Otherwise, relying on his walking speed to go to the sea area tens of thousands of kilometers away, he will either die from exhaustion, or his physical body will stay in the spiritual world for too long, and sooner or later he will be eroded and polluted to death.


    Returning to the giant ship of normal order, sailing smoothly and normally in the spirit world,


    Finally, I didn''t see those annoying guys this time.


    "After Avril is rescued, we must go to the biggest restaurant to have a big meal."


    Tu Fu held his stomach and thought happily, this is the second time he has experienced such a difficult day,


    "But then you can no longer use the identity of Jack Sparrow, and you can no longer wander around in the sea, and then change to a new role and start all over again. Where should you go?


    The country in the Weddell Sea, the southern continent is not bad, but if there is nowhere to go, go back to the northern continent.


    Just hang around in Landis or Ryan a few times, and then come up with a few inventions such as the telephone and the phonograph and put them in my name, and see what that old William II can do to me. "


    Tu Fu thought beautifully, as long as these troubles are resolved, he can be with Sophie for a long time,


    Just thinking about such a happy thing makes my stomach not so hungry.


    After sailing on the ghost ship for a long time, for about an hour, Tu Fu noticed that the pointer of the "Compass of the Heart" in his hand stopped shaking.


    Originally moving in the direction of the pointer, the metal pointer is fixed at this moment, no matter which way Tufu tells the boat to move, there will be no display on it.


    "It seems to be here."


    Tu Fu put away the compass, and immediately returned to the "Santa Maria" with his thoughts.


    Here is like a transfer station. His physical body has moved in the spiritual world, and his real position has also moved.


    You can also go directly from this ship to the area pointed by the "compass of the direction of the heart".


    "Return."


    Tu Fu couldn''t stay in this place for a second, and immediately started the teleportation ceremony to return to the outside world.


    The location is not on the sea, there is an island to settle down here, where the raging waves beat fiercely, and the weird weather makes it impossible to be peaceful for a moment.


    The moment it came out, there was a strong cold wave, and the astonishing wind and frost came over the face, slapping the skin so painfully.


    What''s interesting is that the palm trees and rubber trees on the island obviously belong to the unique vegetation in the tropics, and there are several houses built with grass and trees at the far end, which is not like the islands near the extreme south or the extreme cover.


    After landing, Tu Fu looked around and stared at the environment, and then spit out a word:


    "The Sea of ??Storms."


    And that is the area under the jurisdiction of the dead Captain Vader.


    That''s right, although the climate here is cold, so cold that it makes people''s teeth chatter, it is obviously not a polar sea in terms of the speed of the water flow and the vegetation. Only the violent sea in the five seas has such characteristics.


    This is the "Hoarfrost" that many demigods are looking for, and its power has spread to this island.


    "The buildings here seem to be inhabited, let''s find out the situation first."


    Tu Fu wrapped his clothes tightly and planned to check it first.


    The difficulties and obstacles along the way made his stomach growl with hunger as soon as he landed on the island.


    There is already a certain degree of snow on the land of the island, and a layer of frost formed is quite slippery. In this weather, there is no smoke from the chimneys of the villages, and no one can be seen.


    The deeper you go, the deeper the snow, and the "hoarfrost" seems to turn the island in the tropics into a winter island.


    From time to time, blood droplets dotted on the ground can be seen, and a bad idea appeared in Tu Fu''s mind.


    He didn''t explore the periphery of the island any more, resisted his physical discomfort, and activated the teleportation ability with a "swish" sound to directly reach the residential area in the center of the island.


    The moment he arrived, a **** smell rushed towards him.


    The village was full of decapitated corpses. Tu Fu stared at the scene in disbelief with his eyes wide open.


    The instigators were ghouls, zombies and skeleton soldiers... Looking up to the sky again, a monster with wings was hovering in the sky.


    And these terrifying monsters have always only been active on ghost ships,


    The crew members who have already turned into monsters.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 330： white death

    Chapter 330 White Death


    There can be no mistake, the halfling on the snowy ground was skinny and skinny, it was the ghoul that once attacked Tufu.


    They were gnawing on fresh food with great interest. An adult was divided into four or five pieces, and the flesh was wrapped in the internal organs and flowed all over the floor.


    There is also a monster with swollen and purple skin, which is the group of living corpse dancers on the "Santa Maria", the most conspicuous of which is the dancer Anna who was robbed of the necklace.


    These living corpses wandered around the island at a loss, appearing and disappearing, very weird.


    There are also a large number of sailors who have already turned into bones. They do their best to destroy everything they can see, and their desire to destroy is very strong.


    There are crew members in the sky and on the ground, and there is no peace on the island.


    This place has become a gathering place for ghosts and ghosts. Even now, Tu Fu has no idea how many active monsters are on the ghost ship.


    I only vaguely remember that there were thousands of passengers in the past, most of them died in the early days, and some of them became monsters and have always coexisted with him.


    Later on, he was only active in the captain''s cabin, so he was seen much less.


    Thinking to turn into monsters, they also took advantage of the opportunity of frost and mist covering the land to wander outside, causing this day''s catastrophe.


    "Roar��"


    Crew mess.


    One roar after another came, roaring and roaring like a tide.


    The monsters who came down from the boat had already noticed Tu Fu''s arrival, and the familiar aura made them react. The monsters all stared at Tu Fu, wary of this successor.


    "All return to the ship."


    Tu Fu frowned and gave them orders unceremoniously.


    Having been together day and night for such a long time, these monsters who wanted to eat Tu Fu from the beginning have gradually changed from no scruples to fear.


    "Roar��"


    The eating ghoul growled steadily, rubbing its paws at him.


    Seeing them dare to question the order, Tu Fu stood up unconsciously, and his voice increased several times.


    "Say it again! Get back on board, all of you."


    The powerful aura immediately rushed over half of the island, and scarlet eyes stared at him everywhere.


    Such a domineering approach naturally offended the monsters who were still eating.


    First, the ghoul at the nearest point suddenly jumped up, its red pupils were full of tyranny, the limbs and muscles of this strange creature were abnormally shaped, very similar to a crawling monitor lizard, and it could easily shatter a person''s head with a single slap.


    This move was obviously trying to drive Tu Fu away, and the latter''s attack at close range was too slow in Tu Fu''s eyes.


    He didn''t even activate his Hawkeye ability, and stood there motionless.


    Seeing the fast figure flying towards him, leaping high, Tu Fu could even smell the stench from the ghoul''s mouth within a short distance.


    He raised his head unhurriedly on one palm, in which there was only a slight trembling of his index finger,


    The next moment,


    A loud "bang" exploded on the ghoul''s body, and a huge wound pierced through the center of the ghoul''s body.


    Almost runs through it.


    As a bounty hunter in Sequence 8, Tu Fu was able to wrestle with ghouls for a while, and at this moment, he would crush them without a doubt, easily solving the trouble.


    Tu Fu didn''t dare to be careful, he stared at every monster present.


    Except for these little guys, there are many incredible monsters hidden on the ship. If even those things are released, he will not be able to parry.


    Fortunately, the **** method of killing chickens and monkeys has worked.


    Regardless of the ghouls or the bone guards, the monsters on the ship sweeping the island at this moment stopped eating, looked up at Tu Fu, and saw his power.


    Immediately, there was a clattering sound.


    They actually chose to obey, and disappeared in the same direction in an orderly manner.


    There were more than a hundred monsters scattered here and there, but they still gave face under the order of the acting captain.


    After the noise, the island is already in a mess, and the snow on the island is getting thicker.


    From the vicinity of the port, there have been many rotten corpses on display, most of which have been eaten badly. Tufu walked all the way to search and eat.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t see a single edible thing along the way, and they were all destroyed by the monster crew.


    However, the residents of the island carried many valuable items on their backs before leaving.


    Tu Fu picked up a large amount of currency from the ground, which he had never seen before.


    Probably the banknotes issued by the Southern Continent or an island civilization.


    Running villagers can be seen everywhere, either they were thrown into the snow and turned into ice sculptures, or they were decapitated, the ground was stained red with blood, and the city was shrouded in fog and snow.


    The only living things on the island are one or two hungry vultures gnawing on dead bodies.


    They make a "Whoa, whoa" sound as they hover in the sky, but are quickly shot down from the monsters wandering in the sky.


    Everywhere here is weird.


    A huge tropical island has become a living ghost island because of this huge change.


    Tu Fu stretched his legs and looked around, looking at the many dead bodies on the ground,


    "The corpse is still fresh, and the incident may have happened in just a few days. In such a short period of time, a snowstorm of this scale is really terrifying, and it is kind enough to be called ''Hoarfrost''.


    "Sorry, I''m late."


    Tu Fu continued to walk after mourning for the dead on the island, even though there were corpses all over the way, and the cold and terrifying atmosphere scattered.


    Fortunately, the "Santa Maria" is not hostile to itself.


    The monster hovering in the sky did not focus on him. In order to find out the news, he had to search from house to house, using the most primitive and clumsy method to find the way.


    It didn''t take long, but he really found it.


    Tu Fu squinted, and there was movement in a dilapidated house in the distance, although the breath of life was very weak.


    Immediately activate the teleport here,


    "...Is anyone there?" Tu Fu raised his hand and knocked on the door and asked tentatively.


    "Cough cough...cough..."


    The people inside seemed so surprised that they let out several old heavy coughs again and again.


    "come on in."


    With a thick accent and local language, Tu Fu could barely understand the general idea, but he pushed the door and walked into the dilapidated house.


    Tropical houses are not warm, and the cold is leaking everywhere in the wooden house.


    The house of this family was rummaged everywhere, turned upside down, and nothing was left behind.


    The old man who made the sound was alone in a cellar in the house. The first time he saw this man, Tu Fu felt that he was really old and out of shape.


    Wrinkles are all over the face, and the loose skin wraps around the bones to look extremely thin, and even moving has become a luxury.


    Fortunately, because of hiding here, it has not been attacked by wandering monsters.


    The old man hiding in the cellar is a poorly dressed old man. He pushed open the cellar door with all his strength and looked at the visitor in surprise:


    "Are you... from outside?"


    Tu Fu frowned. The minority language and local accent greatly enhanced the difficulty for him to communicate.


    After recalling for a while, Tu Fu answered directly in common language. People living in the island area have frequent contact with the outside world, so they can understand some common language.


    "yes."


    The old man didn''t know if he understood, so he took advantage of the situation and asked, "How is the village now?"


    "It''s safe, the monsters have already left."


    Tu Fu even added sign language and facial expressions, pointing to the fierce guy outside, shaking his **** up and down as a metaphor for leaving.


    "Did you see, a man in a coat with his wife and children, they are my important family."


    Seeing the anticipation in the old man''s eyes, Tu Fu thought of the three corpses he saw when he first arrived, which were roughly the same as the old man''s description.


    Seeing the earnest eyes of the other party, Tu Fu hesitated for a moment and lied naturally:


    "No, maybe they have escaped."


    After learning the answer, the wrinkles on the old man''s face collapsed, and tears flowed from the corners of his eyes.


    Extremely emotional, then guiltily apologized,


    "Guest, I really can''t entertain you well now."


    "Mister, can you tell me what happened here?" Tu Fu asked directly, "When will this disaster come?"


    "The day before yesterday. The white **** of death came to Puglia, and he destroyed everything here."


    "White Death? It should mean ''Hoarfrost''." Tu Fu murmured silently in his heart.


    "And before us, a dozen islands have been attacked, and there is no one on it."


    The tone of the old man was startled and frightened. Recalling the horror, even people of this age are still terrified,


    "The wind and snow covered the village, destroying all food and buildings, and the monsters who landed on the island will eat everyone on the island, one by one...


    Later it was our turn, and everyone was running away, but their screams could be heard everywhere in the past two days, probably all of them. "


    "Since you know the danger is coming, why didn''t your family leave with you?"


    Tu Fu probably understood a little bit, and asked again in the common language.


    The expression of the old man froze slightly, revealing a bit of bitterness, "I am old, and I can''t live long. Even if I run away, I can run as far as I can. I was born inseparable from this land, so I might as well stay here when I die."


    Tu Fu listened to his words silently, and acquiesced.


    I don''t believe all of these words.


    In fact, I think of the big bags and small bags that those who escaped took away, and then look at the rummaging in this room,


    It''s not hard to guess what happened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 331： A bowl of rye porridge

    Chapter 331 The style of a bowl of rye porridge


    The old man��s name is Pamir, with a strong local accent, and Tu Fu repeated it three times before he could hear the pronunciation clearly.


    is a native resident of this Puglia island located in the Mad Sea. He has never left this island in his life, so even if he dies, he must die in his homeland.


    This is called returning the soul to the hometown, which is a custom on the island.


    The old man��s life was so ordinary that he couldn��t even pick out one thing worth boasting about. An ordinary life, living hard as an ordinary person,


    Then happiness will be passed on to the next generation, which is his greatest expectation.


    Compared with Tu Fu��s legendary experience, Mr. Pamir is the appearance of most ordinary people.


    Perhaps it is the original meaning of human beings, to live for the sake of living itself, not for anything other than living.


    Until the "hoarfrost" comes,


    just destroyed his life, life, wealth, and belief.


    Seeing the tangled expression on Tu Fu''s face, the old man looked carefully: "My child, what are you doing here? Now is not a good time."


    "Because something happened, I drifted here after being shipwrecked. It''s a pity. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen on this island. I won''t disturb you for too long. As long as I find a suitable opportunity, I will leave immediately.


    If you want to go then, I will take you with me. "


    Tu Fu opened his mouth to talk nonsense, and he didn''t continue this topic.


    No matter what the conversation with the stranger is, it is best to stop it.


    "����~"


    Also at this time, his stomach growled untimely.


    After the tension just now, a sense of weakness struck. Tu Fu, who hadn''t eaten normally for ten days, even though his spirit could bear it, his body kept protesting.


    At such a short distance, Mr. Pamir naturally heard it, and he took out a bag from the box behind him,


    After the rope is untied, there is black rye wrapped inside,


    "Son, you''ve been starving all the way here. People in Puglia took all the food they had at home when they left, and the plants in the terrible wind and frost rice fields withered. I still have a little food here. I wanted to leave it to family��


    Forget it... You will fill your stomach first. "


    Tu Fu was silent for a moment. Although the matter of "Bai Shuang" had nothing to do with him, it was not his subjective wish.


    But he has kept the important news of the sudden death of Pamir''s family members from him, which has already made him feel very disturbed.


    The sense of morality made him want to refuse this food, but the physical protest made him unable to open his mouth,


    But until the end, Tu Fu didn''t make a sound. He sat quietly in the room and nodded, watching the old man cook all the little food he had into the pot.


    The rye with clear grains and clear water are boiled together, a cooking method that is so simple that there is no aesthetic feeling.


    gurgle gurgle...


    Cooking smoke rises again from the chimney.


    The black pot looks like it hasn��t been cleaned for a long time. The main ingredient is the cheapest common rye, with a spoonful of water that has been left for an unknown amount of time. It was cooked by Mr. Pamir with the most primitive cooking method.


    The last thing that appeared in front of my eyes was a bowl of black and viscous stuff.


    Tu Fu probably wouldn''t even look at this kind of food in the past. He hasn''t eaten such food for a long time.


    Even when Liz first boarded at Winster��s house, no matter how poor the family��s financial situation was, Aunt Anfei��er always provided the two children with delicious food.


    Not to mention that he went to G?ttinghagen later, and was used to seeing all kinds of delicacies from mountains and seas when he went out to sea. His appetite has long been cultivated.


    Through the days of hunger that would be worse than death,


    Not to mention such a bowl of porridge, even if there are mice, he will not hesitate to catch them and eat them alive.


    Tu Fu carefully took the bowl and spoon, and the bowl of rye porridge that the old man cooked had no color or smell.


    This simple action made his palms tremble slightly, and the complex mood of being hungry for a long time made him want to say too much, all of which he swallowed with the bowl of rye porridge.


    Without any hesitation, Tu Fu quickly poured the food into his mouth.


    The mellow aroma of wheat rice erupts in the mouth, even the clear water is covered with the aroma of wheat.


    When Tu Fu tasted it, tears fell into it. He almost buried his entire face in the bowl, not letting the old man see the expression on his face.


    People who are about to starve to death have no sense of eating, and they have no benevolence or righteousness to speak of.


    If there is any kindness, I will repay it later.


    "Gulu~"


    About two-thirds of the time he had eaten the bowl of rye porridge, Tu Fu suddenly stopped thinking about etiquette, so he quickly put down the bowl,


    "Excuse me, old man, you also eat together."


    "No, no, I really don''t have an appetite when something like this happens, you can eat it all."


    Grandpa Pamir shook his head and sighed, "I can see that you are starving, the feeling of being hungry is not good.


    Son, I guess you must have struggled a lot to get to Puglia, and whatever important business you have has nothing to do with me.


    It''s really impolite for the host to treat you with such things, how can you grab the things in the guest''s bowl now. "


    Even though Tu Fu still felt hungry, he pushed the bowl over.


    "Old man, once I finish handling the matter here, I will find a way to take you away. I will treat you to dinner then, and I will take you to eat whatever you want."


    Tu Fu solemnly made a promise, and this is also the best reward for those trapped on this island.


    The old man didn''t speak but just smiled, as if he didn''t care about it.


    Having solved the urgent task, Tu Fu didn''t go directly to the depths of the mist, but was persuaded by Mr. Pamir, and decided to rest at his house for a while.


    Traveling between the spirit world and the ghost ship for several days in a row exhausted his physical strength, and the death from previous injuries made Tu Fu overwhelmed.


    Now is the most important thing, and we have to wait until the spirit recovers.


    "It''s almost there, as long as we find the ''Santa Maria'' and find a way to activate it, and then hide it forever in uninhabited sea areas,


    Even ��Hoarfrost�� is no big deal. "


    Tu Fu was thinking about the countermeasures in his mind, and the matter of manipulating the ghost ship had to be solved.


    Control the hazards within a controllable range, and he will be able to continue traveling around the world with peace of mind in the future.


    The kingdom will go back immediately after the two-year period is over. The people of Baia worship him and admire him. No matter what time he is the Tuf Capet whom everyone likes and everyone loves,


    Still enjoying the treatment of various titles and honors.


    Thinking of the beautiful life in the future, Tu Fu became more and more excited, and almost forgot about being hungry.


    "Sophie, wait for me, you won''t be disappointed. After I go back, I will show my card to Uncle Ethan and Aunt Anfeier, I think they will understand.


    What kind of rhetoric should be used, there is true love between us, this rhetoric seems too old-fashioned.


    Sophie and I have made a private decision for life, so I will be responsible for her, which seems not bad..."


    While thinking about such troublesome things in a daze, heavy drowsiness struck.


    The exhaustion of many days finally broke out at this moment, Tu Fu leaned against the wall and fell into a deep sleep,


    My head is full of sweet dreams.


    ��


    The next day, when Tu Fu woke up,


    The dream is broken.


    Old Pamir is dead, he committed suicide.


    I don��t know if I feel alone and helpless here, or I already know the truth about the sudden death of my family members. Anyway, I am already an old man who has half of his body buried in the ground.


    After experiencing such a blow, I think there is no hope for this world.


    In the end, the dead body is left in the hometown, and the soul returns to the hometown.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 332： ghost ship duality

    Chapter 332 Ghost Ship Duality


    The cold wind blows the bleak cemetery.


    A tombstone made of a wooden plank screamed in the wind, without even a coffin, it was rushed into the soil, and it was too simple. Standing in front of the tomb of Pamir, Tu Fu put his hands together to mourn the old man.


    During this journey, he met countless people, generous, despicable, and calculating, and met too many great people.


    An old man like Wei Wei who is so ordinary that he doesn��t even have a story to tell,


    Tu Fu is willing to erect a monument for him.


    The only living person he saw left, and he couldn''t tell how he felt.


    A journey is like taking a train. People come and go along the way, but you are the only one who can complete all the journeys.


    Wrapping up a coat he picked up from the house, Tu Fu silently walked towards the island port.


    Compared to the unknown number of unknown corpses on this island, even without those monsters, they were turned into ice sculptures because of the "hoarfrost", wrapped in transparent frost, almost like amber containing insect specimens,


    It will be treasured forever like a work of art,


    Even the expression of fear in the face of this disaster is forever engraved in the ice sculpture.


    Compared to the fate of almost all the people who died and exposed their bodies in the wilderness, Mr. Pamir''s luck is actually not bad.


    At least soul and body have a place to go.


    "Take care of yourself."


    Tufu booed the heater on his palm. The matter was far more complicated than he imagined. The death of Mr. Pamir made him face up to this problem.


    "''Hoarfrost'' will erode one island after another, and its scope does not seem to be limited. In the end, it may turn a sea area, or even the entire world, into a world with only wind, frost, ice and snow."


    At the Pirate Conference, the big pirates discussed this issue.


    Such disasters have appeared since the beginning of this year. At the beginning, the scale of the frost disaster was extremely small, and it was not enough to pay attention to.


    Wait until someone really pays attention to it, but there is no solution.


    They can''t even locate the source of the disaster,


    The strange random teleportation function of the ghost ship allows the ship to reach any place, making it easy to avoid the search of interested people.


    It will carry terrible winds and frosts, destroying all creatures passing through the islands and under the sea.


    Tu Fu has been worrying about this issue. If it is as he guessed, even if he sails the Santa Maria to the polar sea, it will not be able to stop the expansion of "Hoarfrost",


    No matter how hard you try, it will be in vain.


    Facing a mysterious event of this level, Tu Fu now only feels a sense of suffocation,


    With such a confused mood, I walked to the port of the island.


    This is a not-so-big mooring area, and all the steamboats that can be used have been driven away.


    There are signs of scrambling everywhere.


    Looking around, the only thing that can be used in the sea is a slender old boat, which is drifting alone on the sea, and the only thing that can glide on the sea is two oars.


    Taking such a wooden boat, it is impossible to cross this sea to find the next island anyway.


    "It can only be you."


    Tu Fu sighed and had no choice, he only felt that the atmosphere here was colder than the atmosphere just now.


    Some parts of his body were already frozen. With his physique, he couldn''t stay on the island for too long, let alone those ordinary people, if they didn''t escape, they would die.


    "������~"


    A small boat floats on the surface of the sea, facing the cold wind and frost, drifting in the sea known as the violent sea.


    At this moment, with the blessing of wind, snow and ice, even the two oars were almost frozen, and the boat drifted with the fierce waves.


    It is so small that any big wind and wave may wash it down.


    Anyone who sees the crazy scene of Tu Fu crossing the sea on a wooden boat will admire the courage of the passengers.


    "Zhi Zhi Zhi��"


    Tu Fu drove the canoe all the way, while distracted to see the direction of the "Compass of Heart".


    Compared with yesterday, there are slight changes, but the general direction is good,


    "The Santa Maria is a big ship that moves all the time. It must have shifted overnight compared to yesterday''s position, so the direction of the pointer will also change."


    Thinking of this, Tu Fu swung his oars quickly without reservation, and surged up in the tide after wave after wave.


    There are not only violent winds and waves, frost and snow, but also thick white fog. The natural disasters are not a small test for sailor skills.


    The white mist is like the never-retreating fog that Tu Fu once saw when he was on the boat, blocking the vision very much.


    One accident caused the boat to capsize and people died.


    Fortunately, using the ability of the eagle eye to see a distance of tens of meters in a radius, you can drive forward unimpeded here.


    While moving forward, there was only a "plop", and a sharp-billed fish jumped out of the water.


    The moment the fish appeared, the body of the fish condensed frost at a speed visible to the naked eye,


    Then it fell down faster.


    Even Tu Fu, who has always been well-informed, couldn''t help clicking his tongue, and soon he discovered that it was all fish and shrimps that surfaced in shallow seas or surfaced, or birds that intruded inadvertently.


    They all end up in the same end, turning into a piece of ice sculpture art.


    It seems that the closer to the core of the ghost ship, the greater the impact,


    This is also a good explanation why Tu Fu always can''t see the sea creatures on the boat.


    If he had been more patient and ventured out of the bottom of the boat, he would have seen a lot of marine life frozen into ice.


    "Arrived."


    I don��t know how long I��ve been paddling.


    Tufu finally saw an orange light in the mist, which was the stern light of the Santa Maria.


    Tu Fu suppressed his excitement, and kept doing mechanical work with both arms.


    Although the oars were already covered with frost, even this small canoe was covered with frost due to the continuous swimming in the extremely cold region, which unknowingly made the hull heavier.


    "Wooooooh��"


    Tu Fu only heard a strange whistle sound in the fog, which was the howling of the ghost ship driving in the fog ahead.


    It was surrounded by heavy fog and drifted aimlessly at sea for a year.


    Finally, with the arrival of myself, everything returned to the original place.


    "Hoo~"


    Tu Fu got up slowly, stood on the bow of the small wooden boat, and blew forward.


    The cold air coming out of his mouth immediately condensed in the air, as if it was fixed.


    Wait for the cold to dissipate.


    What came into view was a super giant ship that was too huge to be added, far surpassing the technology of this era.


    Tu Fu stretched out his hand to push through the dense fog, and vaguely saw a line of handwriting that was already very blurred. He muttered in familiar and unfamiliar English,


    "Santa Maria..."


    As more faces of the giant wheel appeared in front of Tu Fu, the strong sense of strangeness made him frown.


    On the surface of the hull, there is only red rusty iron, and only a few paints.


    Rather than saying that this is a huge ship, it is better to say that it is 10,000 tons of scrap iron.


    Because the passage of time has made it rusty, and it has been covered with algae plants since it has been left unattended for too long. The emerald green makes the Santa Maria look a little more alive.


    It doesn''t seem to be abandoned for a year, but it seems to have been drifting on the sea for dozens or hundreds of years before it got back to this state. Now it has become a veritable ghost ship.


    After being separated for such a long time, Tu Fu''s brows were already twisted when he saw Ju Lun again.


    "what happened?"


    This is by no means the Santa Maria he saw, even when he got off the ship yesterday, it definitely didn''t look like this.


    "Unless something big happens, or it''s not the same ship."


    The strangeness of the Santa Maria made Tu Fu silent. He pondered for a moment and then made a decision.


    "Santa Maria..."


    With the activation of the spell of the anchoring ceremony, the dense fog enveloped itself.


    Tu Fu closed and opened his eyes, and quickly saw light again after experiencing darkness once.


    He used such a unique method to return to the deck of the ghost ship again, looking at the same scenery as before.


    Standing on the deck tens of meters high, he could still see the small canoe he was driving over.


    This is enough to prove that it is indeed the Santa Maria.


    What caught my eye was a completely different scene from what I had just seen from the angle of view. There was rust but only a local area, and the blood-stained doors and windows were still stained with blood.


    Although it is also rusty, it is by no means limited to that exaggerated appearance.


    Everywhere on the ship is the same as when he first arrived.


    After a group of survivors fought brutally, they left traces on the ship. Blood can be seen everywhere.


    The facilities in the ship are still available, and it doesn''t look weird at all.


    The biggest difference is not the rusty iron and algae plants. Tufu didn''t feel the coldness when he just took the small canoe after he boarded the boat.


    The area on the deck has a constant temperature, and even if it rains, it is just an ordinary drizzle, unlike the "hoarfrost" that can cover one island after another.


    Until now, even he couldn''t tell which side saw the truth.


    "Something is wrong."


    Tu Fu stared at it for a while before realizing in vain, since a year had passed.


    This place is exactly the same as when I first came a year ago, and this is the biggest problem.


    A ship that is always sailing, and how can it remain unchanged if no one takes care of it.


    "Return."


    After figuring this out, Tu Fu didn''t hesitate any longer, and quickly started the return teleportation ceremony.


    After a "shua", he returned to the small wooden boat just now.


    The Santa Maria in front of me has once again turned into a rusty, vine-grown giant cruise ship, which seems to have been switching back and forth between the two forms.


    "I see."


    Tu Fu nodded indifferently, and a name suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Duality.


    Or should I say ghost ship duality.


    Just like the optical experiment, the observation with the naked eye is indeed a wave, but after adding detection equipment, light becomes a particle.


    The same reason.


    As long as he passes on board, seeing nothing but the first sight,


    And what happened outside is completely unknown.


    When he approached the ship again from the outside world, he could see its external form,


    is a real ghost ship that has experienced a century of wind and frost.


    "Which one is true and which one is false?"


    Tu Fu stared blankly at the 10,000-ton giant ship in front of him, activated his teleportation ability without hesitation, and planned to enter the outside of the Santa Maria with a "swish".


    Whether it is true or not, you can tell by trying it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 333： captain arthur

    Chapter 333 Captain Arthur


    The moment the ability was activated, the frost outside suddenly strengthened a lot.


    The sudden drop of frost covered the small wooden boat that was riding the wind and waves with ice, and when a wave hit it, the wooden boat completely overturned into the water.


    At this moment, the power of the ghost ship itself began to confront Tu Fu''s extraordinary power.


    This teleportation ability that he has always been proud of,


    It actually failed the moment it approached the ship.


    Tu Fu''s body was forcibly fixed on the periphery, and he penetrated into the interior of the ship with great force. At this moment, ice and snow covered his whole body.


    This seems to be a defense mechanism, whether it can drive away any intruders.


    Tu Fu frowned, and continued to activate the power of teleportation without giving up, extending in with extremely slow power.


    His limbs became swollen due to the cold, and his skin was already red and purple. The strong sense of suffocation made Tu Fu roll his eyes, but he broke into the inner world uncompromisingly.


    Indistinctly, he heard some laughing voices, sounds that should not have appeared for a long time after the ship accident.


    The miscellaneous voices appeared in his ears as he was about to suffocate.


    Finally, after repeated torture, the darkness that Tu Fu experienced finally ushered in light.


    The strong wind and snow outside began to recede, and the pain from the frost possession also disappeared. Tu Fu found that his body was gradually merging into the ship.


    Just listen, there is a "plop".


    He landed directly on the deck of the Santa Maria, and after a burst of intense dizziness, those voices just now reappeared in his ears.


    "Tu Fu, Tu Fu, what are you doing."


    I saw a man in a fancy suit shaking his shoulders vigorously trying to wake him up. Seeing him open his eyes in a daze, the man also smiled happily,


    "You bastard, you freaked me out."


    "You are?"


    Tu Fu opened his eyes to recognize this guy.


    He was not very old, and his red hair was a distinctive feature of Irishman. He looked like a fellow passenger on the Santa Maria.


    This guy is a typical **** with a mine at home. When Tu Fu met this guy on the boat, this guy was trying to achieve the goal of beheading a hundred people.


    It just so happens that he has a very close relationship with himself on the boat, and they have watched large-scale dances together.


    "Is that Frank? Are you crazy?"


    Tu Fu stared wide-eyed, absolutely unable to believe what he saw.


    "Dude, trust me, if it''s just the two of us, you''re the one going crazy."


    Frank shook his shoulder vigorously, "Get up, we are going to the performance hall now, Anna, Martha, Amanda will all perform on stage.


    Today I will sleep at least two of them, and I must not miss this opportunity. "


    Tu Fu gently pressed his painful head, confused by everything in front of him.


    When he turned his gaze to the Santa Maria again, it changed again.


    Where else can I get into the dilapidated, rusted hull, the brand new decks are full of passengers and crew, people coming and going talking.


    There are waiters who serve orange juice and cocktails, and there are also guests who are sunbathing on sun loungers, and the crew members who have leisure are bragging about their sea experience with passengers...


    At this moment, everyone is enjoying happiness and happiness comfortably.


    "The third form?"


    Tu Fu was stunned by the strange encounter, and stared blankly at the day he dreamed of.


    He had hoped that one day he would wake up and find that what had happened was just a dream.


    Until I met the girl I liked and the thing I wanted to pursue, I never wanted to go back.


    "Frank, you''re right, I''m probably crazy."


    Tu Fu stabilized his mind, and said this sentence from his mouth, "I really should go to see the performance of the beautiful ladies now. I think their wonderful dance can heal all my troubles."


    "That''s right, you finally realized."


    Frank is very satisfied with Tu Fu''s state, this is the friend who watches hot girls with him every day.


    Even without him leading the way, Tu Fu, who has been to the performance hall thousands of times, came to this romantic place with ease.


    As Frank said, the dancers with hot bodies are indeed very sexy. They wear corsets and hot girl pants to show off their beautiful figures on stage, which is inevitably full of fantasy.


    When the hot girls in the ballroom saw the two regular customers coming, they greeted them with enthusiastic and desire-filled eyes.


    "This is my favorite place on the Santa Maria. A journey without a lady is like a sugar-free Coke, which has lost its meaning. I really should pour those toilet cleaners into the toilet and destroy them."


    Frank vowed to speak, and Tu Fu nodded in response.


    He totally agrees with this statement.


    There is nothing more suitable than traveling with a lady.


    A few hot dancers on the stage are constantly dancing large-scale movements to interact with the passengers below. Most of their round chests are exposed, so many people can''t even take their eyes off.


    "Oh, if Sophie knew I was watching this, she would definitely kill me." Tu Fu felt frightened for no reason, and was even startled inexplicably when he mentioned that name.


    "Sophie? Who is that?"


    "My dear love."


    "Ha, you didn''t tell me about it, but please rest assured, she won''t know anything, this is a moment only for men."


    Frank is still a playboy. For a guy like him who has always been careless,


    It is indeed difficult to understand the word "true love".


    "Look at Miss Anna, she''s from beautiful Scandinavia, I like the girls there, they have the same temper as the **** cold climate there.


    But as long as you conquer them, you will definitely have a hot experience that you can''t imagine. "


    Frank began to boast again, talking quite thoughtfully about the girls he had met all over the world.


    Tu Fu recorded his concluding remarks in the logbook, "The thighs of European and American dancers are the most flawless, the legs of South American dancers are round and smooth, and the curves of African-American dancers are distinct. Oriental dances are unique and soft."


    It is adapted from Frank''s personal experience.


    However, when he pointed at the dancer Anna, Tu Fu couldn''t help feeling chills when he thought of the horror of the dancer Anna turning into a living corpse with bad breath and wanting to eat people.


    "Man, excuse me, I suddenly remembered that there are important things to deal with."


    He waved his hands to Frank immediately, and muttered silently:


    "More importantly, I don''t want to have **** with a living corpse."


    He is too familiar with everything here, after so many things happened, so that he always feels alienated when facing the same thing.


    He refrained from looking at those acquaintances, for fear of talking to them.


    Now is definitely not the time to socialize with people, he wants to find out what happened on this ship.


    "These people don''t seem to know anything and can''t waste time like this anymore."


    Tu Fu held his head and turned towards the workaround, when he suddenly thought of something,


    "That manual, yes, there is one important thing mentioned in it, when you get lost, please be sure to find the captain, yes, now that I am lost, I should go to Captain Arthur."


    Tu Fu clenched his fists and clapped his hands, thinking of the hints in the manual, he immediately had a direction.


    But as soon as he came out of the noisy performance hall, he saw a fat man wearing a chef''s hat passing by, and greeted him proactively.


    "Tufu, why are you here?"


    "Harry?"


    Tu Fu recognized the irascible chef at a glance, and his mind was full of scenes where he was entangled by face huggers, "I have something important to see the captain, do you know where he is?"


    "You said Arthur, I just delivered his meal, and he is now in the captain''s cabin."


    Chef Harry likes this talkative young man. Every time he tastes his own food, this kid will give a very high evaluation. This is the greatest compliment to a chef.


    "After the matter is over, you must come to the kitchen later. I recently developed a new dish, and you will definitely like it."


    "New dish?"


    Tu Fu''s eyelids twitched, instinctively wanting to reject this crazy proposal.


    It��s not that Chef Harry��s craftsmanship is not good. It is said that he has worked as a chef in a three-star Michelin restaurant before, so the craftsmanship is naturally worth mentioning.


    But as a craftsman''s inherent fault, he is always very stubborn in one aspect.


    Harry never allows anyone to dare to question the food he cooks, so whenever invited guests eat in the kitchen, he will always gracefully hold a kitchen knife and ask you kindly how it tastes.


    No matter how delicious things are, after experiencing such a dining experience, I will never want to have a second time.


    "I can''t ask for it."


    Tu Fu reluctantly put on a smiling face, wanting to quickly disappear in this place of right and wrong, just turned his head, then turned his body back, hesitated for a while and warned:


    "Mr. Harry, if there are sailors on board with knives aiming at them, please be careful, because those **** will really do it."


    Regardless of whether Chef Harry listened to it or not, Tu Fu only wanted to go to the captain''s cabin.


    Whoever greeted him along the way ignored him.


    He strode towards the gate of the captain''s cabin. Naturally, there were guards standing guard at the gate in such an important place. Fortunately, it was not the first time for Tu Fu to come here. After being notified, he entered the interior smoothly.


    When I opened the door, I saw Captain Arthur in a beautiful white uniform. This British gentleman was sitting on the table with coffee powder from the coffee machine, making a cup of warm drink.


    After seeing him coming, Arthur took the initiative to greet Tu Fu,


    "Hey, Buter, you came just in time, why don''t you come and taste this cup of coffee, it must be better than your grandmother Mary next door."


    "Sir, my name is not Butcher, that is the English translation of the Chinese name."


    Tu Fu resisted the urge to kick his ass, "But you can call me Tu Fu, or Mr. Capet."


    "Touve Capet, that''s right, you have an extra French name in a blink of an eye." The talkative Captain Arthur smiled.


    Tu Fu thought about the reason for coming, so he resisted to refute his statement, "Captain Arthur, please tell me the truth, why did you suddenly disappear after our ship was shipwrecked, and where did you go?"


    "what are you saying?"


    The wrinkles on Captain Arthur''s face were filled with puzzlement, "What kind of shipwreck, and when did I disappear? I''m not sitting here right now."


    Tu Fu was silent for a while, "Actually, we all know that the things in front of us are all fake, so why should we deceive ourselves.


    Because that terrible thing did happen. "


    "Tufu, no, Mr. Capet, I really don''t understand what you said. You''d better stop saying such unlucky things."


    Captain Arthur took off his spectacles, wiped his face carefully,


    ��I like the current situation, and everyone on board is the same. So as the captain, I will always work hard to maintain it and create a pleasant boating experience for everyone.


    It wasn''t until later that I realized that it was really not easy to do.


    Before I knew it, I was really getting old. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 334： heart

    Chapter 334 Heart


    Staying in this captain''s cabin that has been there countless times, Tu Fu is still somewhat uncomfortable seeing Captain Arthur sitting there.


    Especial listened to his words, and was even more confused, completely unable to understand the meaning of this English gentleman''s words.


    What do you mean... he feels old?


    Tu Fu raised his eyebrows. He always hated Riddlers, but he carefully analyzed Captain Arthur''s intentions.


    "Could it be that the old captain is bound to the Santa Maria in some sense, because of his existence, the ghost ship was able to remain stable at first.


    And now he is aging and gradually losing control of the ship, so the ghost ship is now inviting disaster. "


    Tu Fu looked at Captain Arthur uncertainly.


    Now only this man can explain all the bizarre things, why he came here, why the ship turned into this way, and what is his purpose for doing so.


    There are too many unknowns waiting for him.


    Old Arthur saw his uneasiness, raised his hand and took a sip of coffee, the bitter aroma made the old guy happy,


    Even the pair of mustaches on the upper lip are raised, and I praise this delicious food very much,


    "Don''t be so flustered. Since you are willing to come, you have the sense of responsibility to solve the problem. I think I have enough time to return to your problem.


    At least, there is still enough time to get you familiar with the ship now. "


    "Please, what are you talking about."


    Tu Fu instinctively felt that something was wrong, and waved his hands rascally, "I didn''t even know why I came into this world, but I was taken away without a word, and I don''t know anything until now."


    "You will know, let''s go, I will take you to get familiar with it first."


    "what."


    "The real Santa Maria."


    Captain Arthur stood up straight away, not seeming to care about his words, and personally pointed out the purpose of the equipment in the captain''s room.


    He first pointed to the big screen in front of him,


    "You already know the function of the ''Eye of the Sky'', it can detect the external situation anytime and anywhere, especially when sailing at sea, you must pay attention to stay away from other ships, and keep you as stealthy as possible.


    This is a good thing for everyone.


    It is worth mentioning that when the monitored person exceeds the high sequence of Sequence 4 and above, they will be able to sense your monitoring, and it is not recommended to monitor those enemies.


    Its actual function is to keep the ship safe while sailing, avoiding some people who try to break the rules. "


    Although Tu Fu was still full of doubts, he listened quietly to Captain Arthur''s introduction.


    The old captain turned his attention to the radio again, "And you have used this one before, it can receive calls from people from all over the world, even in remote places.


    No matter how weak the sound is, it can be transmitted to this machine.


    You should be careful not to reply to anyone at random. When you cannot judge the identity and purpose of the other end of the signal, most of the time silence is the best response. "


    Hearing this introduction, Tu Fu immediately betrayed the "Gatekeeper" without hesitation. He frowned and said:


    "I had a long conversation with someone inside."


    "I know it all, it doesn''t matter, they are all the same poor people."


    Captain Arthur''s tone was firm, as if he didn''t take this seriously, and he didn''t elaborate on the identity of the "gatekeeper".


    Following that, he led Tu Fu to the door, "Just now, those are the two abilities you knew before. After that, you will master the sailing method of the ''Santa Maria''.


    At that time, after the fog dissipates, you can start it to sail on the sea, or directly open the gate of the spirit world and enter it. The important thing is that this ship will never be allowed to dock, and you must abide by the regulations just like before. "


    "Can you actually take the boat to shuttle together? Not bad."


    Tu Fu thought about it, this is a good ability.


    Using such a ghost ship full of treasures, it can be used to store things when it is idle, and it can be used as a weapon when it is in danger. He is still reluctant to give it up.


    As soon as he walked out of the captain''s cabin, old Arthur pointed to the antenna,


    "That is the electromagnetic wave emission system, which can transmit dangerous information to every corner of the world. When the ship encounters an important disaster or an unsolvable matter, it will be activated immediately. Instead, there will be a powerful and hidden force to **** you. "


    Tu Fu silently recorded the location of the device, secretly guessing the source of the hidden power in his heart.


    Mr. Arthur explained to him the ingenuity of this ship one by one, except for the microphone that he knew before that can connect to the world, it can be used anywhere as a regular means of contacting the outside world.


    There are also all kinds of magical weapons in the kitchen and dining room, and the refrigerator inside cannot store ordinary food.


    But saving extraordinary creatures is a piece of cake.


    Even the weather in the sea area where the Santa Maria arrives can be controlled, just pour different fuels, water droplets, sand, ice particles into the boiler...


    You can get the wind if you want the wind, and the rain if you want the rain.


    Tu Fu never expected that the power of the captain of the ghost ship would be so great.


    Beside him, Captain Arthur, who kept telling him about the various undeveloped functions on the ship, his back became more and more stooped, and his body suddenly became heavy.


    With the change of Captain Arthur, the beautiful scene on the Santa Maria changed in vain.


    On the lively days of singing and dancing, the passengers enjoyed lighting the fire peacefully, but at this moment, those laughter and laughter disappeared, and every passenger kept a distance from each other.


    Their eyes became scarlet, and they were still holding the weapons tightly in their hands. They looked at everyone on board with red eyes vigilantly.


    From those ferocious faces, Tu Fu read hunger and distrust of others.


    "this is��"


    Tu Fu''s eyes widened in astonishment, he was too familiar with such a scene.


    At first, after an accident at sea, this is the scene in front of you on the ship. Before facing hunger and death, everyone is an enemy and is not worthy of being trusted.


    Everyone is waiting for the first bird to jump out and break the deathly silence.


    Fortunately, they seemed to be unable to see Captain Arthur and himself, although the two of them passed in front of the crew, neither the crew nor the passengers were moved.


    Captain Arthur seemed to be used to this, and just waved them to calm down.


    Sure enough, after seeing Captain Arthur come out to control the situation, the atmosphere on the ship became delicate. Presumably, his presence as the captain has become the balance point between the madness and rationality of the crew.


    ��Maintaining the relationship between the crew and the passengers is another thing you have to learn.


    In addition to the equipment that can be used, they will be your important assistants when sailing. They will help you eliminate any dangerous elements approaching the ship, so as to maintain the regular operation of the Santa Maria.


    And what you have to pay attention to is, don''t let them go to the shore, this is absolutely not allowed. "


    Captain Arthur''s words sounded rather cruel.


    As he spoke, the gentleman covered his mouth and nose with the palm of his hand, covering the "cough cough" sound from his mouth continuously, and the bright red blood seeped out from between his fingers.


    The physical condition of the old captain is already very bad.


    Accompanied by his coughing up blood, the ghost ship, which was already in a bad state, changed again at this moment.


    Crazy crew and passengers have entered a deathmatch stage.


    They stabbed their knives and forks into each other''s bodies, smashed other people''s heads in order to eat a live fish, showing their true colors of madness.


    At this moment, Tu Fu��s guess was accepted. He squinted his eyes: "Sir, the status of this ship is indeed related to you. Can you tell me why?"


    "Ahem..."


    Captain Arthur coughed a few more times, as if every word he spoke was a great torture,


    ��Because there is a very remarkable thing sealed on the ship, in order to make him sleep peacefully, neither I nor they have to pay some price.


    I''ve waited long enough to lose track of how many years.


    As you can see, the current me will be unable to hold on at any time, and after I die, the seal on the ship will be released, and the ship will enter a state of no jurisdiction, and that dangerous thing will come out of the ship, it will be more catastrophic than what you see now Even more terrifying. "


    "So, you found me to take over the captain''s position and continue guarding the ship."


    Tu Fu''s tone was cold, with reluctance written all over his face.


    "Yes, there is no one more suitable than you. You are not part of this world, and your mind has never been polluted.


    It is very appropriate for you to take over this job. "


    Tu Fu gritted his teeth, "But have you considered my wishes, brought me here arbitrarily, and made a decision for me casually, just to accept this unknown task, if I say no."


    "It''s running out of time."


    Captain Arthur looked dull and muttered to himself.


    I couldn��t hear his refusal in my ears, and walked towards the main trunk, which is the highest transmitting and receiving signal tower on the top of the ship, every step I took seemed to exhaust the strength of the rest of my life.


    And the situation on the ship was even worse. After the **** battle royale just now, it was full of corpses.


    No one could stand up anymore, blood-red stains covered the entire ship, casting a shadow like Tu Fu''s heart.


    Captain Arthur came to the center of the highest signal tower, reached out his hand with a "click" and smashed the hull of the ship, and took out something from it with great reluctance.


    Looking closely, it turned out to be a box with a lock.


    The old captain opened it slowly, and Tu Fu not far away could hear the slow sound of "bang, bang".


    Looking around again, I saw that what was contained in the box was a dry red heart.


    One has shrunk by half, pigmentation,


    An aging heart that is about to stop beating.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 335： Crimson Eye

    Chapter 335 Scarlet Giant Eyes


    Watching the extremely weird scene, Tu Fu''s expression changed several times.


    It turns out that a person''s heart can really be stored on a ship.


    Pirates of the Caribbean did not deceive him.


    The extremely aging heart also heralded Captain Arthur who was about to end his life.


    Even if Tu Fu doesn''t take the initiative to look for him, he will find Tu Fu in another way, forcing him to accept the position of the next captain.


    Because from the beginning, everything was doomed.


    "The gift of fate, the price has already been secretly marked."


    Tufu watched Captain Arthur''s action of recovering his heart, and once again thought of the famous line in "Queen of the Guillotine".


    I just feel disheartened for a while.


    His arrival is because of the "Santa Maria", and his growth has also relied heavily on the power of the ghost ship.


    So fate has already tied him firmly to this ship.


    In the early days when he was underdeveloped, he relied on the mysterious power on the ship to raise his price, so it is only natural that when the previous captain was dying, he had to take over this position.


    Everything has been arranged earlier.


    Tu Fu only felt distressed in his heart, and stared at Captain Arthur emotionally.


    He has resentment in his heart and hates that someone arranges his own destiny for him, but his subconscious mind tells him that if he refuses to do so, terrible things will happen.


    If so, Tu Fu''s face was still as frosty, "Mr. Arthur, I want to know everything, since you want me to take your place, then you have no reason to hide from me about this ship.


    And about these crew members, I must know. "


    "This is your right."


    Old Arthur obviously didn''t intend to hide this matter from him. He waved his hand, and he did not know what power he used to change the scene on the boat.


    The dead crew and passengers stood up and returned to their original positions at this moment, repeating what happened before, not only the crew changed, but even the external scene changed.


    Santa Maria was riding the wind and waves on the sea, and the surrounding scenery changed one after another.


    "It''s a very familiar ability. This seems to be the adventurer path, the extraordinary power that daydreamers of Sequence 5 can display."


    Tu Fu recognized this ability, and it was not the first time he had experienced it, so he was naturally familiar with its characteristics.


    Immediately, the ship under his feet suddenly started sailing on the sea. Judging from the shape of the ship, it was just a very ordinary three-masted sailing ship, not even equipped with a steam engine.


    It is not something that happened in this era. The only thing worth noting is that the members on board are still the same group that Tu Fu is familiar with.


    They wear older clothing.


    The responsible first mate, the second mate who has never been on a ship in his life, the superb chef Harry, the irritable sailors, the skilled dancer Anna...they have a clear division of labor, and each performs their duties on the sea.


    There is no flag of any country on the flag.


    This is a rare thing.


    At least before the age of great navigation, very few ships dared to sail at sea.


    There are countless dangers hidden under the sea, and even a slightly larger wind and wave can easily overturn any wooden boat. It is really dangerous to dare to go to sea with a wooden boat.


    And on the side of the ship, there is also a line of himself marked in ancient and unidentifiable characters.


    "The Santa Maria."


    This is the predecessor of this ship.


    From the conversations of the crew members, they went out to explore the sea purely with great dreams, just to open up the boundaries of this world.


    It was Captain Arthur who commanded the ship, and he was a great man.


    He is very prestigious on the ship, and always rushes forward whenever he encounters danger.


    And what he used was extraordinary power, and several of the abilities he used were the "teleportation" and "hawk eye" that Tu Fu was familiar with.


    Such a display confirmed Tu Fu''s guess just now.


    Not only Captain Arthur, but also the other crew members on the ship are not ordinary people, they are all extraordinary team.


    This senior adventurer led his companions galloping across the sea many years ago.


    Everything was going well during the trip until a terrible storm hit.


    "Huhu��"


    Tu Fu only felt the surrounding scenery change, the strong wind and waves beat against the hull, rolling on the tide with the huge waves.


    The Santa Maria swayed and might fall apart at any time.


    Tu Fu stared at this scene with wide eyes. He had never seen such a monstrous wave. The whole world seemed to be covered by sea water, and the violent wind blew the ship into the sky.


    There were terrified shouts everywhere on the deck, and a huge black shadow enveloped the world,


    It seems that something is about to hit from the sky.


    It was a rather stalwart shadow, and Captain Arthur deliberately used his power to cover him up.


    Just a blurred shadow caused Tu Fu great discomfort. He vaguely saw the real body of the thing, not a monster, but a terrifying existence as huge as a planet.


    It looks like a rusty red mountain, with no features except for the spherical protrusions like hills. It is like a spherical body composed of a liquid iron ocean, floating there lifelessly.


    He appeared without warning, frightening everyone, and the crew lost their sense of resistance and stood like statues in a daze.


    Even Captain Arthur, who has always been well-informed, panicked. He tremblingly held up a roll of parchment, lowered his head and moved his lips frantically,


    Trying to find out from the pile of ancient words above what seems to be against it.


    At this moment, a strange blue moon appeared in the sky, emitting a faint blue light, which actually overwhelmed the giant scarlet eyes that appeared in the sky.


    After only a moment of confrontation, Nether Blue Moon strongly suppressed the scarlet giant eye.


    The existence of high planes is no longer visible to ordinary people.


    No one knows what happened.


    The terrifying creature with its eyes open was alive and well one moment ago, but felt tired and sleepy the next moment. It slowly closed its eyes and fell towards the deep sea unknowingly.


    So much so that the world was spared��


    In the end, there was only a blurry scene left in the picture, and the scene of the terrible monster was never released again.


    Tu Fu frowned. It was the first time he had seen such a level of existence, so that people couldn''t even bring up the idea of ??resistance.


    In a blink of an eye, a change occurred on the three-masted sailing ship "Santa Maria".


    The crew members who watched the terrifying scene held their heads like crazy, their bodies mutated horribly, howling crazily.


    As Tu Fu saw on the boat after waking up, it turned out to be like this earlier.


    Immediately, Captain Arthur used some kind of ritual, cut his heart with a sharp blade, put it in a treasure chest, and put it in the main mast of the three-masted sailing ship.


    In this way, the ship continued to sail, and the crew members switched between the two forms all the time.


    "What were you doing?"


    Tu Fu frowned, watched for a long time and finally opened his mouth.


    "One deal, my crew has been horribly tainted.


    They were cursed with immortality, but they couldn''t get off the ship. Such spiritual pollution was terribly contagious. Once they were released back to land, it would cause terrible disaster.


    So, I made that deal with the high-level demon in the abyss.


    I thought he was a demon at first, but I didn''t expect that it was one of the seven gods. They had already made their decision.


    From that day on, the "Santa Maria" is not allowed to approach the land, and will never be able to return home and drift at sea. We will guard this ship alone in our predetermined destiny, waiting until the end of the world. "


    Captain Arthur''s tone was extremely tragic, and he finally told Tu Fu about the past.


    The secret history that the next successor should know.


    There is a terrifying existence that is suspected of being an Outer God. It came to this world many years ago, but it is unknown why it was oppressed by the Outer God of the same level and fell asleep.


    Not yet an avatar like the Screaming Tree.


    That oppressive feeling is probably the real body.


    "So, what happened later, did the big eyeball fall into the sea? Did he leave this world." Tu Fu was eagerly concerned about this issue.


    This time, Captain Arthur didn''t answer his question directly, he gave the answer with actions.


    Old Arthur took out his already weakened heart to make room for the box.


    Because of this move, his extremely weak life was temporarily extended.


    But there was a rumbling sound on the ship, and a huge burst of heat spread, instantly dissipating the frozen cold air around the ship.


    The manic heat spread to a wider area, and the body of the Santa Maria was also extremely abnormal and began to tremble slightly.


    It seems that something is about to wake up.


    I remembered that there was something sealed in the ship that Arthur mentioned before.


    At this moment, Tu Fu felt that his soul was twitching.


    The awe of higher life in the depths of his soul left him with nothing but fear.


    I remembered that when I was promoted to the potion sequence in the past, I could always see all kinds of weird text symbols. Although I didn��t want to guess, the facts seemed to be in front of me.


    When Tu Fu spoke again, his teeth were chattering:


    "Could it be that the giant scarlet eye has always been on this ship?"


    Captain Arthur''s long-delayed acquiescence finally made him accept this terrible fact.


    "This is another condition of the transaction. He must sleep on the ''Santa Maria'', drifting at sea without stopping, lest his existence be discovered by latecomers."


    Captain Arthur��s tone was melancholy,


    "Once His awakening is induced, a loud sound like an alarm clock will spread throughout the depths of the universe."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 336： whale fall

    Chapter 336 Whalefall


    Tu Fu stood still in place, his brows sometimes furrowed and sometimes loosened.


    The amount of information obtained in this day alone is more than the information collected in the past year.


    Reorganize the scenes I saw. As early as the beginning of the fourth era or the end of the last era, a team of adventurers with good strength went out to sea, and found an old ruler (outer god) who had just arrived in the world on the way .


    Fortunately, outside this world, an equally powerful presence in the void stopped him.


    Seems to have something to do with the moon, for whatever purpose he saved the world.


    The Seven Gods must have noticed this.


    So taking the opportunity of Captain Arthur and the rescue, he intervened in his deal and transferred the sleeping old days to the ghost ship.


    From then on, the captain of the Santa Maria will be trapped on this ship forever.


    began a century-long drift.


    "You just said that I''m not polluted because I don''t belong to this world. What do you mean by that?" Tu Fu recalled the information Captain Arthur had just revealed.


    "You really care about this."


    A trace of slyness flashed across Captain Arthur''s aging face, as if he had guessed his mind,


    "Not far from this world, there are high-level beings affecting this world, that is, corrupting the source of this world, making people begin to be homogenized, irrationally violating morality and laws, and becoming driven by instinctive desires. madman.


    The higher the level of absorbing extraordinary power, the crazier it is.


    He may not be malicious to us subjectively, or he doesn��t care at all, but His existence itself is a threat to us. "


    A long time ago, the "Gatekeeper" secretly told himself a similar information.


    Tu Fu only felt shuddering, this invisible pollution was like poisonous air, even if he knew it, he still had to breathe it.


    "And this crazy factor will precipitate in the blood of mankind. No one can say which generation will erupt in the future, and people who are close to this ship will only accelerate the process of eruption.


    We must find a perfectly qualified successor. At the moment when my life is running out, I borrowed the power of him and the Seven Gods to activate the advanced ability of this ship to achieve a space jump and go to another world. That is, your world.


    And I used my only ability to find a successor. At that time, I happened to meet your ship, and the pollution along with my ship had spread unknowingly. "


    "So what happened on the Santa Maria was the pollution you just mentioned, so it turned out that it was caused by you?"


    There was neither sadness nor joy on Tu Fu''s face, neither joy nor anger could be seen.


    Captain Arthur slowly raised his head, "Yes, and I also witnessed the accident on that ship.


    Among all the people on that ship, your performance is very outstanding. Facing the same disaster, you know how to restrain yourself better than others, and you never give up even in desperate situations. The most important thing is that you survived to the end.


    Spiritual tenacity, unscrupulous in order to survive, and restraint of desire, all of the above precious qualities are very suitable for taking over as the captain... Son, you will be a good captain. "


    Old Arthur had more wrinkles on his face, and his tone became weaker as he spoke.


    After waiting for so long, at this moment, he finally revealed his true colors.


    When all the plots and tricks surfaced, Tu Fu was already trapped in such a cage. After falling into the water, he struggled and resisted.


    Just listen to him making a sarcastic laugh:


    "Old guy, you are simply kidnapping, there is nothing worse than this, you have not only killed so many people, but you want me to take the risk for you, and you want me to be your savior,


    Do you think such a thing is reasonable? "


    ��Facing the survival of civilization, there is nothing unreasonable or immoral.��


    Old Arthur was as cold as a machine. Even though it had come to the end of its life, its rusted and decayed parts were still whizzing and making harsh noises.


    "Why should I make sacrifices for your safety, **** who caused me to be exiled to this world, you almost killed me."


    Tu Fu just thought it was funny. No one asked his opinion about this kind of thing from the beginning to the end, which made people even more angry.


    "What if I say I don''t want to."


    "Can."


    Captain Arthur''s words are still cold, "Then he who sleeps in the ship will wake up, even if he has no malice towards the world, but once his voice spreads to the corners of the universe, the relative coordinates of a birth civilization will be made public.


    Guess what happens then? "


    Tu Fu''s tone was still indifferent, and he replied in disgust: "It has nothing to do with me."


    "What about them? Have you considered those around you? The country you are in will be destroyed in an instant, and the north and south continents will be destroyed in the catastrophe of the doomsday.


    Your loved ones, your relatives and friends, and your teachers will all be reduced to ashes in regret and overwhelmed. They may look at you with pleading eyes, but it will be too late by then.


    You could have saved them, but would rather do nothing than die with everyone.


    Looks like this is your final decision, Tuf Capet. "


    "It turns out that you have already figured it out."


    Tu Fu covered his face with his hands, he wanted to laugh but felt sad, but there was great helplessness in his words.


    It was only at this time that he finally understood why the other party sent himself to a country in this world, and only recalled him a year later.


    Assuming that the other party kidnapped him a year ago and asked him to do this or that, then there is no need to negotiate now.


    The more he experiences, the more he cares and fetters about this world.


    When I look back and want to stay out of the matter, I have been trapped by this cage.


    "The gift given by fate should not be opened at will."


    Captain Arthur seems to have seen Tu Fu''s hesitation, "Actually, you don''t have to be so depressed, becoming the captain of the Santa Maria will bring you more convenience, and it will also be very beneficial to your growth on the path of the extraordinary.


    There are many things that you consider to be a big trouble, just sitting in this position can be easily done.


    I keep the potion formula on the adventurer path from being promoted to demigod to god-favored person on the ship. After becoming the captain, you can get it at will. Only by climbing to the top of the extraordinary path can you be qualified to fully master this ship.


    Even you now, don��t you need the power of this ship to solve the current difficulties. "


    Tu Fu could only be silent for a while, he had no choice but to refute this matter, and he no longer had the mood to refute.


    He has always been unwilling to carry those heavy things on his back,


    I am more afraid of losing than getting.


    Captain Arthur, who saw through his worrying about gains and losses, took advantage of the situation and told him another piece of news,


    ��Even if you are on duty in the future, you just keep the ship afloat and cannot dock. As the captain, you are still free and can still do what you want.


    And during your tenure, if you can find a way to make him sleep forever, this agreement will naturally end. "


    "hehe."


    Tu Fu had no illusions about what the old guy said.


    How could it be so easy for the other party to do something that the other party hadn''t solved in his entire life.


    Most of the migrant workers have been given all kinds of big cakes by their bosses to satisfy their hunger since they joined the job, and I am afraid that there will be no room for improvement until the day they leave the job.


    As Captain Arthur said, he does not have many choices.


    Either sacrifice a certain amount of freedom in exchange for a longer-term peace, or let yourself fall into the abyss with the world.


    Looking at the young man who is still struggling, Captain Arthur is very old now,


    His back was almost bent to the ground.


    deck.


    The scorching temperature began to rise, and the strong smell of molten iron permeated from the deck.


    After the lack of suppression as the captain''s strength, there is something terrible to wake up.


    The heart held in Arthur''s hand gradually stopped beating, and his body was like a branch that had been sucked dry at this moment, leaving only a pair of empty eyes.


    Waiting quietly for Tu Fu''s choice at the end of his life,


    "So, what''s your choice?"


    Tu Fu stared intently at the empty treasure chest in the hands of the old captain, struggling with an unpredictable expression, he tried to step forward,


    But his feet seemed to be filled with lead, and he walked the rest of the way with an extremely heavy heart.


    With confusion and anxiety,


    Place your palms where your heart is.


    ��


    Hoo hoo��


    Soon after, on the stormy sea, the roaring wind stopped and the thick white mist receded.


    Puglia and more than a dozen islands that were covered by ice did not melt, and the ice on them melted little by little.


    Under the house, on the trees, tick-tock-tick-tick-tick.


    Within the five seas, in the island cities that were attacked by "Hoarfrost", the frost that hadn''t melted all year round finally moved, and the snow drifting thousands of miles finally turned into spring water.


    At this moment, everything is silent.


    Not far from the bottom of the Santa Maria, a frost wrapped in a huge whale also changed with the outside world and broke free.


    However, the long-term freezing damage made it unable to revive its already frozen body,


    whereabouts,


    It weighs tens of tons like an isolated island in the deep sea, constantly falling towards the deep sea.


    The huge corpse began to decompose as it sank several kilometers.


    It is undoubtedly a carnival for creatures at all levels of the marine food chain.


    The fallen and decomposed corpse of the giant whale is like an oasis in the desert. The dilapidated body allows dozens of hundreds of fish, hairs, and crustaceans to settle in and digest all its flesh and blood.


    Until the end, it slowly fell into the deepest part of the ocean. It seemed desolate, but it echoed for a long time.


    This is the last time it hugs the sea, it gives the last feedback to the ocean that gave birth to it.


    When a whale falls, all things live.


    is death and new life.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 337： Captain Ghosts Wrath

    Chapter 337 Wrath of Captain Ghost


    In the sky above the Mad Sea, a dilapidated two-masted sailing ship is galloping at full speed.


    As if a shooting star flashed across the sky, standing at the bow was a skeleton man in an old suit. As one of the leaders of the pirates of the five seas, the ghost captain was heading for the field of the violent sea at full speed.


    As the favored person of the Lord of the Nether at sea, one of his extra abilities is to communicate with the undead in order to obtain exclusive news.


    Not long ago, when many undead returned to their places, they brought him a terrible news.


    The Jack Sparrow who was supposed to die unexpectedly appeared somewhere in the Sea of ??Madness. He avoided the pursuit of the demigods and quietly went to the land of "Hoarfrost".


    The anger of Captain Ghost went to the head of the ghost, so that he rushed to the stormy sea immediately after receiving the news,


    He absolutely does not allow anyone to dare to deceive him.


    That cunning guy like a fox not only took away the things on his ship, but also tricked him into dragging down the Black Medan carrying plague and death.


    ��


    That matter is over.


    This is simply a humiliation, a great shame!


    Thinking of the **** who should have fulfilled his promise, but was safe and happy hiding in the sea, the ghost captain was so angry that he almost spit out blood, and his teeth were almost crushed.


    "Wait for me, you wait for me..."


    The distance to the target is getting closer and closer, and the ghost captain starts the ship at full speed.


    Desperately waving his hands to display his abilities, the undead on the ship were touched as soon as the order came out, and they spread in all directions like evil spirits, and he acted as an eyeliner through their perspective.


    The ghost captain shared many perspectives with his eyes closed.


    In the vast sea, with so many ghosts dispatched at the same time, the efficiency is naturally amazing.


    But in a blink of an eye, a ghost captured the position of the faint white mist, which was the direction leading to an island called Puglia.


    Compared to the large-scale disasters of tens of thousands of meters in the past, what you see from the perspective of the ghost is only a few hundred meters of frost and mist.


    When I got close, I heard a loud "Woo" whistle resounding through the sea.


    Obviously, it was a gigantic warship, which ruled the stormy sea with a turbulent aura, and the strong sense of oppression made the ghost captain unavoidably look at it more.


    What concerned him the most was seeing a figure from behind through the thin mist.


    It was the man he had longed for, even if he turned into ashes, Captain Ghost could recognize him.


    I saw the man sitting leisurely on a chair with a cup of drink in his hand, and the aroma of coffee was tangy. Following Captain Arthur''s practice, he brewed a cup of refreshing coffee after grinding the coffee beans.


    But not only can��t taste any taste when poured into the mouth, even the feeling of drinking the liquid has disappeared. Such a change made Tu Fu frown,


    "Could it be that the steps are wrong, or there is something wrong with the coffee beans?"


    "Jack Sparrow!"


    Suddenly, a roar from the sky caught Tu Fu''s attention.


    He raised his head slightly and saw the ghost captain and his ghost ship approaching at an incredible speed, trying to destroy everything towards him.


    "Oh it''s you."


    Tu Fu frowned slightly, but just by raising his hand, a jet of water shot up into the sky from the sea.


    "ৡ�"


    When the seawater flying into the sky touched the ghost ship, the temperature dropped at an extremely fast speed, and it immediately turned into a solid icicle, freezing the dilapidated two-masted sailing ship in the sky.


    also left Captain Ghost standing overhead in exasperation and embarrassment.


    But soon, his surprise surpassed his anger. After seeing Tu Fu''s amazing ability, the skeleton man froze in place, as if he had understood something.


    "Jack Sparrow, are you the same as me now?"


    "As you see it."


    Tu Fu gracefully put down the coffee cup in his hand, and looked at the guy in the same situation with a smile, his bad mood improved a lot.


    The most pleasing thing in this world is to meet someone who is as unlucky as you when you are unlucky.


    As the captain of the Santa Maria, Tu Fu, who faced the ghost captain again, had a completely different mentality.


    "Speaking of which, how did you find me?"


    "Although there are rumors in the sea that you have already died, only I know that you will never die so easily. There are big people watching and plotting against you, so I will never let you die so easily.


    I have already seen the signs, you just want to use that disaster to withdraw from public view. "The ghost captain snorted coldly.


    Seeing the skeleton talking about this matter with reason and evidence, and revealing that the coordinates were precisely obtained by borrowing the power of the undead.


    Tu Fu nodded in surprise,


    "It''s not bad, it''s just a mere skeleton, I didn''t see that your professional level is so high. Presumably you have seen the ghosts of Puglia Island, so I would like to ask you to say hello to Mr. Pamir for me.


    Now that the island''s troubles are over, he can rest in peace. "


    Tu Fu said this, and he had an explanation.


    Looking at Captain Ghost, he couldn''t help laughing.


    The same person who has fallen into the world, at least he doesn''t turn into a skeleton like the other party, but he is still a talking skeleton,


    Yo **** ho **** ho.


    "You have nothing to be happy about."


    After being briefly diverted from the topic, Captain Ghost gritted his teeth and returned to the subject:


    "Jack Sparrow, don''t get too complacent, don''t forget your promise to me! You promised to take over the work of expelling the undead for me afterwards. You must fulfill this promise, we have clearly agreed."


    "For this, I can only express my deep apologies. Now that I have become the captain of another ship, how can I do that for you. If you are really angry, you can contact the **** who is in charge of sacrifices and death, see Will He agree to let me go to your ship."


    Tu Fu spoke like a shameless hooligan, completely reckless about the consequences.


    This rogue posture with bare feet and not afraid of wearing shoes, just made Captain Ghost so angry that he was about to vomit blood.


    Even as a pirate, he rarely encountered such a shameless guy.


    He regretted making a deal with this kind of person. What kind of **** is "the noble son of the sea", the most trustworthy and noble gentleman on the sea. These positive words have absolutely nothing to do with him.


    Even the most notorious pirate is a virgin compared to his filthy soul.


    "Actually, you don''t have to be so depressed, because you have no chance of winning from the beginning." Tu Fu comforted him sincerely, "There is more than one person who wants to compete for me, and you really don''t deserve to be named."


    "wait."


    The skeleton on the ghost ship seemed to realize something, "More than one? Did you sell your future to a third party at the same time,


    That is to say, that crazy tree..."


    Captain Ghost suddenly thought of something. In the past few days, he always dreamed that the terrible tree in the depths of the misty sea asked him for something.


    It harassed itself crazily and had no peace all day long, becoming a nightmare for skeletons.


    Ghost Captain recalled it at this moment, and when he turned to Tu Fu with his penetrating eyes, the latter just blinked his eyes, neither admitting nor making excuses.


    This taunting action can make Captain Ghost��s anger reach its limit in an instant, making him unable to reason anymore.


    How could it make him rational.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    The palm of the angry skeleton pierced the sky, and the energy of the finger-thin saber spread, and a blue flame with a ghostly atmosphere burst out. The flame immediately penetrated the icicles of the frozen ship, quickly melting the ice on the bottom of the ship.


    After a sharp impact of "whoosh", the ice was burnt and frozen, and the ghost captain came rushing again with his people and the boat.


    "Hey, enough is enough."


    Although Tu Fu said so, he also wanted to take the opportunity to test the Santa Maria''s ability.


    Manipulating the seawater to turn into ice just borrowed the power of the seal overflow, which is not the ability of the ship. He wanted to see the power of the guards on the ship again.


    When the ghost captain brought the undead to charge, Tu Fu hadn''t thought of how to deal with it, and the monsters on board sensed the danger.


    Those polluted monsters raised their heads one after another.


    The second officer with huge wings was the first to bear the brunt. It was covered by hard scales. When the enemy attacked, it disappeared into the original antenna position with a "whoosh".


    "Swipe Lala��"


    A sudden burst of black flames approached quickly, and the moment they touched the ghost of the brigantine, those weak undead screamed in pain.


    The strange flames emitted from its body can burn the soul, and the terrifying power instantly ignites the opponent''s ship.


    It is like a flock of eagles spreading its wings, and its sharp claws directly hooked the Santa Maria ship.


    With his own strength, he could easily lift up the entire ship, and just use a little force to sink the ship into the sea.


    This terrifying scene also stunned Captain Ghost.


    He never imagined that there was such a powerful creature on the opponent''s ship, and when he thought about the cargo on his own ship, he suddenly felt various unbalanced mentality.


    "Stop it."


    Tu Fu signaled that the second officer, who looked like a bird with scales, did not need to kill.


    In fact, he has a good impression of Captain Ghost. He not only helped him hold back the powerful enemy, but also generously gave him extraordinary materials, and even pointed out the coordinates of the Fountain of Youth.


    Tu Fu was almost moved to death, how could he be willing to form a life-and-death enmity with such a kind person.


    It is very troublesome to kill him without saying anything and then get involved with the Lord of the Nether.


    Besides, if a tragic person like Captain Ghost died, Tu Fu would not even have an opponent to ridicule,


    It will be really boring when you are drifting at sea in the future.


    Thinking of this, Tu Fu simply shouted from the air, "Captain, why don''t you forget what you saw here, you should know what price you will pay for spreading the secret of the Seven Gods to the outside world."


    Inside the words, Tu Fu has already regarded himself as a "civil servant" in the system, and it is his job to have a good relationship with his colleagues.


    "Humph."


    Ghost Captain snorted angrily. Although he didn''t express it, he also acquiesced to it.


    From the very beginning, he was a complete loser.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 338： Great Maritime Incident

    Chapter 338 The Big Event at Sea


    "Puff puff puff~"


    In the restaurant on the sea, hot air waves emerge from the poured cup.


    After a handful of fresh coffee beans are ground into powder and poured into boiling water, they emit bursts of mellow aroma.


    After reaching the optimum point of boiling, Tu Fu neatly poured the fresh coffee into the two cups, and then lifted the pre-brewed milk froth.


    On the surface of the full coffee, a budding flower was drawn with unskilled techniques.


    Finally, they were placed in front of the ghost captain and him.


    The whole process is very ceremonial.


    After the Santa Maria was taken over by the new captain Tufu, the interior and exterior of the ship took on a new look.


    Those **** traces also disappeared, and the rusty steel suddenly became like a brand new one.


    Many equipment can be reactivated after the trainee captain becomes regular.


    Tu Fu, who has always paid attention to the quality of life, naturally did not neglect the first guest on board. He carefully prepared a cup of hot coffee to entertain the strange looking ghost captain.


    The latter stared at the rather artistic drink, and the expression of the flames was almost congealed.


    "Are you sure... the meeting between our two ghost captains requires a drink."


    "My friend, life requires a sense of ritual, not just the troubles in front of you." Tu Fu deliberately kept a smile on the corner of his mouth, and then said: "There are also creditors behind him and distant places that can''t be reached."


    "It''s a good mentality. At the beginning, I also thought like you. Later, there was no later..."


    Ghost Captain casually commented, full of sarcasm.


    Just after the battle was over, the other party strongly invited him. He would never sit at a table with such a guy who has no bottom line, and that kind of guy whose soul is filthy. To him, it is simply trampling on his personality.


    However, his curiosity about this gigantic ship that he had never heard of made him accept the invitation, and he boarded the ship only after finding out the information about Jack Sparrow.


    Seeing the other party pouring hot coffee into his stomach, Captain Ghost��s expression changed several times, and his heart became even more unbalanced.


    Why can he taste food at will?


    Reason told him that the truth was far from simple.


    Although I don��t know what price Jack Sparrow paid for obtaining the authority of this ship, no one can take advantage of the deal with the Seven Gods. If you get something, you must lose it.


    Those who seem to be beautiful on the surface, who knows the heavy burden.


    The ghost captain played with the cup of art coffee in front of him with bony fingers expressionlessly, "Jack, you should know how much I hate this guy, you cheated me and made me pay a lot for nothing.


    If I could kill you right now, I would do it without hesitation. "


    "But why didn''t you try to deceive me in the first place, isn''t it just a matter of balance."


    Tu Fu refuted with reason and evidence. Seeing that the skeleton was about to go berserk, he changed the topic casually:


    "In the future, there will be opportunities to do it. Why don''t we talk about the outside world? I''ve been here for a long time. Is there any news worth mentioning?"


    "The biggest news at sea right now is, of course, the fact that Jack Sparrow died in the spirit world. It has already spread throughout the sea. You won the duel with Captain Vader with your life.


    This is the result given by Mingesa, and no one dares to question it. "


    Captain Ghost deliberately provoked Tu Fu with words, "Interestingly, there are many people in the sea holding funerals for you. Look, a sea legend has just risen and then fell immediately."


    "Not bad." Tu Fu said casually.


    Just as he expected, he successfully took advantage of this opportunity to feign death, and finally canceled the account.


    The period when Jack Sparrow was making waves at sea was the period when he was expelled from the kingdom.


    If someone carefully explores his experience, he will inevitably find similarities between the two.


    It would be best if the news of death came out now, everything would be over once and for all.


    No matter what big event happened afterwards, who would suspect a dead person.


    "However, as far as I know, the duel has annoyed Baia, their ships are getting faster and faster, and the large-scale sea army to clear the pirates has begun.


    The pirates are not optimistic. Once you and Captain Vader die, you will lose two pirate lords, and the newly formed pirate alliance will be torn apart. Even Mingesa can hardly control such an alliance.


    Maybe... Maybe in the near future, pirates will completely disappear in this sea. "


    Captain Ghost is rarely pessimistic about this industry. Even though he doesn��t care about those peers who are too weak to even take a look, it doesn��t prevent him from feeling that the big era is coming.


    "It seems that Victor and the others can only ask for luck."


    Tufu prayed in his heart for the witcher and pirate group that had gone to the Weddell Sea.


    However, in the five seas, even if you want to wipe out the pirate forces, you must first start from the Coral Sea. The pirates far away in the polar regions are not worth mentioning to the great powers of the Northern Continent.


    "By the way, there is one more thing that is not too big or small. You probably don''t have much interest."


    "I am listening."


    Ghost Captain was silent for a while, "Santiago has already contacted the Landis Republic, and plans to send the mermaid princess captured not long ago as a birthday present for their head of state in the next few days.


    There will be a grand handover ceremony at that time. In case of mermaid attacks, Landis''s fleet will arrive, and a few demigods will probably also appear. warn. "


    "Prince Landis''s birthday gift?"


    Tu Fu muttered to himself. He had some impressions of the monarch of another neighboring country. His hard work and ambition were all positive.


    seems to be a very smart and capable man, there is no reason to go to war for a birthday,


    "Birthday gift using such a big ostentation, just for a mermaid princess?"


    "I want to have something to do with another incident more than half a month ago.


    The rumored once-in-three-hundred-year genius Tuf Capet, he met the mermaid princess in San Diego and had a good friendship. This incident is well known to many people.


    Later, the demigod of Landis in San Diego reported the matter to the country. The head of the republic must have taken this opportunity to lure the big fish out, and then cut off Baia''s future. "


    Captain Ghost said with great interest that he hated the guy in front of him so much, and hated everyone in Baia together.


    Tu Fu fell silent for a moment, he seemed to think everyone else was too stupid.


    An existence at the demigod level can penetrate through the face-changing mask and know his identity. Francois also wants to take this opportunity to find out whether he is dead or not.


    The more ostentatious this handover ceremony is, the more it will alarm him, forcing him to make a choice.


    Once he dared to show up, he would face the familiar demigod situation again.


    Thinking of this, Tu Fu pondered blankly. The leader of Landis wanted to kill him, but the monarch of Baia couldn''t tolerate him. Even if he was hiding in such a remote world, the world would not let him go.


    I am wandering in remote areas of the world like a foreign race.


    is also responsible for the future of this world, just thinking about it makes me feel funny, what kind of **** world is he guarding.


    In just half a month, so many major incidents happened at sea, Tu Fu has no intention of continuing to stagnate here at this moment.


    "Thank you for the news, and you are welcome to come to my boat as a guest." Tu Fu slowly got up, as if thinking of something, he said: "But there is one thing, you must keep the matter of my death a secret."


    "Heh, why should I listen to you? It depends on my mood whether to keep it a secret." Captain Ghost snorted softly. There are not many opportunities to manipulate the other party, so we must cherish it.


    Tu Fu said calmly: "We will meet often at sea in the future."


    "so?"


    "If you dare to disclose this news, I will beat you once I see you in the future.


    If you don''t care about this kind of thing, I will play with you when you drive away the undead, so that you can never finish the work. If you delay the business of the Nether World, you will never have a good time! "


    "How dare you!" Captain Ghost almost distorted his face.


    Although Tu Fu was expressionless when he threatened him, but based on Captain Ghost''s understanding of him, he naturally knew that this murderer would definitely do such a thing without hesitation.


    Seeing that the skeleton in front of him was almost smoking with anger, Tu Fulin added another sentence:


    "If you don''t believe me, try it."


    "Jack Sparrow, you shameful bedbug, the guy who hates even the rats in the sewer, will be dragged into the coldest corner after death, even the dirtiest creatures in the underworld will spit on your corpse..."


    In the galley of the Santa Maria, Captain Ghost��s cursing voice never stopped,


    The atmosphere is extremely joyful.


    ��


    Off the coast of San Diego, a coral reef 20 kilometers away.


    A large number of members of the mermaid family appeared one after another, and they were discussing the plan to save the princess all the time.


    This is the best safe distance not to be discovered. Now there are strong people in San Diego, hiding in such a place is the best choice whether to escape or fight.


    "Father, Lantis'' fleet has arrived in the Misty Sea."


    "At least three demigods are coming this time, and no one can attack Santiago now."


    "Why don''t we do it before the handover ceremony, father, don''t you really trust that human being?"


    "I heard that he had a duel with another pirate lord, and he died in the spirit world long ago."


    A word from the sons and daughters of the King of the Deep Sea is like a barbed knife piercing into His heart.


    Before attacking San Diego, he would never have imagined that the situation would be so urgent.


    But with the existing manpower alone, there is no way to shake the pinnacle of world power in any case.


    No matter how many clansmen are sent, they will die in vain. To save Avril Lavigne alone, if the whole clan is involved, how can he, the king of the deep-sea mermaid clan, be worthy of the whole clan?


    After being silent for a long time, the mermaid king said: "All plans remain unchanged, and the original plan will be carried out."


    This sentence can be regarded as completely blocking the retreat of the tribesmen, and also cutting off their small thoughts.


    Up to now, the King of the Deep Sea can only trust the child who has a very high status in human society.


    A clever person like that will definitely rescue Avril in a smarter way.


    But he seems to be the evil sequence of adventurers!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 339： bright light

    Chapter 339 Bright Light


    Santa.


    The largest colony of the Baia Kingdom in the southern continent, the area alone is as large as two or three Baia.


    The soil in the subordinate area is divided in the form of city and city, and then included in the territory of Baia.


    In order to consolidate the rule of this area, the internal affairs, commerce, and universities of the Santana region have been placed in the kingdom''s elites. Changes in the old road affect the Santa society all the time.


    Especially in recent decades, under the management of Prime Minister Sollens, everything here is in good order. Compared with the riots in other countries�� colonies, Santa is almost integrated into Baia society.


    Indigenous ethnic groups intermarry with the Kobaiyan race. The children have learned the official language of Baia since childhood, and all they understand are the knowledge and culture of the North Continent. Various ethnic policies have already seen immediate results.


    In the long run, it is only a matter of time before the uneasy democratic sentiment is completely eliminated.


    The most dazzling building in the Santa capital is the Baia Embassy.


    The overall building is resplendent and resplendent, and the floor height is the highest in Santa.


    The power held by this institution is even higher than that of the local government, and the leader who works here is Maggie Thorens who just returned from the North Continent on a warship.


    She looked at the recent news melancholy, especially the news that Jack Sparrow was suspected to be dead, and felt dizzy.


    Although Tu Fu had informed her of the plan in advance before the duel.


    But I haven''t heard from him for such a long time, and I can''t help but feel panic when I see such news.


    "Ignorant brat, what a headache." Thinking that the last thing he told her was to send her little girlfriend back to the Northern Continent, Maggie was speechless for a while.


    Even if you mess around, there must be a limit.


    Looking at the financial statements on the table, his melancholy mood finally got better.


    Santa region��s revenue this quarter has increased by nearly one-third compared with the previous quarter, and it is still rising in a straight line to reach the peak again. This high-rising data is naturally the revenue of the light bulb factory.


    Maggie rested her chin on the back of her hand, "The kid in the Smith family and that child have such a big business here, I''m afraid even they themselves couldn''t guess it at first.


    If this continues, the person on the throne will not be able to stay. "


    At first, Thilo Sollens entrusted him to pay attention to the business of generators in Santa. At first, he only produced some electrical appliances in a covert manner, but now it is already a big fanfare.


    Now half of Santa is covered with the electric light industry, and cargo ships from various countries in the Northern Continent come in an endless stream. Those light bulbs will light up the Old Continent sooner or later.


    The generator behind this small glassware is related to the rise and fall of the kingdom in the next hundred years, which is why the big shots have been paying attention to Tu Fu.


    While she was thinking about the handover ceremony, the assistant outside the door sent a message inside:


    "Ma''am, Mr. Thoreau, former Grand Court of G?ttinghagen, would like to see you."


    "I guess his two daughters are coming too."


    "yes."


    "Let them in." Ms. Maggie said lightly.


    In fact, the relationship between the Sorens family and this man is not good. After the King''s New Clothes incident, his uncle, Prime Minister Thilo, tried his best to rectify the backlog of ills in the system.


    It caused quite a bit of controversy to drive away many old people with credit and reputation and replace them with new blood.


    And this former justice is one of the targets of rectification.


    Henry Thoreau who came to the door was a middle-aged man with gray beard and hair. This Mr. Thoreau had sat in the high position of the judge for a long time, and most of the time his expression was so serious that he froze.


    Behind him are two daughters who are quiet, elegant and energetic.


    The two girls, who were quite different in age, both had serious concerns. As soon as the younger one entered the embassy, ??she enthusiastically ran over to save his leg.


    "Sister Maggie."


    "Little Tina, why are you here?" Maggie smiled and touched her little head. Although he was not interested in this old-fashioned old man, he had a different attitude towards these two girls.


    "Ma''am, we are here this time to ask you for information about a person, and he is also a Baiyan."


    Maggie seemed to understand something from her expression, and said lightly: "I guess the person you are looking for, Cheryl, must be a handsome gentleman. Even you and Tina have come to me."


    "I just met once, I heard some rumors recently and wanted to confirm it with my sister."


    The eldest daughter, Cheryl, lowered her head, deliberately avoiding this matter.


    Little Tina, who just reached her waist, shook her arm with her hands, "Sister Maggie, but Mr. Sparrow is really nice. He secretly lured the pirates away for our safety. He is not cooler than him." people."


    "The person you are looking for is Jack Sparrow?"


    Maggie frowned, a little playfully.


    The majestic Justice Thoreau, who has always been majestic, has an even more ugly face: "Yes, Ambassador Sollens, a genius investor like Jack Sparrow, who is well-known at sea, the kingdom should provide more snacks.


    It''s really nonsense to ask him to duel with the pirates. "


    "That''s obviously his decision, who can stop it."


    "It seems that the kingdom has declined to such an extent that nothing can be controlled. No wonder even my own children can''t protect themselves and want to be kicked out."


    Hearing these old-fashioned words, Ms. Maggie only felt tired for a while.


    He had clearly reminded that guy countless times beforehand that as long as he softened and apologized to His Majesty, the matter would be over. Why did this happen.


    It��s all right now, not only made myself miserable, but also missed the chance to rescue the mermaid princess.


    Now the trap in Santiago was set by Landis for him. As long as he dares to show his face in the ceremony, the opponent has a reason to execute him in self-defense.


    Everything is within the rules.


    Although Henry Thoreau said so, his two daughters showed disapproving expressions. Little Tina��s eyes were full of little stars, and she betrayed her all over with an expression of admiration and yearning.


    I don��t know whether to worship Jack Sparrow or the pirate Captain Jack more.


    And Miss Cheryl Thoreau next to her also had tenderness in her eyes when talking about that name, and just one meeting left an indelible impression on people.


    "I''m sorry, but now no one can determine where Sparrow is going."


    Maggie pondered for a long time, but chose to keep this matter a secret.


    Since Tu Fu wants this identity to disappear forever, there shouldn''t be an accident that delays his revealing his identity.


    "Why is this so?"


    "Well, if you have news, sister, please be sure to tell us, we are really worried about his safety."


    The two girls in the Thoreau family looked rather disappointed.


    Looking at the two fans who were lost after hearing the news, Ms. Maggie''s expression moved slightly.


    If they were told that Tufu Capet and Jack Sparrow were actually one person, I don''t know what kind of sensation it would cause, and how much sensation it would cause if the news spread back to China.


    Unimaginable.


    No matter how many times she complained about that kid, Maggie had to admit that he was born with great talent.


    No matter where he goes, no matter what identity he uses, he will shine brightly, and the light on his body is so blooming that it cannot be concealed.


    When he was in the kingdom, many people called him the leader of Baia''s younger generation, and looking at it now, he is absolutely right.


    He is like a lighted lamp on a high tower, always full of electricity.


    Light fell on the road,


    Light up the way forward for the younger generation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 340： Although there are thousands of people, I will go

    Chapter 340 Although there are thousands of people, I will go


    Mid-May.


    A team of ten full-staffed large armored ships lined up on the foggy sea, including main ships, cruisers, and gunboats. After arriving at their destination, the entire fleet slowly docked at the port of San Diego.


    The surface of the majestic giant ship shone with dark metal light, leaving behind the original sails, retaining the watchtower and open-air fort.


    Two towering chimneys filled with black smoke, 100 meters long, tens of thousands of tons of displacement, 76 mm side armor belt, speed reached an astonishing 21 knots,


    The speed surpasses all ferries on the sea.


    The firepower configuration is even more exaggerated, with 10 main guns over 13.5 inches, 12 6-pound guns, 16 high-speed rotary machine guns, 8 rapid-fire guns, and 4 mine launch tubes.


    The invincible ironclad ship, a masterpiece of steam technology, sweeps everything with an indomitable and turbulent attitude on the blue sea.


    Soldiers wearing the uniforms of the Landis Navy were neatly distributed on the main ship "Intrepid".


    This disciplined modern navy is uniformly equipped with a raised and curved steel helmet, holding a fast submachine gun tightly against the chest,


    A suit of equipment is the most advanced technology in this era.


    After arriving at the destination, the soldiers immediately placed a fast-stretching staircase under the port. A naval leader with a general star on his chest yawned lazily and descended the stairs, leading the way lazily.


    Behind him is a silent man, followed by colonel and lieutenant officers. Compared with the lazy attitude of generals, their professionalism is much stronger.


    Tall and tall, they dismounted neatly from the Intrepid.


    Port of San Diego.


    Professionals have already arrived, together with the administrator of the city, and even the nobles living here in Lantis, have respectfully greeted many officers of the Dreadnought Fleet,


    "General Sanchez, thank you, the gift to the Republic is coming soon, please wait a moment."


    The admiral who was called out glanced at him, with some dissatisfaction in his tone:


    "It''s just a mermaid, how can it be worth such a big battle, and you have to report to the citizens'' assembly for such a trivial matter, you guys are really getting more and more ignorant."


    General Sanchez rolled his eyes. He has never been interested in such boring tasks.


    Seeing this person posing as a high-ranking person, the receptionists were all dissatisfied in their eyes. When have they ever been wronged like this in their capacity.


    This kind of general with real power has always been fearless, and never said who is in his eyes.


    It was also at this time that a man wearing a red cloak stepped out from the crowd, and the lute hanging from his waist also showed the identity of the visitor��Fran?ois, Landis�� ambassador to Santiago.


    This man, who has always been flamboyant, rarely put away the arrogance in his heart, and said lightly: "This is the meaning of the head of state, General Sanchez, if you have doubts, you can question your Excellency the head of state.


    Please be careful, general. I received news that the mermaid clan of the Coral Sea is lurking nearby. Maybe there will be demigods from the deep sea royal family disrupting the situation during the escort. No one can afford to miss a major event. "


    "Oh, Fran?ois, are you teaching me how to do things?"


    The admiral raised his brows, quite displeased with his words, "Mermaid? Demigod? What kind of thing is that.


    You know that the Dreadnought Fleet is so powerful that even a demigod can''t get close to it. Even if Mingesa sees it, he will have to detour and slip away, so what a mere mermaid is. "


    "Although the general''s words are not pleasant, he is right. Even a demigod cannot approach the Dreadnought."


    The silent man behind Sanchez spoke rarely, "Even if there is danger, I am there."


    He has the same dangerous aura on him, presumably he is the only demigod in the Republic Navy,


    Even He said this is sure.


    "Ah."


    Francois is too lazy to talk nonsense with these people, the old antiques of the Republic have always been so annoying.


    These officers and soldiers from the Republic all have extremely high spirits and vision.


    It seems that all the regions except the Northern Continent are barren lands, and when they arrive with the best equipment and fleet, they naturally don''t look down on anyone.


    "Ignorant guys, sooner or later I want you to look good."


    Francois didn''t take care of the handover procedures anymore, he just said some impassioned words to show Landis'' strong military strength,


    He really has no interest in appreciating.


    In the castle, two people wearing pure white clothes and masks of different styles appeared, and they had been waiting for Francois.


    "It doesn''t sound harmonious."


    "The guys in the Northern Continent have always been like this. They are more willing to trust the power of technology than extraordinary power. It seems that the bigger the barrel and the barrel, the more powerful it will be."


    The "Witch" Karina, one of the Rosicrucians, frowned beautifully, gritted her silver teeth and said, "I''m not interested in this, I just want to know if that kid will come?"


    "The news of the handover ceremony has already spread all over the sea. As long as that person is not dead, he will definitely know about it. However, whether he knows is one thing, and whether he dares to come is another matter."


    Francois can only promise this, "But I can guarantee that if he dares to come, he will never come back. Don''t underestimate the firepower of a full-stacked warship.


    As General Sanchez said, a fleet that even a demigod can''t get close to can deal no less damage than a strong demigod.


    Besides, even if the old guy from Bayer doesn��t make a move, the three of us including us are enough to deal with any trouble. "


    From the very beginning, the ceremony in San Diego was held for Jack Sparrow (Tufu Capel). His value is so great that the Republic of Lantis attaches great importance to it, and he must be killed at any cost.


    Otherwise, why would they send such a terrifying transport force, and they must be killed in a foreign land.


    "Finally, I have a chance to avenge this."


    "Witch" Karina was so angry that her teeth itched. Every time she thought about the defeat in Narnia, she would feel angry from the bottom of her heart, wishing to tear off the boy''s flesh and blood.


    Compared to the two who were more emotional, the male demigod of the Rose Knights was much calmer. He said lightly:


    "If I were him, I wouldn''t have to wade through the muddy waters, and everything would be much easier when the limelight passes."


    Yes, now I am not afraid of his coming, but afraid of his not coming.


    Which of the characters who have been mixed up to this level is not the dragon among the shrewd people, and assessing the situation is only the most basic ability, so why would the smartest person in the world take such a risk.


    And when the two parties are talking.


    In the castle, people have escorted the beautiful mermaid princess, who is sealed in a huge glass tank.


    A huge black cloth enveloped her, and she was handcuffed with heavy hammers.


    Compared to the past, Avril Lavigne seems to have become younger and more beautiful, but the mental torture made her mental state really worrying. After coming out of the black tower, she was transported all the way to the port.


    During this period of time, The Little Mermaid was always worried.


    Hearing that Jin Luan, who was going to be sent to the North Continent and become a big shot, wished he could crash and die in the Black Tower.


    She can live to this day because of the spring of immortality and the promise of that man, holding some vague hopes, she has been waiting until today.


    If there is no miracle, there is only a dead end.


    "Look, that''s the princess of the mermaid clan. I''ve seen it in private. She looks pretty good."


    "You are really daring, it is the birthday gift of the head of the republic, and you dare to peep."


    "I heard that the attack a while ago was for her."


    "It''s just a mere mermaid. How dare you attack San Diego? You really want to die."


    "It''s time to let these races on the sea know how powerful we are."


    On the way to the port, sporadic voices came, and those words mixed with racial hatred all fell into the ears of the Little Mermaid.


    It made Avril even more painful, he curled up in the glass tank in fear, she felt that she was being appreciated like an exhibit at the moment,


    Those sharp eyes seemed to be able to pierce her whole body.


    The more I think about it, the colder I feel all over my body, Avril Lavigne is already holding a sharp fish scale in her hand.


    Hundreds of people gathered at the port of San Diego. The admirals of Landis watched the gift to be sent to the north, even through the curtain, they showed strange smiles, waiting to be unveiled to the public.


    Today they can publicly dedicate the princess of the mermaid clan to the head of state, and tomorrow they can conquer other races and capture foreign women as slaves.


    Until all intelligent races in this world bow their heads and surrender.


    Such a solemn handover ceremony was very lively.


    Many people and friends whispered about this matter, and laughter spread throughout every corner of San Diego.


    The salute is an indispensable part, and a large number of fireworks are carted to the port.


    According to the process, the moment when the fireworks are gone is the moment to reveal the face of the mermaid princess. Such a process arrangement is of course exciting.


    "Light the fire."


    After an order, the fuse of the fireworks was ignited immediately, and there were several sounds of "Xuxiuxiu", and the colorful lights suddenly burst into the sky.


    Just launched several fireworks, except for the sound of fireworks rising into the sky, but the brilliance of fire trees and silver flowers was not seen.


    "what happened."


    The person in charge quickly looked at the subordinates who lit the cannons. The fireworks that were sent to the sky were completely misfired at this moment.


    The festive scene suddenly fell silent.


    Except for the Transcendents present, they all sensed something and raised their heads again and again. The fireworks were not all dumb, but the ice turned into ice by the extremely low temperature was all frozen in the air and fell into the water


    There was a "swish", and a huge ship that was much more exaggerated than a warship appeared in the sky, followed by a lot of thick fog and cold temperatures as low as below zero.


    The hazy fog made it impossible to see who was coming.


    The small figure standing at the bow of the ship lowered the palm hanging in the air.


    Finally, I caught up.


    The instigator of the frozen fireworks, who else could it be except for the most undeserved Tufu.


    Everyone guessed that someone as smart as him would not come, but he still came, instead of sneaking around like a mouse, insisting on riding on their faces.


    Not only did it come, but it also came with great fanfare, and it came in a mighty way, and let this matter spread across the sea, so that people on the sea would know it.


    That''s how he always does things.


    He dares to say what others dare not say, and he dares to do what others dare not do.


    Even in Santiago at this moment, even if they know that there are many ambushes here, demigods gather, and the fleet is coming, they are waiting for themselves to come to the door,


    Tu Fu wasn''t afraid at all.


    Looking at the crowds of people waiting in line, and seeing those laughing voices, Tu Fu lowered his head and whispered in his familiar mother tongue:


    "Although there are thousands of people, I will go."


    Nine deaths without regret.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 341： ten miles frozen

    Chapter 341 Frozen Ten Miles


    "Hush��"


    At an altitude of thousands of meters, Tu Fu wearing a red and black captain''s coat appeared from the mist.


    Listening to the howling cold wind, looking at the lively scene of San Diego port,


    He just felt that the heights were extremely cold.


    This sudden burst of white fog filled the entire city in an instant, causing the temperature to drop sharply.


    The huge Santa Maria shuttled over the city of San Diego.


    looming, extremely mysterious.


    Even the perspective of an extraordinary person can''t see the weapons in the sky clearly. Those strong men at the demigod level can only peek to the edge of the fog when they use their abilities.


    Can''t see the core of the white mist clearly.


    Only in the castle of Santiago, the male demigod and witch Karina of the Rosicrucian Order, especially the former, has not shown any emotion since he arrived.


    But after the changes in the outside world began, they all saw disbelief in each other''s eyes.


    "That''s...that''s..."


    "Hoarfrost is coming."


    On the misty sea, the "Emperor of the Sea" Captain Mingesa of the Tianyasha remained indifferent, and after the incident, he looked at the thing he had been looking for for a long time with interest


    "It finally showed up, and the power is so great."


    Moreover, it was still a fixed-point attack, and the destination was San Diego. After all, it was manipulated by someone.


    And the location is in the center of the storm of public opinion, and now there is something exciting to watch.


    "Turn to San Diego."


    Immediately, Mingesa ordered his men to move the boat closer to the center of the storm.


    Such a big event at sea must not be without him.


    The moment the white mist spread rapidly, not far from Rogri Island, on a warship from the Santa area, someone on board also noticed something wrong in the distance.


    Ms. Maggie held a cigarette in her mouth and her legs were crossed. She was already surrounded by smoke.


    "What a troublesome brat."


    Now, except for Tu Fu, no one will cause such a mess.


    Only the little man who likes to be more aggressive will do such lawless things.


    "But his identity must not be discovered by others, at least not by ordinary people, otherwise the time for the war between the two countries will be several years earlier."


    Ms. Maggie pinched out the cigarette **** and stepped on the ground, only feeling upset for a while,


    Immediately issued the same order to the helmsman.


    He came here on purpose because he was worried about such an accident, and that **** Tu Fu really did not disappoint people at all.


    San Diego''s sudden dense fog is even more prominent in the already foggy misty sea area, and the huge changes have also attracted the attention of the strong at sea.


    Whether it is a pirate or a bounty hunter, they are all interested in such a big event, and they can feel several strong breaths passing by,


    The thoughts of watching the excitement disappeared completely.


    Such excitement, it is easy to fall into it if you are not careful.


    Tens of kilometers away from Santiago, the long-awaited murloc clan, the king of the deep sea, felt a strong wave, and suddenly opened his eyes.


    The persistence and patience of waiting for a month finally broke out at this moment, "It''s time."


    "Father King."


    "You mean there is movement in San Diego."


    "It seems that that guy is sincere, and Avril Lavigne will be very happy when he finds out."


    The mermaids of the deep-sea royal family excitedly discussed this matter, and the original unreliable human man''s reputation changed drastically.


    The King of the Deep Sea, who got the news, did not hesitate to direct the movements of his tribe,


    "Now, go around with all your strength, aiming for San Diego."


    After giving the order again, He wandered alone at the forefront leading the tribesmen, and the long-squeezed anger almost ignited the sea,


    Even if it is death, His worthless daughter must be rescued.


    Compared to the turmoil in all directions in the misty sea, San Diego, where the nobles lived, was even more chaotic. Panicked and shouting people were everywhere in the port.


    Most of them are from San Diego. In contrast, the soldiers of the Landis Fleet are much calmer.


    "It''s a pity, Tuf Capet."


    "It turns out that this is the power of Hoarfrost."


    "It''s really nonsense."


    The demigods present all squinted their eyes, waiting in place without making a move.


    The powerhouses at their level rarely do things they are not sure of. It is best to wait for things of unknown origin.


    Figure out the source before doing it.


    Even though the soldiers of the Dreadnought battleship felt fear in their hearts, their professional instincts still made them immediately put into battle formation, so that General Sanchez and a group of colonel and lieutenant officers were protected in it, ensuring that the big men were not harmed.


    "Don''t worry about me, the enemy''s target is not me, protect that gift."


    The fleet general Sanchez, who has always been lazy, has a bright eye, such an accident will only make him feel excited,


    "Listen to my instructions, the fleet can disperse around the port, take the mermaid princess to the main ship and imprison it, while the patrol ship explores the way, and no one is allowed to approach.


    The gunboats and the main gun chambers of each ship are filled with anti-aircraft shells, and they must shoot down the things in the sky. "


    At this moment, the commander of the Dreadnought Fleet judged calmly enough to immediately stabilize the morale of the officers and soldiers below, and they all returned to their posts one after another, manipulating the unusual giant steel ship.


    Under the calm command of General Sanchez, the entire ship began to move immediately.


    First of all, Avril Lavigne will be imprisoned on the Intrepid, which is heavily guarded, and then other ships will cooperate to hold down the enemies in the sky.


    Immediately, the black-painted gun barrel turned its direction and fired the artillery towards the place where the outline of the giant ship first appeared in the sky.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Round after round of unison roared, the Landis fleet bombarded the powerful artillery in the sky, and it was unknown whether the bomb hit the target. The sound of the explosion almost spread all over the San Diego area.


    After the first round of bombing, the world was so silent in front of everyone, smoke and fog coexisted.


    It was supposed to be a good day to set off fireworks, but this commotion turned into a bomb.


    At this time, the visibility around the port was extremely low. Even the soldiers of the Landis camp were puzzled if they saw the opponent and did not fight back.


    Standing in the mist of the sky, Tu Fu didn''t care. Most of the missiles didn''t even reach the hull, and they weren''t enough to be an enemy at all.


    Such a temptation also annoyed him, and Tu Fu naturally didn''t intend to be polite. Although he could use the power on the ship, he only used up the control power of a Sequence 6 Transcendent.


    With the help of part of the power that can be used in this sequence, even if it exceeds a little bit, it will bring a strong backlash.


    Now he''s like a baby with a nuke button on his hands.


    A little carelessness will lead everyone to die together.


    Seeing the first round of attack by the Landis Fleet, Tu Fu clenched his fists with a cold face, and the veins on his forehead also popped.


    When he made these actions, another change took place in the foggy sea. The originally rough seawater actually calmed down.


    I saw that the surface of the sea water was covered by a layer of frost, forcing the ten ships here at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Frost."


    The veins on the surface of Tu Fulian''s head popped. After a low shout, layers of frost immediately floated upwards, and the cold air climbed onto the hull.


    Frozen drops of frost like reptiles have completely covered the warship.


    The chassis was even more frozen by ice, and in the blink of an eye, the sea area around the port of San Diego was completely white.


    The sea water within ten miles suddenly froze as he waved his hands.


    The original fog, the gunpowder smoke after the bombing, and the cold air at the moment made the visibility of the scene less than five meters. Even the very close fleet couldn''t see the direction of their companions at all, and fell into endless fear.


    Even General Sanchez, who has been on the battlefield for a long time and has always sneered at the extraordinary, has been worried for a long time.


    "This is a big trouble."


    The frozen Dreadnought Fleet is not as fearless as its name. The giant steel ship that has lost its mobility is no different from a pile of scrap iron on the battlefield.


    As the head of this army, he must and can only remain rational, and then ordered the troops to stop on the ship.


    With the existing force, we can still have an advantage.


    After the earlier chaos, Santiago also began to mobilize the manpower of the castle. Hundreds of thousands of troops cooperated with the Landis Navy to maintain the order on the scene.


    It wouldn''t make the scene too chaotic.


    The great powers of the Northern Continent can control the hegemony of this world, possess the most advanced weapon technology, and dispatch thousands of troops at every turn. This is the manifestation of the national power behind it.


    And such conditions are exactly what pirates do not have, so they are always chased by warships.


    Tu Fu watched all this with his eyes. He didn''t plan to confront the opponent head-on by himself. If it was only to this extent, he would not be afraid at all.


    Immediately, Tu Fu no longer hesitated about means, and raised his hand to indicate that the crew who could no longer hold back could move.


    His eyes flashed a trace of **** madness,


    "Only allow this one time, don''t go too far."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 342： ghost army

    Chapter 342 Ghost Legion


    Inside the main ship of the Intrepid.


    Hundreds of fully armed naval soldiers gathered here, guarding this most important position with a will to die,


    As soon as "Hoarfrost" came, the mermaid princess was transferred here, and they were ordered to stay here until the danger was resolved.


    It''s just a dead silent atmosphere, which makes every Lantis soldier feel depressed.


    The war happened too fast, and the attacker''s erratic methods made people breathless.


    Nothing was more surprised than Avril Lavigne who was imprisoned in the cage.


    After the battle started, her trembling body improved, and her fear was slowly receding.


    The telepathic sense of the arrival of the same kind of people finally loosened her tense headstrings, and the induction of the life scale is also close at hand.


    He did come.


    The promise on the isolated island is still vivid in my memory. When you encounter something that cannot be solved one day, please remember to call Touf Capet, his name will bless you for life.


    Permanent.


    Even if the opposite is the highest peak of power in the Southern Continent, he still arrives as promised.


    The little mermaid puts her hands on her head, and tears, more precious than diamonds, flow out in big drops, letting out the long-standing uneasiness and fear.


    The ten ships of the Dreadnought Fleet and the Santiago army lost their mobility, and even the firepower of the deck and sideboard continued to be damaged.


    The unmelted frost continued to spread, freezing the dark muzzle of the cannon.


    A large number of shells and muskets were turned into frozen fragments in the cold breath.


    Before the event, although the Dreadnought Fleet already had enough combat experience in dealing with extraordinary people, the captain Sanchez claimed that even a demigod powerhouse could not get close to the Dreadnought Fleet.


    But in the new round of collision between extraordinary power and technology, the technology side lost completely.


    We had to rely on the thousands of soldiers guarding the sea that had turned into ice sculptures, defending the last glory of the soldiers.


    It can be seen that the ghost matter is still to come. After the airship in the sky issued an order, many strange figures gradually appeared in the fog that had spread.


    They stood or crawled, cheering and jumping on every ship, and then made weird howling.


    A gloomy and terrifying atmosphere struck, even the sky above San Diego changed.


    "Zhi Zhi Zhi��"


    In each room of the fleet cabin, ghouls who were so thin that only skin and bones remained, attacked the target swiftly and powerfully.


    Their bodies are like springs, and after aiming at the target, they shoot out with a stride, easily shattering the soldiers'' armor.


    The sharp minions slashed the enemy''s throats, organs, and blood all over the corridor of the cabin.


    The living corpses dancing gracefully waved their hands to create a strong poisonous gas, which spread in crowded areas. Whenever the thick poisonous smoke was inhaled, the poisoned soldiers turned purple and choked their necks like crazy.


    A streak of blood ran across the skin, and finally strangled himself to death.


    The skeleton guards holding weapons were not to be outdone. The first thing that happened was that they pulled out the enemy''s spine from the body and used it as a weapon to attack the soldiers.


    Even if they were interrupted and shattered by guns, the pile of skeletons would be resurrected after a while, fighting in the fleet like a nightmare.


    Except for these terrifying monsters that have already occupied ten ships, there is also an octopus-faced chef holding a kitchen knife who can still grab soldiers with sucker tentacles extended,


    The Lantis people were slaughtered wantonly like chopping melons and vegetables.


    There are sea monsters with seven or eight tentacles, and they hang these people to death.


    No matter the bullets or bows and arrows the soldiers shot into its body, nothing worked.


    On the contrary, after being intruded by this killing monster, they reaped the lives of naval soldiers like harvesting wheat.


    The two sides are not at the same level. When monsters with similar numbers come to the world,


    Also coming is the **** called killing.


    There are hideous monsters everywhere, and the soldiers of Landis are fortunate to experience the same complex emotions as Tufu.


    Each ship can encounter several powerful creatures of this level. Not only can they not be killed, but once they are angered, they will start to kill them.


    At first, the soldiers were able to shoot in an organized manner, but when they found that the monsters in front of them could always stand up no matter how they attacked, no matter how strong their morale was, they would also drop in the face of this unsolvable terror.


    After a round of fighting, there were horrible shouts everywhere, sporadic shooting resistance and the sound of monsters roaring.


    In the sky, there are still creatures with scales fluttering in the sky, attacking the port from time to time, and taking a few lives away each time,


    After tearing, plasma and internal organs are splashed in the sky.


    It was originally day time, but it was as dark as night. With the arrival of the ghost army, this place was rendered into hell.


    It is unknown how many soldiers were killed in this round of attacks.


    The surviving people could no longer maintain their sanity when they faced the monsters, and the weaker people fell into hysterical madness, using the submachine guns in their hands to shoot indiscriminately.


    Mental pollution spread like a virus from one ship to another.


    The soldiers lost their minds and began to attack their companions. Distrust spread among the Landis Navy, attacking everyone they saw indiscriminately.


    The "Santa Maria" in the sky is still docked at the same place, and Tu Fu standing on the bow watched the disaster happen indifferently.


    The cold wind blew across his face like a thorn. He saw countless people buried in the monster''s mouth but he didn''t feel anything, and he couldn''t even feel a trace of pity in his heart.


    There is no such thing as mercy when things rise to the level of war.


    In fact, if he hadn''t had to, he didn''t want to use such a high-risk method. The real horror of mobilizing the crew is not in themselves.


    Even if they are allowed to let go of the killing, at most they will only kill this batch of enemy navies.


    But the deep pollution on them cannot be eliminated, these ten ships are just the beginning.


    Pollution will spread with fear, and soon it will go deep into San Diego, polluting the powerful center of the southern continent, and then one island after another, spreading the terrible spiritual pollution,


    It is far more harmful than "Hoarfrost".


    This is why Captain Arthur is willing to make the ship never dock, and no one can stop the out-of-control crew.


    "You guys forced me."


    Seeing the hellish fleet at sea under attack, Tufu walked through the air.


    After several consecutive teleports, he came directly to the main ship on the Intrepid. Seeing the captain''s arrival, the monsters on both sides of the ship gave way one after another.


    This strange scene immediately fell before the eyes of a half-crazed soldier on the ship. His flesh and blood were torn apart, and his belly was disemboweled by ghouls. He could not survive.


    Seeing the man who came suddenly, even the monster that bit him stopped, he instinctively realized that the person who appeared was related to the attack.


    With the remaining consciousness, he raised his arm with difficulty and pulled the trigger.


    "boom!"


    A sharp and thin demon hunting bullet was shot out, and the silver spark shot into the back of the man with precision.


    Tu Fu was still walking forward, without slowing down due to the attack. He calmly tore open the wound with his fingers and took out the bullet. His expression remained unchanged throughout the process, as if he couldn''t feel the pain.


    After this move, the injury just now healed quickly.


    The expression of the shooting soldier who was watching the whole process changed again and again, and he roared in horror,


    "Strange...monster..."


    Before he even wailed, the ghoul beside him jumped up and bit his head off.


    It was only a few minutes before and after the appearance of this ghost army. Several demigods from the opposing camp had already noticed Tu Fu''s tricks.


    "What a madman."


    Solangsois squinted his eyes and lifted the lute in his hand. He was aware of the situation of the Dreadnought Fleet enclosed by the white fog, and tapped the lute once or twice with his fingers.


    An invisible barrier enveloped all ten ships.


    Temporarily blocked the sound inside.


    The problem of spiritual pollution has never been solved, but his ability can at least alleviate the risk of continued transmission.


    When such a commotion happened, the demigod who was in command of the Landis Navy finally couldn''t sit still, and with a "snap" sound of his fingers,


    "This is inside the dreadnought."


    After the words fell, the scene around him switched to the place name spoken by the mouth.


    He cheated the rules.


    Mankiw appeared at the door of the cabin where the mermaid princess was held impartially. The situation in the corridor was already quite bad.


    There are corpses on display everywhere, and the undead monsters regard this place as a paradise, but they instinctively distance themselves from the demigod who came here,


    The gap in life levels makes monsters afraid of powerful existence.


    He happened to bump into Tu Fu who had just arrived here, and he saw through the disguise on Tu Fu''s face at a glance, and called the other party''s identity politely,


    "Touf Capet."


    "What advice do you have?"


    Tu Fu''s face was cold, and he didn''t show any fear of the other party. He was suddenly very grateful for the decision to take over the Santa Maria.


    When he faced such a powerful enemy again, at least he didn''t have to hide in the gutter like a street mouse.


    He said in a calm tone: "Now, I''m going to take the mermaid princess away, so just try to stop me."


    "Oh, is it too unreasonable to take people away with our face.


    In my opinion, one of you must die. The demigod tone of the scammer sequence stared at him coldly, "But now I can make the decision for the general and let her go." "


    "Then, the one who died must be me."


    Tu Fu noticed something when he spoke the first sentence, and still took this round of attack in a flat tone.


    As soon as the voice fell, his body exploded with a "bang",


    A burst of blood mist enveloped Tu Fu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 343： shake people

    Chapter 343 Shaking people


    "Tu Fu!"


    From the very beginning, the little mermaid Avril, who was locked in the cage, seemed to have noticed something strange, and she suddenly swung her tail and got up.


    Holding the cage tightly with both hands, she called out his name in a high-pitched voice anxiously.


    The screeching sound suddenly passed through the corridor and the wall.


    The unique high-decibel audio of the mermaid family is like a fierce weapon.


    The soldiers on the Dreadnought who were fighting hard against the monsters, at the moment when the scream broke out, the strong ringing in their ears made them dizzy. There were stars in front of their eyes, and there were fine blood flowing from their eyes, nose and ears. Couldn''t resist and fell on the spot.


    But no matter how Avril Lavigne shouted, it couldn''t affect the confrontation in the corridor,


    The battle here has come to an end.


    The demigod Mankiw of the scammer path looked at the cloud of blood in front of him, and commented with satisfaction, "He is still a responsible person."


    In the round of competition just now, Tu Fu blocked a fatal move for the mermaid princess.


    After He finished his first sentence, the spell had already taken effect. From then on, one of the two would die. If Tu Fu didn''t want to continue, then the one who died now should be the mermaid princess.


    Tu Fu, who has long been taught how to be a con artist, can only, and only do this.


    Completely bear the power of a demigod curse kill.


    "Ahem..."


    But a moment after the attack, there was only a slight cough from the blood mist.


    A man in torn clothes stood standing on the spot, his hands crossed and hugged his chest, the clothes were already soaked in red blood, and no part of his body was intact.


    But he kept his breath alive and looked at his opponent with a flat expression.


    In the blink of an eye, the damaged flesh and blood on Tu Fu''s body began to repair at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The blow just now was obviously effective, but the opponent''s body''s amazing self-healing ability made even the vampires drool when they saw it.


    "immortal?"


    Demigod Mankiw raised his eyebrows, looking at the prey in front of him with interest, "Although I don''t know what ability you have used, I don''t believe that frequent use of such an ability will be worthless.


    You can be resurrected once and I will kill you once, I will kill you ten times after resurrecting ten times, a hundred times and a thousand times, I will see how far you can carry it. "


    After finishing speaking, He will cast a second wave of curse killing.


    Fortunately, at the moment of His attack, there was only a loud "plop" underwater, and an underwater tornado actually broke through the ice layer and the solid bottom of the ship, driving straight in with irresistible momentum.


    "Boom!"


    The location of the attack was at the feet of the scammer demigod, and the long-awaited king of the deep sea suddenly blasted a huge hole out of the spot.


    A huge mermaid with the air of a king slowly came out from the water, and lifted the Intrepid directly, temporarily resolving Tu Fu''s predicament.


    The voice of the king of the deep sea came from the bottom: "Child, you look bad."


    "Fortunately, I can''t die."


    Tu Fu took his breath away temporarily, struggling out of the afterglow of death,


    won this chance.


    The demigod deceitful man was right. The immortality he possessed was indeed not unlimited. After donating his heart, he was bound to the ship.


    The essence of immortality is to transfer one''s own injuries to the "Santa Maria" and let the ship bear the attack for oneself.


    Once there are too many injuries, the Santa Maria will not be able to bear it.


    Relying on the strength of the Santa Maria, he gained the power to wrestle with the demigod for a short time, but all the consumption after the battle was still to be deducted from him.


    I''m afraid, it will be a period of time to sleep.


    The demigod Mankun, who easily escaped the attack of the King of the Deep Sea, noticed the King of the Deep Sea''s entrance and didn''t care, "Oh, it turned out to be a demigod of the mermaid clan. I heard that you dared to attack San Diego. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "You take Avril Lavigne first, and I will block him."


    The mermaid king''s tone was flat, obviously he had the idea of ??dying to the end.


    "it is good."


    Tu Fu also opened the door politely.


    He knows how much he has, and now is not the time to compete with the enemy.


    When the King of the Deep Sea is defending against enemy attacks, Tu Fu can go to the place where the Little Mermaid is being imprisoned, and finally sees a huge bathtub in a metal cage, and also sees Miss Avril who has been crying for a long time.


    "Hello, hello."


    Seeing the bruised Tu Fu walking in with a warm smile, Avril, who was imprisoned here, looked at the scene that had been imagined thousands of times with tears in her eyes.


    When the fantasy becomes reality, the unreal feeling makes the little mermaid feel great happiness.


    It turns out that there are people who have always paid attention to her, who are willing to help her in times of crisis, and are willing to take great risks to fall from the sky.


    There is only emotion left in my heart.


    Since then, Avril Lavigne no longer feels that she is living alone.


    "Click."


    Tu Fu picked up the key of the dead guard captain, opened the keyhole of the metal cage, and extended a helping hand to the timid Avril Lavigne, with a warm smile on his face,


    "Look, narcissistic mermaid, I didn''t lie to you.


    No matter what troubles you encounter, as long as you call the name of Tufu Capet, I will come to share your worries at any time. This name will bless you for life. "


    At the moment when Tu Fu rescued the mermaid princess, battles of various scales broke out in various places in San Diego.


    Members of the mermaid clan naturally came out in full force to protect the King of the Deep Sea.


    They took the initiative to attack the army at the port. These masters who are good at water warfare made screams one after another with their unique voices,


    The high-decibel noise pierced the eardrums and pierced the enemy''s brain. All the soldiers who heard the sound rolled over and over in pain. It was already very courageous to continue to stand at the port to resist.


    It''s just that the morale of the army, which was already broken, fell again and again under this toss, and it was on the verge of defeat without knowing it.


    The several high-end fighters prepared by Santiago in advance are now entangled by enemies with similar strength.


    ��


    "What nonsense."


    Somewhere in the tall and majestic castle, the demigod of the Baia royal family guarding this place frowned.


    There have been a lot of incidents outside since just now, but he would never have thought that with so many strong men coming, that hateful **** from Baia would barge in recklessly, looking for death.


    Don''t look at the last time He was willing to rescue Tu Fu''s departure, it was only because of the unwritten rules agreed by the demigods.


    But he came from the royal family after all. This kid dared to dismount a prince and disgraced the leader of the family, William II. His impression of Tu Fu was not much better.


    The first task is to protect the safety of San Diego.


    Feeling the fighting spirit of the demigods outside, He can no longer sit still, and immediately rushes to support.


    "Old man, what do you want to do? You are so old, why don''t you sit down."


    I saw a woman leaning on the door at some point, her charming figure always made people think a lot, I saw her gently biting the apple in her hand.


    "Maggie? You shouldn''t be here."


    "If you want to stop that child now, I will never allow it."


    Ms. Maggie''s words were cold.


    The demigod of Baia frowned: "It is my fault to guard San Diego."


    "But don''t forget the motherland behind you. Tuf Capet is the most amazing and talented leader of this generation. His whimsy has amazed the whole world. His inventions and creations are the product of cross-ages.


    He is the future of the kingdom, that''s what everyone knows.


    Landis��s people tried every means to kill him, it��s fine if the kingdom doesn��t help him, but don��t hold back at this time. "


    Ms. Maggie gnawed on the apple, with a cold look in her eyes,


    "Hohenzollern family, don''t let the kingdom''s best generation be chilled one after another!"


    ��


    Another place within the city walls.


    Two figures in white clothes and masks stepped out of the shadows and ran towards the center of the battle.


    The two members from the Rosicrucian Society are still amazed that the secret of "Hoarfrost" has been mastered by someone. While amazed, they are not going to let that person go.


    "boom!"


    Only a gunshot was heard falling in front of the two of them, giving a warning in this way.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, you can''t pass here."


    "Sharpshooter" Bellerman chuckled while holding the sniper rifle in his hand. It is not difficult to stop the "witch" among them with his ability.


    Following his appearance, the two members of the Rosicrucians saw a huge majestic figure appearing in the white mist, holding a trident and a crown on his head.


    There is no other dress like this in the sea.


    "Beileman? Mingesa?" The witch Karina said his name, "What are you doing here? Jack Sparrow is on that ship."


    "The matter of ''Bai Shuang'' is over, it shouldn''t continue."


    Only the sea emperor said lightly, "And you have no right to intervene in this matter."


    "What condition did he promise you? Maybe we can give it to you too." The demigod in white is not stupid, and with a little guesswork, he knows that the emperor of the sea has teamed up with that person.


    "Vader is dead, and the alliance needs someone like him who has the right to speak in the northern continent." Mingesa said lightly.


    "I see."


    The demigod in white immediately understood.


    The meaning of Mingesa''s words is already obvious enough, because of Vader''s death, the Five Emperors Alliance suddenly became unstable.


    Combined with the recent actions of the navy at sea, it has aroused the uneasiness of the big figures at sea.


    Now Tufu Capet has mastered the power of "Hoarfrost". This matter cannot be regretted. Behind him is a giant like the Baia Kingdom.


    It''s only a matter of time before you become a big shot in this world.


    Weighing the pros and cons, Mingesa''s decision is not surprising at all.


    The world of pirates has always been like this, betrayal and deceit have long been commonplace, and the living are always more useful than the dead.


    When Tu Fu revealed his identity, even a strong man at the demigod level was willing to do things for him.


    When the battle broke out, Solangois saw that Tufu was about to rescue the mermaid princess. The envoy of Landis was surprised to find that not only the warship that his country had always been proud of was in the quagmire.


    Even their powerful demigods are helpless.


    Unknowingly, there is only one Him left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 344： Restart the restricted area of ??life

    Chapter 344 Restarting the restricted area of ??life


    In fact, after making the decision to steal the Little Mermaid from the handover ceremony.


    Tu Fu has already started contacting the staff.


    His current identity is too sensitive. Under the premise that the power of the Baia Kingdom can be rarely mobilized, his choice can only be Ms. Maggie, and he cannot be made to appear in public.


    Perfect for restraining meddling Byar demigods.


    There are also several forces on the sea that can be relied on, and the forces of the deep sea royal family are naturally on their side. It is perfect to use their family to create chaos.


    Then there is the Pirate Alliance. Mingesa knows his identity, and will pay more attention to this identity. Not only must the internal relationship of the alliance be stabilized, but also a person who can communicate with the upper echelons of the Northern Continent.


    No one in the five seas is more suitable for this role than him.


    The pirates in the Weddell Sea have not yet matured and should not be used. The rest, whether it is the Church of the Seven Gods or the hidden forces,


    Neither is a great partner.


    The three demigods are also the limit he can mobilize at present.


    The most important step in this move is whether he can use the power of the Santa Maria to create suitable opportunities for the alliance.


    Standing on the deck of the Intrepid, amidst the roars surrounded by monsters, Tu Fu looked at the mountain of corpses and the sea of ??blood.


    He had no intention of creating such a **** case, but the enemy was determined to kill him outside the Northern Continent, so he had no choice but to fight to the death.


    This is war.


    "Snapped."


    Tu Fu snapped his fingers, and a dense fog appeared, adding a layer of thick frost fog to this most tragic battlefield, and also blocked the blood that the Little Mermaid was going to see.


    His voice was heavy "Let''s go."


    "Ah...okay, okay."


    The Little Mermaid Avril Lavigne, who escaped from the cage, was knocked back to reality by the snapping fingers after a short shock.


    She would never have imagined that a medium-scale war would be triggered just for herself.


    "Escape to the water right now, the farther the better. We will go to you after everything is over. Avril, our actions are only meaningful if you are safe."


    Tu Fu suddenly shouted.


    "how about you."


    "leave me alone."


    He had already sensed the strong destructive momentum, and immediately used teleportation to try to send Avril out of the battlefield. The moment the ability was activated, he heard a cold voice coming from nearby.


    Nor will there be anyone but the voice of Fran?ois,


    "Want to go there!"


    The man with the lute and the pink cloak has come to him. He stared at Tu Fu who had rescued the mermaid princess, with a rare sullen expression on his face, "No one is allowed to leave."


    The seventh demigod.


    Already close to all the power that a country can mobilize, but at this moment it appears on a remote island in the southern continent.


    And the target is only an ordinary Sequence 6 like Tu Fu.


    When the overwhelming momentum came over forcibly, Tu Fu and Avril Lavigne did not dare to move a single step on the broken plank in the sea. Facing such a powerful enemy, if they were not careful, they would die.


    The rest of the demigod battlefields in San Diego all noticed this scene.


    The original anxious state of mind immediately eased, and instead wrapped around the opponents to prevent them from helping Tu Fu.


    Any sequence battle at the same level will consume a lot of time.


    As for the transcendents before demigods, even Sequence 5 is not a one-shot enemy against demigods, the difference between the two is vast.


    So even if only Francois is a demigod, it is enough to catch Tufu.


    "Plans remain unchanged."


    Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Tu Fu stood in front of the Little Mermaid with a solemn expression. Before he came, he found out the situation in San Diego.


    This demigod emissary of Landis is the guy who wants to kill himself the most among all demigods.


    "Plop��"


    The Little Mermaid Avril hesitated several times before making a decision. Holding back the tears from the corners of her eyes, she jumped into the water and fled, trying her best to disappear in the port battlefield.


    Although there is too much sadness and reluctance in my heart, now is not the time to dawdle.


    The enemy is at the level of a demigod. She is too weak to be of any help now, and continuing to spend it here will only drag Tu Fu back.


    Avril Lavigne with this awareness is just like Miss Sophie Winster back then.


    "I didn''t say you could leave."


    Francois''s face was grim because of the turmoil in this place. He saw his six fingers across the lute, and the silent attack had already had a target.


    "not good."


    Tu Fu sensed the approach of the **** of death, and launched a teleportation with a "shua", and immediately came to the point where the sound wave of the lute was attacked.


    "boom-"


    The moment he came into contact with the sound waves, his body was like a puddle of mud, and his **** flesh burst into the sea, and his newly recovered body died again.


    Demigod''s powerful blow is not something the current Tu Fu can solve.


    In order to save people, he blocked the second killing move in embarrassment. Tu Fu''s head drooped unconsciously, and he felt a little sleepy again.


    Before Francois could celebrate, the rotting flesh and blood slowly grew out of his body, returning to this state in a very short time.


    Tu Fu raised his head to cast, with a rare look of awe on his face.


    If this was a realistic matchup he would have died twice.


    Relying on the ability of the Santa Maria, he was resurrected from the dead again in the blink of an eye. This is the gap between him and a demigod.


    "Interesting, it really is immortal, but you can block it a few times."


    Francois snorted, the same insight made him know that it is absolutely impossible to use this ability without limit.


    I don''t know whether it''s anger or joy, but I stepped out of the air after showing a happy expression.


    Like a huge black shadow covering the world, it attacked the escaped Tu Fu and Avril together. The demigod ambassador moved so fast that a sonic boom sounded in the air.


    Tu Fu, who had reacted, was not to be outdone, and crazily switched the capabilities of the "Santa Maria". When Francois fell, the seawater condensed into a huge ice-shaped pyramid, and raised his hand to Francois who entered the sea. Wa throw away,


    "Clatter."


    When the giant ice cone approached him, it was blocked by something and did not touch Francois at all. The ice cone turned into a puddle of water again and fell down.


    "Musician path is an extraordinary person who gathers the natural power of the world and everything for his own use, so he is not afraid of elemental attacks at all."


    Similar memories of deja vu came to Tu Fu''s mind, causing Tu Fu to call out trouble.


    Such a difficult enemy is more terrifying than any opponent in his life, and he comes with the intention of killing, and he will not give up until he achieves his goal.


    "come out."


    Tu Fu gritted his teeth and directly gave instructions to the large number of polluted monsters under his opponent.


    Several swift and violent momentum flashed across the sky.


    Not only were there two such powerful alienated monsters, but also a large number of undead creatures attacked together, swarming up with fanaticism, trying to tear Fran?ois into pieces.


    Facing so many polluted undead monsters, seeing him calmly and playing a few times on the lute with his palm, the world''s expression changed.


    The clouds became dark and tainted with an extremely dangerous atmosphere.


    With a sound of lightning and flint, one after another abruptly fell on several tyrannical monsters, and the continuous thunderclap restricted many monsters in the airspace.


    Even though it can''t kill them for a while, it is enough to hinder them for a long time.


    Following Fran?ois''s big wave of his hand, many dark and strange vines grew on the Intrepid, which had been destroyed with few good places. Those vines would actively entangle the undead creatures as if they had vitality.


    The dark vines are covered with Bana flowers and **** grasses. Plants from the underworld wrap around the legs and feet of the little monsters, and they are born with a strong restraint on their attributes.


    It is the best choice for monsters that cannot be killed. This move can be regarded as temporarily restraining Tu Fu''s external power.


    "With only this level, nothing can be changed."


    Francois was neither sad nor happy when he spoke. He could sense the terrifying power hidden in that ship and needed many abilities that the kid hadn''t mastered. Fortunately, this was the only way to restrain him.


    In less than a minute of the fight, Tu Fu had already used all means. He thought he could resist the opponent no matter what, but the powerful presence of the demigod was much higher than he expected, and he only bought more than a thousand meters of escape space for Avril Lavigne.


    "If you let her go, you will immediately flee from the battlefield, right?"


    Francois, who was also looking at Avril Lavigne, had already guessed Tu Fu''s plan, and calmly blew into his palm,


    "Wind Blade."


    After the words fell, the breath that came out of his mouth scraped against the sea.


    At first it was just a violently rotating water tornado, but with the sound of strong wind, the speed and scale became faster and faster, and it turned into an underwater vortex.


    The fish and shrimp that were a little closer were scratched by the sharp wind blade, and their bodies were broken into several petals, which shows the great power.


    "ৡ�"


    Tufu started again and disappeared in place, stepping on the sea like a dragonfly on water, walking on the sea like a dragonfly on water, using his body to block the violent whirlwind.


    Francois stood in mid-air with an indifferent expression, too lazy to move.


    it''s over.


    The extraordinary power contained in this move is enough to kill him first, and then easily catch up with the mermaid princess.


    "Boom."


    I saw the sea water in front of the fierce wind blade surge up into the sky, forming a barrier that the water wall has not fallen yet.


    It condensed into ice again in an instant, and the solid ice blocked the violent wind blade.


    No matter how the sharp weapon rotates, layers of ice walls are rapidly built up, consuming the strength of the wind blade bit by bit.


    Tu Fu, who was barely standing on the water, was panting heavily just now, but now he pressed his hands against the frosty wall with all his strength like a normal person, and it seemed that there was still room.


    Using the power of "Hoarfrost" still requires a lot of spiritual maintenance. The frequent and violent consumption before has pushed this guy to the limit, which is not the ability range of a Sequence 6 Transcendent.


    Reminiscent of the opponent''s adventurer''s ability to pass through, Francois nodded immediately,


    "I see."


    Just as he expected, when facing the wind blade directly, Tu Fu held the determination to die, and with great despair and anger, he finally unfolded the hole card "Life Forbidden Zone".


    Any extraordinary ability will not be bound by spirituality, and secondly, the upper limit of the ability to use is three times the original one.


    Aging: three minutes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 345： Speed ??of life and death

    Chapter 345 Speed ??of life and death


    A transcendent of the adventurer path, once this ability is activated, it indicates that they will work hard.


    Three minutes to obtain consumption without spiritual restrictions is enough to greatly improve his combat power in a short period of time, but it also cuts off all retreats.


    Once the time limit expires, all strength is exhausted, and it is difficult to even stand.


    Using such abilities indiscriminately on the battlefield is enough to show that the enemy has reached its limit.


    "Oh, you don''t think you can beat me with your overdraft ability, do you?"


    Looking at Tu Fu who kept driving the sea water into ice and exhausting the "Wind Blade", Fran?ois smiled and licked his lower lip, and blood burst out of his eyes.


    It''s been a long time since I met such a desperate guy, it''s exciting.


    For those who hold the unrealistic fantasy of defeating the demigod, the best way is to defeat him in the shortest possible time, and smash all the determination and fantasy that are not worth mentioning.


    "Squeak!"


    Feeling the weakening of the wind blade''s attack, Tu Fu held his breath and looked at Francois from a distance, seeing the demigod in the cloak attacking him again.


    Huge vines on the boat, thunderclouds billowing in the sky.


    When the musician approached Demigod to strike, there was a terrifying force of heaven and earth, and he came with an unstoppable force. The world seemed to be doomsday, and Tufu was about to be crushed into a pulp.


    "move."


    Faced with the huge power, Tu Fu didn''t intend to insist on this move, and directly launched a teleport to run away.


    The limit distance of 2,000 meters will be 6,000 meters after being tripled.


    Counting the time spent on intermittent restarts, this time is enough to send Avril out of the battlefield, or even directly to the Coral Sea.


    "Walk."


    Being the first to catch the little mermaid who was still shaking and running away from the bottom of the water, Tu Fu gently dragged her graceful body curve, and then jumped directly into the air from the water.


    Tu Fu led her to launch teleportation one after another with double the load, and also bear double the pressure.


    After the temptation just now, he didn''t even intend to fight back.


    It would be a waste of time to continue fighting that demigod, and he would never be sure of defeating his opponent within three minutes.


    It is better to choose a more realistic choice, exchange time for space, and escape at all costs.


    Every time he moves at a high speed of 6,000 meters, when Tu Fu''s legs touch the water surface when he falls, he condenses and freezes as a fulcrum, and when it melts, he quickly uses his teleportation ability to withstand the coercion brought by the teleportation and send him to death. send away.


    "Tu Fu."


    The Little Mermaid, who was moving rapidly, called his name with a dazed expression, and every time he waited until there was a gap, he spoke quickly.


    "What''s up."


    "Who is chasing you behind?"


    "A demigod."


    "Demi god?"


    "Guy Lantis, it has nothing to do with you."


    Avril, who was held by the arm, was silent, and when she teleported to the ground next time, she spoke: "Did he use me to threaten you just now?"


    "Maybe."


    "Sorry to bother you."


    Tu Fu remained silent, and continued to use his ability to escape, although there was no limit on the number of times.


    But every time the limit distance is transmitted, his body feels a sense of oppression. Once he stops, his body feels as painful as being squeezed, and an imperceptible muffled groan comes from his mouth.


    Avril Avril, who noticed that Tufu was in a bad situation, broke free from his palm anxiously,


    "If you let me go, I will be able to escape."


    Tu Fu remained silent, and squeezed her palm even tighter, without even noticing the bruises.


    "Please Tufu."


    On Avril''s pitiful face, she felt the pressure of Tu Fu so much that she shed tears.


    When she came from Tu Fu to such a cave, when she extended her warm palm, Avril felt that she was the happiest mermaid in the world.


    Even the mermaid in the story of "The Daughter of the Sea" who ends up with the prince is not as happy as she got.


    In her life, she also has a prince of her own. The prince who rescued her from the darkness regardless of safety is more eye-catching than any character in the storybook.


    That''s enough.


    "Let go!"


    The little mermaid doesn''t care about life and death at all now, she just wants him to escape properly, and shakes his hand vigorously, signaling to put herself down quickly.


    But Tu Fu, who was still teleporting, felt Avril Lavigne''s restless hand, and pressed it tightly to prevent her from shaking. There was no emotion on his face, neither sad nor happy.


    "I do not want."


    "I beg you."


    Avril Lavigne raised her beautiful face with teary eyes, and there was no more entangled and complicated emotions than now.


    "I promised to get you out."


    Tu Fu hesitated to speak, his breathing became more and more heavy, and one-third of the time limit of the "Life Forbidden Zone" had passed.


    Although his face had become quite stiff, he still gritted his teeth against the howling sea wind.


    Hearing Avril Lavigne''s request, blood seeped out between Tu Fu''s teeth, and a heavy tone came out of his voice:


    "So even death will save you."


    After he reluctantly opened his mouth, there was a laughing sound that disrupted the atmosphere behind him:


    "It''s a good story, it''s really touching, why don''t you write it in the next issue of "The Great Adventure of Captain Jack"."


    Francois, the demigod who followed closely behind, told the movement at a very fast speed without stopping for a second, tracking like a machine that never gets tired.


    Tufu didn''t know that this was the "sonic movement" that could be obtained in the sequence of the musician path.


    No need to use supernatural ability, directly strengthen the powerful ability of the physical body, that is, it can be used unlimited times only by consuming physical strength.


    Although the speed is much slower than that of "teleportation", compared to Tu Fu who is carrying two people, even if he can move six kilometers at a time, the breathing space between the continuous activation of the ability is enough for Francois to track him up.


    "A Sequence 6 adventurer can stand against me for so long, it''s already quite remarkable, even if he surrenders now, he wouldn''t be ashamed."


    Francois didn''t take much effort to catch up. Looking at the miserable men and women, he wanted to wait for Tu Fu''s ability to be exhausted before catching them easily.


    Forcibly snatching the "Hoarfrost" ability from the opponent, it is best to force such a genius to be used by the Republic.


    No matter how bad it is, people can be killed, so as not to cause trouble for future disputes between the two countries.


    Hearing the sound, he pulled himself out of his back, Tu Fu only felt a dead silence in his heart, and no more miracles happened.


    All his tricks have been exhausted, and his abilities have been exhausted. Now even his body has reached the limit, and he will fall into the sea at some point.


    For a moment, I just feel hopeless.


    "The ship is docked in the sky of San Diego. Even if I send it back now, I will be a turtle in the urn. Even if I go to the spirit world again, my strength is not enough to drive the ship."


    Tu Fu calculated every possibility in his mind. Old Arthur was gone, and he could no longer use the opponent''s power to drive away the powerful enemy.


    If this continues, it will be over.


    At this moment, all he could think about was the giant scarlet eyes sent to the ship by the seven gods.


    The thought of being angry flashed in my heart, and if it couldn''t be done, I would release that thing, and I didn''t believe that the Seven Gods dared to sit idly by.


    Tu Fu gritted his teeth tightly, all kinds of crazy thoughts popping up in his mind.


    "Shuala��"


    Right between life and death, Tu Fu saw a familiar breath passing by in front of him.


    A dilapidated ship passed by quickly in the sky, and its speed was not as fast as that of Francois.


    Looking at the familiar pirate flag again, Tu Fu suddenly had an idea in his mind, and only heard him shout: "Captain, help me block the guy behind me."


    Deep in the cabin, the ghost captain wearing a black coat suddenly opened his eyes and noticed the battle ahead.


    Two figures came one after the other, the former was that annoying guy with a mermaid, and the person who came from behind was a stranger, but the terrifying power rushed towards him.


    "Half... half god..."


    The ghost captain opened his mouth uncomfortably, and instinctively wanted to run away by boat and not interfere in such a mess, so he quickly expressed his position: "Dear demigod Your Excellency, I am not familiar with him, if you have any grudges, just go to him."


    Francois just glanced at him, as if to see his face clearly and remember, and then continued to follow without saying a word.


    "Asshole, who do you think you are."


    The skeleton on the ghost ship was furious when he thought about what this guy had done.


    "You don''t need to fight that guy, help me take her away to a safer place." Tu Fu gritted his teeth and promised, "As a reward, I will help you solve the screaming tree.


    I didn��t lie to you this time, you should know that I have this ability now. "


    "Asshole, the trouble you caused should have been solved by you."


    After hearing this, Captain Ghost cursed unhappily, but seriously thought about this proposal.


    His heart shuddered at the thought of the dreadful spectacle of the dreadful tree that multiplies in sleep while it is dormant, and fills him with desire to eat it up sooner or later.


    Seeing that Tu Fu''s condition is getting worse and worse, and no one can help him when he is caught, Captain Ghost has no choice but to nod his head heavily.


    "Okay, that''s what you said."


    The moment he agreed, Tu Fu almost gritted his teeth, and now he took a breath, "�", "�", "�" directly brought Avril the Little Mermaid to the ghost ship,


    "Stay here until the end of the war." Tu Fu told Avril Lavigne.


    Then he quickly looked at the ghost captain again, "Let''s go now, since you can know my location through the undead, you can find me after everything is over."


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for the ghost captain to curse, he launched a teleport and rushed in the direction of Santiago.


    Francois, the demigod who was chasing after him, just glanced at the position of the ship and followed it without looking at Tu Fu.


    As long as the mermaid princess is caught, he will throw himself into the trap, without such a big trouble.


    "Your Excellency, if you want to kill him, kill him, it''s none of my business."


    Looking at the demigod who was quickly chasing after him, the ghost captain was so frightened that his bones trembled, and he frantically drove the ghost ship to fly in the sky. Even at this speed, it was still a bit slow, and it was only a matter of time before the demigod ambassador caught up.


    At that time, in order to save his life, the ghost captain will definitely abandon Avril Lavigne and beg for a way out.


    "Fran?ois!"


    Seeing that the enemy was chasing after the ghost ship without hesitation, Tu Fu made a muffled thunderous sound, which showed that the opponent still didn''t care.


    He raised his fingers to mobilize the power of the Santa Maria, and raised a few more tones,


    "If you have the ability to chase, at least I can return to San Diego immediately before you catch up, use the power of ''Hoarfrost'' to destroy everything on the island, and kill the group of people inside. Do not stay."


    Tu Fu''s attitude was quite decisive, and after he finished his harsh words, he launched a teleport and flew in the opposite direction without stopping for a moment.


    There is only similar blood in the eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 346： hit san diego

    Chapter 346 Hitting San Diego


    After making this decision, Tu Fu ran back the same way regardless.


    His heart was already occupied by a coldness, and he let Francois, who was still chasing the ghost ship, never look back.


    Continuously launched teleportation with their scalps on their heads. The war has progressed to this extent. As the leaders of the two sides, the two of them at this moment are like sitting at a gambling table with countless chips.


    Already put all his wealth on it, just one hair can affect the whole body.


    Pointing a revolver loaded with one bullet to each other''s heads, they are all waiting for the **** ending when it is the opponent''s turn, and they will bet on who is more daring.


    "There are not only nobles from Landis in Santiago, but nobles from all over the world live in it. How dare he."


    Francois tracked the speeding ghost ship with an extremely tangled expression, thinking about the guy''s guts.


    "Your Excellency Demigod, please stop chasing me! I don''t want to fight against you either, but the conditions that **** raised are too tempting."


    The ghost captain drove the pirate ship crazily, and kept saying words of admonition to the other party.


    Every time a demigod is coming behind him, the ghost captain suddenly picks up a burst of acceleration. Relying on his extraordinary power of Sequence 5 and this ship, even if he can''t beat and escape, it''s not difficult to deal with it for a while.


    "Sir, although I don''t know who you are, thank you for your kindness. He wants to catch me, please put me down."


    Feeling threatened, Avril Lavigne timidly offered her opinion. It is enough to know that Tu Fu has escaped from the opponent''s clutches.


    "shut up!"


    Captain Ghost interrupted impatiently, with a slight tremor in his voice.


    The captain''s robe on his body fluttered up due to the strong wind, and his spine trembled under the pressure of the tyrannical breath behind him.


    It��s not that he doesn��t want to let her go. If the demigod captures the mermaid princess, even a scoundrel like Jack Sparrow will definitely not keep his promise.


    And will definitely push the responsibility on him.


    Hundred harms but no benefits.


    At the tenth second when Tu Fu turned and did not turn back, Fran?ois was still stalking, all kinds of weird thoughts popped up in his mind, and in the end it was a critical moment that he changed his mind.


    "No, it''s just that he didn''t get credit for not being able to catch that kid, but if he really dares to destroy San Diego, he will be in big trouble."


    Francois stopped abruptly in mid-air, followed the place where Tu Fu disappeared with his eyes, and immediately chased after him.


    According to ordinary people''s thinking, they will never touch those nobles who don''t have much real power but have a high status. They are the most noble people in the name of governments.


    Destroying Santiago is equivalent to going against the aristocratic forces of the major powers, how dare he.


    But after thinking about it, Tuf Capet is by no means a normal person.


    His past deeds all reveal the madness of this man, even if it is only a 1% possibility, Francois will put an end to this possibility.


    When he changed course, several parties at sea breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Tufu stood still on the ice-dotted sea and waited, watching Francois fly from the ghost ship, and met the target without moving.


    "As expected, you will come back. It seems that the lives of the elders in San Diego are more important than letting go of a mere mermaid."


    Francois didn''t care, "So what, it seems that you plan to exchange your life for that mermaid''s life? I think the sea will sing such stories for a long time to come."


    "A human genius falls in love with a mermaid princess? It''s a good story, let''s call it "The Daughter of the Sea"."


    Tu Fu smacked his lips, and chatted with him unhurriedly.


    Francois frowned slightly: "Are you delaying time?"


    "So what."


    "Oh, so what if you can''t catch them, as long as you are caught, the result will be the same."


    Francois saw him motionless, thinking that Tu Fu was going to resist desperately, he raised his hand and used his ability to wave the clouds in the sky.


    "�ৡ�"


    I saw dense clouds forming a huge intersecting net in the sky, and then they rushed towards Tu Fu''s location.


    Francois had a cruel smile on his face.


    As long as Tu Fu is dead or captured, the war in San Diego will naturally end.


    "I''m sorry, sir, it looks like you''re going to be disappointed." Tu Fu had a smug smile on his face, like a child''s knowing smile when a prank succeeds.


    I saw the white clouds in the sky turned into a large net formed by fine grids and fell down, and the density of the grids was so dense that it was impossible to hide.


    "Santa Maria!"


    Feeling the overwhelming power of the demigod, Tu Fu immediately activated the spell of the anchoring ceremony.


    As usual, after the activation was successful, there was darkness in front of his eyes, and the berserk force in the sky disappeared. Tu Fu''s body was shaken suddenly, and he returned to the captain''s room when he opened his eyes again.


    Hearing the sound of bullets raining in his ears, he just gasped for breath.


    The high-intensity frequent use of abilities just now, especially the space ability of teleportation, made Tu Fu feel uncomfortable. He subconsciously grabbed the position of his heart,


    It was only then that he remembered that he was already a heartless and ruthless captain.


    "Only one minute left."


    There was only a bitter smile on Tufu''s face, and he looked down the ship, some ghost legions continued to wreak havoc while the demigod was away, and the mermaid clan left many corpses here in order to rescue the princess.


    Worse is undoubtedly the Intrepid Fleet, the super ironclad ships with the most advanced technology in the current era, which are enough to defeat the naval forces of any country, but at the moment they are full of corpses.


    More than half of the troops have died.


    If Francois hadn''t arrived in time and used vines and lightning to restrain the raging creatures of the ghost army, I''m afraid that all ten ships and naval soldiers would have been wiped out by now.


    After delaying the work for a while, the people inside the castle have already reacted, and the nobles frantically used some means to contact the outside world.


    In the distance of the sea of ??mist, after the battle of San Diego started, ships from the Northern Continent approached one after another. Now no matter which country''s fleet arrives, they will unite to fight against the attackers.


    "Continuing to fight will not take advantage of it."


    Tu Fu has already seen that the current situation is not good, and this war cannot be delayed any longer.


    Looking at the battle of many demigods below, I saw Tu Fu waved his palm and directed the Santa Maria to start moving.


    The powerful aura belonging to Francois on the sea is constantly chasing, and there is still more than a minute away from here, enough for Tu Fu to do anything.


    He wants to fulfill the promise he just made.


    The other powerhouses who were still fighting each other at the demigod level also noticed the change in the top of their heads at this moment, and they were all pleasantly surprised.


    "It''s good to be alive."


    Ms. Maggie covered her chest and sighed while trembling Baia''s demigod.


    "What is he doing!"


    Hearing the words of the demigod Baia, Maggie saw the huge ship that had been stagnant in mid-air, and it was driven slowly under the control of Tu Fu, and the target of the collision was the main castle of Santiago.


    Bai Ya''s demigod knight''s eyebrows changed several times, and finally there was only anger left, and then he planned to block that thing.


    Just as she moved, Maggie disappeared from the spot and stood in front of Him again. Her hair stood up violently like thorns. She also tried her best to stop him.


    "Sorry sir, you can''t go now."


    "Maggie, I will report to His Majesty what you have done here. Your Saurons family cannot afford this responsibility."


    The demigod knight gritted his teeth and warned fiercely.


    But no matter what I said, the "Scarlet Witch" in front of me was unmoved.


    Since he has already helped stand in line, he must help to the end, not to mention that it was William II who personally sent him to give the order to protect Tuf Capet.


    Nothing can depend on Him.


    Around the Dreadnought Fleet.


    Officer Landis, who was fighting the King of the Deep Sea, couldn''t spare his hands. Facing the angry opponent, he was at the end of his rope, coughing up blood, and struggling to fight the Mermaid King.


    How could he have the mind to take care of Santiago, but he could only watch the spaceship in the sky getting closer and faster, and it was rushing towards the top of the fortress.


    The power of that giant ship alone is not weaker than the full blow of a demigod.


    Near the port.


    The Amayasha Pirates, who were fighting the Rosicrucian Order, also noticed the incredible scene. The huge ship appeared above their heads, covering the sky and completely entering the range of the city wall.


    Mingesa, who was carelessly playing with each other, sensed that the danger was coming to Santiago, and the corners of his mouth were only slightly upturned:


    "interesting."


    The terrifying Wia was transmitted from the sky to the ground. For a while, there were many exclamations and screams from the castle. Even the nobles lost their appearance when facing death.


    "Forward! Santa Maria."


    Tu Fu slammed into the highest peak of the castle with a deep voice, and he could clearly feel the weakening of the power of the "forbidden zone of life".


    This force lasts a moment.


    He used all the extraordinary power he could mobilize to drive the ghost ship with all his strength, manipulating this unstoppable force to come to the world, and rushed towards the center regardless of the cost.


    Only when something major happens in Santiago, these demigods will stop to rescue the people inside, and this war can be completely ended.


    "After doing this, I''m afraid that humans and other intelligent races will really be immortal in the future."


    Tu Fu sighed softly, but this was no longer his concern.


    "Boom."


    The moment it touched the castle, violent vibrations continued around the ship.


    Even Tu Fu, who was standing on the bow, felt his center of gravity was unstable. He gritted his teeth, all the veins in his body popped out, and he was still giving orders to the Santa Maria.


    "Forward! Forward!"


    "Boom��"


    Under the violent collision between the iron armor and the masonry, the dull impact caused loud noises from both sides.


    Not to mention the ghost ship fluctuating in mid-air, even the island of Santiago is trembling, as if it will be capsized at any time.


    When the ghost ship "Santa Maria" hit strongly, many cracks appeared in the middle of the island of Santiago, which may turn into two pieces and sink into the sea at any time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 347： end of war

    Chapter 347 The end of the war


    "Boom��"


    The huge vibration of the castle head landing resounded through the sky.


    Francois, who came from the far sea, stared at Kazilan''s big eyes in astonishment, anger, and disbelief, and watched the terrible scene happen.


    The huge ironclad ship flying in the air, crossing the battlefield and rushing directly to the base camp behind.


    There were no extra demigods on the battlefield to stop them. They smashed the castle head with a crushing posture, countless huge boulders fell to the ground, and mournful screams sounded one after another.


    Many nearby buildings inside the high wall were also affected by this wave of raids.


    The gigantic ship over 300 meters in length, just shaking its head and tail, caused a large number of buildings around the castle to break together, the most conspicuous of which was the black tower where the slaves were held, which was cut off in the air.


    Where did the original guards dare to stay any longer? Together with the nobles, they scattered and fled out with their heads in their arms.


    Very embarrassed.


    Those who were still fighting outside, whether they were soldiers or guards, immediately put down their tasks and tried their best to rescue the big shots, just as Tu Fu expected.


    Even in life and death, the lives of nobles are more valuable than the lives of everyone else plus one piece.


    "Touf Capet!"


    Francois was going crazy, his facial expression was almost distorted.


    Since he was promoted to a demigod, he has never felt so angry like this, nor has he encountered such a reckless opponent.


    This lunatic, he actually broke Santiago in half, completely disregarding the life and death of the people inside,


    He acted recklessly with a devil-like heart.


    He couldn''t bear it immediately, his fingers were moving so fast that he couldn''t see the movement clearly, and he plucked the lute at a high speed.


    "Wow-"


    The dense cold clouds above were dense, and terrifying vines shot up into the sky one after another on the ground, turning into towering plants in an instant, and attacks from all directions surrounded the super giant ship.


    Tu Fu stared at all this indifferently, but did nothing.


    He was paralyzed on the ground gasping for breath, and it was difficult to even move his fingers.


    The backlash of the "forbidden zone of life" begins.


    The teleportation ability just now was used too many times, and each time it was the limit distance, which almost made his body hollow out. It is very good to be able to maintain a clear mind now.


    Feeling threats from all directions, Francois'' anger is of course expected.


    This is also part of the plan.


    As long as he can be taken away, the last demigod that can be used in Santiago will also lose his ability to move.


    "It can only be this way."


    Tu Fu, who was lying on the deck so exhausted that he couldn''t even understand his fingers, had many thoughts surging in his mind, but he could only close his eyes and quickly enter a state of meditation, launching the final ultimate move.


    He frantically mobilized his consciousness to give orders to the Santa Maria,


    "Teleport, return to the land of the spirit world."


    "Boom!"


    The moment the order was issued, a large number of death vines from the underworld entangled from bottom to top, and terrifying thunderclouds densely packed in the sky, carrying flashes of lightning, almost swallowing him and the giant ship together.


    Fortunately, the start of the ghost ship was timely enough. Countless black vines just entangled the hull of the ship, and were immediately torn off by powerful force.


    I saw the giant ship with a brand new appearance slowly rising, and I don''t know which direction it is drifting to. The huge figure is also between the virtual and the real.


    "Boom��"


    The current of tens of millions of volts condensed by the thundercloud shot down into the sky, heading straight for the Santa Maria.


    The ship jumped in the void at that moment, and the figure became more and more blurred after several movements, and then disappeared on the battlefield when the thunder and lightning fell.


    The ferocious thunder and lightning hit the ground, another destructive force no less than the impact just now.


    Countless electric currents wandered from the ground, looking for fleeing lives like the claws of death, killing and indiscriminately killing those in the castle of Santiago.


    People''s painful wailing spread to every corner of the battlefield.


    Francois, who saw this scene, had a gloomy face, his complexion was as dark as a thundercloud, and he felt a heavy heart.


    He has already made too many mistakes in this war. At most, he did not deserve to be punished for his meritorious deeds.


    Now the work of protecting the big shots is improper, and I don��t know how many irrelevant people have been killed. I don��t know if there are any noble members from various countries among them. Now they have already committed a huge crime.


    "Touf Capet, Touf Capet!"


    Francois repeated the name several times in succession, and immediately had the idea of ??exoneration.


    The top priority is to catch that kid, and he can only be used to replace these charges to bear the anger of the countries of the Northern Continent,


    Then everything will be safe and sound.


    "He must have gone to the spirit world and used the ability of the ''Life Forbidden Zone''. Now I am afraid that even the boat cannot be started. This is a good opportunity to capture him alive."


    Even a demigod must bear the consequences for making so many big mistakes, and the only way to minimize the loss is to atone for his sins.


    Francois had already guessed Tu Fu''s method, so he didn''t hesitate at all, and then used the same method, silently reciting the ancient ritual.


    The figure began to wander between the virtual and the real, and finally completely disappeared in this world.


    With a sound of "shua", Francois opened his pupils violently, the cold wind whistled in his ears, and his eyes hidden in the darkness stared at him restlessly.


    "roll."


    The spirit world creature just wanted to approach, but was stared back by him in a blink of an eye.


    The spirit world creature hiding in the dark felt the mighty aura of a demigod, so Dang even crawled back in despair and closed his eyes.


    The particularity of being in the spirit world allows him to float freely in this realm, even more maneuverable than in the real world, although Fran?ois'' spiritual consumption is also not low.


    Compared with Tu Fu, who was at the end of his life, he was much better.


    "Boom boom..."


    Just as he was about to follow the trajectory of the spirit world to find the giant ship, Francois heard a violent scream.


    A huge figure spread out from behind Francois, and the huge ship he was looking for was behind him at this moment.


    Again,


    came crashing toward Him with overwhelming momentum.


    "I don''t know how to live or die."


    Furious from his heart, Francois never flinched, raised his palm and was ready to face the opponent head-on. When he sang a weird and disorderly music, countless flowers in the spiritual world bloomed.


    Countless breaths of death were about to engulf it, and he tried his best to stop the ship.


    But no matter what Francois did, he couldn''t stop the giant ship from advancing, and the figure of the Santa Maria in his pupil became bigger and bigger,


    Until the end was occupied by the figure of the ship.


    It''s too late.


    "boom!"


    The violent collision caused by the ship accident was even louder than the movement that hit the castle just now, and the enemy was rammed into the distance with all the strength of the ship.


    The weightless power of his body made him fall and fall continuously, falling from the spiritual world to a deeper level until he was finally driven out of this realm completely, and the unstoppable fall did not stop.


    He did not know that a large traffic accident occurred in the spirit world a few months ago.


    Even if Mingesa was driven to fight against the Santa Maria with all his strength, in the end, together with his Ayasha, he could not avoid the embarrassment of being knocked out of the spirit world.


    And a few months later, a more daring challenger was born.


    Francois is comfortably blocking the boat with one hand at this moment, paying tribute to his father White Beard across time and space,


    It is really courageous.


    Collisions at this level will be knocked out of the sea of ??fog at worst, and it is no longer possible to interfere in the battle of San Diego in a short time.


    Ghost ships in the real world are different from those in the spirit world. In this spiritual realm, the maneuverability is naturally stronger.


    "It''s all over."


    Tu Fu, who was lying on the deck, unable to move his fingers, breathed a sigh of relief, and he was also relieved for the rest of his life after the disaster.


    Fortunately, fortunately, the person whose head was blown off by a revolver at the gaming table,


    not him.


    ��


    "Disappeared."


    On the port battlefield, Bellman, the "sharpshooter" who stopped members of the Rosicrucian Society, suddenly raised his head and looked into the air when he saw Mingesa who was still fighting and the demigod on the other side.


    A very strong breath just disappeared out of thin air.


    The two enter the spirit world one after the other, and the more powerful one disappears in an instant, which sounds like a dream.


    "It shouldn''t be like this."


    The demigod of the Rosicrucian muttered to himself, not understanding it at all.


    On the other hand, Mingesa has a calm face. He is no stranger to such incidents in the old world.


    "Friend, is there any need to continue the fight?"


    "Forget it, even the master''s family has already lost, and we guests have a reason to stay any longer."


    The white-clothed demigod chuckled, and with the extra demigod out of the game, the current situation is clear, and there is no point in fighting any longer.


    Immediately, He gave "Witch" Kailinna the order to retreat.


    Although the latter was extremely dissatisfied, he mumbled and cursed Tu Fu several times with all kinds of obscenities, and he suppressed his dissatisfaction and went away with his companion.


    The Baia demigods who were stalemate with each other in the castle also breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    It��s good that Tu Fu won. If he loses and is captured and made public by the Lantis people, it will inevitably cause turmoil in the international community. Baia cannot bear the charge of leading an intelligent race to attack San Diego.


    As long as his name is not exposed, nothing will happen.


    Near the Dreadnought Fleet, the only one who used the real King of the Deep held tightly the demigod of the defeated Landis Navy.


    The demigod that the swindler passed by was covered in injuries and had already lost his fighting power. The angry Mermaid King returned him to the shore, causing bursts of exclamations.


    Especially the only remaining navy soldiers, seeing the scene where the strong man who was conferred as a **** was defeated, the already shaken military spirit collapsed in an instant.


    The King of the Deep Sea stares indifferently at San Diego, which is regarded as the seat of the top dignitaries in the Southern Continent,


    It was already a ruined wall.


    The battlefield full of corpses was full of mourning, and the high-ranking nobles were no different from wild dogs, sobbing in the corner in embarrassment.


    The black tower that was broken after being attacked, because there are no guards to watch over, countless enslaved intelligent creatures have also gained freedom at this moment, and the news here will spread to the two continents and five oceans.


    No one knows how humans will deal with intelligent races in the future,


    But at least at this moment, they won the battle.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 348： sleep eve

    Chapter 348 Sleeping Eve


    On the third day after the San Diego incident,


    The whole world was shocked.


    Whether it is the news that the mermaid clan openly attacked San Diego and caused the island to break up, or the news that the strongest navy in Lantis was wiped out,


    Both rocked everyone on both continents.


    In people''s minds, today''s industrialization is ubiquitous, technology trumps everything, and no amount of power can resist the power of cannons and giant ships.


    But in the past few days, the major newspapers in Shanghai have vaguely mentioned the appearance of superpowers, pointing the only clues to several strong people who are suspected of participating in the battle.


    For a while, all the big shots at sea proved their innocence.


    G?ttinghagen was also noisy. The name Jack Sparrow spread across two continents within a day. Many people knew that Baia had produced a great navigator.


    The Chosen One who sparked another craze after Tuf Capet.


    His deeds are too legendary. He has disclosed his whereabouts since he went to sea, saying that he was looking for a giant ship, and unknowingly became a wealthy man, and even became a pirate lord.


    According to eyewitnesses, it was a giant ship on the battlefield in San Diego that changed the course of the war.


    All kinds of things, it''s hard not to think of him.


    For a while, there were also many restless voices. Although Lantis'' navy was destroyed, they attacked San Diego together with other races.


    If such a crime is confirmed, there will be a big mess.


    ��


    Central City St. Luke Street.


    No. 48, Provence Road, Prime Minister''s Office.


    A man and a woman sat looking at each other. The man was wearing a white shirt and a black vest, with an obvious scar across his face. His majestic expression always made people feel intimidated.


    Even Miss Maggie, who confessed to him what happened, panicked.


    "Uncle Tilo, what is His Majesty''s attitude now?"


    In the conference room, Maggie asked Tilo Sollens uneasily. Although he was not afraid of the royal power, such troubles could not be separated from himself after all.


    "His Majesty is very angry about this."


    Mr. Prime Minister''s tone was indifferent, as if he didn''t take it seriously at all,


    "The Hohenzollern family reported everything, as well as the matter of you blatantly covering up Tu Fu, all reported."


    "Huh? But His Majesty obviously asked me to do it."


    Prime Minister Sollens said quietly: "Your Majesty just asked you to bring Jack Sparrow to a safe place, but didn''t ask you to do other things for him.


    The incident in Santiago had the most direct impact on the publicization of inter-ethnic conflicts, openly enslaving other races, and even the princess of the mermaid clan was sent to the North Continent as a gift. "


    "Many actions of the group of people in the Southern Continent have already caused dissatisfaction among many races, and it is only a matter of time before the racial issue changes.


    Coincidentally, the victory in the upper Tiago war not only rescued the mermaid princess, but also many important people imprisoned in the tower also escaped. This is the most troublesome thing.


    Such an overall victory will only make many non-human intelligent races have the idea of ????resistance. I am afraid, no, the sea will usher in real turmoil in the next few years. "


    Prime Minister Sorens'' tone was neither serious nor serious, and he couldn''t hear the exact words.


    Ms. Maggie just put together the existing information to get the answer.


    In summary, something went wrong.


    "It''s over, I shouldn''t be sent to a more remote area, if you don''t want to intercede for me.


    Your Majesty will definitely mobilize the strongest military force in the country to get rid of me. In order to survive, I had to go overseas and join a secret organization. From then on, I lived in the ditch like a sewer mouse to survive, and finally died alone in an accident. event.


    Gosh, that was really bad. "


    Ms. Maggie hugged her head and shouted that something was wrong, she had already set her sights on the far future, rubbing her eyes pretendingly, and said pitifully:


    "If I had known this, I wouldn''t have cared about that kid."


    Tillo Thorens remained motionless, just watching the unreliable niece continue to act forcefully, without opening her mouth to interrupt her performance, just waiting for her performance to end without saying a word.


    Until Maggie calmed down, he did not speak slowly,


    "It''s not that there is no chance at all. His Majesty declared in his oral order that he was saddened by this matter, and he will ask the nobles of San Diego for a result on this matter."


    "A result?"


    Maggie is keenly aware of the subtlety of the word.


    It is not to visit the truth, nor to speak for them, but to give a result.


    Soon, Maggie understood the meaning of this sentence.


    Even William II didn''t know that at this time, Tu Fu must not be involved in this matter, let alone the fact that he is Jack Sparrow.


    Otherwise, not to mention Landis and the Northern Continent countries taking the opportunity to bargain for cheap, even the country will cause a violent commotion.


    So I can only give a solution that everyone can accept.


    Those who died in Santiago, although they were also members of the royal family, they still had a bad relationship after all.


    His Majesty is not only the Majesty of the Hohenzollern family, but also the Majesty of the Baia people,


    Everything is based on safeguarding the interests of the kingdom.


    Ms. Maggie''s mentality also eased, trying to figure out her chin,


    "So, the top priority is to find Tu Fu, and we can''t let the fact that he is Jack Sparrow be exposed, but so many people at the scene have seen the super giant ship, what should I do?"


    Prime Minister Sollens said unhurriedly, "Maggie, this is what you have to think about. Not only must it be done properly, but more importantly, it must be a solution that the child can accept."


    Ms. Maggie, who took on this big trouble, only felt tired when she heard this.


    Sure enough, it would be no good to get involved with that kid Tu Fu.


    "Shuala!"


    As soon as Maggie finished the conversation, the moment Maggie opened the door, she saw a young boy who was lying on the door and seemed to be listening to the conversation inside.


    "Klan?"


    "Sister Maggie, you may not believe it, but I just happened to pass by." Clan Sollens giggled, trying to get away with being stupid.


    "Oh." Maggie suddenly became interested, "So you happened to hear all the conversation between me and your father."


    "Just a coincidence."


    Clan only had an embarrassed smile on his face.


    "I heard that you and Tu Fu are classmates, and you have a good relationship with him. He is in quite a lot of trouble now. I don''t know if you have any ideas." Maggie pretended to scare him.


    Klan wanted to pour out his words, but when he was about to say it, his expression hesitated, "How can I be the one to make such a big deal, father will definitely have an idea."


    "Kran."


    The prime minister��s voice came from the meeting room, ��Why don��t you talk about your thoughts too. You��ve been by my side for so long, you should definitely improve.��


    "yes."


    Kelan, who had been approved by his father, felt nervous for a while, then he calmed down and brought out the plan he had been thinking about for a long time.


    "Actually, Santiago wants a result, and His Majesty will give them the result they want.


    The people want the truth, so we will give them the truth, provided that as long as Tu Fu is not involved, it will be a satisfactory result for everyone. "


    Maggie touched her chin: "What do you mean?"


    Clan Sollens said solemnly:


    "Tuff Capet had to be a hero of the kingdom, no doubt about it, but Jack Sparrow didn''t have to be."


    ��


    The realm of the spirit world.


    Tu Fu, who was lying in the captain''s cabin, kept his eyes wide open, waved his arms vigorously, and tried his best not to fall asleep.


    He, a Sequence 6 adventurer, spent too much time fighting with demigods, and overdrawn too much of the Santa Maria''s capabilities. Now is the time to pay.


    I''m afraid that if you don''t sleep for a long time, it will be difficult to recover from exhaustion.


    It took him several days to adjust his breath, and he finally recovered his basic mobility, but he couldn''t use a little bit of spirituality on his body, and he was struck by intense sleepiness.


    Tu Fu gritted his teeth to resist this side effect.


    Tu Fu didn''t know that this consumption would make him sleep for a long time, but it must not be a short time.


    Now is far from the time to rest, there are still many things to be done, and he will never allow himself to fall asleep without knowing why.


    "At least take back the misty tree rhizome in the hands of the Mermaid King. It can be considered that this material has satisfied all the materials of daydreamers."


    Tu Fu panted heavily, weighing the last extraordinary material.


    The degree of praise of this major event is beyond imagination. In just two or three days, he has already digested the Sequence 6 bard potion.


    Tu Fu, who had regained his ability to move after struggling on the boat for a long time, did not hesitate.


    He moved at will, and immediately gave the order to return to the real world.


    "ৡ�"


    Immediately, the hull moved accordingly, constantly switching between reality and reality while walking in the spirit world. After swimming for a while, a thick fog enveloped the Santa Maria.


    With a sound of "thumping", the huge ship landed on the surface of the sea, and then arrived at a certain sea area.


    This azure sea is sunny and sunny.


    Obviously not a restless sea area like the Misty Sea or the Wild Sea.


    The most notable feature is that there are a large number of coral reefs growing under the seabed. Coral reefs that stretch for tens of miles are not a specialty everywhere.


    Tu Fu looked at the large coral reefs and muttered to himself,


    "Coral Sea? I don''t know if Captain Ghost sent Avril."


    Not long after arriving in the Coral Sea, Tu Fu saw a dilapidated flying ghost ship approaching in the distance.


    The person who came was the ghost captain he had been thinking about.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 349： Shichibukai

    Chapter 349 Shichibukai


    Seeing the logo of a sailing ship rushing from the sky, Tu Fu instinctively wanted to sail away, just like the scene where a heavily indebted borrower sees a beneficiary.


    Although he is sure that the giant scarlet eye on the ship can suppress the Screaming Tree, and let a terrifying existence of the lowest rank in the old days, it is not difficult to scare away a mere distraction.


    But who knows the existence of this level, once they fight each other, what will happen.


    Besides, he can''t use spirituality to drive the ship too much now.


    Tufu didn''t see a trace of blood on his face. He waved his hands to disperse the dense fog surrounding the Santa Maria, stood on the bow with his hands behind his back, pretended to be calm and waited for the arrival of the ghost ship on the skyline.


    "Jack Ship, you are indeed here. I have been looking for you for a long time."


    A skeleton wrapped in a black robe waved the boat down to keep him at the same height as Tu Fu.


    Tu Fu said indifferently: "Did you send the mermaid princess back?"


    "Of course, that is the treasure of the king of the deep sea. If I make a mistake, do you think he will let me go?"


    Phantom Captain held his head up proudly, showing a proud expression, "Since the matter has been done for you, now you should fulfill your promise and help me drive away the Screaming Tree.


    That thing made me restless, and it appeared when I closed my eyes. If this continues, I will be sucked dry by it. "


    "Captain, please don''t worry, I will definitely help you relieve the state, but the previous battle has consumed too much power of the ship and has not yet recovered, please give me some more time."


    Tu Fu turned up his mouth to show his goodwill, trying to show his sincere eyes.


    But the more Captain Ghost looked at this guy, the more suspicious he became.


    "Hey, you don''t want to renege, do you? Let me tell you, if one day I am polluted by him, after that ghost gets the right to decide the future fate, you will be the next one to be revenged."


    Seeing the mistrust on Captain Ghost��s face, Tu Fu still nodded,


    "It''s like this, our fate has long been closely linked, why do you have to worry that I will deceive you.


    Please rest assured that my character, Jack Sparrow, is known to everyone at sea, and my reputation is comparable to gold. "


    "Okay... I will trust you one last time... If you dare to lie to me, you will die."


    It wasn''t until Tu Fu repeatedly assured that Skull could barely convince him of his sincerity, "Speaking of which, you should be more careful these days, everyone in the sea is looking for you now."


    "Find me?"


    "Otherwise, who else, you probably don''t know what happened in the past few days, Jack Sparrow and the mermaid clan attacked San Diego, many people are so suspicious.


    This has nothing to do with me. Your identity has long been guessed by many people. Even though you didn''t show your face, the things you did in the past are remembered by many people. "


    Speaking of this, Captain Ghost smiled, "I heard that the king of Baia was running around for this matter, and the Republic of Lantis was even more furious. That is one of their strongest naval forces, second only to their Northern Continent''s No. One''s army.


    This war caused the loss of most of the navy''s manpower, and the fleet was completely wiped out.


    Now the countries of the North Continent must give Baia an explanation, especially the military of Lantis is constantly oppressing the Baia embassy, ??so they must give an explanation. "


    As soon as he came out and heard such big news, Tu Fu fell silent. At first he used the name of Jack Sparrow just to make it easier to act overseas.


    For the sake of details and authenticity, he claimed to be from Baia, but he did not expect to lay the groundwork for the current mine.


    Tu Fu secretly said in his heart: "It seems that we have to find Ms. Maggie to discuss countermeasures, and we must not lead the fire to Baia Kingdom."


    Before he could think about the countermeasures, Captain Ghost continued to speak:


    "The king of the deep sea also wants to meet with you, saying that he has something to deliver to you. You''d better blackmail the old guy. There are countless treasures in the deep sea palace, treasures from shipwrecks of centuries, but Not a small sum."


    "The king of the deep sea? It''s time for me to settle accounts with him."


    Tu Fu raised his eyebrows. He worked so hard to rescue the mermaid princess for the mermaid king.


    Favours are favors, and business is business. I have used the power of several demigods to owe a lot of favors this time. Just asking Him for a root of the Mist Tree is too cheap for them.


    "The Deep Sea Palace is not far from here, right?"


    "It''s not too far."


    "Come on, let''s go to the Deep Sea Palace now."


    Tu Fu immediately made a decision, first go to the Deep Sea Palace to find the Mermaid King, and then talk about the Baia Kingdom.


    "Wait a minute, there is one more important thing to talk about." Captain Ghost showed an envious expression on his face, "Besides the mermaid, Captain Mingesa also asked me to send a message, you are really a big hit"


    "Mingesar? You just tell him, I will submit that policy to Baia."


    "Policy? What conditions did you promise him? He is willing to help you."


    "It''s not a big deal." Tu Fu said briskly, "It''s just to give the Pirate Alliance a place to live on the sea in the future."


    "what!"


    The ghost captain opened his mouth wide in astonishment, unable to speak because of shock.


    Everyone knows the attitude of the powerful countries in the Northern Continent towards pirates, and they wish to wipe out this group of malignant tumors. Even if countries secretly raise some pirates who are allowed to plunder, they are only a small part after all.


    The general policy of the North Continent must be to make pirates disappear from the five seas in the next few years.


    "Stop joking, who do you think you are, even the king of a country can''t do this kind of thing," Captain Ghost couldn''t help but start complaining.


    "Who is joking with you? I am afraid that for a long time to come, the goal of the Northern Continent will be transferred to other intelligent races. They will have to ignore the power of the Pirate Alliance. If they want to borrow this part of their power, they can only follow my ideas. Do."


    "Quickly tell me what strategy it is."


    Tu Fu smiled and confessed his thoughts,


    "I proposed an interesting idea to Captain Mingesa. All the famous and top pirates will join the governments of the northern continent, that is, let them recognize the identity of the pirate lords that have been elected."


    "Joke."


    Captain Ghost couldn''t help snorting coldly after hearing this, "You want us to work for the government, pirates are born free, that''s impossible."


    Tu Fu did not refute, but just said lightly: "If you are granted the status of a pirate lord, except for the occasional recruitment obligation jointly signed by the governments of the northern continent.


    Those selected pirates can move freely at ordinary times without being hunted down by the government, and their properties in the North Continent can be officially recognized, and they even have regular salary benefits. "


    "That''s...not impossible!"


    The ghost captain wanted to try to argue, but he couldn''t find a reason to refuse.


    Whether it��s the so-called legends in the sea or big shots, to put it bluntly, most pirates engage in illegal deeds because they can��t get along in their original places.


    If this matter is done, no one can refuse such a proposal except for a top powerhouse like Mingesa.


    Accepting the assistance of the Northern Continent Joint Department is equivalent to being a pirate recognized by the Northern Continent government. It will be much better to act at sea with official endorsement.


    Moreover, the pirate forces that were previously kept in captivity by various countries can also come to the stage, and the extremely powerful pirates that are troublesome at sea also have a better destination.


    The government should turn a blind eye and close one eye, and temporarily let them go.


    At least before the conflict between humans and non-human intelligent races breaks out, it is definitely a good choice to stabilize the pirate forces.


    Those large-scale pirate forces that eat the royal food will at least restrain themselves a lot, and at the same time warn those unruly little pirates not to act recklessly. The forces on both sides will take this opportunity to maintain the atmosphere at sea and avoid more vicious crimes at sea.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a win-win situation.


    This is already the best countermeasure Tu Fu can think of, and he acts as a middleman to fuel this system.


    At least for now it is an excellent way.


    Captain Ghost slowed down for a while. He was a very wise man, and he soon understood the essence of this trick, and his whole body couldn''t help but began to tremble:


    "What is this policy called?"


    "Schibukai system."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 350： deep sea palace

    Chapter 350 Deep Sea Palace


    Talking and laughing happily, the ghost captain finally sent Tu Fu to the territory of the mermaid clan.


    Just approaching the edge, I met a mermaid guard holding a fork, but I refused to go down even though I said nothing.


    "Hoohoo!"


    A water bubble that gradually floated from the bottom of the sea to the top dived, and did not stop because of the pressure of the altitude. The bubble was filled with enough oxygen.


    It is the king of the deep sea that is specially customized for Tu Fu, and there is only one.


    The intention was obvious enough, and Tu Fu was only allowed to go to the Deep Sea Palace by himself.


    "Here, not everyone in the royal family of the deep sea is allowed to enter their palace, especially after such a thing happened, it has long been a relationship of immortality.


    You are probably the only human being able to enter this palace this century. "


    The black-clothed skeleton on the ghost ship did not forget to tell Tu Fu before leaving, and gave him a suspicious look, "Remember what you promised me, don''t try to renege, I have the ability to find you at any time."


    "Don''t worry, my reputation has always been gold."


    Tu Fu said casually, Captain Ghost has helped him so many times, he would not be perfunctory to the other party, and when the time is right, he will help him remove the terrifying mother tree.


    Tu Fu immediately spread his arms and automatically activated the protection function of the Santa Maria.


    A large white mist spread out immediately to cover the hull, but it only covered the scope of the hull. It was not enough to cause too much damage at sea, but it was enough to protect the ship.


    "Grunt."


    Following that, he resolutely drilled into the oxygen bubble, dived together with the mermaid guards, and continued to dive to the deepest part of the seabed. The light and sunshine in the sky gradually disappeared, but he still did not see the bottom.


    It is said that the royal palace of the deep sea royal family is 10,000 meters below the seabed.


    Even if the electrical revolution takes place, it will take another two hundred years to create a submarine that can explore 10,000 meters to go to the Mermaid Palace.


    Although there is already an experience, the gap between more than a thousand meters and tens of thousands of meters is simply incomparable.


    At first there was still a bright light on the sea.


    All creatures are bathed in the warm and sunny sea water. Small fish and shrimps with piebald spots are frolicking around the trained coral clumps. Strange starfish, jellyfish and seaweeds of various colors can be seen everywhere.


    All kinds of creatures dance under the surging waves.


    But when diving to 5,000 meters, there is no light at all, only some strange-looking deep-sea fish have bright organs on their bodies, and the eyes of most fish have degenerated in this environment, and they follow aimlessly. Instinct to swim in the water.


    Medium and large creatures become the masters of this layer, and the experience of getting close is quite special.


    The underwater world seen from the bubbles is mysterious and quiet. Even if you are close to them, you can''t hear any sound except your own breathing, as if you are integrating with this wonderful world.


    The further you go down, the darker it becomes, and there are very few things that can be distinguished.


    Tu Fu in his previous life had never tried diving before, but this is the second time he dived into the 10,000-meter deep sea. Fortunately, there were two mermaid guards to guide him, and the oxygen ball fell at an extremely fast speed.


    What is the world like in the 10,000-meter deep sea?


    The place is surrounded by pitch blackness, and the darkness that sees no light makes Tu Fu feel a great sense of loneliness. A kind of awe that can only be seen when seeing high-level creatures is awakened again.


    The 10,000-meter deep sea is full of marine organisms that are hundreds of thousands of meters away. They swim carefree in the deep water area, and they can **** dozens or even hundreds of catties of fish into their stomachs as long as they open their mouths.


    Compared with them, what a small species man is, it is impossible to notice his existence without looking carefully.


    Although Tu Fu had a similar experience in the spirit world, he still felt that his blood was boiling when he got close to those giants.


    Fortunately, there are mermaid guards communicating with them, so that they will not be swallowed by anyone.


    "Guest, the palace is here. Your Majesty has been waiting for you for a long time."


    The mermaid guard kindly reminded him and led Tu Fu into the palace.


    The first thing that catches the eye is a relatively bright undersea forest. Tall native plants grow densely, without branches or veins, standing bare and upright.


    Various and endless coral clumps appeared in front of Tu Fu.


    The most conspicuous thing is the underwater civilization created by the mermaids.


    There are many houses growing in the bushes, and the most central position is the magnificent palace hall built with strange corals. The windows are made of amber stone, and some gold and silver that probably fell from the sea are inlaid on the outside of the building.


    The unique mermaid civilization appeared in Tufu, and even showed the same surprise as when seeing the elf village.


    "Those are?"


    When Tu Fu landed in this city, he saw many broken or complete antique crafts, all of which were placed in this underwater city, some from the third era, and some from earlier.


    eventually sank to the bottom of the sea over time.


    The value of those things, just looking at them made Tu Fu, a student majoring in archeology, interested in exploring.


    "If you have time in the future, you must come a few more times."


    Tu Fu looked at the pile of things and said secretly.


    "You came."


    The old voice came from the prosperous and rich palace.


    But in a blink of an eye, he was brought into the palace.


    The Mermaid King in the Deep Sea Palace, this time Tu Fu did not wear the armor he always wears, but a crown and royal suit. The giant mermaid looked at this human boy very comfortably.


    "This is what you want. Put it away. Speaking of which, this thing can easily cause hallucinations. When the prey gets close, the vines will spread out and entangle them, and then slowly digest the food. Don''t touch it with your skin. .��


    The mermaid king casually threw a piece of plant rhizome wrapped in oxygen bubbles towards Tufu.


    The King of the Deep Sea said solemnly: "Tu Fu, from now on, you are an ally recognized by the mermaid clan, and members of my clan will help you wholeheartedly if you encounter any troubles in the future.


    There are also treasures here, you can also ask for them freely, as long as you can take away as much as you can. "


    As expected of the leader of the deep sea royal family, he was so generous when he set out the conditions.


    Piles of gold and silver treasures, mountains of antiques and jades were carried out by the guards and placed in front of Tu Fu. The value can exceed Tu Fu''s current assets if they are exchanged on land.


    "These are things that our family has found from the sea or ancient ruins in the past two centuries. If you are interested in something, you can take it yourself as a reward for rescuing Avril."


    "It''s too polite, but I appreciate your kindness. But there are too many things, and I can''t take them on board."


    Tu Fu smiled, but his legs and feet remained motionless when he looked at the pile of gold and silver treasures.


    It��s not that I��m no longer interested in money, but I just think of Captain Ghost��s warning that there are a lot of good things that the royal family of the deep sea can offer, and it��s too underestimating to just give some money.


    "I was negligent, so I specially prepared something for you, and it will be useful if you are active at sea."


    It seemed that he understood the meaning of Tu Fu''s words, and the King of the Deep Sea was not disgusted.


    If there are no conditions for doing such a big thing, it will make him suspicious.


    The King of the Deep Sea waved his hand to order the guards to continue presenting the thing.


    That thing was dragged by the jade plate and covered by a red curtain.


    Looks extremely valuable.


    When the waiter unbuttoned the curtain, he could see a cane made of ancient trees. Several winding branches were intertwined with each other, and a black night pearl was inlaid on the top of the cane.


    "this is?"


    "Scepter of the Sea God, use your standards to define at least A-level taboos. Users can instill a certain amount of spirituality to create hurricanes, tsunamis, rainstorms, and lightning strikes. It can make people fly into the sky and walk on the bottom of the sea.


    All the authority of the God of Storms in the sea can be achieved with this Sea God Scepter. "


    The King of the Deep Sea took the trouble to introduce Tu Fu.


    "So, what''s the cost of it?"


    "The user''s negative emotions pile up quickly, easily irritable, irritable, and have a strong desire to destroy, and automatically harvest the blood and soul of all marine life within a range of 500 meters, so as to support its entity and soul body."


    "A forbidden substance that has advantages and disadvantages, its power must be good. As for the disadvantages, but for me now... there are almost no side effects."


    Tu Fu smiled bitterly, "So are you willing to give me such a precious thing? It must be quite precious."


    "This is a national treasure of our family, and it should not be given to others lightly."


    The Mermaid King looked at him intently, "But I know the manpower and price you mobilized for that war. Such a great kindness to Avril Lavigne cannot be exhausted, and it is only reasonable for me to pay it back for her."


    Tu Fu smiled, and did not speak when he took the forbidden item.


    Yes, Avril Lavigne can''t repay this day''s great kindness.


    In order to keep the Little Mermaid and him in a state of mutual debt, the only option is to donate the national treasure to others. This is probably the last insistence of the old father.


    Tu Fu hesitated for a moment before asking: "I don''t know, is Avril Lavigne doing well recently?"


    "It''s not bad. This encounter made the girl finally take some time off. At least she no longer yearns to go to the world of land humans. In fact, this is the best result for her and other members of our clan. "


    The huge mermaid king sighed in relief.


    Tu Fu lowered his head silently, feeling a pang of distress for the girl who longed for the wonderful world.


    After such a major event, it triggered a great conflict between mermaids and humans. I am afraid that it will be unrealistic for Avril Lavigne to get close to human society or even the captain in the future.


    Perhaps, this is the price of growth.


    After getting permission from the King of the Deep Sea, Tu Fu quietly went to the apse where the mermaid princesses played around.


    In the coral garden, there happened to be a few beautiful mermaid princesses playing together,


    Toss a ball around and have fun.


    The exchange of regretful remarks about the past experience on land, and I will never experience it again in the future,


    Can only live in memories.


    The little mermaid, who always likes to be quiet, sat on the swing and drew many patterns on the snow wave paper with a coral pen.


    From the day when she went to sea on her birthday, she was recorded until she was caught stealing frosting, and then a person who claimed to be Captain Jack appeared, and then experienced the interesting life on an isolated island. Only then did she truly see the vast human society.


    The day when she was arrested and imprisoned in the black tower was like facing hell. In desperation, that person stepped forward again, and rescued her from **** like a prince in a storybook in an impossible predicament...


    Everything that happened on land seemed like a distant dream to Avril Lavigne.


    Unknowingly, the painting book was soaked with big drops of tears.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 351： Take off the mask

    Chapter 351 Take off the mask


    The capital of Ryan Kingdom,


    Nurem City, known as the city of fog.


    The fifth day after the big incident in San Diego.


    The popularity did not decrease with time, but instead rose higher and higher because of the official silence of several countries involved.


    In an upscale tavern near Duz University, voices talking about the big event in San Diego were everywhere.


    "I guess this matter must have something to do with Baia. The barbarians there always like to show off their muscles in this way, which is really disgusting."


    "A savage is a savage, and will remain so a century from now."


    "And the men in Landis are really bloodless. They have been bullied to the head and dare not fight back. It''s better to just hang the white flag and surrender. Why go to war."


    Nurem gentlemen with considerable demeanor, dressed in decent black suits, gathered together to discuss international affairs,


    Especially when there is a lady next to her, her mouth can''t stop boasting.


    They may disagree on many things, but when it comes to raising Ryan and lowering other countries, everyone will maintain a high degree of unity.


    It is not just a place where this kind of class gathers. When talking about the glory of the Kingdom of Ryan, even the hungry beggars on the streets of Newland will be full of pride.


    In fact, it is similar to Baiary��s breathing exhaust gas and praising the industrialized people.


    Sitting at the bar was an adult with a typical Southern Continental yellow complexion and black hair. He was wearing simple work clothes, and his long hair was thrown into the crowd so no one would pay attention to his public face.


    Since I came in, I asked the bartender for a glass of cheap milk beer, neither participating in public discussions, nor getting drunk and talking nonsense like the lower class.


    But this is also normal. No one likes him in the affluent Nylon City for a person like him who is plainly dressed, looks plain, and has low-level blood.


    After sitting for a long time, no lady took the initiative to strike up a conversation, which was obviously extremely unwelcome.


    As for Tu Fu, who was sitting alone at the bar, he didn''t care about other people''s opinions at all. He looked quite tired, but when he saw the menu on the bar, he became even more tired.


    "Fish and Chips...Fried Potatoes...Baked Beans...Watching the Stars..."


    Seeing the string of foods that have exhausted the arrangement and combination of ingredients, Tu Fu''s already dignified mood became even more dignified.


    After finally arriving here by boat from the spirit world, I want to take the opportunity to improve the taste, maybe I can stimulate the sense of taste with fire.


    But after struggling for a long time and looking at the dishes that were obviously going to be thunderous, Tu Fu couldn''t make up his mind to order.


    The difference from Baia is that the food here is fried or boiled, without any condiments, and at the end, mustard, chili, soy sauce and the like are poured indiscriminately.


    It would be an exaggeration to say that it is tasteless, or at least it is hard to swallow.


    "Ryan''s recipes are just as outrageous as their moral standards." Tu Fu, a spiritual Bayer, secretly commented.


    Fortunately, I didn''t sit for too long, a very charming female voice sounded in the tavern,


    "Sorry~ I''m late."


    The visitor was wearing an exaggerated classic red dress and a lady hat, even showing half of his shoulders and chest.


    This is quite rare in Ryan, who dresses conservatively.


    However, when he saw that the speaker was a beautiful woman full of charm, Mr. Ryan, who has always been known for his integrity, even straightened his eyes.


    Not long after that elegant lady entered the arena, a well-dressed man tried to go up and ask for a glass of wine, but he was refused of course. I thought this was a high-sighted noble lady.


    But when they saw that charming and beautiful woman sitting next to the yellow-skinned and black-haired young man whom everyone had always looked down upon before, many people at the scene had unbelievable expressions on their faces.


    "Did you make a mistake?"


    "It seems that the **** has good luck, the pony drives a big cart."


    "Heh, maybe this kind of man hasn''t played before, so try something new."


    The gentlemen laughed and comforted themselves, even though the man and woman heard such words, they didn''t take it seriously.


    The person who came was Baia''s ambassador to Santa Maggie, Ms. Maggie, who ordered the messengers from the spirit world to find Tu Fu directly, claiming that she had something important to meet with him.


    Nurem City is the agreed location.


    This beautiful woman over 30 years old has the blessing of a "witch" attribute, let alone such a revealing dress, her frown and smile are so eye-catching.


    "Snapped."


    Maggie just snapped her fingers, and the guests present were so fascinated that they couldn''t hear their conversation clearly.


    "Sorry, because you can''t go back to Baia yet, we can only meet in Ryan for safety." Ms. Maggie''s mouth was raised, releasing the charm that people will not pay for their lives.


    "It''s okay, Nylon City is fine."


    It''s just that Tu Fu next to him turned a blind eye, and occasionally glanced at the scene outside through the floor-to-ceiling windows, and couldn''t help but look at the young women passing by.


    "Speaking of which, your new face is not attractive at all, no wonder no girls come up to drink with you.


    what is this? A glass of milk beer, it seems that I have far overestimated your status in the hearts of ladies. "


    As soon as I met Ms. Maggie, I complained.


    Especially the very normal-looking yellow-skinned and black-haired model in front of him.


    Not to mention compared with Tu Fu''s original handsome boy face, even the mature uncle Jack Sparrow with a unique flavor is far behind.


    "Really? It''s the first time someone says I''m not looking good."


    Tu Fu stretched out his hand to rub against the ordinary face, and smiled indifferently: "Perhaps, the original me has always been wearing a mask, and this is what I am like."


    "Now you can''t make me have the slightest sexual impulse~"


    Ms. Maggie made a teasing sentence according to the usual practice, and then set her sights on the prestigious Duds University, which can be seen not far away.


    "I didn''t expect Miss Winster to go to Duds University as an exchange student after being delayed for half a year. Mr. Capet, you have a lot of face in the League of Seven Schools."


    "a piece of cake."


    "I guess you must be looking forward to meeting her in this city by chance, so you specially set the location next to Duds University."


    "Ma''am, it''s too much for you to expose even my petty thoughts."


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders, and simply admitted the matter in front of the other party, "But it''s not entirely true, I won''t be here for long, so I don''t plan to see her.


    Since I''m leaving soon, why bother Sophie''s life. "


    "If she knew that you didn''t see her since you came, she would probably be very angry. Women are always cautious."


    "Maybe."


    Tu Fu smiled indifferently, "But I really hate parting scenes, so I never say goodbye to people.


    Sophie has finally adapted to the learning environment here, how can I be willing to break all this.


    Besides, I won''t be able to come back for a long time in the future, and I won''t be able to contact her again, and I won''t be able to share her worries when she is in trouble, so I don''t have to disturb others when she just returns to normal life. "


    "Sure enough, it was because of that ship. I wondered why you were able to raise your combat power to such a high level."


    Ms. Maggie nodded thoughtfully.


    "If you gain something, you will lose it. After all, you have to pay a price."


    Tu Fu smiled and thought of a sentence inexplicably.


    How can I save you without imprisonment, how can I love you with imprisonment.


    Really fit the reality.


    After chatting for a few sentences, the atmosphere became more relaxed, and Ms. Maggie got to the point:


    "Speaking of which, since you are going to disappear for a while, there is one thing that has to be resolved. Uncle Tilo said that you need to agree to it."


    "It must be San Diego''s trouble, I don''t think Landis will let me go easily, right?"


    Tu Fu knows everything, and after coming to Ryan and reading many newspapers, it is not difficult to guess the intention of that country.


    Ms. Maggie emphasized: "To be precise, they will not let Jack Sparrow, who is a Bayer, be let go, at least on the surface."


    "The demigods in San Diego all know my identity, although there is no evidence, but since they have not exposed the fact that Tufu Cape and Jack Sparrow are actually one person.


    Presumably he didn''t want to start the war so early, after all, he just wanted a step up. "


    "The consciousness is very high. It is indeed not the time to start the war. As long as the alliance between my uncle, Ryan and Sa Luolun is still there, before there are new international changes, Landis will never want to go to war with the three countries at the same time."


    Maggie also smiled, "As you said, they just want a step up. Your friend Kelan made an interesting suggestion, are you interested in hearing it?"


    "Oh, that father-fearing guy, what did he say."


    "He said Tuf Capet had to be Baia''s hero, but Jack Sparrow didn''t have to be."


    Ms. Maggie repeated the proposal heard in the Prime Minister''s Office, "So, it is actually very easy to solve this matter, just add some material to Jack Sparrow.


    We don''t have to convince the Landis government, we just need to convince the people of the Northern Continent.


    Jack Sparrow''s experience at sea is too legendary, but he has been synonymous with lies from the beginning. "


    Tu Fu chuckled, and took the words smoothly, "So, we have to make up a bigger lie to cover up this lie, and finally make Jack Sparrow''s story also a lie, is that right?


    "I knew you didn''t agree, it seems that I can only think of a new way."


    Ms. Maggie sighed and was not surprised.


    If this is really done, it is equivalent to negating the legendary story of Tu Fu''s new identity after he left Baia.


    The man in front of him relied on forgetting his past and avoiding those things and identities in the past to achieve such a big name.


    Stigmatizing Jack Sparrow''s identity is equivalent to denying everything he has done so far.


    For the extraordinary, it was a stage of failure.


    "Who said... I don''t want to."


    Tu Fu stood up slowly, and let out a long sigh of relief, "For the sake of the kingdom, I actually don''t care about this method, it''s just a false name, it''s nothing."


    Looking at Duds University in the distance through the window, his eyes tried to express joy or sadness, but he couldn''t do it at all.


    Captain Ghost''s guess is right,


    He did pay a heavy price for inheriting that ship.


    From the moment he took over as the captain of the Santa Maria, he has long since become an undead monster whose tongue cannot taste food, whose skin cannot feel warmth or cold, and who cannot feel the world with his heart.


    How can you care about such a trivial matter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 352： The Worst Liar of Generations (End of this volume)

    Chapter 352 The Worst Liar in Generations (End of this volume)


    The seventh day of the big event.


    In the indescribable realm of the spirit world, in the gray and gloomy world, there are countless creatures in the spirit world fearfully staying away from that huge ship that is hundreds of meters long.


    The giant ship exuded a terrifying pressure, and the unique fog completely enveloped the surroundings, and no one knew what was happening inside.


    On the deck of the "Santa Maria", a large number of ghost creatures retreated.


    There was only a dry and yellow skeleton leaning on the seat. Captain Tufu took out a purple flute, and under the hypnosis of his meticulous playing,


    Ghost Captain was finally stunned by the heavy metal music with no sense of rhythm.


    Anyway, he closed his eyes.


    "Hope people are okay."


    Tu Fu muttered incredulously and put his hands together, praying for the poor ghost captain.


    This is what he proposed to hypnotize him himself, and he can''t blame himself for what happened.


    The seventh day was also Tu Fu��s last day to stay awake. If he didn��t help Captain Ghost solve that big problem, he wouldn��t be able to help him after he fell asleep.


    After much deliberation, the only way to eradicate him is to borrow the power of the dormant giant scarlet eye on this ship.


    A gamble that is not cheap.


    The opponent is just an inconspicuous clone of the Outer God. In theory, as long as it is operated properly, a dog can kill the Outer God''s heir, let alone an existence of the same level.


    The ghost captain who was stunned by the chaotic and sequence sound waves would never have imagined that a Sequence 6 bard would not even be able to play tunes.


    Relying on the remaining consciousness, he quickly explored in that empty dream, which felt quite amazing.


    The ghost captain knows that this is a dream, and he can easily operate his own actions in the dream, allowing the boundless to drift in the ocean of consciousness.


    When falling into a deep dream, Captain Ghost froze in place, seeing many bubbles flashing before his eyes.


    In front is a shimmering mountain passage, and the wine ponds and meat forests on both sides of the road are piled up into mountains, and the charming girl wearing very little cloth hooks him, wealth, power, **** and love.


    Everything he sees on this path is a reflection of his truest desires.


    Dreams are the fulfillment of desires,


    Those things that cannot be satisfied in reality can only be realized in dreams.


    At this moment, whether it is the rich aroma of food or the invitation of a beautiful woman, this skeleton''s senses are greatly stimulated.


    Phantom Captain seemed to have sensed something, so he steadied his mind and stopped looking at those bubbles and continued to move forward. The great pain made him speechless.


    Gritting his teeth, he continued to move forward, and the light spots became brighter and brighter.


    In front of him is freedom. He longed for freedom for too long, and his body ran faster and faster involuntarily, as if he could gain freedom only by breaking out of this strange circle.


    "Kang Dang!"


    Just as the ghost captain was running hard, a huge stone fell in front of him, blocking the entrance of the cave immediately and impartially.


    Captain Ghost watched carefully, his panicked thoughts could not keep him calm, the unspeakable sense of collapse made his dreams start to disintegrate little by little.


    "��ৡ�"


    The wine, meat and young women on the ground turned into a green plant and grew densely at this moment,


    This narrow hole is about to be filled.


    "let me go."


    Captain Ghost wanted to break free from it, but he couldn''t get rid of this predicament no matter what. He was entangled by vines and branches and leaves, and he only felt a strong sense of suffocation.


    "don''t want!"


    He stared wide-eyed in horror, trying to break free from the branch, but only felt his body getting tighter and tighter, seeing that the branch was about to completely fill the hole.


    "Shua."


    At the lower level of the dream, something seemed to notice the things above, and the intense heat almost melted everything.


    He didn��t even show up, but just radiated some intense heat at will, the sky-high flames spewed into the air, and all those infected were melted into liquid iron,


    Some pretense seems to burn everything up.


    The shrieking tree entwined with the ghost captain, sensed the noise to the point of explosion, his body felt like an electric shock, spread its branches and leaves and disappeared without thinking, the farther away from here the better.


    Even the roots of dreams were pulled out, completely away from this place of right and wrong.


    "Hoo��"


    The ghost captain suddenly opened his empty eyes and stood up, really frightened by the situation just now.


    When dealing with high-level creatures, he adhered to the principle of not seeing anything, not listening to anything, and finally saved his life.


    "Captain Jack, this is what you call hypnosis!"


    After the thrill, he thought sadly of the bad thing just now, it was like a blow to his head.


    "Don''t care about those details, since you are still alive and nothing happened on board, it means it was a success." Tu Fu saw the crowd or, the corners of his mouth raised unconsciously,


    "Why don''t you tell me what you saw."


    "Dangerous, invisible existence, no, I can''t describe their form."


    Captain Ghost answered this question very metaphorically.


    He did not dare to describe or even recall the things in the dream. When encountering a huge danger that he did not understand, he only acted as if nothing had happened. This is the quality that an extraordinary person should have.


    Tu Fu nodded, he understood the basic situation,


    "There is one thing I want to tell you. I won''t be able to reappear for a long time in the future, so please tell Captain Mingesa that I have already asked someone to report the matter he is looking forward to. As for whether it will be successful or not, I will Can''t give an answer either."


    "Are you talking about Qiwuhai?" Captain Ghost nodded without thinking, "Okay, I will convey it to you, but you don''t seem to be fast right now."


    "A mere skeleton is stronger than you no matter what."


    Tu Fu��s tone has never been weaker than it is now. His mental state is not optimistic. Seven consecutive working days without sleep make the dark circles around his eyes and his pale face very eye-catching.


    "Okay, my promise has been fulfilled, you can go, now we owe each other nothing."


    "thanks."


    The ghost captain felt a burst of joy for the rest of his life, but he thought about driving away the souls of the dead at sea day after day, and finally felt a little bit, and fell down again.


    He hesitated and said: "Before I came, the outside world had something about you, why did you do that..."


    "I know those things, they''re just small things, I don''t care." Tu Fu waved his hand indifferently, and didn''t bother to explain to him, "I won''t give it away."


    After saying that, he made a thick fog to envelop the Santa Maria, and the fog pushed the ghost captain further and further away.


    After doing this, the indifference that Tu Fu had just pretended to collapse immediately when there was no one around, and he couldn''t even stand upright again.


    His condition was really bad. He was in a state of exhaustion, and he spent seven days desperately shuttling back and forth between the sea and the countries on the northern continent.


    He has too many things to explain, and if he falls asleep, he will cause big trouble.


    "Pfft."


    Tu Fu lay on the captain''s seat, panting with difficulty, and subconsciously pressed the switch of the radio.


    ZiZiZi...


    It is still the fixed frequency, at the bottom of the dark abyss, you can hear the stern wind on the other side no matter how far away you are.


    After waiting for a while, the man greeted him with a cold voice,


    "haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Tu Fu tried his best to maintain his spirit to talk to Him, but the strong sense of weakness made it difficult for him to even open his mouth.


    "It sounds like you''re in a bad state, even worse than me."


    "Sir...Actually, this is to bid you a short farewell. For some reason, I have to sleep for a long time. Even I don''t know how long it will be, and whether I will wake up again..."


    "I know."


    Before Tu Fu could explain clearly, the other side of the abyss just responded lightly, "I can feel his breath disappearing, presumably you are the only one who took over the old thing''s place."


    "It seems that I am in the same situation as you now."


    Tu Fu forced a smile, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to communicate with you for a long time in the future. I used to deceive you a lot in order to enter the supernatural circle, and I once suspected that you are an evil god.


    Greetings to you this time, please forgive me for those malicious speculations, and at the same time forgive me for not being able to help you realize your wishes. "


    "I''ve said it, and I know it all. We''ll talk about those things when you come back. In your current state, it''s best not to talk anymore." The other end of the radio was already feeling unhappy.


    "Yes, you know everything but didn''t bother with me, for which I am very grateful." Tu Fu respectfully issued to the other end of the signal,


    "So, can I call you ''Mr. Door'' again?"


    "Gatekeeper" heard Tu Fu''s voice, and immediately fell into some kind of contemplation,


    Without saying a word.


    Since meeting old Captain Arthur, Tu Fu has also known the "Gatekeeper" camp, at least in a high-level existence on the neutral level, and at the same time he is a poor guy similar to him.


    It is not a coincidence that the ship''s signal connects directly to the Abyss, to the location of the "Gatekeeper".


    For a long time, at the bottom of the abyss that was so cold that only the wind roared, the voice of the "Gatekeeper" came over because of a long delay. His answer was,


    "Can."


    Tu Fu showed a faint smile on his pale face,


    "Teacher Mun,


    Thank you very much for your teaching and care for so long. "


    Received the approval from the side that heard the radio, and Tu Fu also told him what he wanted to say, so he turned off the radio casually,


    There is an inexplicable emotion flowing in my heart.


    After sighing lightly, Tu Fu silently took the logbook next to him. It was the diary that recorded his life in the two worlds. This has become a living habit.


    Or maybe it��s because I��m afraid that I won��t be able to remember anything when I wake up, at least I have something to worry about.


    Many things happened in the past few days, and Tu Fu didn''t have time to record them. Finally, today he took the opportunity to summarize all the diaries. He picked up a pen and recorded the things that happened in the past few days in order in the notebook.


    "Saturday, May 18, 1493.


    Waiting for my body to recover briefly, I went to the Deep Sea Palace with the ghost captain, where I saw the scenery that I will never forget.


    The King of the Deep Sea hinted very vaguely that I stayed there overnight, and even gave me a national treasure to repay the previous favor, pity the parents of the world.


    But I will never stay, I Tuf Capet can''t go to a fish! Impossible! "


    "1493, May 19th, rest day. Mermaid tastes really good (bushi)."


    "Monday, May 20, 1493.


    I came to Ryan Kingdom through the spirit world, and walked around the vicinity of Duz University, trying to arrange for us to meet each other?


    I do not know. The meet-and-greet with Ms. Maggie at the nearby tavern was a success, and he managed to make me look like a bumpkin.


    Well, I never knew my old self was this bad.


    About Jack Sparrow, we finally came to an agreement. You can only cover up lies with lies, because even the result becomes a lie. "


    "Tuesday, May 21, 1493.


    I contributed the last autobiography of Captain Jack''s great adventure to the "Sea Observer",


    It only takes one day to spread to the whole world.


    Only in this way can the goal be achieved the fastest. Maybe it''s going to scare everyone when it''s announced, but it''s kind of funny, and it shows that I''m still alive.


    I think Sophie must understand, I remember telling her that story. "


    "Wednesday, May 22, 1493, was sunny.


    Seven days after the big San Diego incident, I''m still sober, it''s painful to be honest, but I always feel like there''s something unfinished��"


    Tu Fu continued to push the pen down with a difficult mood, but he couldn''t write any more.


    "Crack."


    He turned on the surveillance camera quietly, and expertly locked the location on Duz University. Locked on Miss Sophie Winster who is still in class.


    She sat quietly in the classroom and listened to the class, her bright blond hair fluttering in the wind, her blue eyes shining like stars were as calm as water.


    This beautiful lady from the University of G?ttingen always makes the boys in the same classroom look sideways, but even if there are courageous male students who go up to strike up a conversation, there is no result after all.


    Miss Winster, who has experienced many things, always resolves them one by one with high EQ, so that the rejected man will not feel embarrassed.


    Just like in Leeds Comprehensive College, now Sophie has integrated into the atmosphere that a girl of this age should have.


    She is friendly, confident, beautiful, generous, and knowledgeable. Now Miss Winston is as dazzling as a star, and she is the focus of the crowd wherever she goes.


    "Big event, big event! The matter in San Diego has a result."


    Finally, when the class was over, some well-informed students in the classroom couldn''t help but began to share today''s big news.


    This incident that caused turmoil in the two continents has been going on for a full week.


    Even if several people gather together to discuss.


    "Could it be that Landis plans to let Baia go?"


    "Exactly, the countries have probably reached a consensus, and a statement has been issued on the official website. This incident is all borne by the mermaid clan. This confused account can only be counted on the heads of other intelligent races."


    "Speaking of which, it has something to do with the famous Jack Sparrow. I didn''t expect this legendary figure to be a liar."


    "It''s not just a liar, it''s simply the biggest liar ever."


    Sophie, who happened to hear those people talking about it, her pupils constricted suddenly when she heard the name, and her body trembled instinctively.


    It was only after she stabilized her mind that she slowly walked towards them, the corners of her mouth slightly raised,


    "Gentlemen, I guess you don''t mind having one more person involved in the conversation. You were just talking about what happened to San Diego."


    "Of course, who would refuse Miss Winster."


    The few people who were still talking about this matter suddenly beamed with joy, rushing to convey today''s news.


    "After the official verification of the Baia Kingdom, there has never been a legendary Sparrow family in each city. The so-called Jack Sparrow who led the mermaid family to attack San Diego is just a shameful liar.


    Since Narnia, he has been pretending to be a liar to defraud wealth, and later on, the pirate lord is just a packaging of his identity, as if he has really done these things. To a certain extent, this guy is indeed a genius.


    See, his autobiography clearly confirms this. "


    After the man finished speaking, he handed over today''s "Sea Observer", which was the final chapter of "The Great Adventure of Captain Jack".


    Sophie suppressed the fear and anxiety in her heart, and carefully read Tu Fu''s autobiography word by word, just like they said.


    Captain Jack Sparrow has been acting as a scammer since he entered the sea. He once committed serious crimes as a "financial genius" in the paradise city of Narnia, defrauding almost all the savings of local wealthy businessmen.


    He once wiped out an entire pirate group with his own power, but in fact, he happened to meet the pirate group that was in trouble, so he took the opportunity to hype it up.


    The matter of the pirate lord is even more ridiculous. It happens to be a pirate lord with the same name. Jack Sparrow is just taking this opportunity to gain popularity, so the subsequent duel naturally has nothing to do with him.


    The leader of the pirate alliance, Captain Mingesa, also confirmed this in his dictation to the interviewer of the "Sea Observer".


    As for what he said about fighting Captain Vader of the Black Medan, being tracked by Ghost Captain Five Seas, seeing the Fountain of Immortality, and getting the Poseidon Scepter,


    It''s just a bragging lie.


    Based on the above-mentioned lies, the so-called giant ship he went to sea to find was just one of the many lies.


    So leading the mermaid clan to attack Santiago has no way to stand up.


    In summary, Jack Sparrow, is the worst, craziest, most daring liar of this generation.


    In the meantime, Goddess Sophie''s face was frighteningly stiff, and the classmate who had just delivered the newspaper hurriedly said, "Sophie, the situation is like this. Although it''s just a digest, at least it''s a good thing. Baia Kingdom will not be implicated."


    "Ok."


    Sophie is not in the mood to care about that kind of thing at all, she just feels sorry for Captain Jack who has taken on everything.


    The man noticed that Sophie had read the end, so he cautiously reminded: "Speaking of which, the last line in this autobiography does not seem to be any words? No one knows what it means."


    "the last line?"


    Miss Winster subconsciously turned her gaze directly to the line he said, which was completely different from the previous style.


    That is... a special character composed of square characters.


    When she saw that line of words, Sophie Winster, who had been suppressed for a long time, was briefly stunned, and her expression gradually became more subtle.


    In the end, regardless of the image of the goddess, she burst out laughing with a "puchi".


    That sweet smile hangs on the face for a long time, like a spring breeze, even Tu Fu in the captain''s monitoring room of the Santa Maria can feel Miss Sophie''s joy at this moment.


    He wrote in his diary: "I think I finally understand why I have to wait until today. It turns out that this is the day when the "Sea Observer" is published."


    No particular reason.


    Just because, Bojia people smiled.


    The final chapter of "The Great Adventure of Captain Jack" of "Sea Observer" has a string of Chinese characters at the end, and it is only the string of Chinese characters that Sophie knows.


    "��Tufu gave it to Sophie."


    Beside those Chinese characters, there is a crude portrait of a boy with a long nose and a mischievous smile.


    PS: I finally finished writing the story of this volume. I don��t know if you still like it. According to the usual practice, I have one day off every day. It just happens to be National Day, perfect~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 353： distress signal at sea

    Chapter 353 Maritime distress signal


    PS: Chapter 352 is at the end of the first volume. If you see this, read the next chapter before coming back.


    Accidentally misplaced, embarrassing.


    ����


    "Butcher, that''s exactly the case. Since the age of steam, when steamships could reach every corner of the world, our ancestors have already plundered the wealth scattered everywhere.


    Whether it is gold or diamonds, all valuable minerals have long been scoured by those smart people, and they are not so kind as to leave some for future generations.


    As for those boring horror legends, probably made up by some sailor, you can''t believe what it''s like to imagine a guy driven crazy by the sea,


    The credibility of sea legends is close to zero.


    Instead of thinking about things that don''t exist, it''s better to enjoy the happiness of the moment. If you''re really interested in that, why not go see that movie called Pirates of the Caribbean and applaud Captain Jack Sparrow. "


    The speaker is an elderly gentleman. He holds red wine, wears a pair of gold-rimmed glasses, and matches it with an exquisite tuxedo suit. He releases the elegant and easy-going charm of a British gentleman with every gesture.


    When Captain Arthur told these stories to Tu Fu, he had a warm smile on his face. He always liked this young man and was willing to share some interesting stories at sea with him.


    He is not only interested in oriental culture, but also interested in this young man.


    Actually, for passengers like Tu Fu who rely on luck to win big prizes, especially those with an oriental face, it is really difficult to mix into their circle in places where the upper class gather together.


    But the truth is, Tu Fu did it.


    Since he got on the boat, he always has a smile on his face, and he can get in touch with anyone in a few words. He tries hard to integrate into various circles, and even himself has become his good friend.


    For a period of time, Tu Fu established a good relationship with both passengers and crew.


    After listening to Captain Arthur''s words, Tu Fu fell into a rare silence.


    He was very concerned about the name he heard just now, Jack Sparrow, the bohemian captain of the Black Pearl, one of the nine great pirates in the world, with a lot of notoriety.


    As the saying goes, there are thousands of dead souls at sea, and half of them are offended by Captain Jack.


    He only knows about the films in the series, but his heart always trembles for no reason when he hears the name.


    "Regardless of whether those treasures and sea legends are false or not, OnePiece must exist." He said silently in his heart.


    Tu Fu immediately lowered his head and muttered, "Mr. Arthur."


    "Ok?"


    "Actually, my name is Tufu, which has nothing to do with the Butcher you expressed."


    Captain Arthur, who knew Chinese very well, still smiled and said, "Okay, butcher, don''t care about those details."


    Knowing that this British gentleman has a black belly, Tu Fu gritted his teeth. He really wanted to put on Martin boots and slap the old guy''s ass.


    "It looks like you are a little depressed, did you stay on the boat for too long?"


    Seems to have noticed the other person''s expression, Captain Arthur continued with a smile: "Why don''t I take you for a stroll, to places that are usually inaccessible, are you interested in visiting the bridge?"


    "bridge?"


    Tu Fu''s eyes lit up when he heard it, "Of course."


    Everything he hadn��t experienced was new to him. After being invited, Tu Fu followed the other party to the bridge without saying a word.


    The staffing of a ship is usually with the captain as the highest deacon, and the bottom is in charge of four departments, the deck department, the engine department, the affairs department, and the passenger transportation department.


    It is the ship staff of the engine department who drive and maintain the ship, and there are two departments, the driving and the engine.


    The navigating platform is generally equipped with a driver (first mate, second mate, third mate), 1~2 sailors (helmsman), and an engineer (first engineer, second engineer, third engineer) The speed of the vehicle is formulated to maintain the normal operation of the machine.


    Every important voyage or major event, the captain will also go to the bridge to give instructions.


    For example, at this moment, Captain Arthur, surrounded by a group of lieutenants, led Tu Fu deep into the navigating platform. When the crew noticed an outsider, many of them frowned.


    "Don''t worry, this is my friend Tu Fu. You should have seen him. He is an interesting guy. I asked him to come."


    Captain Arthur noticed that the atmosphere was not right and took the initiative to defend. Seeing the sad expressions of many crew members, he quickly asked: "So what happened here, so that all of you came here."


    Not only the pilots of the navigation station, but also the heads of various departments are all gathered here at the moment,


    This is not a common occurrence.


    "Mr. Captain."


    The chief engineer stood up and explained: "Just now, the Radio Electronics Department received a strange signal."


    "Signal? Why is it weird."


    "Because it was the radio of the high seas rescue fleet, the international community received a message that a ship disappeared on the high seas, just near our route.


    But as far as we know, there is no distress signal about the shipwreck received during this voyage, which is simply impossible. "The chief engineer said with a sad face.


    Several ship leaders around also responded to each other.


    "It stands to reason that unless pirates threatened the ship and they were destroyed before they could do anything, there is still a chance to respond even in the event of a natural disaster."


    "The sailors in the deck department also claimed that they had never seen the wrecked ship on the sea, and even rarely encountered other ships along the way."


    "The same is said by the Radio Electronics Department, and they have never received any SOS signals."


    ��I even suspect that the signal we received is a fraudulent signal.��


    At this moment, the chief mate, second mate, bosun, chief engineer, and chief purser all reported the recent situation, and everyone held a conservative position.


    Because this thing is simply unreasonable.


    SOS was originally understood as "SaveOurShip (Save Our Ship or "SaveOurSouls (Save Our Soul.


    It was created for sea rescue.


    Even if there is a problem with the equipment of a ship sailing at sea, it will send flares, ignite smoke, light up flashlights, whistles, etc. to send Morse code to surrounding ships or fixed signal stations for help.


    Since we have never seen it on the same route, unless there is a terrible danger nearby, the wrecked ship was attacked and disappeared in an instant.


    "Don''t pass this on to the passengers just yet.


    Secondly, the boatswain organizes the second-level sailors to start the speedboat, patrol the surrounding sea area, and search for the wrecked ship. Remember not to be too far away from the main ship, and maintain a smooth dialogue at all times.


    The chief engineer leads people to check and maintain the equipment on board every day.


    The Department of Radio Electronics continues to wait until the next step is given by the international community. "


    Captain Arthur frowned, first of all he couldn''t get himself into trouble.


    If passengers are informed that there is a danger nearby, internal conflicts may be caused before the matter is resolved. The second is to control the danger within a controllable range, and be prepared for any danger to come.


    As an old captain who has been at sea for many years, Arthur naturally has a lot of experience. He turned to look at Tu Fu, "Son, even you have to keep this matter a secret."


    Seeing that his eyes were dull, Captain Arthur''s old voice sounded again, "Tu Fu, Tu Fu, did you hear that?"


    "what."


    Tu Fu raised his head suddenly, his body trembling suddenly, "You mean the radio station just received the signal of the shipwreck?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s been resolved for now."


    "No, it''s not a trivial matter, can you let me listen to the signal from the international community." Tu Fu didn''t know why, but he always felt terrified.


    It is like a strong premonition before the approach of death.


    He instinctively had an urge to flee immediately, but unfortunately there is no place where he can disembark anywhere.


    "Captain, you should know that this is a secret on board, and it is impossible for anyone other than us to know, let alone such a critical moment."


    The chief engineer frowned, rejecting this proposal reasonably.


    "Tu Fu, why don''t you go back first, it''s not a big deal, I think we can solve it soon." Captain Arthur put his hand on him, signaling him to calm down.


    "Listen to me, gentlemen, this is by no means a trivial matter. We must prepare for the worst, otherwise the entire ship''s passengers will be threatened..."


    Tu Fu wanted to say this, but he could see the strange eyes of a group of people waiting to look at him, but he realized it when he spoke.


    What he said as a passenger has no credibility at all in the wheel crew, and if he continues to make trouble, he will be locked up. Tu Fu''s expression softened,


    "Sorry, everyone, I''m nervous, this is my first long sea trip like this.


    Why don��t you just do what Captain Arthur just said, especially take care of the radio, keep in touch with the international community, and don��t miss any important news. This is very important. "


    Then, Tu Fu added as if remembering something: "Also, the navigation system must be maintained and checked at all times, at least there will be no problems before the next destination."


    "Just do what he says."


    Seeing the puzzled expressions of the crew, Captain Arthur nodded, agreeing to Tu Fu''s proposal.


    This was originally his plan, and Tu Fu just added an item to maintain the navigation system, which is not considered exceeding his authority.


    After finishing what he could do, Tu Fu heaved a sigh of relief.


    He always has an indescribable sense of oppression. In the past, he always felt this way every time he failed a test and returned home. Even the journey home was much shorter.


    "That''s enough, before the next stop, we must find a way to contact the International Rescue Station to find out about the wrecked ship.


    If they don��t listen, forget it... Big deal, I��ll run away by myself..."


    Tu Fu walked out together with Captain Arthur in a daze.


    Fear and uneasiness linger in my heart, and it won''t go away for a long time.


    ��


    The moment he turned to leave, the monitor of the radio electronics department moved his fingers expressionlessly, and directly turned off the radio button with a "click".


    And those crew members who watched him leave, the bosun and the chief engineer, all retracted their contemptuous and puzzled expressions just now,


    Turned to reveal a lot of negative emotions, such as disgust, panic, pain, entanglement...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 354： the luckiest man

    Chapter 354 The Luckiest Man


    "Get Rich!"


    Walking into cabin 101 that belonged only to him, Tu Fu couldn''t suppress his excitement.


    Until the "Santa Maria" went out to sea and the moment he walked into the luxury cabin, Tu Fu couldn''t believe that everything in front of him was real. Cable TV, mini bar, coffee espresso machine and PS5 CD-ROM version,


    The most luxurious cabin has everything you need.


    Strengthened his mentality and stepped onto the balcony of the 20-square-meter cabin. With trembling hands, Tu Fu raised the winning family with the printed "Santa Maria" above his head and fell under the hot sun.


    Ultraviolet rays sprinkled on the front of the lottery ticket, and reflected a silver arc after falling on the foundation''s exclusive watermark.


    The light refracted into Tu Fu''s eyes, and the nervousness made the palm subconsciously let go. The lottery ticket was about to fall into the sea with the wind, and the steady palm grasped it firmly.


    Make sure that the thing is safe and sound, Tu Fu''s forehead is covered with sweat, and he is gasping for breath as if he escaped death.


    Even though he has passed the verification of the foundation, he is still afraid of losing the ticket and being driven away.


    After all, for an ordinary office worker like him, if he didn''t have the opportunity, he might never come here in his whole life and enter this international luxury cruise ship named "Santa Maria".


    Who is the luckiest person this year?


    A challenge issued globally by an internationally renowned foundation.


    The biggest prize is this million-dollar boat ticket, with unlimited consumption during the trip around the world, which is something most people dare not even dream of.


    Tu Fu never thought that he was the lucky one standing out from hundreds of millions of people. Before that, his best luck was just "one more bottle" behind the beverage bottle cap.


    The last time, it was when he beat hundreds of millions of unlucky brothers in the womb.


    As for why he didn''t cash out the lottery tickets to improve his life, even Tu Fu himself couldn''t explain.


    Reason told him he should, and then the mind called reason was hammered to death.


    He was born in a small town and worked as a writer. His parents were salaried workers who lived in small cities all their lives. He yearned to go to bigger cities through education.


    After entering a prestigious school through unremitting efforts, he successfully realized the vastness of the universe and the limitations of personal abilities,


    Following that, I went through college in a stable manner without working hard or doing badly, and finally found a mediocre job, and worked like this for several years.


    At this age, the family members press the marriage according to the usual practice, and the friends and classmates in the past seem to have a home, or have a new life happily or unfortunately, and there is no time to care about him.


    Even if I am free, it is difficult for me who suffers from electronic impotence to even turn on the device.


    Open the list of social software, but can''t find a person to chat with.


    In the end, I can only waste time in one short video after another.


    To be honest, Tu Fu hates this kind of boring life, a life where death can be seen at a glance. He wants to struggle hard but doesn''t know where to start, so he can only keep sinking and sinking in life.


    Fortunately, the only advantage of living in a big city is that there are millions of people like you living here. After the ascending channel is blocked, everyone faces the same dilemma.


    After staying for a long time, everything has become normal.


    There may be nothing special about this round-the-world trip, at least Tufu thinks so.


    It won��t be as unacceptable as it is now to see the broader scenery before returning to the original place, and to experience the wretched days of wives and children on the kang.


    Finding out the diary that he carried with him, Tu Fu concentrated on taking out and recording all the good things of today in the diary.


    He thinks this is more meaningful than simply taking pictures,


    "September 23, 2023, Planet Six, sunny.


    Technically, this is a logbook, because a decent person like me never keeps a diary.


    During the autumnal equinox, the "Santa Maria" sailed from east to west, across Asia, Europe, Africa, and North America, paying tribute to the feat of traveling around the world in 80 days. "


    After finishing this small action, Tu Fu carefully kept the coupons and diary next to his body.


    Immediately, she put on a set of refreshing clothes and walked out with her head held high, her shoulders closed, her legs raised, her chest raised, and she naturally imitated the walking posture of the passengers on this ship and became a member of high society.


    More importantly, he doesn''t want to be recognized as a waiter by someone who is rich on the ship.


    Before leaving the cabin, Tu Fu casually glanced at the room No. 102 next to him, and remembered that an old lady with gray hair lived in it.


    "That seems to be Grandma Mary in Room 102."


    Tu Fu muttered to himself, before coming here, he had heard that on this ship, a widowed and widowed old man became a seller and exchanged for a permanent ticket after giving birth. He would spend the rest of his life on the ship. Everyone wants a chic old man.


    It is said that Grandma Mary is excellent at making coffee.


    "We must get to know each other when we have the opportunity."


    Tu Fu didn��t stay for too long, and he didn��t want to waste precious time in the cabin, so he walked up on his own.


    The salty, wet and cool sea breeze rushes towards your face, and the feeling of chill makes Tu Fu tremble all over. He can''t help but close his eyes to experience such beauty,


    This is exactly the breath of freedom he has longed for.


    "Hello, Mr. Tufu, I''m Hello, Chief Purser of the ''Santa Maria'', do you need me to serve you?" A man wearing a sailor''s uniform next to him asked with a smile in pure spoken English .


    "Thank you. I just came here and I''m not very familiar with this place. Can you tell me about the interesting places on the ship? I''m sorry." Tu Fu smiled and spoke English, which he hadn''t used for several years.


    Fortunately, he has a good foundation, so he can understand and communicate normally.


    "You''re asking the right person. I''ve worked on this ship for many years and know it like sailors know their wives'' body parts."


    Clerk Harrow made a mild joke.


    Tu Fu was not very interested in this kind of British humor, he just laughed a few times politely.


    ��If you feel lonely on the journey, you can go to the ballroom, where there are professional dance practitioners to accompany the passengers. The girls come from all over the world, so don��t doubt their professionalism.


    If luck is good enough to get their favorite, maybe something will happen. "


    Harrow casually talked about the most important things, and what he said made Tu Fu, who seemed half-understood, turn slightly red from his earlobes to his cheeks.


    ��There are also swimming pools and water parks for entertainment. We will replace the pools regularly to ensure the quality. If you have children, you can also take them to the Disney-themed children��s amusement park.


    Don''t worry about copyright issues, we have obtained authorization. "


    Noticing that Harrow''s voice stopped abruptly, his face changed in vain when he got to his humorous Tu Fu, "That''s really bad. If you are in danger at sea, you can''t ask those **** for help."


    "Hahaha, good joke."


    Sure enough, the sense of humor everywhere made Haro raise his lips in satisfaction, "Just now, I thought you, Mr. Tu Fu, were a boring oriental person. In my impression, your character is always low-key and restrained. Look at it. Come on I was wrong."


    "Oh, it seems I have to clarify again, we really don''t know kung fu."


    Tu Fu patted his head and continued, his witty remarks once again won the favor of the other party, and promoted the relationship between the two in a very short period of time.


    "Are there any places worth visiting on the ship?"


    "If you are hungry, you can go to the buffet restaurant or Michelin-starred dining. Our chef is said to be from a three-star Michelin-starred restaurant. He is a Turk. His skills are decent, but don''t say that his food is not good. .��


    "Why?" Harrow coughed twice, hinting very cryptically:


    "Generally speaking, not only guys with a bad temper are famous chefs, but few people who can become famous chefs have a good temper."


    "I remember." Tu Fu nodded suddenly after realizing this.


    ��If you want to shop, you can go under the roof of the ship, where there is a chocolate workshop and a boutique shopping area, you don��t have to buy too much, some things are actually just handicraft cities wholesale.


    No matter how cheap things are, when they are wrapped in a layer of packaging bags, their value will double. "


    Tu Fu nodded to indicate that he remembered, a completely useless reminder.


    The meaning of unlimited consumption lies in extravagance and waste. If you don��t buy anything, wouldn��t it be a waste of this first prize gift.


    "Are there any interesting entertainment items on the boat? I mean spiritual ones."


    "Of course, there is a public theater to perform some operas and dramas. Sometimes the famous Cirque du Soleil will perform in the past. It is highly recommended that you have fun with your lover."


    "OK, one more nonsensical region can be excluded."


    Tu Fu said silently in his heart, but he was quite satisfied with the services provided on the ship. His social class originally did not allow him to touch such a high-end field.


    Just such an opportunity already made him feel like the luckiest person.


    ��If you want a drink, there is also a beer hall and a piano bar, the former is a good place to get drunk, and the latter is a good place to share stories.


    But no matter what they say, always remember one thing. "


    "What''s up?"


    "Don''t believe any sea legends, I mean any. Captain Arthur said that those things are just fabricated deceitful things. The treasures at sea have been looted since the age of steam."


    Harrow, the chief purser, has never been so serious in his tone, repeating this point carefully.


    PS: Sorry, Chapter 353 was accidentally put in the fourth volume, you can go back and read it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 355： sea ??storm

    Chapter 355 Sea Storm


    Sitting on the stage of the performance hall, Tu Fu held a glass of whiskey, staring at the dazzling performance of the girls on the stage with a dull expression, not knowing what to think about.


    "Snapped!"


    The red-haired boy Frank patted him on the shoulder heavily,


    "Hey, buddy, still thinking about your daydream plan to save the world, look, the **** girl in the white dress on the stage, that is Miss Anna from Northern Europe..."


    Listening to the son of a rich family talking about the differences between girls from all over the world, Tu Fu turned his eyes without interest, but secretly wrote down his experience.


    "Frank, we might be in trouble."


    "It''s true, I have fallen into Miss Anna''s dancing posture, and I can''t extricate myself."


    "I''m not talking about this, I heard that a ship wrecked nearby, which is very unusual."


    ��In this world, more than 3,000 people die in traffic accidents every day, more than two people per minute. If you have to mourn everyone, why don��t you go to study as a priest, God bless you.��


    "Because I''m not a **** pedophile." Tu Fu raised his eyebrows and retorted naturally.


    "It''s a good joke, but don''t let religious people hear it. You would have been burned to death with the witch a few centuries ago." Franky''s eyes lit up, but he saw that Tu Fu was still looking sad,


    "I mean that thousands of things are forgotten every day, so why not forget this one too. The most important thing is to live the present moment."


    "Why should I forget this one again."


    Tu Fu drank his whiskey in silence. Ever since he learned about the trouble on the bridge, he was always unhappy. He thought of several solutions in a row, but it was too difficult for non-crewmen to put them into practice. .


    He didn''t know how the ships approaching the same route on the sea disappeared, and the premonition of danger always made him uncomfortable.


    For several days, Tu Fu racked his brains to find out about the shipwreck.


    But the engineering department has taken precautions against him.


    Whatever you say, don''t let him, an idler, enter.


    After touching the wall a few times, he naturally became depressed. Instead, he followed Frank to the performance hall for several days, and even watched the dance for several days.


    There is a **** like Frank leading the way, ranging from the measurements of the dancers to the size of their sexual fetishes.


    So the content of his diary became "October 1, Sunday, the whole world celebrates and enjoys dancing",


    "October 4th. Enjoy the dance."


    "October 5th. Enjoy the dance."


    "October 6th. Tufu, Tufu! How can you be so depraved! You can''t extricate yourself from being addicted to beauty. The saint said, ''I examine myself three times a day'', and I can''t go on like this."


    The day after the diary was written, Frank on the same floor invited him again, and claimed that there would be a large-scale special session for 18+, and Tu Fu would forget about any troubles at sea.


    The famous saying of the sage flexibly became "The sage said: ''Food is also sex.''"


    ��


    Unknowingly, more than 20 days have passed since the disappearance of the ship. Except for occasionally going to the hall to enjoy the dance, Tu Fu is not without plans.


    He has a good relationship with Chef Harry of the Michelin restaurant on the sea, so he often reminds him to pay attention to the freshness of the ingredients, and replenishes the food in time after arriving at the destination.


    Arriving at the area near the replenishment of resources, Tu Fu also tried to investigate the disappearance of the ship.


    But there is no news about such a big event on the Internet, and no one talks about it in reality.


    One thing that caught Tu Fu''s attention even more was that there was no news from the Department of Radio Electronics. Not only was there no news of the wrecked ship at sea, this time even the international community had no news.


    It��s not that he didn��t think about leaving halfway, it��s just that the journey is less than halfway started, so if he leaves hastily like this, he��s afraid that he will return to his day-to-day life, and just thinking about it makes him feel unwilling.


    I thought about going, but in the end I stayed on the boat.


    October 25th.


    "If I go back and tell my parents that they just watched the dance and did nothing while traveling around the world, they will laugh for a lifetime."


    Leaning his hand on the guardrail of the uppermost deck, watching the trajectory of the seagulls passing by in the sky, Tu Fu put on his dead fish eyes and exhaled leisurely.


    "It''s been so long, it''s probably okay, even if they don''t care about me, why make a fuss about it."


    "Da da da."


    Tu Fu had just breathed a sigh of relief when he heard footsteps behind him. They were members of the engine department, and they didn''t know what happened. They all had gloomy faces and walked towards the captain''s cabin one after another.


    Tu Fu''s heart moved, and he subconsciously raised his heels to follow.


    But he kept his distance because of the guard at the door of the captain''s cabin. He wandered around the door and eavesdropped on the conversation inside.


    I vaguely heard some conversations, and part of the brain Tufu already knew that a major incident had occurred. The GPS navigation system failed, which directly led to the wrong course for several days.


    "Wait, if the course deviates, that is to say, the supply point at the next stop cannot be reached in time, then there is no room for error."


    Tu Fu felt his back go cold, he vaguely thought of Chef Harry''s complaint a few days ago.


    Most of the ingredients stored on the ship have deteriorated, and even the basic guarantee is gone.


    "Tu Fu."


    An unreasonable call immediately dragged Tu Fu back to reality from his fear. It was Captain Arthur who had already finished the discussion. He frowned, "Did you hear what happened just now?"


    Tu Fu raised his head suddenly: "Didn''t you have someone check the navigation system at any time? Why did this happen?"


    ��It��s the aging of the equipment. Before the accident, no one knew that there would be such a thing. It is not easy to repair it immediately after the accident.��


    "Then quickly send a signal to the nearest radio system, requesting the help of the international community, at least let them know the situation of the ''Santa Maria''."


    Tu Fu''s eyes widened, and his anxiety almost turned into tears.


    "Don''t worry, we have already worked on these solutions, you can rest assured that it is only a small problem, in my past life, I have solved many similar things.


    Generally speaking, rumors and turmoil are usually the biggest threats.


    So don''t tell the passengers this kind of thing, you should know that if there are different voices from the passengers, it will only bring trouble to our actions. "


    Captain Arthur advised Tu Fu very reasonablely, his identity as the captain was extremely confusing, and he clarified all the interests in just a few words,


    Using reason and favors made Tu Fu unable to retaliate, and he didn''t even have an entry point to refute.


    "But...but..."


    Finally, Captain Arthur patted him on the shoulder to express comfort, "Don''t panic, encountering difficulties is part of the journey."


    Such difficulties lasted until a heavy rain two days later.


    Tu Fu swears that he has never experienced such turmoil in his life. The white light of lightning and thunder illuminates the entire sea, and the rain pours down, and the windows are full of rain and fog, dripping endlessly.


    The giant ship of 10,000 tons is swaying with the waves and the wind on the sea, like a small sailboat, which may fall over at any time.


    And in a terrifying giant wave accompanied by heavy rain, the white sizzling top of the wave was like a mouthful of blood, overwhelmingly swallowing towards the "Santa Maria", the terrifying scene was like the end.


    The "Santa Maria" is even more like a headless fly. When it encounters danger, it keeps bumping around and has been chased by the ocean storm for a long time. Probably even the people on the bridge don''t know where it is.


    "Shua!"


    Tufu put on a raincoat and made a dull trampling sound in the corridor, although he should be quietly waiting in the cabin for the end of the disaster.


    But after experiencing such coincidences one after another, he couldn''t sit still, and he didn''t trust the group of people on board at all.


    "Shuala��"


    I don''t know if it''s raindrops or waves, but dense hydropower pours out.


    Just one encounter made his raincoat drenched. When passing through the middle of the journey, the green raincoat was covered with water spots. He went straight to the large cabin of the bridge, and just approached that position. Seeing the guard at the door reaching out to intercept him,


    "Stop!"


    "Now is the critical moment, don''t go in."


    Tu Fu lowered his head without saying a word, ignoring the guard''s dissuasion, and strode directly into it. When the guard grabbed his clothes, he took the opportunity to take off the golden cicada shell and took off the raincoat.


    Regardless of the cursing from the people behind him, Tu Fu slipped directly into the bridge, intending to find out.


    I saw countless seafarers inside doing a lot of chores in a hurry, especially to avoid the huge tide behind them. At this moment, they had no sense of direction at all, and they didn''t care where the destination was.


    As long as you can escape smoothly, you are successful.


    The several lieutenants other than the captain, the several supervisors, and the people on the bridge all worked hard to perform their duties under such extreme conditions, leading the crew to escape from death.


    "It''s dead, there is something wrong with the engine parts, probably because the heavy rain has soaked it with too much water."


    "We can only wait for the disaster to pass before sending engineers from the engine department to repair it."


    "There is also something wrong with the radio, and I can''t contact the outside world for the time being."


    "Isn''t the radio being maintained every day? Why is there a problem at this critical moment, that means there is no way to call for help from the outside world?"


    "This is by no means the worst. Except for the engine and radio, we have probably deviated far from the track, which means that this sea area has long since become a desolate area."


    Hearing the one after another response questions from those people, and seeing the snowflakes on the screen, Tu Fu felt like a lightning strike.


    Obviously he already felt something was wrong, but it happened to be a preventable problem. This group of people obviously listened to his suggestion, but never took it seriously.


    So that when a disaster occurs, there is no chance to ask for help from the outside world.


    These people can no longer be relied on, it seems that he can only solve it by his own means.


    When he looked at the crew on the bridge again, Tu Fu''s eyes were only as cold as a poisonous snake.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 356： save the future

    Chapter 356 Save the future


    This sudden ocean storm was much more severe than the management had imagined, and the price paid was also great.


    The signal transmitter (receiver) was damaged, and it was no longer possible to contact the outside world through electronic equipment, and the ship deviated from the normal orbit.


    This means a troublesome thing, they have completely lost contact with the outside world.


    And the longer the wait, the less hope.


    Although, Captain Arthur is already trying his best to control the situation by relying on his own charisma, ordering his crew and sailors to stabilize the situation.


    Unimaginable hunger and death are quietly approaching, which has also changed the ecological niche on the ship.


    A few days after the disaster, there was still no rescue operation from the outside world. After losing hope of survival, a mutiny caused the sailors to loot all the edible food on board.


    There are so many of them, it is a team that immediately forms a group in times of crisis.


    And the sailors were armed with weapons, such as squid knives and whaling guns. Relying on their superiority at sea, they immediately became the group with the most say on the ship, controlling 90% of the food on board.


    Tu Fu saw with his own eyes that a person who was still wearing a suit and uniform at one moment turned into a scourge at the next moment.


    When human beings live outside civilization and face survival problems,


    Totalitarianism only takes five minutes.


    "֨��"


    Tu Fu sat on the bottom of the ship with many passengers, holding a fishing rod in his hand, passing through the edge of the area such as ventilation fans or pipes, sluggishly waiting for the prey in the water to take the bait.


    Because of the riots on the ship, he and many passengers were dispatched here by the sailors. No one had at least two catties of aquatic products per day, half of which had to be handed over.


    Even if it is a drop in the bucket, it is the only way to solve the food crisis.


    "If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have come up."


    Taking advantage of the moment when the patrol team left, the red-haired brother Franky next to him had a distressed expression on his face, and he almost burst into tears.


    "Tufu, what I''m most worried about right now is Anna, Martha, Amanda... What about those poor girls, those **** sailors won''t give them food."


    "Why don''t you worry about yourself first."


    Tufu took the hook up with a blank expression, and took off the hook with ease, "As for the girls? I saw them knock on the boatswain''s door one by one yesterday, and they looked much better than you.


    I understand, Anna was wearing your favorite dress when she went there, and she was wearing the necklace you gave me, Heart of the Ocean..."


    "Fack."


    Before Tu Fu could finish speaking, Frank cursed viciously. The Nordic girl he had spent such a long time failing to take down was thrown into his arms in the blink of an eye.


    The things on my body are still given by myself, so this is not a kind of ntr.


    Just thinking about it makes me want to vomit blood.


    The rich man lowered his head in a rare way, was silent for a moment, and asked a question that he probably never thought about in his life, "Tu Fu, do you think we can survive?"


    "Maybe."


    Tu Fu gave an uncertain answer, "At least if this continues, there will be less and less food, and then these guys on the ship will always do some unethical things in order to survive.


    Guess what they eat when they''ve eaten up the stock, the fish, and those rats in the pipe. "


    "No way!"


    Frank shuddered suddenly, and his pupils were filled with horror after thinking of the answer.


    Tufu didn��t give an answer and continued fishing with hooks, nothing is impossible,


    Even poison will be poured into the stomach of a starving person without hesitation.


    "Plop��"


    While the two were having a conversation, there was a noise from the upper deck, and the noise spread throughout the entire ship. The passengers immediately put down their work and rushed upward with a clatter.


    Frank, who was still thinking about the issue of survival, immediately revived with full blood, "Tu Fu, why don''t we go and have a look."


    "I''m not going, with the current daily food calories, I have to stay in low power mode to survive the next week."


    Tu Fu really had no interest in watching the excitement, but there were only a few passengers left on this floor.


    It can only be said that these guys are still not hungry enough. When they are so hungry that their eyes turn red and they see that everything is food, they will not be interested in anything.


    Tu Fu obviously underestimated the movement on the deck. It took an hour of commotion before the state of the ship subsided, and the passengers were driven back to work by the patrolling sailors one by one.


    Everyone''s face was covered with darkness, and their hearts were occupied by gloom.


    "Tu Fu, the second officer just committed suicide. It is said that he jumped from the observation deck because of a mental disorder. He is really a poor guy. It is said that he grew up on a ship and never got off a ship in his life."


    When Frank came back, he brought Tu Fu a piece of bad news.


    "Insanity? I''m afraid something serious will happen in the future."


    Tu Fu snorted lightly, but didn''t tell him the truth.


    Because of Captain Arthur��s relationship, he has a good understanding of the composition of the crew on the ship. Several of the ship��s lieutenants are from the captain��s faction, and they are still the most credible forces in the hearts of passengers.


    Engineers controlled the bridge and formed their own school. They mastered the driving and operation of the ship, so they naturally had a technical advantage.


    The last is the boatswain��s faction. Relying on rude force, they plundered all the food on board, and they have the right to distribute the passengers�� fishing food, controlling the lifeline of survival.


    The death of the second officer is a signal to do something. It will be a matter of time before several small power groups will fight each other because of resource problems.


    Just moved the knife, but it was another matter.


    This is an ocean beyond civilization. When the first person kills someone with a knife, the fear and excitement will spread faster, and there is no way to stop.


    "One more thing, I''m afraid Chef Harry will suffer soon, he is really a very good cook."


    Frank sighed sadly.


    "Chef Harry? What''s wrong with him?"


    "I just heard that he, his chefs and apprentices occupied the warehouse of the restaurant.


    They have kitchen knives, boning knives and other things as weapons, and they control a large number of stored food, which will be distributed regularly to some people who are about to starve to death.


    Although it has almost spoiled, who cares about the freshness of food now. "


    Frank smiled miserably, "I just heard that group of **** sailors were going to attack Chef Harry, and they didn''t even care about killing Chef Harry."


    "Really? That''s really difficult."


    Tu Fu lowered his head silently, his eyes turned to his ankles faintly, there was a bumpy thing in his trousers cover, and the utensil supported the ridge line of his trousers.


    Just taking advantage of the chaos above, Tu Fu took the opportunity to sneak into the cabin controlled by the sailors and stole a knife.


    In turbulent times, there is no better weapon to bring a sense of security.


    Suppose now that a pile of weapons and a pile of food are placed on both sides, and let the extremely hungry people make a choice.


    They will definitely take up their weapons without hesitation and drive away those who choose food.


    ��


    November 21st.


    Today''s situation is not much better than yesterday''s. You can''t catch too much food with poor fishing, not to mention the thousands of giant cruise ships. More and more people have passed out due to lack of food.


    "Michelin Restaurant at Sea", an inconspicuous fight happened here.


    Members of the sailor camp blocked each door in the restaurant, as if they had planned ahead.


    When the captain��s camp was preparing to absorb Chef Harry and several assistant chefs, the sailors took weapons to lure away the assistant chefs and apprentices in the restaurant, and then specially assigned personnel went deep into the restaurant��s warehouse to **** the food.


    The plans of the sailors are well under way.


    "Watch out, he''s coming."


    Only hearing the stalking sailor yell, the other members who were still carrying food in the warehouse immediately picked up their knives and forks, stood guard in front of the door and declared arrogantly to occupy this place.


    "it has started."


    Tu Fu, who put on a raincoat, was waiting nearby. His vague memory of this scene was quite deep. Seeing the two gangs come into contact, he blurted out:


    "Chef Harry would die in a fight."


    This is what he can glimpse in his vague memory, and Tu Fu is unwilling to let this happen.


    Assuming Chef Harry didn''t die, would everything change after that?


    Tu Fu didn''t know, so he wanted to try.


    Sure enough, the grumpy Chef Harry, after knowing that the Michelin restaurant was occupied, Dang even pulled out the boning knife and viciously threatened the group of people to leave.


    Three or five sailors with fierce faces exchanged glances and then raised the tip of their knives to strike.


    "ৡ�"


    At the moment when the two sides were fighting, a green figure that was so fast to the extreme floated by, and the dark green raincoat covered his head and face together.


    A silver light flashed in the cuff, and the sharp blade that was honed every night finally came in handy.


    Tu Fu mercilessly stabbed the sailor''s heart or throat.


    When attacking, he focused on the vital parts. He was fast, precise and ruthless. Seeing the blood seal his throat, the pierced sailor didn''t even have time to scream.


    "what!"


    After killing the first sailor, he saw that none of them retreated, so he swiped over with the squid knife.


    "Looking for death."


    Tu Fu squinted his eyes and fended off with the knife. After finding a gap, he quickly stabbed into the throat of the second person. Like a killing machine, he just raised his hand and dropped it mercilessly.


    This kind of fighting tends to be an instinct, as if he was born with something.


    Finally, after Tu Fu slashed the throat of the third sailor.


    The besieger finally showed a terrified expression, dropped his weapon, and collapsed to the ground in fright.


    "You''re Tufu!" Chef Harry looked at him in disbelief.


    "It''s not important, as long as you are saved." Tu Fu also heaved a sigh of relief, and when he was about to explain, he saw a sous chef behind Chef Harry, and a trace of madness flashed in that person''s eyes.


    When Tu Fu wanted to stop it, it was already too late.


    The sous chef raised his hand and stabbed the head chef with a "puchi", the blade turned red and blood flowed profusely.


    The frightened sailors just now, in total disregard of the danger, pounced on them like vicious dogs to make up their swords.


    "You did a good job. According to the agreement, this is your reward."


    The battle had just ended. Not far away, the leader of the sailor team, the bosun, led a group of people. He smiled and looked at the corpse on the ground. He was very satisfied with his efficiency, and then threw a cloth bag over.


    I only heard the rustling sound coming from inside, and there were several buckets of rice in the cloth bag.


    Chef Harry looked at the wound on his body in amazement, and still couldn''t believe it.


    That night, Tu Fu''s logbook was updated again.


    ��On November 21, I heard a small-scale fighting in the cabin, which seemed to be for a few buckets of rice. The irritable chef Harry was about to stop it with a knife, but he was accidentally killed by the sailors.


    The dark red blood flowed all over the deck, which also stimulated the "sharks" on the ship, allowing more people to participate in the food sharing. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 357： wandering in past time

    Chapter 357 Wandering in past time


    Tick tock... Tick tock...


    Blood water dripped down the drainage pipe along the shocking wound, causing a mouse hiding in the pipe to smell the smell of corruption, but just as it got out, it was caught by a huge palm.


    Tufu put a simple bandage in cotton cloth to temporarily stop the bleeding with a blank face, and put the newly caught things into the accompanying bag.


    Ignoring the footsteps running around overhead, it was a member of the Sailor Group.


    Because of the last rescue incident, those sailors came to catch themselves.


    Fortunately, he is familiar with the "Santa Maria", even better than some of the crew members. He is proficient in every pipeline here, and he is also familiar with those invisible areas.


    Back and forth at several fixed points to catch mice and avoid enemies by the way.


    Since his attempt to rescue Chef Harry failed, the group of people on the boat have been chasing their prey desperately like sharks stimulated by blood. Naturally, his injuries are also thanks to them.


    After finishing all this, Tu Fu stared blankly at the corner. His life situation is not optimistic.


    Catch the mice that slipped in to fill their stomachs, **** the rainwater from the drainage pipes and penetrate the bottom layer, and keep alive in a state of low power consumption and low intake.


    is just alive.


    It''s not that Tu Fu never thought of joining the captain''s forces, but the news of Captain Arthur''s disappearance came the day after Chef Harry was killed.


    Then the first mate, second mate, and chief of the captain''s team collapsed immediately. Those who were liquidated were liquidated, and those who took refuge in other hills saved their lives.


    Tu Fu never expected that instead of deterring the sailors he killed, he stimulated the hungry sharks.


    Back then he overlooked a big problem.


    People living in a totalitarian society have no retreat at all, and the struggle for the right to survive has no retreat at all.


    Either he dies, or they all die.


    "Chef Harry is still dead, even if I stop it once, there will be a second, third time, he will still die, in various ways.


    This path is not going to work at all, no matter how hard I try, the end result will remain the same. "


    Tu Fu, who was lying in the pipe, thought of the result of this incident, and felt chills all over his body.


    After boarding the ship, it''s not that he didn''t try to rewrite the process, but the events that should happen still follow the flow in his vague memory.


    It''s as if a person uses a time machine to go back in time in order to prevent something.


    Even if the choice of an important node is interfered, the plot that can be corrected will still have some deviations, and finally it will develop in the original direction again.


    When the result is already doomed, it is useless to do anything in the process.


    But the more he thought about it, the more unwilling Tu Fu felt.


    He clearly had a chance to save the ship and the people on board.


    "If I start over, what should I do to solve this mess perfectly."


    Tu Fu''s thinking began to diverge in that direction unconsciously.


    "The signal must be lost and meddled. If I had reminded Captain Arthur at the beginning, he would have been more attentive in pointing out the problem of aging equipment.


    No, it''s useless at all, they don''t pay attention to such small things at all.


    Or I can directly contact the outside world and let them find the coordinates of the Santa Maria, so as to rescue in time after the disaster, so that there will be no subsequent tragedy.


    But since boarding the ship, this has become a small closed society, which doesn''t seem to work either. "


    "If the time goes back a bit, why don''t I kill all those sailors, and they will start killing people."


    "No, if the ship can be blown up in advance so that no one can set off, nothing will happen naturally."


    Several thoughts swirled in Tu Fu''s head, and more and more crazy thoughts guided him out of his confusion.


    Yes, kill the sailors, or blow up the ship.


    Sometimes you can''t fix the problem, but you can fix the person who created it.


    The more Tu Fu thought about it, the more excited he became. He felt that he could do it.


    When he rescued Chef Harry, he exerted supernatural powers, once there was a second time. It''s like an instinct hidden in a deeper level of consciousness, which can be used whenever needed.


    "Ding ding, ding dong~"


    After sunset on unknown days, wonderful music rang out from the radio station.


    The melodious music spread from the radio to every place on the ship. In such a place full of hunger and pain,


    Even the most beautiful music can''t heal the heart.


    The group of guys who controlled the radio station obviously didn''t think about helping people with psychological treatment. When the music sounded, dense footsteps sounded around the deck, which meant that the armed sailors began to look for the next target.


    It had been several weeks since the wreck of the Santa Maria, and even the sailors had run out of food, and not so long ago they had to follow some sort of survival rule, a game of life and death decided by lottery.


    Those who draw a note with a mark will disappear mysteriously, and they will probably be kicked out of the team.


    And in early December, the lottery game intensified, and they set their sights on passengers who were also survivors.


    When it comes time to hunt, the sailors will amplify the music in the radio room to overwhelm the sound they made of catching survivors, and then send these people to the back kitchen.


    "what!"


    Every time the music sounded for too long, someone let out a mournful roar, and made several begging voices for mercy to his captors.


    In a cabin.


    A man with fiery red hair was cornered by the sailors, his voice was already hoarse,


    "Please, don''t kill me, I will give you money, my family has a lot of money, just spare my life, I am willing to give all the money to you."


    It was the rich son Frank who was hunted down this time. Facing many enemies, he could only kneel down, begging them for mercy with a weak voice, repeating the same conditions over and over again.


    But the group of sailors who surrounded him had already lost interest in the same words.


    Hungry people are no different from beasts, so naturally they can''t listen to other words.


    One by one, their retinas were red, and unknown liquid remained at the corners of their mouths, and they charged up like wild beasts holding water pipes and squid knives. Opened the head of the son who was still begging for mercy.


    Blood splashed on the wall, and passed out after a muffled groan.


    The sailors who attacked Frank were silent, lifted his hands and feet, tied them up, and dragged him out forcefully.


    Skillfully handle the two-legged sheep.


    "Shua!"


    In the pitch-black ventilation duct, a pair of eyes that merged with the pitch-blackness opened, and his retinas were also blood-red.


    Tu Fu witnessed the **** scene, but he didn''t do anything.


    Until the moment when several sailors finished hunting, they put down their guard and left the cabin respectively. Tu Fu, who had been hiding for a long time, jumped down from the pipe and landed on the blood-stained floor.


    Witnessed too many such scenes, when the familiar people on the boat died one by one, his heart was only cold.


    Quietly following the sailors who had finished hunting, Tu Fu followed them from the cabin to the back kitchen of the restaurant.


    Even Tu Fu himself didn��t know why he did this, he just followed his heart,


    I don''t want to see my old friends desecrated even their bodies.


    Shortly after arriving at the back kitchen, some people have to take a pot to light a fire, while others have to deal with the ingredients. Every midnight, there will be a gurgling sound from the back kitchen pot, and it is self-evident what to do.


    Taking advantage of the brief moment of their separation, Tu Fu, who appeared from the shadows, struck out like a ghost and went behind the opponent.


    Covering his mouth, he stabbed the sharp knife into the back of his chest mercilessly, his pupils constricted violently, and before the opponent struggled a few times, Tu Fu simply broke the man''s neck, and a warm feeling flowed to his hands.


    After dealing with one person cleanly, he went to the second sailor without hesitation.


    The same hand raised the knife, and the speed of killing people has become an instinct.


    After killing several people in a row, when Tu Fu was finishing off the last person, the other party wailed unwillingly, but the movement here still caught the attention of the sailors outside.


    About seven or eight people rushed to the scene at the same time, looking at the back kitchen full of dead bodies in astonishment.


    "who is it."


    "Someone is coming, it''s that **** again."


    "Catch him quickly, this time he must be killed."


    Immediately, several people noticed the figure that was about to retreat, and striding forward with knives and sticks, "Kill him" and "Kill him" one after another,


    Tu Fu was startled suddenly.


    Terrifying aura came from all directions. At the beginning, Tu Fu didn''t face them head-on at all. Fighting against a group of militants by himself is really a way to die.


    A huge commotion scared him and ran away.


    "Tu Fu, run, they want to murder you, they want to kill you, run!"


    The strong sense of crisis prompted Tu Fu to only have the idea of ??running away, and he turned a deaf ear to the swearing behind him.


    Relying on his familiarity with the ship, he quickly got rid of the group of people and hid in the pipeline again. From his perspective, he could see the group of lunatics who were still chasing him.


    Every time someone approached, his heartbeat accelerated sharply,


    He tightly held the blood-stained knife in his hand, ready to swing it at any time.


    Fortunately, the group of people only searched for a few times, and the reality bumped into his original residence. After seeing no one, he didn''t waste any more time.


    Everything on board is a person.


    "saved."


    Tu Fu panted heavily, weeping and thankful that he survived again, and successfully advanced to the next round in this terrifying battle royale at sea.


    I don''t know when it''s a head.


    Taking advantage of the corner of the eye, Tu Fu took out a notepad from his chest, trying to record everything that happened here, which can be regarded as leaving evidence for those who come later.


    He took up his bloodstained hand and continued writing,


    "December 5th, Monday, since yesterday, I noticed that some sailors looked at me strangely, and there were seven or eight people whispering about something, as if they wanted to harm me.


    I hid in the pipe for a whole day in advance, relying on the fat rats in the pipe to satisfy my hunger. That night, there was a strange sound of sharpening knives in the corridor of the cabin, followed by the footsteps of the sailors, smashing the cabin door in one fell swoop. In the middle of the night, the loudspeakers on the boat sang loudly, covering up several screams, and it was unknown who was murdered again. I don''t know how long I can last! "


    ��


    In the next few days, even the rats in the pipes were much less. Tu Fu did not dare to light the fire to roast the food for fear of attracting attention, so he had to peel the skin and swallow the raw meat to ensure daily energy intake.


    But the music on the radio is becoming more and more frequent. Terrible music is played every day, which means that people die every day.


    Countless screams of pain and beautiful music are mixed together, and finally they make up the most ironic movement.


    Tufu, who was hiding in the pipeline, didn''t dare to sleep at night. As soon as he closed his eyes, he could see the dead souls coming to him to claim his life, and he woke up countless times from his dream.


    He had to face this terrifying **** together, and he was already exhausted by such mental exhaustion.


    But as time went by, the blurry memories in his mind became fresher. The only thought that supported him to live at this moment was the best ending he deduced from his past memories.


    I seem to have experienced this more than once, but I am stuck in this place.


    If you wait for the end of each round and everyone dies according to the original result, there may be a chance to return to the beginning.


    Going back to the time when I first boarded the ship, as long as the shipwreck is prevented, these things will not happen later.


    This has become some kind of obsession.


    He needs to go through rounds of tests and observations, deducing the feasibility of each plan in his heart,


    Only find the optimal solution to save everyone.


    "It''s too late to wait until the last round of the battle royale. In fact, you can just skip to the final result and let the game end. There is only one condition for termination..."


    This idea suddenly popped up in Tu Fu''s mind, and he quickly extinguished this crazy idea.


    "boom!"


    But that thought came up again and again, and Tu Fu resentfully smashed the pipe with his fist to dispel that thought.


    "What am I doing, Tufu, you must never do this!"


    There was a "bang" knock in the pipe, and the internal movement immediately attracted the attention of the outside world.


    The surviving sailors on the deck immediately noticed the situation here, and immediately shouted to everyone:


    "Found it! He''s here, come quickly!"


    The ear-piercing voice kept lingering in Tu Fu''s ears, like an annoying fly. Tu Fu, who was already struggling, suddenly raised his head, and the strength he didn''t know where came from helped him throw the sharp knife in his hand directly at the man.


    I saw silver light shining, and it penetrated his head with a "swish".


    "died?"


    Tu Fu rolled directly down the passage, still unable to believe that he could kill someone so easily.


    Da da da��


    The remaining dozen or so sailors came out from various places, and their retinas were already flooded with scarlet.


    The group of people were astonished and did not spare any room for coming up with their swords. They saw swords and swords shining in front of their eyes. Tu Fu did not resist or run away, and the evil thoughts just blurted out instantly.


    "As long as you kill everyone, you can start over."


    After the voice fell, when he raised his hand, huge energy gathered at his fingertips.


    With another light shake, "bang, bang, bang" explosions sounded one after another, and the survivors who came to besiege him also exploded, and blood sprayed all over the place.


    A dozen or so fully armed sailors died before they had time to call.


    "point to... point to the gun..."


    Even Tu Fu himself did not expect that he possessed such a powerful ability, nor did he expect to be able to blurt out the name of this ability.


    In an instant, the sailor who besieged him died in a tragic end. The remaining survivors saw this extremely weird scene, and each showed a different expression on their faces.


    There is pain, numbness, anxiety, and habituation,


    All the crew members seemed to be no longer surprised by this process.


    But they reacted in a unified way, and came to the deck from all over the place. They were like lambs waiting to be slaughtered, waiting for Tu Fu, the captain, to end everything.


    The dead crew members also slowly got up from the ground and threw them at him with resentful expressions.


    Tu Fu only felt that his scalp was numb, and he couldn''t think rationally. His instinct made him want to kill the people on this ship immediately, and then save them from the sea of ??suffering.


    Next time, just wait one more time.


    Tu Fu muttered to himself strongly implying that he would immediately use his ability to kill everyone and enter the next round of the cycle.


    "Enough is enough."


    An old voice came from nowhere, and I saw Captain Arthur dragging his crippled body, walking towards Tufu with difficulty, his expression full of complex expressions.


    "Captain Arthur, you are not dead? What were you talking about just now?" Tu Fu was puzzled.


    "Don''t you forget that you have tried dozens of times, whether it is snatching the console, contacting outside rescue, or killing all the sailors, the result is irreversible."


    Captain Arthur looked at himself with a complex expression, and made a heavy voice, "You won''t find out that no matter how hard you try, you''re just wandering in the past time, but nothing can be changed.


    Children, it''s time to wake up. "


    "Wandering in time past...you...what are you talking about..."


    Tu Fu took half a step back subconsciously, a severe pain in his head made him hold his head tightly, and many past events kept reappearing in his mind,


    In order to crack this puzzle.


    He has tried countless methods, such as the method of persuasion like this time, there are also extreme extermination of troublemakers, or damage to the ship''s engine at the beginning, and he has carried out dozens of rescue operations hundreds of times,


    Only to solve the deepest troubles in memory.


    No matter what, the problem cannot be completely solved.


    Those crew members accompanied him in the destruction and rebirth again and again, experiencing repeated scenes like being in prison.


    After torturing them over and over again, they are already tired of such games.


    Tu Fu backed away tremblingly. He couldn''t feel the pain, and couldn''t feel the outside world. With a cold heart, he played the game until now.


    "This is where?"


    "Why should I stay here."


    Tu Fu half-kneeled on the deck, his head was filled with a huge amount of information at once with many thoughts, which made him recall his past experience little by little.


    The memory fragments like a tide gradually pieced together.


    Finally at the moment,


    Tufu Capet finally remembered his name, and remembered the environment he was immersed in his fantasy, and the reason why things turned out like this.


    Just because he did one thing before sleeping on the "Santa Maria".


    Take the Adventurer Path Sequence 5 potion.


    His name, Daydreamer.


    ps: 5000 chapters


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 358： daydreamer

    Chapter 358 Daydreamer


    Under the white deep waters, a large number of frozen reefs lurk here,


    Ordinary ships are at risk of running aground and sinking if they don��t pay attention.


    Between the sky and the earth was a vast expanse of whiteness, the ice froze the sound of the tide, and also froze many surging waves. There was no end to the end of the sky and the sea.


    And thousands of meters below the glacier sea, a huge submarine sunken ship lurks here.


    It didn��t know how long it stayed, but it didn��t leave traces on the ship because it sank into the deep sea.


    Looking closely, it can be seen that there is a thin layer of ice around the hull of the ship, and the surrounding area of ??the giant iron-clad ship is also solidified glaciers, completely isolating it from the sea.


    The underwater creatures wander around and instinctively avoid the huge glacier on the bottom of the sea, because if one is not paying attention, they will be frozen into a crystal, which is really a dangerous environment for them.


    In the bottom cabin of the "Santa Maria", a pair of numb, painful, and heavy eyeballs slowly opened from the boundless darkness.


    He tried his best to adapt to the light, presumably because the outside world has not experienced too long a period, just like when he was asleep.


    Tu Fu obviously felt that his organs had not degenerated.


    Just in case, he also used the extraordinary power on board to freeze the body.


    The power of the taboo is transformed into a fluid that replaces the flow of blood in the blood vessels, allowing the organs to maintain a minimum of physiological activities and greatly reducing metabolism.


    This is in case his body may turn into a skeleton when he wakes up and accidentally passes the past few decades.


    That''s almost as pathetic as Captain Ghost...


    "If 40 or 50 years have passed by accident, Sophie is already 50 or 60 years old now, huh..."


    This question was the first thing that popped into Tu Fu''s mind, and it was quite a serious matter.


    Thinking of Miss Winster, who has become a grandma, looking at him with tears in her eyes, Tu Fu felt a chill.


    Time is really a cruel punishment!


    The saddest thing is that the hero is old and the beauty is old.


    Tu Fu stood up slowly, only to see a strange red light flashing in his eyes.


    Immediately after hearing all kinds of roars and shouts on the deck, the monsters guarding the ship everywhere responded to the sound and stood in two rows on the deck in unison, posing to welcome the captain''s return.


    Whether it��s Chef Harry with an octopus face, or the second officer of the bird wing man who repeatedly commits suicide,


    I feel a little anxious about this.


    During a long period of time, because of a strong and extraordinary force spreading on the ship, the small theater of the Santa Maria continued to perform repeatedly.


    Each of them has its own fixed role, from sailing to being eliminated by battle royale, they are all part of that small theater.


    Such repeated drills, but no matter how many times they repeated, Tu Fu, the captain, couldn''t change the ending of ed, and it made all the crew members on the ship suffer.


    Fortunately, these are all over now, and the crew of the previous generation who were polluted can only chuckle.


    "It turns out that I have been promoted to a Sequence 5 Daydreamer, no wonder there are those things."


    Tu Fu also suddenly woke up from that nightmare.


    He constantly used his abilities to distort the reality and repeat the past, just to end the tragedy that could not be erased in his heart.


    Knowing that it is fake but persisting until now is just wishful thinking in the final analysis.


    All the monster-evolved crew members in the environment are endowed with personalities, and Captain Arthur is the composition of his rational personality, and he will naturally jump out in times of crisis to remind him what to do and what not to do.


    A stubborn person like him would not turn back until he broke through the south wall.


    Tu Fu sighed softly before silently recalling the newly acquired ability.


    Sequence 5 daydreamers, the most important core ability has always been the pupil technique, through spying, they can distort the cognition of the subject, and defeat the opponent from the spiritual to the psychological level.


    The basic ability is to achieve the effect of manipulation by overwhelming the opponent''s spirit, and can order the controlled person to do anything.


    The advanced ability is to distort the enemy''s world view,


    Just like Florence of the Rosicrucian once dealt with herself.


    That is not a pure pure illusion, but an area based on cutting out reality, and then distorting the enemy''s cognition, it will be much easier to do it after destroying the opponent''s cognition.


    And this kind of ability can also be used on oneself. If you imagine a pair of wings, as long as you firmly believe that it is real, you can truly manifest a pair of wings that others cannot see in reality, and achieve the effect of flying.


    As for those invisible and intangible, such as improving one''s own combat power out of thin air, it is naturally impossible to do so, but improving combat power can manifest a 40-meter-long sword.


    How far you can use it depends on your mental strength.


    In general, this way of obtaining ability can be regarded as a very powerful means, coupled with the auxiliary force of the "Santa Maria", it really has the strength to single out against the demigod level.


    Several other abilities have also been improved in turn. The most obvious "teleportation" ability has soared from the original 2,000 meters to 10,000 meters, a full five-fold increase.


    "Even if Fran?ois shows up again now, I won''t run away in embarrassment." Tu Fu muttered to himself.


    Even if he escapes, he won''t exit in embarrassment like last time.


    After waking up, Tu Fu''s strength has improved to a higher level, almost touching the threshold of a demigod.


    During his deep sleep, dozens of attempts and countless failures made his mentality already invincible.


    Even the daydreamer''s potion has been digested a lot.


    Everything has been calculated long ago and is evolving in the right direction.


    "Crunch..."


    Tufu slowly opened the door of the cabin and walked out, and then he saw huge white ice freezing all parts of the hull of the "Santa Maria", which just perfectly stuck the ship under the deep sea.


    In the past years, a large number of marine organisms have also been frozen into ice crystals, which has become the art of freezing.


    This is of course one of Tu Fu''s masterpieces.


    Before he fell asleep, in order to avoid some enemies, he deliberately controlled the Santa Maria to a glacier-strewn ocean, and used the power of the ship to freeze the surrounding area, forming a unique underwater scenery.


    The lurking level of several kilometers blocked all intersections with the outside world, enough to avoid most of the eyes and ears looking for him.


    "I don''t know what''s going on outside now."


    Tu Fu was thinking silently, and nodded to the monster crew members who welcomed him back, indicating that he had received this kindness.


    Immediately, Tu Fu walked towards the captain''s cabin naturally, and turned on the radio with a "click",


    Still searching for that familiar frequency.


    ZiZiZi��


    The howling wind started, and the voice of the male voice on the other end also sounded along with the strong wind. His madness seemed to have improved, and even though he hadn��t seen him for a long time, he was not as crazy as before


    He just said flatly: "I''m back."


    "Exactly."


    Tu Fu nodded in response, "I don''t know how long the outside world has been."


    Sure enough, the moment the words were spoken, the other side also fell silent.


    The two sides maintain a similar tacit understanding. Both are people trapped in a certain place, and who is in a better situation than the other.


    It''s like borrowing a comb from a monk and entering the wrong door.


    The "Gatekeeper" was silent for a while before giving an answer.


    "Not long."


    "That''s good."


    Tu Fu also breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t dare to turn on the surveillance camera in the captain''s room at will. What he feared most was that once the surveillance was turned on, all the people he loved and hated would be turned into dust.


    Just thinking about it makes me feel sad.


    If you were like Huang Chang, who practiced in closed doors for decades and waited for the world to be invincible before going out, the enemy would either be old or fall into the coffin, then life would be too boring.


    Seeing him falling into some kind of deep memory, the "gatekeeper" couldn''t help saying: "I must remind you that its condition is very stable, so you don''t have to stay on board all the time."


    "Exactly, I want to leave too."


    "Any plans?"


    "Plan? I haven''t made up my mind yet. I should contact some people to try to return to the Northern Continent and my country.


    Oh, if my majesty is willing to forgive me. "


    Tu Fu smiled wryly when he spoke, and fell into a daze again when he thought about the **** things in the past.


    I don''t know if the agreed time has come, whether William II will acquiesce in his entry, everything is still unknown.


    Tu Fu stabilized his mentality and turned to face up to another matter: "The most urgent thing is to continue to improve my sequence, the higher the better, otherwise I won''t be able to hold down the person on the boat, and I won''t be able to deal with the danger from the outside world."


    "If you want to attack the demigod, I have a suggestion."


    The other end of the radio makes a timely proposal.


    "Stay on the continent closest to you, which is a territory outside the Assyrian Empire."


    "You mean the Southern Continent."


    Tu Fu was startled, "You know the Southern Continent? But this territory was only discovered more than a hundred years ago. Could it be that it was discovered in the Tertiary Epoch?"


    "You don''t think that there is anything that can stump a transcendent."


    Tu Fu nodded subconsciously. This is true.


    Not to mention that superhumans above demigods can enter and leave the spirit world at will, some superhumans with special sequences can also easily cross the space gap.


    "Although the sea at that time was more dangerous than what you said, some adventurers went out to sea very early and knew the existence of another continent, which hides many secrets.


    Including the old guy who let you take over the position has been to that continent for activities. With your current strength, going to that continent is good for your promotion to demigod. "


    Tu Fu knew about this, and asked, "Could it be that the adventurer''s demigod has something to do with historical secrets?"


    "Do you know what the Sequence 4 title of an adventurer is?"


    "do not know."


    "Cryptographer."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 359： Ingaso Empire

    Chapter 359 Ingaso Empire


    Cryptographer?


    This name sounds like it should be the direction of digging history, and the style of this sequence suddenly becomes a bit strange.


    Adventurer is really an interesting extraordinary path, from a brave man with a heart in the early days to a bard who is not doing business properly, and then a visionary at the next level, the direction of exploration is becoming more and more blurred and illusory.


    However, what is interesting is that after being promoted to a demigod, the name sounds a lot more serious.


    Successfully changed from a jobless vagrant to a well-established civil servant.


    "Fortunately, I majored in archeology at the University of Michigan. As the so-called specialization in art, it is more or less helpful for the digestion of potions."


    Tu Fu just felt that it was a coincidence that he chose the adventurer path, and it was already destined that he should choose this path.


    In the abyss on the other side of the radio, the "Gatekeeper" is still explaining to him: "The ceremony to be promoted to a Sequence 4 hidden scholar is to bring back a significant piece of history that has been lost."


    "Is it like discovering the Southern Continent?" Tu Fu thought while thinking.


    "Even if you can''t reach this level, at least you can''t fall too far. This is very important. The purpose of the ceremony is to mitigate the risks of promotion. You must keep this in mind."


    Teacher��s teaching is like a real teacher teaching in the classroom. When talking about this difficult problem, he also tried to analyze it with examples:


    "It''s like your Daydreamer potion. If you don''t take it in a non-existent fantasy event as required, your fantasy power will absorb the people or other lives around you and become part of your fantasy. be kept inside forever."


    "That''s not good." Tu Fu muttered.


    Daydreamer''s ability is quite terrifying. Even the strong at the same level cannot escape the attack. If they are not controlled, those who enter by mistake may spend their entire lives in a cycle.


    Fortunately, the crew members of the "Santa Maria" are all infected creatures, and they do not belong to the scope of the fantasy ability.


    "Do you know that there was an ancient empire in the Southern Continent that you are talking about, and its historical background is even stronger than that of the Shuri Empire?"


    "You mean the Incasian civilization."


    After all, he was born as a major in archeology at the University of Michigan, and Tu Fu also has some understanding of this ancient civilization.


    In fact, whether it is the Santa area that Baia now occupies, or the colonial territory occupied by the great powers of the Northern Continent, 70% of the territory comes from that huge empire.


    This period of activity is roughly the beginning of the Tertiary period with a powerful empire.


    Judging from crops and livestock, this is the area where agriculture first appeared, and the local think tanks have always been good at hunting.


    Among them, the Quechua people are the most brave and good at fighting. Like all the great races recorded in history, their courage made the warriors invincible. Since then, they have continued to migrate and expand their territories and annex other tribes.


    It took half a century to conquer the last piece of land, and this was the embryonic form of the Incasso Empire.


    In the next hundred years, not only did the empire of slavery be established, but it also reached a considerable peak.


    That empire is not only powerful in military equipment, they also have unique written language and bronze vessels for sacrificial ceremonies, on which various information are recorded.


    And because Gaso plundered the gold and silver treasures obtained from the entire continent, a golden city was specially built by the later ruling monarch.


    The history of that country uses the simplest method, engraving characters on stones and standing in the center of the Golden City,


    Everything in that city is made of gold and agate, except for the stone tablets that record historical facts.


    It''s a pity that the famous Golden City was lost later on. I don''t know how many explorers went to the Southern Continent, but they couldn''t find any clues.


    The ancient kingdom not only reached a very high level in wealth and combat power, but also reached a very high level of glory in the fields of medicine, mathematics, astronomy, and calendar.


    There are still several astronomical observatories in the ancient city of Ingaso, and countless wonders have been built.


    Thinking of this, Tu Fu sighed regretfully: "However, it is such a great empire. After reaching the summit in a very short time, just like the kings (emperors) in all places where the country was founded, its ambitions continued to expand, and it almost floated to the sky.


    The tyranny of the rulers is building a spectacle similar to the Golden City, which consumes a lot of financial resources. In the end, the lives of the people can no longer be normal, causing frequent rebellions in the territory.


    In the end, the Casso Empire was unable to suppress the rebels, so it could only divide the territory under its command into many small tribes.


    The country or region where the tribe was formed after that.


    Both the level of technology and the national strength have declined sharply. This is why the ships of the northern continent''s great powers came here and plundered unscrupulously with the guns in their hands. "


    At that time, there was a very exaggerated joke circulating in the North Continent.


    Even a child can capture a country as long as he raises a gun.


    The facts are not bad. At the beginning of the invasion, there were often a few or a dozen soldiers, and it was easy for a tribe of a thousand people to raise their hands and surrender.


    It is embarrassing for such a great country to end up like this.


    "As you said, Ingaso''s decline came from the rebellion. What''s interesting is that after the fall of the empire, all the records of this country''s history also disappeared. Don''t you think this is very interesting?"


    "Wait, don''t you want me to explore the ruins of Ingaso and find out the lost history of this empire?


    Impossible, absolutely impossible. "


    Tu Fu stared wide-eyed. Although he has studied for several years and received higher education, he still knows how much his professional ability is.


    This kind of big event can never be solved by personal ability.


    The great powers of the Northern Continent have taken root and colonized the Southern Continent for decades, and they have only groped for some scraps of history from some cultural relic cups and bronze wares.


    What advantage does he have on his own.


    Even though Tu Fu strongly denied it, the "Gatekeeper" remained calm, "I might as well tell you one thing, the Lionheart King also went to sea in his early years, and later arrived on that continent."


    "Oh, could it be that he found out the truth about Incasso''s demise?"


    "do not know."


    "That doesn''t mean that there is nothing in the Southern Continent."


    "But I know that He has reached the Golden City and learned some incredible secrets."


    "Golden City!"


    Tu Fu widened his eyes, "Does that place really exist, isn''t it lost?"


    "Perhaps what he found there frightened him, so that the Lionheart King frequently went to sea in his late career, even going to the poles."


    This is obviously an interesting topic, with so much information that Tu Fu fell into deep thought for a while.


    Now even if there is a big event, Tu Fu will not be easily surprised. There is a high-level person locked in his boat. If the person wakes up, it will be a big thing.


    But that is the relic of the Ingaso Empire, and the lost Golden City, the gold used to build a city, what kind of wealth is needed.


    Although, Tu Fu is not short of money.


    He deposited at least 800,000 crowns in major banks in Baia, plus shares in the Southern Continent Electric Light Manufacturing Factory.


    Even if the family is unlucky, the next few generations of children are worthless, and they can live a good life by making the wealth he left behind all their lives.


    But to explore the ruins of civilization at that level, whether it is the threshold for promotion to a demigod, or to satisfy professional interests,


    It was a big deal for him.


    "As far as I know, your predecessor has also been to that place, and indeed stepped into the capital, I think that old guy should have left notes or something.


    You''d better look for it, because you can''t find that place by yourself. "


    "It''s not just relying on one person, not just the clues provided by Captain Arthur''s notes. As long as I have enough clues, the University of Michigan behind me can give quite professional help.


    It is a good deal. "


    After thinking about it for a while, Tu Fu temporarily decided on the next step after analyzing the pros and cons.


    As long as the sleep time has not passed for too long, there is no need to worry about the trivial matters in the Northern Continent. The next step is to go to the Southern Continent, where the control of supernatural beings is much looser, and it is much more convenient to collect materials.


    Even if you spend a lot of money, you have to get the materials needed by the demigod, and the other side is looking for the lost civilization relics,


    Everything is in preparation for promotion to demigod.


    After teaching him on the other end of the radio for a long time, Tu Fu also said gratefully: "Mr. Men, thank you for your guidance."


    "You don''t need to thank me, I tell you this news, there is also my purpose, because you become a demigod or even a higher level, and it is also good for me."


    The voice of the other party is always so cold.


    "Really? Thank you anyway."


    Tu Fu, who was already used to it, didn''t care, even if he thanked Him again after hearing these words.


    Afterwards, they agreed to end the call after saying goodbye to each other.


    "It''s time to leave too."


    Tu Fu was full of thoughts for a moment, he slowly got up and prepared to leave.


    Standing up, he unconsciously glanced at the monitoring equipment from the corner of his eye. He wanted to leave directly, but instinctively glanced at that thing again.


    "One more thing."


    Tu Fu suddenly thought of something important, but it passed by in a flash.


    His palm repeatedly rubbed against the remote control buttons.


    Somehow, he doesn''t have the urge to open it now, and he really doesn''t want to make troubles at this critical juncture.


    A beautiful figure and a sweet smile flashed in my mind, but only flashed,


    failed to arouse a ripple in his heart.


    But, it shouldn''t be like this... it shouldn''t be like this...


    Tu Fu��s face showed a dignified and painful expression,


    He raised his palm in disbelief, and tremblingly placed it on his heart.


    There, it was empty.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 360： two years later

    Chapter 360 Two years later


    Ibiza Islands.


    The resort in the southern part of the Southern Continent is located in the northern part of the Weddell Sea.


    The sun is shining, the sea is calm, and the blue sky and sea water blend together.


    The climate here is always so clear, and there are many palm trees on the good land.


    Sitting on the edge of the beach, you can listen to the sound of the tide. The slow-paced leisure time makes the Caucasian tourists lying on Sun Mountain and beach chairs feel happy.


    On the other hand, most of the servants and jugglers on the island are people of color, native brown-skinned people, red race people in plateau areas, black people...


    "Whoa, whoa..."


    The trike (news) bird on the sky path let out a howl, and shouldered the burden of all the letters from the two continents for love, without a moment''s rest.


    And below them, even shells lazily open their upper shells on the sands of Ibiza.


    Since she came to the Southern Continent, Cheryl Thoreau has grown up in such a comfortable life.


    She was quietly leaning on a beach chair with a sun umbrella while holding a book, while her younger sister, Tina, was playing with the sand near the sea, having a great time.


    "Tina, it''s better to stay away from the sea." Cheryl seriously urged, the voice spread to the shore, the petite girl Tina glanced back, but made a grimace before ignoring her.


    "Slightly~"


    The little girl had a completely reassuring expression.


    This reaction made the adolescent girl calm down, and secretly complained: "Stupid Tina."


    Compared to her younger sister who quickly adapted to this continent, Cheryl was slower to integrate, coming from G?ttinghagen to the southern continent,


    Even after several years, it was difficult for her to form a friendly relationship with her peers at the academy.


    The ladies and gentlemen from the Northern Continent here are mostly aloof and conceited, and they always look aloof. Everyone enjoys the attitude of superiority, especially for people of color.


    And the colored people among the classmates are also unwilling to accept Cheryl because of her skin color.


    The worst thing in this world is always people who are not good enough or bad enough, no matter which side can not accept themselves, Cheryl feels that she is exactly that kind of person, as if she will never be able to adapt to this place.


    There are endless golden wheat waves, countless green camellia oleifera gardens, and fiery red poppies blooming all over the mountains and plains.


    To live in such a society, you must abide by the established rules. You can''t be too good, you can''t be too bad, you can''t be silent, and you can''t be independent.


    So, Cheryl never liked it here.


    To use an inappropriate metaphor, the stability of the Southern Continent is like the security atmosphere deliberately created by someone holding a gun to the head.


    Pride and prejudice are everywhere in a peaceful society.


    The girl slightly raised her head to look at the passengers who liked to bask in the sun, and many of them took the initiative to go to the sun to enjoy sunbathing.


    Many people even came from the Northern Continent specifically to prove that they could tan their skin on this holiday, as a symbol of having spent a perfect holiday and showing off to their companions.


    Interestingly, the native residents of the Southern Continent loathe their skin color so much that they even want to intermarry with white-skinned races.


    I only hope that the offspring will be whiter.


    Cheryl just wanted to ask her father when he would go back. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that serious middle-aged man talking to a murloc not far away. He was talking and laughing with several uncles of similar age. It was not the time for her to disturb him.


    "Sigh, I don''t know where Mr. Capet has gone. The parliament has done nothing. Your Majesty doesn''t want him to go back. When will that stupid guy abdicate."


    Cheryl sighed lightly, feeling so bored.


    This age is just the time of youth, when it hurts the spring and the autumn, I want to feel emotional when I see everything.


    "Wow-"


    Just as she was hesitating in a daze, a huge wave suddenly came from far away from the coast, and slapped here along the current.


    The waves that were made were white, more exaggerated than all the waves Cheryl had ever seen, as if a huge hungry mouth was about to swallow everything.


    The passengers playing around on the shore also noticed this scene, and ran in in a panic.


    After a brief astonishment, the melancholy girl Cheryl got up in fright and shouted at the beach,


    "Tina!"


    The little girl who was still playing in the sand by the coastline changed her face when she realized the danger was approaching, and hurriedly ran out with two short legs, so frightened that she almost burst into tears.


    With a "crack" sound, Tina was slammed by the refugees around her, and she fell to the ground. When she tried to get up again, she saw a big mouth full of frozen sea water.


    It''s too late.


    The waves on the coast are really too big, just in the blink of an eye, a large amount of seawater surged past, hitting with a turbulent momentum that crushed everything, and it was close to the beach in an instant.


    The huge sound of "cracking la la" is deafening.


    Although Cheryl tried her best to run towards the little girl, she still couldn''t stop the tragedy from happening.


    The waves swept away many chairs and umbrella stands on the beach, and Tina, who was unable to hide, was also swallowed by the sea, and no one was seen again.


    Cheryl only felt cold all over, and her hands and feet were stiff.


    "Cheryl, what''s wrong with you?"


    This incident naturally aroused Henry, the retired judge not far away. Thoreau noticed that his daughter was pale and realized that something bad had happened, and then strode over.


    "You called Tina again? Where is she?"


    "Dad~"


    Cheryl''s eyes were full of tears, and she pointed painfully at the location where Tina was just now.


    "Wow-"


    The tide of that wave has begun to recede. Fortunately, Tina is not at a loss sitting on the wet beach.


    A pair of big round eyes are full of doubts.


    And behind her, there was an unremarkable man, who had already stood by the beach submerged by the tide at some point, and when the tide receded, he stretched out his arms to hug the confused little girl,


    so that Tina was not swept away by the tide.


    The man''s height and appearance were average, with the golden curly hair on the top of his head divided into left and right sides, and a strong nose became a conspicuous feature on his face. His facial features were not ordinary in general, at least not. too brilliant.


    The only thing worthy of praise is the pair of black and white, full of melancholy eyes, as if they can penetrate people''s hearts with a single glance.


    He didn''t put the little **** the shore until the tide went out.


    "Tina!"


    Cheryl came to her senses immediately, wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, rushed over to save Little Tina, thanked the man with melancholy eyes repeatedly,


    "Thank you, thank you very much for saving my sister."


    "You are Welcome."


    The man let go and Tina nodded nonchalantly.


    After the matter calmed down, when he saw the faces of the family, the rescuer''s pupils were slightly dilated, and he quickly regained his calm.


    "It turns out they were the ones who knew that they shouldn''t use the Sea God''s Scepter casually. The price is really high enough."


    The person who came was Tu Fu who came from here, he muttered silently in his heart.


    Come all the way from the Weddell Sea, he could have come with the wings of the present queen, but he used the scepter entrusted to him by the king of the deep sea because of trouble,


    All the way, they are using the wind and tide to rush from the sea at a very fast speed.


    At first, the speed was normal, but after absorbing the blood of too many marine organisms, the wind speed and waves were increased by the way,


    This is how the extremely fast huge wave appeared later.


    Fortunately, he acted in time and did not cause a catastrophe.


    "Hello, sir, I am Henry Thoreau, from the Kingdom of Baia. I am very grateful for your help. If you are willing to show your face, please enjoy a dinner. I am sure you will be satisfied."


    Judge Henry felt even more thrilled when he realized what was going on.


    Just came close to losing a daughter.


    Tina, who had escaped from the dead, didn''t dare to make a sound at the moment. She shrank her head and wanted to be a transparent person. Cheryl''s angry eyes swept over. If it wasn''t for the fact that there was still a savior, she might not be able to avoid a lesson .


    "There''s no need to eat, I still have important things to go to Santa." Tu Fu regained his composure, and looked around this small place. It doesn''t look like the Southern Continent.


    "Are you going to Santa, too?"


    Judge Henry��s eyes lit up, and he really wanted to repay this person who didn��t ask for money, ��That��s a great coincidence, our home is in Tabor, the capital city of Santa, this time we��re just on vacation, and we��re going back soon.


    I have some friends there, if there is anything I can help with, just ask. "


    The communication of adults has always been like this, and it is perfectly appropriate to repay favors with favors.


    "this is okay too."


    Tu Fu hesitated for a moment, he was not familiar with this continent, and it was better to be guided than to wander around like a headless chicken.


    After Cheryl comforted Tina, she also looked at this person curiously, "I don''t know where you are from, sir?"


    "Venus, the country of the polar islands, came to the Southern Continent to do some historical research."


    Tu Fu thought about it and deliberately named a small country in the polar region.


    He intends to use a new identity to pass this period for a short time. There are still many demigod enemies waiting for him in the outside world, and now there is still a major promotion to do. Shouldn''t he reveal his identity immediately.


    At least he should not reveal his identity until he returns to Baia.


    "So it''s Mr. Weddellhead. It''s really not easy for you to get here."


    Judge Henry nodded. In a polar country on the edge of civilization, there are too many natural disasters, pirates, and strange things on the way from the Weddell Sea to the southern continent, and there are also germs, language, and culture here.


    There are very few people who can finally survive many dangers and reach the Southern Continent, but they are quite remarkable people.


    "It''s really not easy, even the trike rarely appears in the Weddell Sea."


    Tu Fu smiled, and started the topic naturally, "I remember the last time I read the news, it was when San Diego was attacked by murlocs."


    Judge Henry nodded in response: "That''s really not a trivial matter, two years have passed in a blink of an eye."


    Two years!


    Tufu should have suffered a cardiac arrest,


    It was only then that he remembered that he had no heart at all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 361： Great changes in the world

    Chapter 361 Great changes in the world


    He fell into a deep sleep for two years.


    Tu Fu was amazed and rejoiced. Fortunately, only two years have passed, and nothing has changed in such a short period of time, and he will not miss any major events.


    Henry Thoreau saw that he was interested, so he slowly recalled the past,


    "Speaking of it, it was the mermaid clan''s attack on San Diego two years ago that caused many changes at sea, the establishment of the Shichibukai system, and the establishment of the Alien Alliance.


    There have been many wars in the past two years, and even the countries of the Northern Continent cannot avoid falling into the quagmire.


    Under such contradictions, the war between Baia and Lantis is getting closer..."


    ��My God, so much has happened.��


    Tu Fu''s eyes widened. He never thought that his reckless actions would affect his whole body.


    "It seems that the news from the outside world has indeed not reached the Weddell Sea. Why don''t we treat you to dinner, sir, and then we will go back to Santa, just as this vacation is coming to an end."


    Judge Henry once again offered the invitation, but this time Tu Fu did not refuse, and nodded in acceptance.


    He must figure out the major events that have occurred in the outside world during the two years of slumber. If the situation is really serious, he must return to the North Continent as soon as possible.


    "Sir, I didn''t have time to ask what your name is?" Cheryl first introduced herself, and then looked at Tu Fu with wide and curious eyes.


    "Aesop."


    After Tu Fu was silent for two seconds, a name popped out between his teeth,


    "Aesop Andersen."


    ��


    This kind of significant dinner is naturally set at a high-end restaurant nearby, a restaurant with an average consumption of more than ten kronor. After all, it is a middle-to-high-class family with senior officials, so it is nothing to treat the benefactor to a good banquet.


    During the period, Tu Fu also confessed his identity to the family of four. He skillfully fabricated a set of lies, much more skillful than when he first went to sea.


    I am a scholar and writer from a small country in the Weddell Sea. He has received a good education and has a certain degree of understanding of the outside world.


    This trip is to record the customs and customs of the Southern Continent, and change his personality to a motivated historian.


    Having learned the lesson from last time, Tu Fu dare not use his identity as a Baier to discredit the country.


    During the conversation, Tu Fu also learned that the family has settled in Tabor, the capital of Santa, that Mr. Judge is still working in a government unit, and that the eldest daughter, Cheryl, is studying in the comprehensive college in the capital.


    In two months, you will have to accept the higher education assessment.


    At this moment, it was the middle of May in 1495, exactly two years.


    Soon, while chatting and laughing happily, the waiter delivered delicacies with exquisite meals, all of which were very distinctive southern continental delicacies.


    There are several types of sea fish sashimi paired with lemon juice, orange juice, and onions.


    There are also local barbecues spread with vegetables and sauces, piled with clams, fish and shrimp, seafood soup full of umami, salmon cheese burritos, fruity seafood, black bean rice...


    It is not only the local characteristics of this continent, because of colonial reasons, the southern continent has become a multi-ethnic and multi-cultural area, and even the cuisine of many countries in the northern continent has been introduced into the cuisine.


    Over time, things from that continent have become part of this place.


    Seeing the plate of exquisite dishes in front of him, Tu Fu watched calmly without saying a word. When he saw this exquisite dish, he had no appetite at all.


    Since donating his heart, his body has undergone some strange changes, and he has also lost his sense of being a human being.


    You don��t need to eat because you won��t be hungry, you won��t be thirsty and you don��t need to replenish water, and you can��t have evil thoughts due to the lack of affection for the opposite sex.


    Since two years ago, he has given up this insignificant habit after eating any food, which is like chewing gum in his mouth.


    Now even Tu Fu can''t tell what the meaning of his existence is, he can only pretend to live in his day-to-day life, waiting for the heart to rot and everything will end.


    "Grilled meat... seafood soup... woo woo woo..."


    On the other hand, the little girl Tina, when she came to the seat, she couldn''t wait to hold the knife and fork. Under the strict eyes of her parents and sister, she looked pitifully at the delicacies that could not be moved.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, I am not impolite, let''s have dinner together."


    Tu Fu thanked them sincerely, squeezed out a smile and moved the knife and fork.


    This was a difficult decision for him, but he still pretended to fill his stomach with food in front of the family, and pretended to praise the exquisite dishes.


    When the guest moves the knife and fork, the pressure on the host will naturally disappear.


    Miss Cheryl ate slowly and gracefully just like her father, but the little girl Tina stared at the dinner plate in front of her eyes, it was hard to imagine that her stomach could hold so much food.


    Cheryl coughed a few times and saw that it didn''t work, so she said helplessly:


    "Tina!"


    "It''s okay, after going through such a crisis, it''s time to make up for it." Tu Fu said with a gentle smile: "Speaking of which, I also have a younger sister, so I can understand such feelings."


    The little girl Tina took the opportunity to nod repeatedly and said yes, "Mr. Andersen is right, yes, I was really scared, and I must make up for it."


    "Oh, then your daily life is really hard."


    Cheryl relentlessly exposes her true colors.


    "Speaking of which, what happened to the Qiwuhai mentioned by Mr. Thoreau?" Tu Fu asked knowingly.


    The latter does not hide either:


    "Well, it is a policy against pirates among the Northern Continent. In order to control the turmoil at sea, the government deliberately recruits the most powerful pirates at sea.


    Don''t worry about recognizing the leaders of the pirate alliance elected by them, and also giving them a certain degree of rights.


    Speaking of which, this system was very crazy when it first appeared, and many people were resisting, but after it was actually implemented, those powerful pirates who were named Qiwuhai. "


    "In order to maintain the stability of this system, they had to clear up many of the usual evildoers. So far, the order at sea has improved a lot. At least no pirates dare to kill passing ships at will.


    Fortunately, the notorious captain of the Black Medan died long ago, otherwise it would be terrible for that kind of person to become Shichibukai.


    Counting the four members of the original Pirate Alliance, Sea Emperor Mingesa, Queen of Soul, Captain Ghost, and the most mysterious Jack Sparrow are the elders, and the other three were elected later.


    Although their identities have not been made public, many people know that they are actually representatives of several countries in the Northern Continent, behind them are big countries like Ryan and Landis. "


    Judge Henry confides everything he knows, and even confides to Tufu the identities of the "Qiwuhai" who will be added later.


    "The most mysterious Jack Sparrow? I''ve heard of this man." Tu Fu raised his eyebrows and noticed the blind spot.


    "Well, a pirate lord with the same name as the person who caused a big incident."


    Judge Henry paused for a while, "And you are familiar with it, he is the lord of Weddell Sea, but he has never appeared in public, and the government has never issued an order to him, so he is very mysterious.


    However, his core team, the "Demon Hunter Pirates", had already spread all over the sea, and all affairs were handed over to the great "Demon Hunter" Victor.


    He is a well-known pirate in the Weddell Sea. He has done several major things at sea to completely stabilize the power in the Weddell Sea. Several polar countries have to pay taxes to his fleet regularly. "


    "Victor?"


    Tu Fu said the name silently, only thinking it was funny.


    This was indeed the case. At that time, he couldn''t wander around, so he could only hand over the territory to Victor. He didn''t expect much from that guy, but this guy gave himself a pleasant surprise.


    "This is enough."


    Tu Fu muttered in his heart that he submitted this plan only to temporarily stabilize the crazy sea, so as to avoid some tragedies that happened when Captain Vader was around.


    In the future, some of them will inevitably expand due to the expansion of power, and it will be a matter of being liquidated in the future.


    Since the San Diego incident occurred, and the Northern Continent has also established the Shichibukai system to check and balance maritime turmoil, it is easy to understand the alien alliance.


    With the non-human intelligent race in the ocean as the core, all races temporarily abandon their previous conflicts, and point their vent to the human alliance.


    "The incident in San Diego is just a trigger. Even if there is no such incident, the marine race that was captured at will will deal with humans."


    It will be a matter of time before Tu Fu calmly throws the blame away.


    He didn''t want to stand on which side, and he really couldn''t care about it.


    The battle between humans and other races will probably last for a long time, even if it lasts for a century, it may not end until all races other than humans are wiped out.


    Even races that differ only in their ears will not be spared.


    "Speaking of which, I really didn''t come at the right time. The whole world will soon be at war." Tu Fu smiled helplessly.


    "The war started with Baia and Landis first. I guess it''s been two years. Fortunately, the Southern Continent will not be affected for the time being. At least this place is safe."


    Judge Henry also smiled bitterly.


    The two countries have been in a frantic arms race in the past two years. If you build a giant ship with a displacement of 10,000 tons, I will build a giant ship with a displacement of 12,000 tons. You have eight main guns on the ship, and I will design 10 doors.


    When I came back to my senses, the country''s arsenal was already full, and it seemed impolite to have such an atmosphere.


    The two countries are direct opponents regardless of historical reasons, geographical location, or overseas colonial interests.


    If it wasn��t for Prime Minister Sorens��s mainland policy to ally the two countries, Landis would have invaded Baia��s treasury long ago when it was empty.


    But according to Judge Henry, Landis also used alliances to form an alliance with the old powerhouse Bania and the emerging country Livia, including almost all the powerhouses in the Northern Continent.


    Three kings against three kings, the six kingdoms also have the strength to touch each other.


    "I''m in big trouble, how can I come out at this critical moment."


    Tu Fu let out a long breath with complicated emotions, worried about many troubles to come.


    In just two years, the world has undergone such major changes.


    I''m afraid that if I wake up a few years later, maybe even the country will be gone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 362： industrial storm

    Chapter 362 Industrial Storm


    It is the second day to take the train to Tabur.


    Thoreau''s family of four plus servants and Tu Fu, the number reached seven.


    Take a fast train named "Future" from the Ibiza Islands to the southern mainland.


    Tu Fu looked at the signage of the surface station, and then compared the map of the southern continent, and couldn''t help but sigh:


    ��There is a distance of thousands of kilometers from Ibiza to Santa. It��s really amazing that such a long distance can be connected together.��


    "Although it is separated by a strait, fortunately, the kingdom has done a lot of bridge repair projects in Santa in recent years."


    Judge Henry saw that he was interested and willing to explain, "They connected the southern mainland and the nearby islands with Bentu, and the policy above is that wherever there is a road, it must be covered with railroad tracks.


    In terms of the degree of development of transportation alone, even the country may not be able to match it. This is a very remarkable project in recent years. "


    There is another point that Henry Thoreau didn��t say bluntly. These expenses are directly deducted from Santa��s annual finances. Although the technology is sent by engineers in the kingdom, the manpower and material resources used are all provided by Santa.


    The interesting thing is that the Santa Railway Bureau pays the Kingdom an infrastructure fee every year.


    Even riders have to collect additional taxes, of course, this is only for people of color.


    "Really magnificent design."


    Tu Fu couldn''t help admiring the railway track extending in all directions, and then accompanied his family from the platform into the steam train.


    The familiar sound of "whooping" can be heard endlessly, and billows of black smoke are discharged from the locomotive.


    After all the passengers arrived, the body of the "Future" flew out with a "swish", leaving only a row of black smoke.


    Tu Fu instinctively perceives that the speed of the current train is faster than that of two years ago, probably due to another technological innovation.


    Since he went to sea two and a half years ago, he has rarely taken a slow tool like a steam train.


    Re-experience again, it is a completely different feeling.


    Except for the two brown-skinned maids and maids in the second-class seat, Judge Thoreau��s family chose the first-class seat, which is different from the Baier first-class seat in that the Southern Continental train has a separate box with a door type The design can perfectly isolate the noise from the side.


    Regardless of the environment or the service, it is not at the same level at all.


    Fresh fruit plates are prepared on the table in the first-class box, and special chefs will make individual meals according to the requirements of passengers.


    The meals for the second-class seats are uniformly cooked curry sauce and the like, and the third-class seats do not even provide food.


    Seeing such a huge difference, Tu Fu couldn''t help thinking: "The designer is also a talent. The purpose of this kind of box is not just to provide guests with a quiet environment, but to hide the difference in treatment from other seats."


    As he stepped into the first-class compartment, he noticed again that the passengers here were 100% purebred whites.


    The difference between the three ticket prices is less than two crowns, which is not enough for local rich people to afford, but many people of color who wear high-end suits still choose second-class seats.


    "It''s normal for you to feel strange." Henry Thoreau noticed Tu Fu''s doubts and explained casually,


    ��Although it is said that the first-class seat does not prohibit local residents from buying, the conductors will hardly sell tickets to them or to people of color. This seems to have formed a customary rule.��


    "I see."


    Tu Fu had never been abroad before, and he had rarely encountered racial discrimination. This trip to the Southern Continent opened his eyes.


    The existence of such things as the chain of contempt has never been limited to a certain circle.


    Or,


    It is precisely because of comparisons and selfish desires that the progress of this society is faster, even though it is full of various inequalities.


    The box is a space of about 15 square meters with soft seats for six people. The seats can be folded to serve as beds, and the objects on the top of the box made Tu Fu stare at them for a while.


    It was a transparent glass cover, and inside were several tungsten wires. When the flight attendant clicked the switch, the temperature of the tungsten wires would automatically increase.


    A flash of yellow light covered the entire box, Tu Fu stared at this thing and felt melancholy.


    "Mr. Andersen, that''s an electric light."


    A crisp female voice sounded from behind, and the young girl Cheryl introduced this invention to Tu Fu.


    "Electric light, it seems that it has replaced the effect of gas light."


    "Of course, electric lights are installed everywhere in the Southern Continent, which not only consumes less energy, but also has a service life far less than that of gas lamps.


    That is a great invention of Mr. Tove Capet, and I am his loyal supporter. "


    When the name was mentioned, Cheryl''s light purple eyes shone brightly, needless to say the color of admiration.


    She turned into a star-chaser girl.


    "Sister, that''s not what you said when you were studying general education courses." Younger sister Tina ruthlessly pierced Cheryl''s little thoughts.


    Miss Cheryl tilted her head, "Tina, you look cuter when you''re not talking, you said."


    "certainly."


    Feeling the murderous look in her sister''s eyes, little Tina quickly shrank her head, not daring to breathe.


    "Mr. Tufu Capet." When Henry called out the name, Tufu was startled subconsciously until the other party finished speaking, "I don''t know if you have heard of this name."


    "Some impression."


    Judge Henry saw the two daughters fighting, and added with a smile on the side: "That is the most remarkable young man in our kingdom, and everyone likes him."


    "yes?"


    "Of course, Mr. Capet is very powerful."


    Even as soon as she got into the car, her eyes were fixed on Little Tina, who kept staring at the fruit plate. When talking about this topic, she nodded her head in approval.


    If it was two years ago, Tu Fu would probably join them and praise himself shamelessly.


    It''s just that such thoughts have faded a lot now, and hearing those words of praise didn''t even stir up any waves in my heart.


    "I have seen some news about him on the news. Mr. Capet seems to have left Baia a few years ago, and there has been no news since then."


    "Blame those guys in the Kingdom..."


    "Cheryl, you should pay more attention to your words outside."


    Cheryl grumbled and complained. As soon as she spoke dissatisfied words, she was stared back by the stern eyes of her mother across the seat. As a lady from a rich family, she should not express her private political opinions in such a public place.


    "This matter is a bit complicated to say."


    Judge Henry did not hesitate to reveal all the information he had, "I think it is due to the need for safety, Mr. Capet cannot make public appearances for the time being, and there has been little news of his activities outside the past two years.


    It is worth mentioning that there are many domestic voices about welcoming him back. The Seven Schools Alliance, the parliament, the cabinet, from the domestic aristocratic families to the elites, all sent voices to the Hill Palace to welcome him back.


    Not to mention the voices of the people, every year the House of Commons proposals can''t get around this point, and even Prime Minister Sorens has been running for this matter.


    His Majesty has publicly stated many times that Mr. Capet is the most important weapon of the kingdom, and any country that dares to attack him privately is an enemy of Baia, but I still think that His Majesty has no intention of letting go of this matter. "


    Tu Fu just snorted lightly when he heard this, he was not surprised at all.


    "For a face-saving guy like William II, making such a statement means that he will either wait for me to apologize, or wait until Baier lives and dies before he is willing to admit his mistakes.


    The king''s face is bigger than everything else. "Tu Fu said silently in his heart.


    The typical guy who sees the coffin and does not cry, has never been grateful for his contribution to the kingdom, and only cares about whether the king''s face is good-looking.


    That is to say, when you encounter the huge assets left by the father and the capable ministers, if you change to a small country, this kind of operation has already caused anger and resentment.


    "However, I think this matter will have a result soon."


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "Before the war between Baia and Landis, a new round of industrial storms had already set off on the North Continent. It was related to the use of electricity, which is the direction of future technology."


    Judge Henry''s mysterious smile made Tu Fu understand what he meant.


    Yes,


    Driven by the wheels of the times, a new round of industrial reform is finally coming.


    In the past, Baia failed to take advantage of the industrial revolution, and paid the price of iron and blood for decades to chase the frontier of the times.


    At the turn of the era of integrity, because of the fluttering wings of his little butterfly, the introduction of advanced technologies in classical physics and quantum physics, and the contribution of promoting DC generators, Baia has been on the right path.


    Such a critical moment requires a talent like him who can change an era.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 363： Tabor

    Chapter 363 Tabor


    The scenery of the Southern Continent is more like an uncivilized area. Lush vegetation covers most of the land, and various natural forms such as grasslands, jungles, wetlands, and deserts are cropped one after another.


    High and low landforms, all kinds of wonders and colors.


    Many animals that have never been seen before jumped out from time to time, climbed onto the train box and climbed out of the window, which added a little fun to the monotonous and boring journey.


    But no matter how interesting the scenery is, there are times when you get tired of looking at it, especially Tufu who can''t perceive the fun of the outside world.


    He wanted to directly use his teleportation ability to go to that city countless times, but he held back.


    The boring journey of two days and one night made him experience the experience of being in prison. From time to time, he recalled the memories of just going to the capital, but at that time he was surrounded by family members, yearning for a bigger city, and always fantasizing about the beauty future.


    After experiencing many things, I felt that everything was boring.


    The two young girls from the Thoreau family would chat with him from time to time to amuse him. Cheryl was a sentimental girl. She didn''t seem to like life in the Southern Continent very much and was eager to see a wider world.


    More importantly, she is definitely a big fan of her own. She can''t do without Tuf Capet in a few words, and most of the language test materials will mention herself.


    Talk about Mr. Capet defying the mighty, exposing foreign plots.


    Every time at this time, Tu Fu felt complicated. As the person involved, he had been annoyed by that proud matter so many times, but it became a topic that the whole people talked about.


    It��s like when I was a child when I was taking a Chinese test and writing a composition, I always liked to use some famous people��s deeds as examples, but it was only after I became an adult that I discovered that those who stood on the top,


    It''s not like what you know, and it''s not like Guang Zhengwei.


    In comparison, Little Tina is much purer. She eats when she is hungry and sleeps when she is sleepy.


    This kind of big heart made Tu Fu envious for a while.


    As for Judge Henry, along the way, he introduced himself to the cities, scenery, places worth visiting and various cultural histories along the way. His rich life experience has already made him change his original way of life, and he is more willing to live in such a peaceful place. .


    He''s definitely a nice guy, a man of integrity and generosity, and Tu Fu can vouch for that on anyone.


    Relying on the contacts of the old judge, I can also take this opportunity to enter Santa''s circle.


    Whether you want to temporarily settle down incognito, or find Ms. Maggie, you need the help of such a good old man with credibility and sufficient status in the local area.


    "Wooooooh��"


    A large black and slender black smoke gushed out from the top of the steam locomotive.


    It took a long time for the "Future" to finally pull the passengers of this car into place. In the rather magnificent station, people from all over the world gathered here.


    Walking around casually, passengers of various languages, skin colors, and decorations are mixed together, and there is a feeling of national integration.


    Interestingly.


    White-skinned people always hold their heads high, and they are still confident even in old clothes. In contrast, some brown and black people, even in luxurious clothes, always keep their heads down, showing an extremely unconfident attitude.


    What has been deeply rooted in the hearts of people in the South China Sea for a hundred years has been rooted in the souls of several generations.


    This kind of prejudice cannot be removed as long as the country is not independent.


    "Miss, let me help you."


    Tu Fu took the luggage for Cheryl, and carefully led her from the car to the platform. The latter nodded to thank him. This action immediately caused little Tina to pout,


    "Mr. Andersen, why don''t you help me with my luggage, am I not a girl?"


    "Of course not." Tu Fu raised his eyebrows and said skillfully, "Because I think Tina is a brave and independent girl, unless you are willing to deny it."


    "Of course I''m brave enough not to be like my sister."


    The little girl''s eyeballs rolled again and again, and a smug smile flashed on her face, and she didn''t care about the luggage at all.


    Tu Fu is very good at solving such troubles, but just a few words can make an embarrassment invisible.


    This inadvertent little move also made Cheryl take a serious look at this man.


    He is young, with a youthful appearance in his early twenties. Although his appearance is really ordinary, judging from the past few days, he can be firmly regarded as an honest man with rich experience and good emotional intelligence.


    However, Cheryl can''t help but want to compare with better men,


    Mr. Andersen is too young, maybe he just came to such a big city from a small country. He was always restrained and taciturn along the way, and most of the time he acted as a listener.


    Cheryl is always willing to talk to him, so as to relieve his discomfort when he comes to a strange city.


    There are no bad flaws, but it also lacks enough bright spots.


    Not to mention a perfect person like Touf Capet, he is still far from a mature uncle like Jack Sparrow, even if the latter is a liar.


    Thinking about it carefully, gaining the trust of so many people is also a remarkable skill.


    "It''s incredible."


    Tufu, who came to Tabor, marveled at the prosperity of this colonial capital. He raised his head and used his eagle eyes to observe the city quietly.


    There are not only a strong Baia style, but also a slightly rustic royal palace, a magnificent Church of the Three Gods, and continuous urban housing clusters scattered in various regions.


    Compared with the high-rise buildings in G?ttinghagen, it is naturally far away, but it also has a unique flavor of the southern continent.


    What is different from the Northern Continent is that most of the buildings here are bungalows or domes, and there are very few Gothic pointed eaves.


    This is an architectural style left over from the Incasso Empire period, and there are many intangible wealth passed down at the same time.


    Language, culture, and customs have also been inherited to the present.


    Many people still wear headscarves or masks, or show an arm or a leg, and there may be some weird tattoos on the skin,


    It is completely different from the Northern Continent, which pays more attention to etiquette and decency.


    What Tu Fu was quite concerned about was that after he got out of the car, he noticed that there were more cars on the street, although most of the cars were still of the same style as before.


    On the road of Ketabur, a road was specially designated for steam vehicles, and it is rare to see such products as horse-drawn carriages, which must have been eliminated.


    Vehicles are constantly flowing, and on the left and right sides of the road, there are a large number of street lights for lighting. The lampshades on the pillars are exactly the electric lights that have spread throughout the entire Difficult Continent.


    The warm light made the city shine, and at the same time gave Tufu the feeling that Tabor is a city where kings never sleep.


    And the light here is distributed all over the city, and it is no longer the exclusive privilege of certain groups.


    Seeing Cheryl who was standing there stupidly next to Tu Fu smiled slightly:


    "I heard that those cars are powered by electric fuel. Although the technology is not yet mature, it has been used in many ways, and the price is much cheaper than before. Our family also has one.


    This is why we miss Mr. Capet, who was a gift from God to Baia. "


    The melancholy girl once again praised the omnipotent Mr. Capet. When she said this, her eyes suddenly became sad, "It''s a pity that we didn''t cherish him."


    "He is indeed an amazing guy." Tu Fu curled his lips indifferently.


    "Hey."


    Cheryl turned her eyes away, as if she was very dissatisfied with this title, as if you were on the same level as Mr. Capet.


    Just as she was about to correct this mistake, she saw her father smiling and came up to pat her on the shoulder. Judge Henry looked at Tu Fu, "Mr. Andersen, what do you think of Tabor?"


    "Actually, it''s much better than I imagined. It''s like a new world. The level of technology here is much higher than that of Venus. I didn''t expect that the world has changed so much after I haven''t read newspapers for two years."


    Tu Fu sighed from the bottom of his heart, now he is simply like a bumpkin who has never seen the world.


    What''s even more ironic is that most of these things come from his previous scientific research results.


    "Actually, Baia is more prosperous than here. If you have the opportunity, you should go out more."


    Henry Sauron advised as an experienced person, "Since you are going to stay here for a while, I think there is still one thing I need to explain to you in advance."


    "You say."


    "If you can, please use Baia as much as possible. Don''t say that you are from Venus unless it is necessary. You can say that you are from Baia. This is not disrespecting your mother country.


    Because doing so will avoid many unnecessary troubles. "


    Judge Henry warned earnestly as an experienced person.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 364： landlady

    Chapter 364 Landlady


    Tu Fu must admit that he woke up at an untimely time.


    After he inquired, he was surprised to find that all the backbone of Baia in Tabur had recently returned to G?ttinghagen.


    Even Ms. Maggie parted briefly.


    It seems to be related to the war in the Northern Continent. The elite forces of the two countries have gathered at the edge of the border, and the high-end forces at the demigod level were also summoned half a year ago.


    Ms. Maggie, who represents the Sorens family, can be lazy at ordinary times, but must go back to work when the time comes,


    This is also a drawback within the system.


    Judge Henry drove his family back home, and then led Tu Fu to find a place to live in the same area.


    The most urgent task is to give Tu Fu a good place to live.


    On the way, the two talked about the Sollens family from Ms. Maggie, and Judge Henry said thoughtfully,


    "I don''t think it''s just a matter of fighting. In fact, His Majesty has disagreed with Prime Minister Sorens since a few years ago. His Majesty wants to take this opportunity to attack Lantis, but the Prime Minister thinks that there is still time to wait before the war begins." when.


    The cabinet and the House of Representatives are also divided into two factions, the main faction and the main faction. The battle is fierce. A few days ago, I heard that gunmen openly attacked Mr. Prime Minister on the street, but many people were frightened. Some people said that this was an attempt to persecute Threat to step down Mr. Prime Minister.


    Miss Sollens'' return to G?ttinghagen is naturally related to this aspect. "


    "Has the capital become such a mess?"


    Tu Fu inexplicably let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he didn''t go back at this troublesome time, and he didn''t have to stand in line.


    No matter which of these two factions offends, there will be no good fruit for him.


    "Now I just hope that Mr. Sorens can last a few more years physically and continue to carry the kingdom. Baia has just breathed out and is not suitable for war with Landis."


    Judge Henry''s tone of voice felt melancholy when he spoke.


    "Mr. Thoreau, I have heard some things. You were sent to the Southern Continent to be related to the prime minister of Baia. Do you still want him to continue to be in power?"


    "You actually knew about this, did Cheryl tell you?"


    Judge Henry raised his brows, and the face of this old-fashioned judge became serious, "Prime Minister Sorens'' transfer of my position and whether he is a good prime minister are actually two different things.


    He can lead the kingdom to glory, can spread the voice of the people to the top, can amend the law code and establish a welfare system, so he should continue to sit in that position.


    It has nothing to do with me hating him. "


    Yes!


    These are basically two things, why some people know it but can''t do it.


    Tu Fu now has a little more admiration for this upright judge. How can William II not see clearly what he can see clearly.


    It can only be said that His Majesty''s mind has drifted away. He doesn''t have to pay the price for his stupid decision, and he doesn''t have to feel guilty for the brain drain.


    But once the kingdom is thriving, all the glory and effort will be taken by one hand.


    This king is too clever.


    Unknowingly, Tu Fu followed Henry Sauron to a house on the adjacent street, and the latter rang the doorbell.


    "Cuckoo, cuckoo..."


    After the doorbell was rang, the sound transmission system followed the circuit, causing a mechanical bird with gears and metal parts to pop out from the wooden box next to the door.


    Once the doorbell is rang, the mechanical bird inside will pop out, and then make a terrible noise to wake up the people in the house, which is similar to the cuckoo clock from the Black Forest.


    "Oh, my dear Mr. Thoreau, and this gentleman, you are welcome."


    Although it was a maid who opened the door, it was a well-dressed mature lady who greeted her warmly. Her exquisite fair face made her look young, and there was a beauty mole in the corner of her eye.


    The lace-trimmed Lolita skirt is flamboyant and individual, and the plump **** seem to burst through the clothes.


    "Mrs. Justin, this is the Aesop Andersen I mentioned earlier, and it is the house he wants to rent." Henry Thoreau added:


    ��A brave, heart-warming, righteous kid who, above all, was white.


    "Oh, you look like a good boy at first glance, Tabor welcomes you very much." The mature Mrs. Justin opened the door with a big bear hug.


    This enthusiasm not only overwhelmed Judge Henry, but also almost made Tu Fu breathless, and instinctively wanted to throw the other party out.


    The strong scent of perfume rushed to the nose, and the firm and sensual figure almost suffocated Tu Fu to death.


    Judge Henry gently wiped the sweat from his forehead,


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Justin is from Lantis. This is a warm response, which proves that she likes you very much."


    "It''s a great honor."


    Tu Fu let out a sigh of relief, his small body couldn''t bear this kind of treatment.


    "You''re welcome, come in! My husband and I are able to settle in Tabor because of Mr. Thoreau''s help in solving the housewarming procedures. We both like this peaceful city."


    Mrs. Justin casually signaled the two to come in, and asked the maid to add two cups and pour hot coffee.


    The room is quite clean, the wooden floor is still shiny, it looks like it has been cleaned in advance, just waiting for Tu Fu to move in.


    "It''s just a small matter. In this continent, everyone should help each other."


    While the two were chatting, Tu Fu couldn''t help looking at this two-story house. There was a large living room, a kitchen, master bedroom and bathroom on the first floor.


    There are also three bedrooms upstairs, as well as an open-air balcony and a warehouse room, which can accommodate at least four or five people.


    The overall furniture and facilities are also fully equipped, a set of yellow rosewood chair dining table, mahogany base sideboard, neatly placed ceramics, clean and soft leather sofa, all kinds of modern furniture...


    What surprised Tu Fu the most was that there are electric lights that can be switched on and off at will. They are all over every room, and there is a master switch to control home appliances.


    "Thanks to Smith''s factory. All the electrical appliances in the Southern Continent are made by them. This has become the symbol of the Southern Continent. These exquisite products flow from a small factory to the world. It''s really an inspirational story."


    Ms. Justin noticed Tu Fu''s weird eyes, and the corners of her mouth raised slightly, "If you want to live in Tabor for a long time, you must know this. People can''t escape Smith and taxes."


    Smith Works?


    Tu Fu still has memories, and vaguely remembers the cooperation project with the son of the Smith family in the Southern Continent at the University of Michigan.


    He invested 50,000 crowns of capital and technology to occupy 70% of the shares as the initial capital. He never thought that in just a few years, the business here would be so large that it would become Santa''s manufacturing giant.


    "How come when I wake up, everyone around me seems to be a big boss in all walks of life, and it seems that I have nothing to do."


    Tu Fu sighed silently.


    "I wonder if Mr. Andersen is satisfied with my house."


    "Very satisfied, I absolutely love it here, beautiful lady, I think it''s time we talked about the price."


    Ms. Justin nodded very helpfully, "My house is rented for three months, and I have to pay an additional three months of mortgage, that is, I have to pay half a year''s rent at a time, and the weekly rent is 1 kroner.


    Combining the deposit, that means I have to charge a total of 26 crowns. "


    Mrs. Justin reported this figure with a smile, "The housing price in Tabur is far lower than that in G?ttinghagen. In addition to my relationship with Mr. Thoreau, I think this is an appropriate figure."


    "Of course, it''s a reasonable rent."


    Tu Fu nodded subconsciously, and was surprised that the price here was so cheap, so he took out one from his wallet and handed it over without hesitation.


    "Very good, I will ask a servant to bring you the next housing contract. There are almost no conditions."


    In Santa King Capital, such rent is indeed unexpectedly low.


    According to the minimum annual salary of ordinary workers of 240~260 crowns, one-fifth of the financial income needs to be used as rent every year, not to mention the excellent location of the capital, which greatly reduces the fault tolerance rate of survival.


    "I heard from Mr. Thoreau that you are a scholar and a writer."


    "Yes, but not famous yet."


    "It doesn''t matter. If you can show your certificates and academic qualifications, you will definitely find a good job.


    I can give you some advice in terms of life. A job with a weekly salary of more than 6 crowns is enough to cover rent, daily expenses, utilities and commuting expenses.


    If it is more than 8 crowns, you can even hire a maid and cook, they will share the troubles of life for you, if the weekly salary can reach 10 crowns, I think the matchmaker in Tabur will break through your house in three days..."


    "Mrs. Justin!"


    Judge Henry, who was silent for a while, interrupted her enthusiastic introduction, "It took us three days to get here from the Isha Islands, and we are already very tired.


    Now that the renting has been settled, it''s time for us to let Mr. Andersen rest alone for a while. "


    "Of course, you can contact me anytime if you need anything."


    The latter had a smile hanging from the corner of his mouth, and after exchanging mailing addresses, he left with Henry Thoreau.


    The two left the house one after the other, and lit a cigarette for each other in a place where Tu Fu could not see, but kept a certain distance.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you, but I will make up for the difference in housing rent, which doesn''t have to be written into the contract."


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s not me who lost money anyway."


    Mrs. Justin breathed out the smoke nonchalantly, "It''s just that I don''t quite understand, Henry, why would you take a fancy to such a brat, he doesn''t seem to be anything special."


    "He saved my daughter. You should know that I can''t repay this kindness no matter what. It''s just a little rent. It''s nothing." Judge Henry shook the ashes.


    "So that''s the case, then why not just pay all the rent for him, you are not short of this money."


    "As you calculated just now, the cost of living in Tabor is at least about 4 crowns per week. If you have to pay 3 crowns a week, it is almost impossible to live.


    And paying one crown a week for rent, for those who are willing to work hard, it is easy to pay as long as they work hard, and they will not completely lose their fighting spirit.


    Take it as my gift to him! "Mr. Thoreau said so.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 365： Ground 364

    Chapter 365 Chapter 364 Librarian


    "Mr. Thoreau is really a good man..." Tu Fu thought silently.


    Although the distance was far away, he could easily hear the conversation between the two of them. The other party took the initiative to bear most of the rent of the house, which was regarded as repaying the favor.


    The so-called repayment is a self-defeating misunderstanding.


    Tu Fu, who was sitting on a soft sofa, looked at the empty living room, in a foreign country, and felt an indescribable sense of emptiness.


    "What to do next."


    Tu Fu pondered the future in perplexity.


    The kingdom is in a mess right now, and it will be impossible to contact Ms. Maggie for a while, so I can only write a letter to her messenger to ask about the situation.


    And the time in the middle cannot be completely idle.


    Although searching for the lost empire and promoting the demigod are the goals of this trip to the Southern Continent, the process of digesting the potion in the middle cannot be omitted, no matter what it is, it needs to be accumulated slowly.


    "In order to conceal my current identity, I have to find a normal job, at least I can no longer do the fraudulent persona in the past."


    As Tu Fu thought about it, his fingers tapped on the table lightly.


    This matter is a bit troublesome to act on. Aesop Andersen, a low-key, honest scholar and writer, should work **** the ground.


    And the progress of exploring the ruins cannot be delayed because of work.


    "So, you have to find someone who looks decent and pays decently, but is actually not too tiring.


    It��s best not to be too showy, a job with a very low sense of presence, and it��s best to have enough information for me to check the records of the Incasso Empire... So, is there really such a job? "


    Tu Fu continued to tap the table with his fingers, thinking over and over again about jobs that meet this condition.


    To sum up, more money, less work, and closer to home.


    But if there is such a job, it would have been snatched up long ago.


    Just do what you say, without hesitation at all.


    He then used his spare time today to prepare his resume.


    In the morning of the next day, Tu Fu went directly to the recruitment market in Tabor.


    It is a comprehensive building, and local enterprises and institutions will directly hire employees from here. There are far more people here than I imagined.


    There are all kinds of races here, but the brown, red, and black races are the most numerous. Most of them are dressed in ordinary clothes, squatting on the ground and mixing together, so thin that even their bones are exposed.


    I heard that these people are short-term workers, mainly paid on a daily basis, waiting for recruits from those big factories every day.


    Not long after, a man in a high-end suit and sunglasses walked in, glanced at the waiting person, and said indifferently,


    "Today only ten people are needed in the factory, and my time is limited. You can talk about your own advantages."


    "Sir, please be sure to choose me, I am younger than them, and my body is better than them."


    "Nonsense, I can knock you down with one punch."


    "Sir, this is a thought, please accept it."


    When the workers squatting on the ground saw the foreman, they immediately showed their special skills and showed their advantages.


    Only those who were not smart enough to show their muscles, and those who were smarter sneaked the cigarettes or other things they bought in advance and put them into the foreman''s pocket.


    Such a sensible approach was immediately appreciated by the foreman, and the person who stuffed the gift immediately became one of the limited places.


    In just half a minute, the quota of ten people was swept away.


    "What kind of company is this? The quality of people selected by this method is poor."


    Tu Fu shook his head repeatedly when he saw it, deeply ashamed.


    "That''s the Smith Lamp Factory." Only a person next to him said quietly.


    "Well, pretend I didn''t say it."


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders, and after a long time, it turned out that it was his own business, so it was fine.


    It has become a factory of an industrial giant. It is too normal for this kind of fact to happen. These small methods of the bottom managers cannot be completely controlled.


    In comparison, Dang Tu Fu''s progress has been much smoother since he came. He doesn''t have to do such hard work, and he has surpassed a large group of people just by relying on his skin color.


    "Hello, sir, please fill in your basic information and employment intention on this form."


    A white girl with freckles at the front desk smiled and handed over a form when she saw the next visitor.


    The above are some basic surveys, such as age and past experience.


    After filling out the basic information, Tu Fu not only got his number plate, but also got a cup of hot coffee from the staff while waiting.


    Such special treatment caused many unhappy eyes to float, and they could only mutter about this inequality in private.


    Or the locals are already used to this gap, at most they just take a look and envy.


    "No wonder Judge Henry said that white skin is much more convenient in this society. This is simply a big difference."


    Tu Fu sat on the nearby seat with his legs crossed, sipped the tasteless coffee, and waited silently for his call.


    After just one day of observation and listening to local people''s conversations, he has a better understanding of Tabor''s social structure.


    In fact, it is more than superficial discrimination.


    All formal jobs require at least a basic education degree certificate, and government-sponsored positions require a higher education certificate, and then pass the basic assessment to be selected.


    And people of color are not accepted by most basic education colleges. Even if they are able to pass the exam, they have to pay high tuition fees, even more than ordinary white students.


    Even if you are from a good family and have the conditions to allow you to enter a college, you have to endure extraordinary discrimination, spend your academic career in basic education in ridicule and malice, and then enter a higher-level university.


    The students of color who are able to succeed in this difficult atmosphere are pretty remarkable.


    They proved with talent and perseverance that even people of color can do the same things.


    The irony is that the first thing these people do after graduation is to "wash white".


    Yes.


    literally means that the first criterion for this group of elites to choose a mate is a pure-blooded white girl in order to improve the skin color of the next generation after marriage, so that the children and grandchildren will not have to live so tired.


    ��A society that relies on hard work to obtain things, and immediately denies the original self after success. This kind of society is really magical.��


    Tu Fu just chuckled amusedly.


    He has no intention of meddling, nor is he interested or able to meddle in such nosy matters.


    Inequality is everywhere in the world, and how can we manage it on our own.


    "12th."


    After waiting for a short time, he heard his number plate shouted at the interview office. There was already an inspector at the interview office examining his resume. After a few glances, he couldn''t help showing a look of surprise.


    The elder looked at the visitor and couldn''t help asking: "Mr. Andersen? You are a top student who graduated from Miskar Stark."


    ��Exactly, I spent some memorable years there.��


    Tu Fu also forced a smile.


    What he sent was his student certificate from the University of Michigan, both the original and the certificate are true.


    However, he used the ability he had just obtained through this method, and used some small tricks to let the inspector see his current name and photo.


    "It was a perfect experience, but I didn''t understand that your experience at Michigan State University was so good and you achieved so many achievements.


    Why the direction of employment is only this occupation, which really does not meet your excellent conditions, sir. "


    "Can''t you?"


    "It''s not impossible, it''s just that you should go to a local university or aristocratic college as a lecturer, so why choose such a time-wasting job."


    The inspector picked up the resume with a puzzled face, and pointed to the information Tu Fu filled out in the employment intention.


    Yes,


    That column is filled in by the administrator of the Santa Library.


    This is the best job that Tu Fu has considered for a long time. Not only is it a stable and serious job, but it also pays well.


    The most important thing is that he can learn about the past of the Incasso Empire based on the precious materials preserved locally during working hours.


    A librarian is simply his perfect intentional job at the moment.


    Even when faced with doubts, Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders indifferently,


    "Sir, don''t forget that I am a scholar. For a scholar who explores the truth, nothing is more important than absorbing knowledge."


    Tu Fu deliberately exaggerated, just like a scholar.


    After listening to these words, the inspector showed embarrassment and said: "But, you came at an untimely time, and the public positions in all public libraries in Tambor are already full.


    It is very easy for an outstanding talent like you to go to those big companies, or pass the exam to enter the political department. "


    "But I just want to be the administrator of the library, can''t I think of another way?" Tu Fu frowned.


    "It''s not impossible..."


    The man dragged his voice for the second half of his voice,


    "I still have a place that lacks such a position, and the benefits there are extremely high. The library there happens to be short of an administrator, but the requirements there are extremely high, and it is not easy for ordinary people to get in.


    But I think it is very easy for you, Mr. Andersen. "


    "I don''t care about treatment."


    Tu Fu only cared about the question he wanted to ask: "Are there enough book resources there?"


    "Of course, I bet that Tambor and even the whole of Santa are not as rich in book resources as there, and professors from famous schools come to give lectures from time to time.


    It is definitely a dream place for all Santa children, but only children with first-class families can enter. "


    "So that''s it?"


    "Royal Academy of Tabur."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 366： royal academy

    Chapter 366 Royal Academy


    Tu Fu naturally knows about the Tabur Royal Academy mentioned by the inspector,


    Knows even more than he does.


    It was incubated in Santa by the Baia Ministry of Education many years ago. As an important pillar to control the education industry in Santa''s society, the helm behind it is naturally Hill Palace.


    There are the best teachers, the most superior environment, and the most number of places to apply for prestigious schools. It is also a master of the education level in the Santana area.


    In terms of the strength and background of teachers alone, it is much higher than that of local higher education universities.


    The college''s admission criteria are all offspring of local wealthy families or high-ranking officials, and the children of wealthy businessmen are the bottom student group here.


    The students here have received a good education. Except for some of them who stay in local universities, most of them will go to orthodox academic holy places like the Seven Schools Alliance and enter the mainstream circle of the world.


    No wonder the requirements are surprisingly high.


    After half an hour of interview and investigation, Tu Fu relied on his excellent resume and some methods to deal with the investigation, and easily obtained the qualification to go to the Royal Academy of Tabor.


    Now there are only some formalities and review issues that have not been resolved. Tu Fu needs to go to the logistics department of the Royal Academy to hand over to the person in charge. This job is basically a done deal.


    "It''s pretty smooth."


    Tu Fu took the employment certificate issued by the local employment unit, and prepared to leave for the Tabor Royal Academy very leisurely.


    When he came down from upstairs, he once again saw the laborers who were waiting for the short-term workers to work. At this moment, the number of workers was smaller than before.


    However, the recruiting units that came later also dropped from the initial daily salary of 8 Poole to the current 4 Poole.


    It��s fully discounted by half.


    Although the people in the Smith Manufacturing Plant are black-hearted, at least the salary they give is not low.


    More recruiting units don''t treat people as people, and they count as one if they can squeeze one.


    Even so, there are still people rushing to do it. It��s better for the younger and stronger, even with a low salary.


    Those skinny and elderly workers have endured the torment of years, and their numb eyes are only left with confusion.


    Without a stable source of income, even the foreman can��t be bribed, without a good salary to support the family, let alone work hard.


    This has entered an endless loop with no solution.


    There is no minimum wage and no worker protection act.


    After all, Baia''s welfare law is not luxurious enough to cover the southern continent.


    The difficulty is that the current electric light market seems a bit saturated, unless more new factories appear to provide enough jobs.


    "Can the current Baia really afford this battle with Landis? Even if the whole country fights and wins, how many years will it take to recover from this."


    Tu Fu didn''t know the answer to this question, and it wasn''t his turn to make a decision.


    All he could do was pass by this group of people, in line with the principle of helping if he could, and quietly threw a few small denominations of kroner.


    Right as it is,


    The cheap kindness of the majority owner of Smith Manufacturing.


    ��


    The distance from the recruitment market to the Tabor Royal Academy is not too far, and the residence where he lives is also unwilling,


    The location is in the prime location in the center of the capital.


    At a distance of only a few kilometers, Tu Fu closed his eyes and activated his ability, and disappeared from the spot with a "swish", and came to the entrance of the Royal Academy in just one breath.


    In front of him is a rather magnificent building, resplendent and magnificent high-rise buildings, and several prominent statues in the college are among them, and there is also a wall of celebrities similar to the scene of the University of Michigan.


    It seems that every well-known school will use this method to show the school''s heritage.


    The Royal Academy covers an area of ??over a thousand acres, with fences and high walls more than ten meters high, which prevents all outside sounds and ensures that every student can concentrate on their studies.


    The subsequent entry process naturally didn''t take much effort for Tu Fu. After notifying the academy of his intention, he was led by the guards to the logistics department, and the logistics minister was directly responsible for this matter.


    "I didn''t expect the recruitment department to issue a notice, and people came so soon."


    The person who spoke was a serious middle-aged man in his fifties. This man was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed glasses and a high-end suit. Looking at his muscular figure and a lush head, he seemed to be living a good life.


    When the ordinary Tu Fu arrives, the other party immediately announces his family name:


    "George Orwell."


    "Aesop Andersen." Tu Fu replied indifferently.


    "Mr. Andersen, your resume says that you have studied at Miskar Stark University, and you have so many excellent experiences, why are you only willing to take up the post of librarian.


    It is a bit inferior to use a high-achieving student from the University of Michigan for this position.


    Why don''t you stay with the teachers of the college first, and let us inspect for a period of time. If the teaching quality is qualified, we will make an exception and hire you as a tutor of the college. Both salary and benefits will be greatly improved.


    If you do a good job, you can get more than 2,000 crowns of basic salary plus bonus every year. "


    The logistics minister''s starting point is obviously good. The weekly salary of 40 is equivalent to the annual salary of one million in Tu Fu''s era. This kind of work salary is not to mention that Tabor''s matchmaker will break the door. The girls are afraid that they will make their own Packed up as a gift and delivered.


    "That''s what reading is for."


    Tu Fu secretly lamented that for the people at the bottom, being admitted to a prestigious school is the only way to reach the pinnacle of life without taking risks.


    Unfortunately, being a lecturer means losing freedom, and such input and output are of no interest to Bitufu.


    "Mr. Orwell, it seems that you still don''t quite understand my request. To be honest, I am a person who is afraid of trouble. Although being a lecturer can earn more salary, but the position of paying high labor, I am like this. The lazy people are really not interested.


    The reason why I came here to work as a librarian is just to earn basic living expenses. "


    Tu Fu said earnestly, "If you have time to teach students, why not read a few more books, for a scholar who wants to investigate in the southern continent, nothing is more important than this."


    "Well, it turned out to be what you wanted, and I will never force you."


    Such a reason obviously surprised George Orwell for several seconds before he understood it. It was difficult for him to understand the thoughts of the new generation of young people. He just smiled and nodded in agreement.


    "Aesop, I wonder if you are familiar with this school."


    "I''m not familiar with it. To be honest, this is the second day I came to Tabor. After everything is over, if I can return to the residence by the same way, it will be considered a success."


    Tu Fu made an innocuous joke.


    His sense of humor also won the favor of the Minister of Logistics, "Then let me show you around, and I have to explain some things about the workplace. Fortunately, they are all very simple things. I don''t think it will be easier than you find The way home will be difficult."


    In an atmosphere where the conversation was quite harmonious, the head of logistics personally took Tu Fu to various places in the college, and greeted the teachers and administrators in the college.


    Tu Fu easily won the treatment that no one from the Southern Continent would have in his life.


    The benefits in the college are also excellent. Even if it is just a librarian, in addition to the basic salary, there are corresponding subsidies for food, housing, and transportation.


    Finally, George Orwell brought Tufu to the library, a building with three or four floors. Several stone pillars prop up the main building, which is made of reinforced concrete and glass, making most of the area in half Transparent.


    After Tu Fu entered with Orwell, he took a cursory glance at the bookshelves one after another, at least one million books.


    Compared with the storage of ordinary universities, it is not bad.


    Because it focuses on basic education, there are very few students in the library, and there are almost no students who have free time to read other books every day.


    It is also reasonable to think about it carefully. Students of this age are not too busy dealing with higher education selection, and how can they have leisure time to do other things.


    The building of this high-level library is more like a vanity project built by the Kingdom of Baia.


    George Orwell is still introducing him to the work content,


    "Because the work content is not too much, there are currently four administrators in the library including you. For the time being, you will be in charge. The cleaning work will be handled by a special person.


    And your job content is mainly in the following directions, mainly responsible for book selection, assisting in book procurement, classifying scattered books and periodicals, compiling bibliographic indexes... The most important thing is to review the identity of borrowers and maintain the safety and order of the library. One point is very important.


    Because of the nature of the college, we cannot disclose library resources to ordinary universities and the public. Anyone outside the college is not allowed to enter and borrow any books and materials. "


    George Orwell repeatedly exhorted this matter.


    "It seems that the things in the library are very important." This topic finally caught Tu Fu''s eyes.


    "Yes, of course it is very important. It stores a lot of data left over from the Incasso period. If it is spread out, it will inevitably cause problems."


    "Then I''ve come to the right place." Tu Fu said silently in his heart.


    "There is one more thing you should pay more attention to."


    Orwell put the most important thing last, "If you encounter trouble at work, don''t conflict with the students of this school, and report any abnormalities to me."


    "Oh?"


    This statement surprised Tu Fu. No matter in his previous life or at the University of Michigan, he was educated not to conflict with the librarians, but to be polite and respect them.


    Now it''s the other way around.


    "After all, it is the future of this country. Their parents are famous figures, and they are also the benefactors of our college. Such a large expenditure every year can not be achieved today without their support."


    George Orwell finally showed the smiling face of a seasoned philistine.


    "hehe."


    Although Tu Fu didn''t think it was funny, he forced a laugh in order to cater to the atmosphere.


    Just when Orwell was about to continue to guide Tufu to adapt to the environment, a beautiful figure came oncoming in the library on the second floor. After seeing the person,


    The girl''s eyes were wide open, and she covered her mouth in surprise:


    "Mr. Andersen, why are you here?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 367： letter across the ocean

    Chapter 367 A letter across the ocean


    Today, Cheryl, as usual, took a little time from her extremely busy studies to come to the library.


    She likes to stay in this peaceful atmosphere, enjoying being alone in the huge library, reading chapters of ancient poems, indulging in her own world.


    Every time she comes here, she feels that her life has been temporarily sublimated.


    Taking advantage of the short break, Cheryl didn''t have time to read here, but just borrowed a few books of poetry that she was interested in like the administrator, and was about to leave.


    Just as soon as he went out, he recognized the head of logistics and Tu Fu, and then called his name logically.


    "Miss Thoreau!"


    When Cheryl called Tu Fu''s pseudonym, George Orwell recognized the girl with just a glance.


    Judge Thoreau''s eldest daughter, he is too familiar with it.


    Although the other party no longer serves in the Grand Court of G?ttinghagen.


    The connections that can be accumulated in the court are terrifying, and the friends and classmates I have met are all over the judiciary, not to mention that Judge Henry is also a well-known gentleman in the local area.


    His daughter is naturally also the focus of the academy.


    "Do you also know Mr. Andersen?"


    "Of course, Mr. Andersen is a great benefactor of our family. My father is very grateful to this kind gentleman." When Cheryl smiled, her eyes were like crescent moons, but she didn''t explain what it was.


    "So that''s how it is. Today is Mr. Andersen''s first day of employment as the administrator here. I think you will be able to see it often in the future."


    During Orwell''s speech, he was a little thankful for his previous attitude towards Tu Fu, and he didn''t say anything out of bounds.


    Actually, employees of their class don��t look at the scenery. Working in such a place where nobles and ladies walk everywhere, what they are most afraid of is not knowing who offended whom they said, and they don��t know when they are tossed out.


    "Huh, librarian?"


    Cheryl blinked. Others don''t know it, but she knows it very well. The Royal Academy''s employment standards in all aspects are top-notch.


    Not everyone can get into even such an inconspicuous position.


    Orwell only felt that the atmosphere was not right, afraid that Cheryl would feel that she had underestimated Aesop Andersen, so he quickly explained:


    "Actually, with Mr. Andersen''s academic qualifications and past experience at the University of Michigan, it is not an exaggeration to serve as a lecturer in the college. Just now I was inviting him to be a lecturer in the college.


    It��s just that he doesn��t mean it personally, he just wants to do some academic research in the library quietly����


    "The University of Michigan? You mean Miskar Stark University."


    It��s okay not to mention this matter, the trigger of the keyword immediately made Miss Cheryl not calm.


    Seeing her so excited, Tu Fu sighed helplessly, "That''s right, I did study at Miska, it''s all in the past..."


    "My God, why didn''t you tell me such a big thing." Cheryl''s eyes changed from surprise to a bit resentful, "Actually, my wish is also Miskar Stark..."


    "Aesop, I still have some things to do and I have to leave first. You can ask your colleagues about the work here."


    Seeing the two chatting unknowingly, George Orwell, who felt that he was redundant, had no intention of standing still, and made an excuse to leave.


    When it��s time to come, I still don��t forget to tell you,


    "Miss Cheryl, don''t forget the class time."


    "Of course." Cheryl smiled sweetly.


    It��s good that this guy didn��t leave, but after he left, Tu Fu felt even more embarrassed. There was no one in the huge second-floor corridor, only him and a young and beautiful girl were left.


    When alone with her, Tu Fu always reminded him of another person. The unspeakable sense of guilt made Tu Fu try his best to avoid this situation.


    "I didn''t deliberately hide from you, but I just don''t think I need to say everything."


    Looking at the resentful eyes of Miss Qianjin, Tu Fu had no choice but to change the topic to higher education.


    "And I don''t quite understand why you chose the University of Michigan. If you can go to the school in the village of Villedo, you can also go to any of the other six colleges,


    Compared to those universities in big cities, why should you stick to those dangerous, remote rural places. "


    "Are all those scary rumors true?"


    "Not all, but almost the same. In fact, as long as you avoid those dangerous majors, it''s not so dangerous." Tu Fu reminded her to be careful when choosing a major.


    Cheryl said excitedly: "Since this is the case, I will go even more."


    Tu Fu pondered for a few seconds,


    "I think Mr. Thoreau would rather you go to the University of G?ttinghagen."


    "I don''t care what Papa thinks, I''m going to G?ttinghagen, I''m going to Miskar Stark."


    "Do you have a special liking for certain majors at the University of Michigan? Or is it because of the top strength of a professor in the industry?"


    Tu Fu thought of a few reasons, otherwise he really couldn''t think of why a girl with a normal mind would go so far away to suffer.


    "neither."


    Cheryl denied all the answers, and then smiled mysteriously,


    "Because of Mr. Capet, he also studied at Miska."


    "what?


    " Before Tu Fu could react, the girl glanced at the time on her wrist, and ran away without any explanation.


    Only Tu Fu was left stunned in place with a puzzled expression on his face.


    Until Cheryl left for a long time, his face was like a bitter gourd, and he walked towards the library with stiff steps, staring at the densely packed books and materials on the bookshelf for a long time.


    After a long time, Tu Fu let out a sigh: "What a crime!"


    ��


    A few days later, Baia Wangcheng G?ttinghagen.


    Here is not as relaxed as Santa''s atmosphere at all, because the international situation has changed suddenly in the past six months, and the dignified atmosphere of the outside world makes every Baierian breathless.


    The traffic arteries of the current royal capital are full of people.


    Major roads such as major stations, docks, and airship fields are filled with people coming from abroad every day, and people running from home and abroad. Those foreign visitors who seem to be at ease come here with special missions. Come.


    In the Capitol, Prime Minister Thilo Sollens, who had just finished a meeting with members of the House of Representatives, met a person who should not have been here.


    "Maggie, I remember you shouldn''t be here right now."


    Despite what Thilo said, he still picked up the teacup and handed it over to him,


    "The border needs you to control the field. As long as you are on the border for one day, the people in Lantis will not dare to fight.


    Do you know that if you leave without authorization, it may cause the demigod to cross the border without authorization. If there are any consequences, the responsibility will be entirely on the head of the Saurons family. "


    "Uncle Thilo!"


    Ms. Maggie��s tone is not as gentle and seductive as before. His brows are tightly furrowed, and he has never been so severe.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you were attacked? If it weren''t for the newspaper report that someone planted a bomb under your car, I still don''t know about it.


    I don��t care, from today I will stay in G?ttinghagen, just like Ulti guards His Majesty personally. "


    "It doesn''t have to be, it was just an accident."


    "It''s not an accident, I heard that the prisoner has not been caught so far, neither the police department nor the spy organization are concerned.


    So I used some abilities to divination the identity of the assailant, and I tried to catch him after I came to G?ttinghagen. "


    Ms. Maggie raised her eyebrows, only feeling angry, "But that person died suddenly, even all the people involved in the assassination died within a day.


    In your opinion, who can do such a handicraft in Wangdu, and who can do it so cleanly. "


    "Conjecture without evidence is just slander, not to mention your identity, it''s best not to spread random rumors and let interested people hear."


    Thilo Sollens just spoke in a neutral tone.


    "You just don''t want to admit it, and you accidentally blocked the way of some people. As long as you stay in this position for a day, there will be no peace in Hill Palace.


    They fear you, but they have to rely on your strength to maintain stability. "


    Ms. Maggie snorted, and bluntly pointed the finger at the person on the throne.


    "Maggie!"


    "But he wants someone to kill you. Since you dare to do such a thing, don''t be afraid of people talking behind your back."


    "That was not an assassination. If it was an assassination, why use such a careless plan? It was just an accident, a warning, so now you can understand."


    Prime Minister Sorens''s voice suddenly rose to a higher level, as if he was really angry, "There are already enough rumors from the outside world, and I don''t want such a voice to appear again.


    Maggie, the kingdom needs to be stable, especially if there are no internal problems. Do you understand? "


    Ms. Maggie, who was sitting on the opposite side of the table, was silent.


    He wanted to say something more, but when he looked up, he saw that the uncle in front of him looked more serious than before, and even his back was bent a lot.


    If you abandon the identity of the prime minister, you are just an old man in his twilight years, and he can''t say anything when he sees this.


    Even if this patron saint of Baia is not trusted by others, is suspected by those on the throne, and maliciously speculated by those who don''t know anything, he has to silently shoulder the hope of tens of millions of people.


    The man known for his iron and blood has long been alone and helpless.


    Thinking of this, Maggie only felt an inexplicable bitterness.


    "Uncle, there is one more thing. I received a letter a few days ago. I think you will be interested."


    Ms. Maggie takes out a letter from her laundry.


    A letter from Santa in the southern continent, personally handed to her by a messenger from the spirit world.


    It doesn''t matter what is written in that letter, the sender is just there to convey a purpose.


    He is back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 368： kicker

    Chapter 368 The kicker


    The work of a librarian is not as easy as imagined, and the work content is quite lacklustre.


    In addition to the miscellaneous tasks such as classifying, numbering, querying, and counting the books on the management floor, there are also private tasks such as assisting in purchasing and evaluating resource materials.


    turned into another form of 996.


    The salary is indeed much better than ordinary jobs, but the boring life day after day is really unbearable for another person.


    It is worth mentioning that since Tu Fu entered the academy, Cheryl, a little girl, would come to the second floor every day after school to walk around, chatting with him intentionally or unintentionally.


    Sometimes he asked about the situation of UM, and sometimes he asked about his private life. The most serious thing was nothing more than assisting in his studies, allowing himself to help future UM students answer their questions as a "senior",


    Tu Fu can''t be bothered enough.


    Especially, many of the student exam questions this year are concepts he once threw out. The classical mechanics and quantum mechanics systems have long been integrated into the textbooks.


    These advanced concepts have not been fully understood by the academic community so far.


    And every time she helps to solve a problem, Miss Cheryl Thoreau can''t help but praise Mr. Capet for being amazing, and she just feels uncomfortable being given ntr by herself.


    The embarrassment of the scene made Tu Fu want to turn around and run away several times.


    Recalling the star chasing deeds of this beautiful lady, Tu Fu shook his head again and again, "If she knew my true identity, she would probably be ashamed to appear in front of me again when she thought about the things she did before."


    After finishing his chores outside of school today, Tu Fu sat quietly in the administrator''s seat, and finally had time to concentrate on searching for information.


    Compared to handling other chores, the work in the museum is much easier.


    The number of students and teachers who come and go here every day is very small, so that he has almost no clients, and he often sits for a whole day when looking up information.


    Tufu lowered his head and counted the series of books on the Incasso civilization that he had recently compiled.


    Including but not limited to "Ingaso''s Demise History", "Global History: Ingaso Special", "Glory of the Empire", "The Lost City of Gold"... Many records about this ancient empire,


    There are original materials, but also compiled by later scholars.


    However, due to the long time, many historical books passed down from the previous era to today have been refurbished and adapted, and the records in them have been more or less changed.


    The content recorded in it is true or false, and many specific details are missing, many of which are speculations of later generations of scholars.


    Tu Fu��s eyes kept rolling, and his fingers kept embellishing the cover of the book. According to the experience during this period, he fell into quite deep thinking,


    "It took 500 years for the Kichua tribe, an important branch of the Think Tanka people, to form a formal unity in 706, from its birth to the spread of its territory to the entire southern continent.


    In the next 100 years, the Ingaso Empire has reached a very high peak regardless of its territory, population, technology and culture. According to records, even iron-clad ships with a displacement of 5,000 tons have been built. The level of technology may not be low, so why are these The technology did not continue to be passed on. "


    Tu Fu pondered over this question rather puzzled. If a small country in the Southern Continent could absorb all the technology of that country, it would not be forced to ruin the country by the Northern Continent Fleet alone.


    These are the contents recorded in the book, and many historical contents have been blurred over time.


    The demise of the Ingaso Empire on the bright side was related to the incompetence of the royal family and their wanton construction of wonders, which caused the empire to be overthrown overnight.


    This is the law of historical development. After the successful king has acquired all the territories, the throne becomes unprecedentedly expanded.


    Because of the fatuous actions, the country suffered internal and external troubles, and was on the verge of extinction overnight.


    Experts of later generations made various speculations, analyzed the character of the king, analyzed the disadvantages of the national system, and analyzed the inevitability of history.


    But what Tu Fu is more concerned about is that during the same period, a major event happened in the Assyrian Empire in the northern continent.


    As the lord of a country, the Lionheart King officially went to sea and began to look for opportunities overseas to break through the current level.


    Two seemingly insignificant events happened at the same time, and the two super empires were also destroyed. This made Tu Fu think of a sentence in dialectics.


    The particular resides in the universal and expresses another aspect through the particular.


    The two superpowers have gone through different changes but both died at the end of the century. However, the wheel of history is rolling forward, covering up everything before.


    The two sides returned to the same starting line.


    Later, a technological explosion occurred in the North Continent, completely leading the next era after the demise of Ingaso. The fruits of the industrial revolution took the lead everywhere, sailing, establishing colonies, and opening the world trade market...


    "The development of history to today is not all accidental. The Lionheart took risks overseas to go to the polar regions in order to seek, and the crazy behavior of the Quechua clan before the subjugation of the country. Is there anything in common between the two."


    Tu Fu leaned on the seat, thinking of a news that the "Gatekeeper" once told him.


    The destiny giant "Lionheart" of Sequence 1 was already insane before going to sea, and comparing the actions of the royal family of the Ingaso Empire, there are similarities.


    "Such a big project can''t be solved by me alone, it still needs the teachers from the University of Michigan to do it."


    Just as Tu Fu frowned, a faint voice came from far to near, and the specific direction could not be heard.


    "Your guess is very correct. The seventh emperor of the Kechua clan was indeed crazy before that, and everything he did after that was to preserve the seeds of civilization."


    "Who!"


    When the voice appeared for the second time, Tu Fu suddenly saw him in a corner of the library.


    Someone was already sitting on the stool safely, with his back facing him, showing a white back.


    The man was dressed in white all over his body. The suit, bucket hat, and even the cloak behind him were spotless, and there was no spiritual flow on his body.


    The more this happened, the more strange Tu Fu felt. He just sat here, and he didn''t notice that there was an extra person in the library, and he didn''t know when he broke in.


    Such carelessness can kill people in battle.


    The man was holding half of an ancient document in his hand, sitting gracefully, and turned around slowly after hearing the sound. With his beautiful blond hair and sunny smiling face, he looked harmless to humans and animals.


    But that familiar face is slightly familiar.


    Someone dared to sneak in under his nose, but it was a little underestimating.


    "The new administrator of the Royal Academy of Tabor is you, Tuf Capet. If the senior management of the academy knows that they have recruited the number one scholar in the world to visit the library, they will regret it."


    "The academy does not allow outsiders to enter, so please go out."


    Even if he heard the other party call out his name, obviously knowing him very well, Tu Fu''s voice was still neither soft nor heavy.


    This is still his territory, the place of the Royal Academy, and no strangers are allowed to enter or leave without permission.


    "But I still have some things to say, and I will never leave before that."


    The blond man in white tilted his head and put on a look that didn''t deserve a beating.


    "Then it''s easy to deal with it as a kicker."


    Tu Fu narrowed his eyes slightly, and didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him. He only heard a gust of wind blowing around him, and his figure immediately disappeared in place. In the blink of an eye, he came to the blond man in white.


    I saw Tu Fu''s fingers raised slightly, and then there was a loud "bang!"


    The air-condensed bullet passed through the man''s forehead.


    It''s just that there is no way to avoid it. The man in white just flicked his head and dodged the blow extremely easily. It seems that the strength of his body is far beyond imagination.


    On the other hand, because of Tu Fu''s initiative, several parts of the man''s body were exposed with black holes and gun holes, and artillery fire was fired at him at the same time.


    A heat wave of "��" aimed around Tufu''s body and struck out.


    He just missed a shot.


    In a very short period of time, Tu Fu frequently used small steps of teleportation, seemingly motionless, but had already avoided all the ultimate moves, and the impeccable offensive exposed some cards to each other.


    "Above the demigod?"


    It was just a round of tentative fighting, and Tu Fu understood the strength of the opponent.


    is not some unknown person.


    Looking at that face again, a guy who appeared on the battlefield in San Diego two years ago suddenly popped up in his mind. UESTC was trying to compete for a member of "Hoarfrost", and the battle of demigods was in a stalemate with Captain Mingesa for a long time.


    Exactly, the demigod in white who appeared from the Rosicrucian Society.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 369： Demigod

    Chapter 369 Destroying Demigods


    Even though he already knew the enemy''s origin and identity, Tu Fu just squinted at the man, standing still without any intention of retreating.


    Regardless of the intention of the visitor, since he blatantly broke in, it can be regarded as a provocation.


    He fights back even if he kills the opponent.


    The current Tu Fu is not the same as he was two years ago. At that time, when he played against enemies who were much higher than his rank, he played all his cards, even at the cost of sleeping.


    It was just a stalemate with Francois, and finally he was knocked out of the battlefield by luck.


    Now he has become stronger, with the power of the ghost ship as the backing, facing the same enemy, if he doesn''t make any progress, even Tu Fu himself will look down on himself.


    "Why don''t you go out and fight? If you accidentally break all these things here, you won''t be able to hide your identity."


    The demigod in white of the Rosicrucian Society tilted his mouth slightly upwards,


    Completely arrogant and nonchalant.


    "Didn''t you realize that you are no longer in the academy." Tu Fu''s tone was cold.


    The voice fell, and the surrounding environment has changed.


    The sound of the wind in the field lingered on the face, and there were only flowers and tall trees left beside it. In a flash, they even left the central area of ??Tabor.


    Unknowingly arrived at the desolate area on the outskirts of the city, where passers-by are rarely seen.


    The demigod-level duel must naturally be chosen in a place with a vast territory.


    "This is... the advanced ability of daydreaming."


    The demigod in white was a little surprised. He could guess that in two years, Tu Fu must have rushed to a higher level.


    The ability to turn illusion into reality is already at least a medium-term power, and it can be used so skillfully that it is not too far away from a demigod.


    It is a pity that only cannonballs responded to Him,


    "ಡ�"


    It was just an inconspicuous cyclone at first, but when it was launched into the air, there was a loud roar, and the heat wave it caused went straight to the face of the demigod in white.


    The twice-accelerated finger gun condenses the firepower into a group of powerful artillery.


    On the other hand, the latter unhurriedly stretched out his fingers, and the air twisted accordingly. The invisible silk thread played a big role in the air, splitting the terrible cyclone bomb directly,


    The power contained in the air bomb immediately produces an air explosion,


    There was a loud "bang!", and the heat wave emitted by the bomb was unstoppable, and the strange thing was that it spread to all directions like an endless liquid.


    "chi chi..."


    The bright red magma opened up a filling hole in front of the demigod in white, constantly eroding the place where it flowed, and even the ground trembled unceasingly.


    Boom��


    At this moment, there was a loud and muffled thunder in the sky, which echoed the continuous spewing of magma on the ground, and the overwhelming power turned the world into a dark one.


    The red-purple color of disaster suddenly became the theme of the battle in the suburbs, as if there was a disaster that would destroy the world.


    "Has the ability been activated?"


    The white-clothed demigod looked in front of him again, but he couldn''t see where Tu Fu''s figure was going. The large expanse of flowing magma came from all around and rushed towards him in the blink of an eye. It was easy to guess what ability it was.


    "What a troublesome ability."


    "Boom!"


    I only heard the sound of thunder in the sky, and the thunder and lightning, as thick as a tree''s wrist, fell from the sky.


    Accompanied by the fierce wind blowing on his head and face, the world in front of him was extremely unfriendly to him.


    The mentality of the demigod in white is stable enough, I saw that he has quick eyesight and quick hands, and he doesn''t care about the magma that is rushing. He looks up at the terrifying sky and slowly stretches out his fingers.


    "stop!"


    After this action, the illusory scene in front of him was broken at that time.


    It was Tu Fu who made a pistol-like gesture with his fingers, and was about to open his head, but after the other party said that, Tu Fu stopped in the air, and his hands and feet that were about to exert strength were motionless.


    It was as if time had been suspended.


    "It turned out to be the artisan path."


    Unable to grasp this opportunity, Tu Fu frowned, and immediately understood the opponent''s core ability. Using the thread of life to control his body is exactly what the craftsman path is good at.


    It''s not surprising that he just cut off the artillery power of the "Finger Gun" easily.


    It is not completely fruitless to spend so much effort, at least if you figure out which sequence of demigod it is, you can always think of a way to deal with it.


    "Whoosh!"


    At such a short distance, the demigod in white had no intention of letting go.


    Those silk threads seemed to reproduce, and quickly grew into opaque spider webs that spread all over the body of the bound person, directly enveloping the smear inside.


    In this way, he can''t use the ability of teleportation, and even if the pupil technique is reactivated, it needs a cooling time.


    "Whoosh!"


    Just when the demigod in white thought he had caught Tu Fu, but there was nothing inside the ball of spider silk, Tu Fu used some weirder method to escape directly.


    At this weird moment, Tu Fu reappeared not far away like a ghost.


    In the blink of an eye again, the demigod in white felt the salty and wet breath, a monstrous flood was hitting him, the surrounding wind was blowing up again, and the natural disaster that destroyed the world struck again.


    Thinking about it, Tu Fu used the trick just now again.


    However, the white-clothed demigod who had already solved the experience once, was not at all afraid of this boy who was not yet a demigod, and sighed slightly disappointed:


    "Is that all?"


    "ಡ�"


    I saw an invisible wave on his body suddenly vibrating, and those circles with a little bit of light spread wider and wider, and finally directly affected Tu Fu not far away.


    The latter let out a muffled grunt and took a few steps back in the air, the effect of the pupil technique disappeared immediately.


    Before the demigod in white could move again, the terrifying wind and waves did not disappear as expected. The moment of contact, the icy sea water directly climbed onto his skin, and the intensity of the water squeeze made his chest breathless. gas.


    "Swoosh swish��"


    The power of those gusts of wind was even more frightening, and streaks of sharp light were drawn across His invincible body, the white clothes that were not even covered with dust.


    This time it was bruised, with ugly holes everywhere.


    In a split second, those natural disaster capabilities became a reality.


    This is something that the demigod in white can''t figure out anyway. He has absolute trust in his own spiritual power, and it is still unclear whether he is still in the daydream world.


    But those disasters happened in reality, right in front of our eyes. This kind of power is definitely not the way of an adventurer, at least not a transcendent person below a demigod can grasp it.


    "If you want to come, only forbidden things can do it."


    The demigod in white muttered to himself, noticing that Tu Fu''s figure approaching the peak had flashed to his side, and even his fists were filled with a circle of wind, and they slammed towards him unreservedly.


    The white-clothed demigod was unhurried, and his fingers moved slightly. There was a "click" on the surface, and a puppet hiding here appeared, and easily pierced Tufu with its steel tail.


    Just the moment it struck, the body of the stabbed target fluctuated, and then disappeared into the air again.


    "Fake!"


    The white-clothed man finally showed a burst of surprise in his half-spirited expression. The man''s aura had completely disappeared here just now, and he probably used the same trick.


    When a similar breath descended again, a pair of indifferent eyes behind him opened, which was exactly where Tu Fu appeared.


    He stretched out his hand and twisted the demigod''s body in white, which had been squeezed by the strong sea water, and twisted the opponent''s neck with all his strength.


    "Ka��"


    The huge force was about to easily break the neck of the opponent, and he seemed to have lost his vitality.


    Tu Fu raised his finger, concentrated all his strength on one point, and even concentrated the breath to the width of a thin line, with a "bang".


    "Finger Gun" came out in response, easily passing through the opponent''s body.


    The terrifying power exploded directly in his body. After this violent attack, the body of the demigod in white clothes completely lost its vitality when his head tilted.


    The body of a demigod was blown to pieces by Tu Fu.


    "Zizi..."


    I saw a trace of electric current flowing out of His body, and looked closely, where it was still a body of flesh and blood, the inside was just mechanical gears, this person was just a person assembled by machinery.


    "A puppet?"


    Tu Fu was not surprised at all, it was completely within his expectation.


    Unless the demigod of the artisan path is stupid, using his own body to face monsters like adventurers head-on is no different from courting death.


    "Crack, crack, crack..."


    Tu Fu only heard applause behind him, and the white clothes of the mechanical body appeared half-smiling, clapping his palms to applaud his wonderful performance:


    "The level of ability development, forbidden objects, mysterious abilities, and perhaps the power of Hoarfrost... Touf Capet, you are stronger than I expected.


    Although it is just a puppet, it is also my most proud work. The strength of the single-wheel body is not inferior to any demigod. What''s more, it is still using my consciousness to control the battle, which is equivalent to me and You have already fought a battle.


    In fact, even if it were my main body fighting you, it wouldn��t be an advantage, so you are qualified to be our collaborator. "


    The demigod in white spoke frankly, and directly admitted that Tu Fu was already an equal opponent to him.


    "I already know that guys at the demigod level are not so easy to die, nor are they so reckless."


    Tu Fu''s complexion changed, and he didn''t intend to continue to fight.


    The other party sent his puppet role to beat himself up violently, just to let himself out of San Diego, not to mention killing one of their organizations.


    Now that he has ruined another terrific puppet work, it can be regarded as giving Tu Fu a face.


    Have you fought each other before? Both sides have figured out each other''s abilities. Now if they really fight to the death, even if Tu Fu wins by chance, he will probably continue to sleep on the boat.


    The moment they met, the two sides maintained a similar tacit understanding.


    No, they are not enemies who share the same mortal hatred. No one wants to see the end of both sides being hurt.


    Tu Fu withdrew the taboo Poseidon scepter. This thing will not cause any negative effects on him who has no heart. His eyes are just indifferent:


    "I think you came to the Southern Continent specifically to find me, not to fight with me."


    "of course not."


    The demigod in white who stood in front of him smiled even more, "But you said one thing wrong, the Rosicrucian Society originated in the Southern Continent, and we have lived on this road for generations, so it''s not like we came here specifically to find you. "


    "I want to come to the Royal Academy specially, I''m afraid it''s not to borrow books!"


    "Of course, I came to you this time for more important matters. Now that the previous misunderstandings have passed, it''s time to talk about some cooperation again."


    The smile on the demigod''s face was even bigger, and he said bluntly: "We need to borrow your power to open the gate of the lost Incasso Empire."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 370： Bargain (4400 large

    Chapter 370 Bargaining (4400 chapters)


    To be honest, when the other party asked him to cooperate with him, Tu Fu only felt it was funny, and at one point thought the other party was teasing him.


    Not to mention that the Rosicrucian attacked him several times, almost putting him in a desperate situation.


    Thanks to them, after possessing the power of "Hoarfrost", I hid XZ in the sea, and finally overdrawn my power so much that I couldn''t sleep in the deep sea for a long time.


    Now that he has the combat power to match a demigod, this group of people shamelessly came to him to cooperate, if not for the fact that they are not sure of defeating their opponents.


    Tu Fu really wanted to kill this guy immediately.


    Seeing the other party''s so-called cooperation request, Tu Fu simply said some **** on purpose to stimulate his mentality:


    "Oh, don''t you care that I once killed one of your members, it seems to be called Freud, that is a very enthusiastic gentleman, he traveled all the way to Narnia, and provided me with two series of potions formula��"


    "It was written by Karl, the high priest of the Church of Storms. It has nothing to do with you, so how can we care about this matter.


    In Rhodes Island, we didn��t have any malice towards you. We just wanted to find you to know some information, and never thought of killing you. The person who really wanted to kill you was Fran?ois of Landis.


    Even after we learned that you had mastered the power of ''Hoarfrost'' during the Battle of Santiago, the follow-up actions were not malicious.


    At that time, I wanted to invite you to come to the Southern Continent to solve the secrets of the Incasso Empire, but unfortunately I haven��t heard from you for two years...Mr. Capet, I don��t think these small things will have any impact on our cooperation in the past. "


    The demigod expression in white clothes remained the same, and this man''s high EQ evasion made the past grievances wiped away.


    Clean up all the grievances and hatreds between myself and others and Tu Fu.


    If the daytime adventurer of the Rosicrucian Society had knowledge of the underworld, he would probably be so angry that he would vomit a few catties of blood before dying.


    This is the most realistic thing in the extraordinary field, only those who survive have the right to speak.


    Seeing that Tu Fu''s complexion changed a few times, the demigod expression in white is still warm:


    "We can get to know Manco Capac again, one of the founders of the Rosicrucian Society and the thirteenth generation member of the Quechua tribe."


    This self-introduction was like revealing to Tu Fu his own details and origins. This is an essential step for cooperation to gain trust.


    "So you are a descendant of the Incasso Empire."


    Tu Fu suddenly realized, no wonder this person is so concerned about Incasuo, and it would not be surprising if he is a descendant.


    "In fact, all members of the Rosicrucian Society are from the southern continent, or are descendants of the Incasian civilization, or descendants of some deceased countries. We reunite for the same purpose, and dig out the secrets of that country that have been buried in history.


    This is why I just said that the organization originated from the Southern Continent. "


    "Then what do you mean by what you said just now that the high-ranking members of the Incasso royal family have gone crazy before that?"


    "The ancestors had foreseen the terrible disaster of extinction, and although they had done a lot of precautions, they still couldn''t resist the loss of control and fell into endless madness.


    When the disaster came later, the royal family tried every means to preserve a spark of civilization and pass on this message. "


    "So, what is the seed of this civilization?"


    "We have no way of knowing what it is, maybe it is some kind of information, maybe it is the truth of the country''s demise, but it must be an extremely important inheritance, otherwise it would not cost such a big price.


    The past of the Ingaso Empire was far more brilliant than recorded in the history books. "


    Manco Capac was also frank, and simply confided part of the information to Tu Fu, as a symbol of friendship, and as a way to arouse Tu Fu''s interest with these things.


    Tu Fu bit his finger thoughtfully, "The last question, you just mentioned the key, why do you have to master the power of ''Hoarfrost'' to solve the mysteries of the past."


    "In the beginning, we were only interested in the mysterious sea power, and only sent members below demigods to explore the sea.


    But later I got an interesting piece of news from Captain Mingesa. You have a huge warship that can travel between the spirit world and reality at will.


    But this is not the most important thing, the guardian ship spirit of that ship once appeared in the spirit world.


    Captain Mingesa recognized him, Arthur Montgomery, the most famous explorer of the third era, and he and his crew have been to most parts of the world.


    This of course also includes the Incasso Empire, and there are records of His visits in historical materials.


    Since we want to get inside, we need enough information and the exact location. Since the Ingaso civilization is hidden in history, it may be wiped out if we are not careful.


    Rather than saying ''Hoarfrost'' is the key, it is better to say that the explorer Arthur is the key to open the door of secrets. "


    "I see."


    Tu Fu suddenly realized that the encounter in the spirit world that he had been co-authoring for a long time revealed information.


    Captain Arthur Montgomery is a well-known figure in the Third Epoch, and it is not surprising that he was recognized by Mingesa, the world''s number one maritime overlord.


    "But he certainly didn''t expect that Captain Arthur was dead."


    Tu Fu let out a melancholy breath. When the heart was replaced, the old man''s body was already very old. He belched as soon as he explained the matter of taking over, and he didn''t say anything about the rest.


    "Wait, it''s not completely hopeless." While Tu Fu was struggling, a flash of inspiration suddenly appeared in his mind, "Fortunately, Captain Arthur still has a logbook left on board, maybe I can get some information from it."


    After the fierce battle just now, Tu Fu has already retracted his weapon, and has withdrawn from the state of daydreaming, carefully analyzing every word of the opponent.


    No matter what purpose the other party has, at least everyone��s direction is always the same.


    The Rosicrucian Society has more historical information than its own, and it is also more detailed. It also has forces and manpower all over the continent, so it is a good opportunity for cooperation.


    The white-clothed demigod Manco Capac has been paying attention to Tu Fu''s face. He didn''t directly refuse. Instead, he sat on the imaginary chair and fell into a deep thought.


    This is a hopeful sign.


    Time passed bit by bit, and the two sides still maintained their previous posture.


    From the moment He went to the Royal Academy of Tabor to find Tufu, this invisible game began quietly.


    Tu Fu is of course unwilling to cooperate with these unfamiliar people subjectively, but the other party can find him so easily, which is sending out a signal.


    There is nothing that can be hidden from them in the Southern Continent. Even if Tu Fu secretly went to the ruins of the Incasso civilization, there is still a chance of being targeted. At that time, there are no conditions to talk about.


    Instead of being so passive, it is better to agree and take the initiative in your own hands.


    The so-called game is to sell high when the profit is maximized.


    There was a smile on Tu Fu''s face: "If you just agree like this, then your invitation is too casual."


    "Of course not." Manco Capac did not fail to understand what he meant, and said unhurriedly: "For this, the Rosicrucian Society can pay some price."


    "for example?"


    "Since you want to explore the Incasso Empire, it is natural to bring that lost history back to light in order to be promoted to a demigod, and this is what Freud thought two and a half years ago.


    For this reason, we promised him that if he can find ''Hoarfrost'', we will gather all the materials needed for him to be promoted to a demigod..."


    Manco Capac still smiled, "The organization has indeed prepared a complete set of potion materials required for the advancement of the demigod through the adventurer path, the soul of the evening owl, the eyeballs of the three-eyed crow, the wisdom grass of 13 months, 220ml of psychic fluid from the Fountain of Wisdom... Unfortunately, Freud died."


    He completely recited the materials needed by the Sequence 4 occult scholar, the things Tu Fu had read when he was on the "Santa Maria".


    Some of these materials are to find extremely precious extraordinary creatures, and some are directly in the legend.


    Everything is quite precious material, let alone seeing some things, I have never even heard of them in the trading market.


    It is only possible to appear at high-end extraordinary trade fairs, and financial resources alone may not be enough to spend millions of crowns.


    It''s even harder to say that it can be assembled in a short period of time.


    "Not long after you appeared in the Southern Continent, some people on the black market paid high prices to buy these materials. A little investigation can find out your identity.


    Actually, you should know that it is not so easy to find those things, and it is not worth taking such a big risk. "


    Manco Capac explained how they found Tufu, and the latter looked gloomy.


    At that time, for safety reasons, he specially went separately to various areas with frequent transcendental activities to purchase the transaction materials, but he did not expect to be discovered by the Rosicrucian Society.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Manco Capac said indifferently, "Once the cooperation is reached, we will give you this whole set of potions."


    "Oh, so generous?"


    This Tufu did not expect that the materials for building up a demigod and giving away easily can only show that the disappearing civilization is extremely important.


    Finally, after Kapak put forward the conditions, Tu Fu gave an affirmative answer:


    "We can cooperate...but..." he said halfway, and saw the other party''s face unchanged before he said, "I also have my conditions."


    "you say."


    "First, if I find anything amiss after entering Ingaso''s ruins, or if I encounter any terrifying existence, I will choose to flee immediately."


    "no problem."


    "Secondly, we split the harvest of this expedition in half, but I have the priority to choose. In the end, no matter what truth is discovered, part of it must be disclosed to the outside world in my name."


    Manco Capac hesitated for a while, then heard Tu Fu muttering to himself, "This is part of my promotion to demigod."


    He gritted his teeth and agreed, "... yes."


    "Third, the Rosicrucian Society can join, but apart from you, no second demigod is allowed to intervene." Tu Fu unhurriedly made the last condition.


    This time Manco Capac was full of momentum, the white robe on his body was almost flying,


    Directly and decisively reject:


    "Impossible, no one knows how dangerous it is, you are using our lives to bet on an unknown."


    "If even the two of us can''t solve it, and the result is the same if more people come, then I have to escape from such a dangerous matter." Tu Fu''s eyes were firm, and he would never bargain with him. This is of course one reason.


    More importantly, if there are more than two demigods coming from the Rosicrucian Society, I will not be able to fight them no matter what, and no one will know if I die inside.


    Only He, a demigod, is present, even if he can''t win, he can escape.


    "It''s the first time I know that the Baia people are so afraid of death." Manco Capac shook his snow-white cloak resentfully, and secretly mocked Tufu with words.


    Tu Fu replied blankly: "Incasuo people who are not afraid of death, their descendants will not even be able to go home."


    This extremely aggressive and double-taunting remark made the demigod in white seldom lose control of his emotions, and almost killed this poisonous guy on the spot.


    "I can only assure you that the other founders of the association will not be directly involved, but will wait in the nearby area. If there is a big trouble in the ruins, they can take the lead and minimize the loss."


    This is also Manco Capac''s final concession, otherwise the organization would rather let them, a group of demigods, force their way in.


    "It seems that''s the only way."


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders, and he also touched the bottom line on the opposite side, just click as far as it goes.


    As long as they are given enough restrictions not to enter the ruins, he will have enough time to escape.


    "When do you plan to participate in the near future."


    "It will take a while, at least until I have almost absorbed the potion, not to mention it will take me a while to study it with Captain Arthur."


    Tu Fu thought for a while, and temporarily found an excuse to shirk, "Since you have been waiting for two years, don''t be in a hurry."


    At least wait until he discusses with Mr. "Gatekeeper" and understands that weird place.


    There is no rush to be promoted to a demigod. It is safest to take one step at a time.


    "we can only do this."


    Manco Capac sighed for a long time, only feeling tired for a while, if this guy hadn''t mastered the secret of "Hoarfrost", why would he be so restricted to him.


    "I wish you a happy cooperation."


    After the agreement was reached, Tu Fu also showed a sincere smile for a long time. After greeting Kapac, he was ready to use his ability to leave the suburbs.


    "One more thing, no matter whether you contact me in the future or have other matters, you are not allowed to step into that academy again, no exception."


    Tu Fu''s abrupt warning was an inoculation for the Rosicrucians.


    Adults'' affairs should be resolved by adults.


    "Ok."


    The white-clothed demigod Manco Capac agreed without hesitation, and watched Tufu leave like this, without leaving the suburbs with him, his expression becoming more solemn.


    "Karina, there is no need to hide, he can easily discover your existence with his ability."


    "Yeah, those are daytime adventurers. Their ability can easily see through any disguise and illusion. I knew this when I was partnering with Freud.


    In a blink of an eye, the times have really changed, and the little guy who was not a problem before is also eligible to sit on the table. "


    After the words fell, a charming and extremely hot woman came face to face opposite him, with curly and seductive red curly hair fluttering in the wind.


    "Witch" Karina laughed happily as she walked towards this,


    "My Lord Kapak, it seems that your conversation is not very pleasant."


    "It''s more than unpleasant, it''s not going well. If I didn''t know the real identity of that guy, I would have thought I was buying and selling vegetables with my grandma in the market."


    Manco Capac raised his brows and told a rare joke.


    His handsome face was covered with a shadow, such a rare move can make Karina cover her mouth and smile, "I have already said that Tufu Capet is not a person to provoke.


    We''ve done him a few times, and it''d be weird if he was such a small-minded bastard. "


    "In short, let the people in the meeting stop worrying about what happened in the past, and stop exploring the meaningless little tricks before the Ingaso civilization. Doing so will only make him a **** grab the handle and blackmail us."


    Manco Capac was furious and angry, and reason told him that it was far from turning his face.


    It is true that the rules of the agreement are set in this way, but that is before seeing the whole picture of the Ingaso civilization, if there is something really big.


    At that time, the right to speak was not the turn of a guy who couldn''t even half-god.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 371： Mobilization meeting

    Chapter 371 Mobilization meeting


    On the second floor of the quiet Royal Academy Library, except for the occasional guards and cleaners who patrol, only the administrators sit on the posts.


    Only a small number of low-grade students come here, flipping through ancient books and modern classics, and get happiness from them other than textbooks. There is only the rustling sound of books and paper in the library, and there is silence.


    Keeping tacit silence is the most basic quality for every visitor to himself and others.


    The sunlight outside the window sprinkles into the interior buildings sporadically, and you can hear melodious chirping from time to time, and then brew a cup of hot coffee, which can be described as a quite petty bourgeois atmosphere.


    "Ha~"


    Tu Fu, who was still working in the library, yawned lazily.


    While arranging the book numbers and putting them on some bookshelves, he is like a lazy prairie lion at work, patrolling his territory carelessly,


    From time to time, I become interested in the "food" on the bookshelf, and when I see something I like, I will bite it down.


    The area under his jurisdiction is a library of historical literature. On the second floor alone, there are three libraries of two to three hundred square meters, which are filled with records of the two continents for nearly a century.


    It only takes a few steps to go from the historical area of ??the Southern Continent to the library of the Northern Continent, but for the vast majority of people, it is an endless journey even if they spend their whole life.


    Tu Fu randomly selected a few books as today''s meal, and then returned to the manager''s seat.


    Today''s newspaper has been delivered to the table. In order to ensure the timeliness of the information, the mainstream newspapers and periodicals on the market are delivered at this point every day by the buyer.


    Tu Fu casually picked up a copy of "G?ttinghagen Post", glanced quickly at a headline on the masthead, and couldn''t help muttering:


    "Has the result come out yet?"


    The news headlines reported on the assassination of Baia for the first time a few days ago. I don''t know if someone deliberately manipulated it, and the heat of the whole matter was extremely low.


    "The ultra-patriotic youth in Baia assassinated the iron-blooded prime minister. The person involved committed suicide in fear of hurting his family."


    Tu Fu glanced at the headline with a smile, it was quite a report with a spring and autumn style of writing.


    In the title, the words such as patriotic youth and suicide in fear of crime are emphasized, which deliberately wins people''s sympathy.


    Not only did he deliberately conceal the fact that he was an assassin, but instead, as a weak person, the people turned their hostility towards Prime Minister Sollens.


    Turn to a patron saint who has silently guarded the country for decades.


    In the news content, the assassin attacked Thilo Sollens out of justice and righteousness. He not only hid a bomb under the car, but also tried to kill the prime minister with a gun. After the incident failed, he was afraid. It hurt his family so he committed suicide by taking poison.


    It really created a pretty good patriotic youth character.


    The deceased explained his psychological journey and behavioral motives in the suicide note written in advance, and regarded Prime Minister Thilo Sollens as a terrible dictator who had dominated Baia''s political arena for decades and had unknowingly become a terrible dictator.


    You can use the public apparatus of the state at will, and frequently make radical remarks in the international community.


    Expansion of armaments at the expense of national power and alliances with many countries will lead to more conflicts and expansion of wars. Such people have become veritable tyrants, cancers, and dictators...


    A certain column in the newspaper counted the people��s willingness to let Prime Minister Sorens step down,


    More than half of the people chose yes.


    "Shuala!"


    Tu Fu tore the newspaper into shreds and threw it into a metal box with a lid before he finished reading it. It was like garbage.


    Such remarks can tell the intention of the mastermind behind the scenes just by looking at them.


    It is nothing more than trying to force Prime Minister Sorens to step down through public opinion. There were many such remarks a long time ago, probably... not long after William II took the throne.


    The people of Baia are not grateful to Prime Minister Sorens, at least for now.


    People are afraid because they don��t know, and because they are afraid, they have all kinds of remarks.


    ��If you want to be a national hero, you have to be incomprehensible and feel like you��re not at the top.��


    In Tu Fu''s mind came a passage from Mr. Prime Minister to convey to Mr. Kelan, and to himself who was in Catalan Prison at that time.


    Times have changed,


    Now he is gradually understanding what the old man said.


    Tafu didn��t have such a broad mind, so he would rather stay in Santa instead of going back. On the contrary, he has such a mind and courage, even being assassinated makes the people cheer.


    What kind of world is this!


    "Is it really worth paying for those people?"


    Tu Fu let out a long breath, his eyes full of doubts, he doubted the prime minister, the people, and whether what he had done was worth it.


    Fortunately, he doesn''t have to go to the muddy water for the time being, and lives a leisurely life in Tabor like now,


    is what he wants.


    "Aesop, well done, I knew this kind of work was easy enough for you."


    When Tu Fu was paddling for fish, a voice from his boss came from the stairs.


    Mr. George Orwell had a smile on his face, wandering around near the library as if he came to inspect his work, and from time to time issued a sentence or two of appreciation when reviewing the work.


    Tufu''s mouth curled up formulaically:


    "Sir, I don''t think you will make a special trip just to praise me."


    "Yes, you guessed it right, I came here to invite you to participate in an interesting event in the academy tomorrow, the dean and the council will go, and we will invite all important people."


    Mr. George Orwell said so.


    This sentence expresses in disguise that Tu Fu is an important member of the academy.


    "Activity?"


    "For large-scale activities related to students, parents, and teachers, we will hold some activities in the lecture hall 50 days before the start of higher education selection.


    Find some children with excellent character and learning and some people with inspirational deeds to give speeches on stage to motivate children who are struggling. "


    Hearing what he said, Tu Fu quickly came back to his senses, and said silently in his heart:


    "Isn''t this the so-called mobilization meeting?"


    Tufu has experienced this kind of thing whether he was on Earth or at Leeds College. He never thought that he would not be able to escape this disaster even if he came to the Southern Continent now.


    Mobilization meeting!


    It��s nothing more than a performance in front of the school��s leaders, where everyone knows what they know. After a process that seems passionate and exciting, but is actually boring and silly, nothing can change the reality.


    It��s all at the final sprint, and it��s about to usher in the higher education assessment.


    Even if the students here have ideas, it is too late to do anything now.


    Pretty typical show.


    "Then why did you invite me?" Tu Fu laughed at himself, "A librarian."


    "No, Aesop, you are a scholar from the University of Michigan, and now you are only temporarily condescending to come here to do some work."


    George Orwell, with high emotional intelligence, smiled, as if he knew himself better than Tufu, "You can describe your life in Miskar Stark to children as a student of UM.


    Just chat about anything, about G?ttinghagen, one of the largest cities in the world, about Miskar Stark''s interesting academic style, or about the outstanding students you''ve met.


    Those things are quite tempting to children of this age, especially those who grew up in the Southern Continent. "


    "I see." Tu Fu said lightly.


    How can I not understand the intention of this guy, it is nothing more than to paint a big cake, so that these students who have not been deeply involved in the world are full of good vision for the future,


    "Well, I think I can talk to them about the enthusiasm of the people of G?ttinghagen, the beautiful environment of the University of Michigan and the unique style of study there, so I need to do a little beautification to fascinate them, right?"


    "Dear Aesop, it seems that you have grasped the essence of the speech. The speech is not about telling the audience the facts, but more importantly, conveying your firm beliefs so that the children can feel them."


    Minister George Orwell was quite satisfied with Tu Fu''s reading comprehension, and took the initiative to give him a thumbs up.


    Regardless of whether Tu Fu is willing or not, this matter has been agreed before he knows it.


    Watching the head of logistics leave with joyful steps, Tu Fu only felt melancholy, and sat blankly in his place with a weak expression.


    Such hesitation lasted for a quarter of an hour.


    Coincidentally, Miss Cheryl, who came to the library on time after school, saw her, "Mr. Andersen, your complexion looks very bad."


    "It''s bad enough that Mr. Orwell is going to ask me to come on stage and say something because of tomorrow''s event."


    ��My God, to be able to give everyone a point of view in a lecture hall is pretty amazing.


    Among our candidates this year, only the best can give speeches on stage. "


    Miss Cheryl Thoreau sighed in surprise.


    But he didn''t know that Tu Fu had done too many similar public speeches, and even stopped the king''s car to speak publicly to everyone in the capital... This level of speech could not reach the threshold he wanted.


    "You don''t like this?"


    "I can''t say I don''t like it, it''s just that I hate it."


    Cheryl tilted her head incomprehensibly, "Then what are you going to say?"


    "Probably because of my experience in Miska, there is nothing else to say."


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders, and his words made the latter''s eyes full of little stars, "Although I grew up in the capital, I never went to Miska, it''s too remote, and that school is really like the one in the rumors. Is that free?"


    "Of course, there will never be another free higher education school like this," noticed Cheryl''s starry eyes, and looked quite eager to go.


    Tu Fu''s eyes lit up, and it was time to cut off her thoughts, and then he said boastfully: "Students from the School of Humanities and Social Sciences are not bad, as long as they are unfortunate enough to choose archaeology or folklore, it is not easy to encounter weird things.


    I have seen the data, at least one-third of the students who choose these subjects will die in the next few decades.


    Cheryl, contribute some dedication to scientific research,


    Of course it''s nothing, right. "


    "Ah... yes, yes."


    It is worth mentioning that beware of the guys from the Academy of Natural Sciences, that group of guys who are between geniuses and madmen, always blowing up in the laboratory, they are definitely capable of blowing up the school, who knows if they will become terrorists Woolen cloth. "


    "My God~"


    "There is also the School of Mechanical Technology. Speaking of which, their research has reached the level of replacing prosthetics, that is, using cold machines to replace limbs and five sense organs. That kind of transformation can be said to be quite cool."


    "Prosthetic...prosthetic limb..."


    Hearing this, Cheryl''s eyes already showed signs of retreat.


    Tufu continued to add fuel to the fire: "There is also the medical school, oh, in my impression, they always carry rotten or fresh corpses around the campus,


    I think it''s about doing some evil human research, such as human body refining... Hey, Cheryl, how did you go...


    I haven''t finished yet..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 372： stargazer

    Chapter 372 Star Chaser Girl


    Tu Fu felt like a sleazy senior who had graduated and persuaded people not to come to this school. On the basis of the already weird campus atmosphere of the University of Michigan, he added oil and vinegar for a while.


    It seems that weird guys and terrorists from all over the world have fled to the University of Michigan, and the average person is mentally ill.


    Although it may not be able to completely dispel Cheryl''s idea of ??going to the University of Michigan, it is enough for the girl to think carefully and take responsibility for her own life.


    Don''t make a decision on the fly.


    In a blink of an eye.


    Then came the mobilization meeting in late May. ,


    "not bad."


    Tu Fu put on an exquisite brand-name suit and looked at his own appearance in the mirror. Even though the face of the change was quite ordinary, his temperament changed in vain after matching the clothes.


    Like a successful person.


    His current character set is an inspirational student of Miskar Stark, who went from a small polar country to a famous school with his own efforts, and stepped onto the big stage step by step.


    Temporarily taking up the post of "Intellectual Property Management" at the Royal College of Tabor,


    Such identities and branches are quite mysterious.


    Touching the expensive fabric of the suit, Tu Fu seldom experienced the benefits of the aristocratic college. All the school expenses of the faculty and staff are included in the public account.


    Including this suit, all can be used for reimbursement.


    In a sense, the treatment of this basic education college is no worse than that of most higher education schools, from the staff to the management,


    They range from food, clothing, housing and transportation to residential cars, and any expenses can be included in the public account.


    Of course, for the schools sponsored by the Hill Palace and local wealthy families, the so-called expenses are really nothing to mention.


    "What a spectacle!"


    After Tu Fu came out of the library, he saw that many scattered people had already gone to the lecture hall. In addition to the faculty and students, there were also a large number of parents who accompanied their children here.


    The crowds are densely packed with wealthy people.


    They dress luxuriously and walk with their own wind. Most of these people are celebrities from the Southern Continent, descendants of wealthy businessmen, no matter how bad they are, they are upper-middle class.


    Except skin color.


    No matter how great a person has achieved in the Southern Continent, whether it is a faculty member in a high-end suit like Tu Fu, or a white-skinned person of pure Northern Continental descent,


    Regardless of the social class of the other party, you always have to smile and say hello,


    This seems to have formed an unwritten etiquette.


    During the time he stayed in the Southern Continent, Tu Fu more and more agreed with what Judge Thoreau said at the beginning, no matter how hard you work and how much you have achieved.


    As long as you''re a person of color, you can''t get equal treatment in some things.


    Although some places will hold some activities against racial discrimination, or some ceremonies before competitive sports, such ceremonies themselves are not discrimination.


    If one day we no longer see this or that formalistic ceremony, there are only two possibilities.


    Discrimination against people of color has been addressed,


    People of color have been addressed.


    ��


    "Aesop, welcome to come, it''s great to see you again."


    As soon as the crowd came to the venue, George Orwell enthusiastically came up to give him a hug, "I guess you will become the shining star in this mobilization activity."


    "Then I should learn how to blink first."


    Tu Fu took up the topic naturally with his humorous language and demeanor, "Sir, I don''t know when I will appear on stage, so I can leave after finishing speaking, right?"


    "Unfortunately, you need to go up and talk later."


    "Behind?"


    Tu Fu''s expression changed slightly.


    Orwell noticed this very subtly, and he still smiled: "My friend, generally the highlight is always reserved for the most important person, the finale role."


    Tu Fu smiled and said nothing, but he didn''t care about this disappearance.


    In fact, this kind of activity is basically the leader of the management team who comes out first, and then it is the turn of the protagonist, and finally some garbage time is left for the people who come later.


    It seems that he is only a very small part of this mobilization.


    After listening to Orwell''s words, he will not be angry again.


    This capable and experienced logistics minister with high EQ can always say something reassuring.


    Not only to Tu Fu, but also to the students and parents present with a kind and friendly face, and another flattering face to the school management, and Tu Fu has become a good boss who cares about employees.


    But when it comes to facing other people of color in the outside world, who knows.


    At least in an academy of this level, it is necessary to have an exquisite heart.


    After talking with his boss, Tu Fu wanted to find a random seat and sit down, but when he looked up, he saw a pair of flawless white palms, and the man was waving at him.


    Who else could it be but Miss Cheryl Thoreau, the young and beautiful girl seemed not to pursue the past at all, and smiled at Tu Fu with a smiling face.


    Under the strange gazes of many pairs, Tu Fu sat beside her with a blank expression on his face, deliberately keeping a distance.


    As if explaining to Cheryl and her classmates with action language,


    Their relationship is limited to acquaintance.


    "Mr. Andersen, I have thought about what you told me. You are right. A school like Miskar Stark is really weird. The people there are probably some great geniuses, eccentrics. coffee.


    Maybe it��s not something that someone like me can adapt to. Even if I get admitted to the University of Michigan, I��m asking for trouble. "


    Miss Cheryl tilted her head and talked as if talking to herself.


    "It''s good if you figure it out. It''s really not a place that ordinary people can go to. Think about it differently. In fact, the University of G?ttingenhagen is also good." Tu Fu was still expressionless, but silently heaved a sigh of relief.


    As soon as his voice fell, he clenched his fists heavily when he saw Miss Cheryl Thoreau,


    As if strengthening his will, "So I think it''s better to go to Miskar Stark."


    "I don''t understand."


    "Because only in this way can I better experience Mr. Capet''s experience. I want to know his past, his college experience, and everything about him. I want to see it with my own eyes."


    "You just... want to see that Mr. Capet so much."


    "The people of Baia should like Mr. Capet. He created many powerful theories, made great sacrifices for the prosperity of Baia, and changed many things in this world. He is so young."


    Cheryl''s eyes were full of stars when she spoke, "Mr. Tuf Capet, he is really amazing."


    "Is there a possibility? In fact, that Mr. Capet already has a sweetheart." Tu Fu narrowed his eyes and said in a firm tone.


    "I do not care."


    Cheryl''s **** face disappeared, but the smile on her face was even bigger, "I like him, because I like his behavior that is as warm as the sun, and he never loses his armor even in the face of cold winter.


    So I am willing to chase his past, the more I know about it, the more I like it. It is this belief that makes me a better version of myself.


    Every time I encounter a setback, I always think that I and that gentleman obviously live in the same era, why can''t I be as strong as him.


    The above is just based on me, and it has nothing to do with him. "


    The theory of "I like you, but it has nothing to do with you" that Cheryl pouted out, is simply like a girl who is addicted to fandom.


    But thinking about it carefully, there is no problem.


    At least the things she does are positive feedback in her life.


    Tu Fu was silent for a long time, but he couldn''t help but secretly sighed in his heart,


    "Create a crime!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 373： "whitewashing"

    Chapter 373 "Washing White"


    Calculating the time, this year would be his fourth academic year at the University of Michigan if he hadn''t stopped the king''s car at the time. Unfortunately, a lot of messy things made his future planning messy.


    It is precisely because of this that his bold actions have influenced a generation.


    If Miss Cheryl can be admitted to the University of Michigan this year, it will happen to be the year he is about to graduate, and maybe we can meet in G?ttinghagen.


    "Since I have made up my mind, I will not persuade you anymore."


    Tu Fu leaned back on the soft seat and made a promise to the little girl:


    "If you can be admitted to the University of Michigan, I will use the relationship in the college to find a suitable professor for you as a mentor."


    "It''s a deal."


    A look of joy flashed across Cheryl''s face, and she got excited all at once, and she took the initiative to extend her little finger to Tu Fu.


    "Pull the hook?"


    Tu Fu was startled instinctively, not expecting a similar custom here.


    She would make such a naive move, and subconsciously stretch out the corresponding little finger to hook the white finger. The little girl''s finger is white and smooth, but Tu Fu didn''t feel a wave of emotion when touching it.


    "Don''t go back on your word."


    Cheryl smiled sweetly, and then pressed down on Tu Fu''s thumb with her thumb, which was considered to have completed the agreement.


    Compared to Sophie, Miss Cheryl loves and hates more clearly.


    Knows what she wants, so she is more willing to pursue it boldly. Even if she fails to catch up, she has no regrets. She is more emotional and younger. As a girl of this age, she is good everywhere, and no one will be moved by her.


    But not Miss Winster.


    "Hey, don''t think about others when you make an appointment with someone."


    Beside his ears, an angry female voice woke Tu Fu up quickly, "I''m sorry..."


    Tu Fu instinctively withdrew his palm quickly, and subconsciously wiped his fingers on his trousers.


    "Is it so obvious?"


    "It can be said that it is quite obvious, the kind that will definitely be called by the teacher in class."


    Cheryl poked her head out and looked like she was eating melons, "Can you tell me who it is, who is the girl you like?"


    "It doesn''t matter anymore."


    Tu Fu''s reply was plain, and only plain was left in his heart.


    He found that he wanted to recall the past, but the people in his memory became more and more blurred,


    Want to remember the past but can''t resonate.


    How pathetic!


    After becoming the captain of the ghost ship, some things seem to be getting farther and farther away. No matter how much he chases them, they are just a dream, and the ground will be shattered with a light touch.


    Why don''t you want to go back to the North Continent.


    Probably... Fear of disillusioning even the last sliver of illusion.


    Seeing that he was unwilling to speak, Cheryl Thoreau didn''t ask any further questions. She turned her eyes to the mobilization meeting that had already started, and listened to the speeches of the leadership representatives, and muttered,


    "boring."


    Not only her, many students under the seat also complained in private.


    "Just get used to it, it''s like this every year."


    "If I become the head of the school here in the future, I will guarantee that all speeches will be within three minutes."


    "This is why you can''t become the head of the academy."


    The students complained mercilessly to each other, and listening to their mutual loss became Tu Fu''s only pleasure here.


    Yes, such a process is indeed extremely boring.


    Even in such an activity, the people in the school did not forget to popularize science with the students, what a glorious history the college has, and how great the past achievements are.


    Then take some students who have become big figures and former college students as examples, saying that being able to enter here means that they are marching towards a brilliant future.


    Use these activities to motivate these students to work hard and instill the concept of elites.


    Looking at one speaker after another, or passionately praising, or telling an inspirational story,


    Tu Fu only felt sleepy for a while.


    He has already passed this stage of "seeing himself". He has gone through countless hardships and obstacles, wandering all the way, and only now has he discovered a truth.


    Don''t keep thinking about what a great thing to do.


    Next.


    The end of the universe is weaving.


    By remembering these two points, you can live a relatively comfortable life.


    Finally, as Tu Fu was about to fall asleep, he heard the noisy voice from his neighbor again.


    "I''m coming."


    "That person is the representative of our class. He has a pretty good mind. He is guaranteed to be a member of the Seven Schools League."


    "Oh, so it''s him, a yellow man."


    "It''s really rare. In the past, the school would let white people be the student representatives."


    A few confused voices spread to ten, ten to white. This can be regarded as some small changes this year. In the past, student representatives would let white-skinned people with higher blood and higher status come to power.


    These people are always pointing their nostrils up, and their passionate words have also stimulated many people''s psychology in a different direction.


    A tall boy with a slender figure, steady steps and deep eyes came up on the stage.


    It is the student representative this time.


    A man of yellow race, his skin color is close to the curry color of the descendants of Incasso, similar to the white-clothed demigods Tu Fu saw, and they are all local residents.


    Miss Cheryl, who was sitting beside him, put her palm against her head and murmured:


    "That guy is pretty amazing."


    "How amazing."


    "Let''s put it this way, in the past few decades, the top three students in the academy were all whites, and those who made major contributions to the academy were all from the Northern Continent, so the locals feel that their wisdom will never be comparable to that of the white-skinned people.


    Until that person appeared, he had been in the first position for a long time since he came to the academy with an absolute advantage over the second place.


    Although this incident cannot break the racial wisdom speech, it can also explain many problems, and it is touted by many people of color in Tabor. It is not very strange that the college chose him as the student representative to give a speech. "


    ��It turned out that a yellow man came to power in the philanthropic row of the academy to speak out for the group of people of color.


    Tu Fu''s casual sentence stumped Cheryl.


    "Well, actually, I don''t know either."


    Her expression hesitated, and she didn''t understand why the academy arranged this time.


    With just a few words, the fair-skinned Xueba was already standing on the stage. The man quickly finished his introduction.


    His tone was full of sincerity, as if he had specially trained in this area.


    But the words after that made Tu Fu''s ears very harsh.


    "Frankly speaking, I am really lucky to come to Tabur Royal Academy. Although I have suffered some unfair treatment here, discrimination and arrogance against yellow-skinned people can be seen everywhere, but only here can I realize my ambition.


    I will definitely go to the University of G?ttinghagen and settle there to become a great person. I will make those who look down on me look at me again and say,


    ��Friend, you are amazing��.


    On the first day I arrived, I told myself that it was because of this idea of ??betting my life that I never had fun, never dared to stop, let alone how much I suffered.


    Actually, I don��t care about the way you look at me at all. All the trials and tribulations are just the darkness before dawn.


    Compared with those, I am more afraid of not entering the Royal Academy of Tabor, not being able to enter the League of Seven Schools, and becoming an ordinary person doing nothing, becoming an ordinary person, with a meager salary over and over again.


    Watching peers stir up troubles on a bigger stage,


    And I, living, and only living,


    What a sad thing.


    I know that many of us are pinning the expectations of many people. The pride of the previous generation has better conditions than most people in the Southern Continent. This means that we are destined to shoulder more responsibilities than others.


    Family inheritance, personal glory, future expectations


    Therefore, I really can��t think of a reason not to fight����


    From the beginning, some students may have had the attitude of watching a joke, but after listening to a few words, their expressions became serious, and they looked at the boy squarely again.


    Those profound words more or less hit a certain point in their hearts. As his speech progressed to the end, every word seemed to be squeezed out from between the teeth,


    Profound, hard, yet infectious.


    Not only the candidates of this year, but also the lower grade students and freshmen came to the lecture hall this time.


    Some of them bowed their heads in thought, some had moist eyes, and some already regarded that person as a bright light in life. In such an atmosphere, it is hard not to be empathized.


    Mr. George Orwell was right when he said that a speech is a vehicle for conveying emotions to most people.


    Tu Fu, who was lying under the stage, watched the talking child quietly. He didn''t seem to be forced to go on stage, and his tone was as true as everyone confides in his heart.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity is to instill this concept not only in others but also in yourself.


    It''s just that those passionate words hit his ears, but they sounded a little uncomfortable.


    "...So, I want to go to G?ttinghagen! I want to get a residence in the royal capital! I want to be closer to the center of the world!"


    The speech on the stage continued, but the tone became louder and louder.


    At the back, he almost used roars to express his emotions.


    Something called ambition grew wantonly in the hearts of everyone at the scene, and the determination in the eyes of the speaking boy became more and more firm.


    Without hesitation, I will say things that cannot be put on the bright side,


    "I want a white girl to marry and have children! I don''t want my children! I''m going to suffer so much...


    I really don''t want to be bullied anymore..."


    After the speech, there was thunderous applause in the hall,


    Enduring.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 374： low self-esteem nation

    Chapter 374 A nation with low self-esteem


    A very weird thing, as long as everyone thinks it is reasonable, it is not weird.


    This is rather abnormal logic.


    Thunderous applause surged in my ears, even the white-skinned people couldn''t help applauding, and the corners of the eyes of the students of colored race were shining brightly.


    The parents and teachers below showed gratified eyes, as if looking at a grown up and sensible child.


    The heavy sense of atmosphere in the boy''s speech turned into a passionate driving force, inspiring the students of the Tabur Royal Academy,


    No one is shocked by such words.


    The applause lasted for a long time, but after the shock, after thinking about it, you will only feel scared.


    Such values ??can already be brought to the surface, and so many people applaud and applaud itself is the problem. Is it right to have more people agreeing?


    Tu Fu sat in the audience seats and watched coldly, without saying a word.


    From the corner of his eye, he glanced at Miss Cheryl Thoreau, who was rarely able to keep calm in the field. He saw only a moment of deepness in the middle of her fluttering thin eyebrows.


    "What''s wrong? Not happy."


    "Although his words are nice, they always make me uncomfortable."


    Tu Fu joked: "Maybe because you are the Caucasian girl he wants to marry in the North Continent, and you will certainly feel uncomfortable if you want to be offered cabbage by pigs."


    "More than that."


    Cheryl puffed up her promising chest, and said with a serious meaning: "I think this person''s direction was wrong from the beginning, even if he went to the Seven Schools Alliance, he might not get what he wanted, he was just using this Reasons to motivate yourself.


    Use such speeches as leverage in order to climb higher. "


    "Sheryl, it''s amazing that you can realize this level."


    Tu Fugao took a look at her. After all, she is a girl who grew up in a family of officials in the Northern Continent, and she has not yet experienced the ideological pollution of this land.


    He slumped on the seat, raised his legs and smiled ironically,


    "You are right, some people work hard to become a better version of themselves, but some people don''t like people who are superior to others because they only hate themselves for not being that kind of person.


    The reason why some people work so hard to climb up is to squeeze other people. It is a terrible mentality to let more ordinary people repay the pain and grievances I have experienced. "


    Today, Tu Fu also opened his eyes.


    Before he thought he knew Tabor, but he experienced such a magical scene for himself, and he didn''t know how complicated his mood was.


    Mobilization continues.


    But at this point the main event is almost over.


    Now Tu Fu has figured out why a man of yellow race was allowed to give a speech at a school run by a white-skinned aristocrat. This short speech simply stuffed Baia''s values ??into it.


    Generation after generation, they have experienced this educational philosophy since childhood.


    That''s no wonder why all the elites who went out from the Southern Continent decided not to return to this place after they became famous.


    From then on, letting people in the colonies acquiesce in skin color is the original sin,


    I instinctively agree with Baia''s colonial control.


    The ethos of this kind of educational philosophy will kill all thoughts of resistance, and it really kills people invisible.


    Until the applause from the audience disappeared, the person in charge on the podium was also very satisfied with the wonderful speech. After looking at the list of speakers, he immediately called out the next one,


    "Next, I would like to invite Miskar Stark graduate, Mr. Aesop Andersen, a scholar who is determined to explore the true knowledge of history, and he happens to be working in our college.


    He will bring you his valuable learning experience at the University of Michigan. "


    "Clatter..."


    The sound from the auditorium was much sparser than the applause just now, and there were scattered applause.


    Cheryl Thoreau repeatedly savored Tu Fu''s words just now, watched him helplessly after combing his clothes, and walked to the podium with the same confident steps.


    Under the anticipation of countless pairs of eyes, Tu Fu looked straight ahead and straightened the corners of his clothes, and slowly stepped onto the stage without haste.


    After looking around the audience, he was silent for a full minute without speaking.


    "What is he doing."


    "Probably brewing emotions."


    "The temperament of students in prestigious schools is different."


    "Don''t talk yet, let''s see what he says."


    The students discussed among themselves until the attention of the room was on him, until the voices died away.


    Such a calm temperament is not weaker than the young man who just lost his voice. Tu Fu has not experienced this feeling for a long time.


    Experience the feeling of being the center of attention when you play by yourself.


    The teachers, students, and parents of Tabor Royal Academy couldn''t help but take a serious look at him, a student from a prestigious school.


    "I am very grateful to Mr. George Orwell and the gentlemen of the college. I thank them for giving me this opportunity to say something I want to say to you."


    After Tu Fu cleared his throat, he firmly grasped the microphone and let out a professional smirk, temporarily letting the audience relax.


    "Speaking of which, I am much worse than many of the gentlemen and ladies present. Even though I am white-skinned, I have never taken advantage of this aspect in the Northern Continent. Who made my hometown too small and uncolored? What about race?"


    This untimely remark quickly made many people frown.


    "I have had a more miserable experience than many of you. My parents passed away when I was young. The family''s finances have never been rich enough. Even going to school was once a problem. Those were really short and difficult years.


    Why do I say I am ashamed, because I don��t work as hard as that classmate just now, and even my grades in higher education selection are far behind you.


    As for why I was able to go to the University of Michigan, it was purely my luck. I made some useless inventions in exchange for a special enrollment quota, so I went to Miskar Stark University in a daze.


    Look, in retrospect, my luck in life is really good, and I have relied on all kinds of good luck to counterattack until now. I think this probably has something to do with the unity of our nation. "


    Since Tu Fu''s speech after he came to power, many people fell silent.


    Such speeches are different from what they imagined, and this is not a routine for successful people to recall the past.


    Tufu noticed this situation and didn��t care, ��Mishkar Stark is an amazing place, it has the most relaxed atmosphere, I spent four precious years there, and met many amazing people.


    I have never seen discrimination based on race or skin color in school, because no one cares about your skin color, but despise your academic contribution.


    As long as you work hard, all opportunities are equal.


    I''m sure for many of you, Miskarstark University is like heaven, isn''t it? "


    Tu Fu vividly described what he saw and heard at UM,


    Invisibly, he exerted extraordinary power.


    All students who say this sentence vaguely see that academic palace and see a city like heaven. Such a place is really fascinating.


    "After I came to the Southern Continent, I saw many things that were completely different from my previous cognition, which overturned my cognition in the Northern Continent.


    So, why can''t we make Tabor like Miska.


    Even if you can''t do that, at least don''t underestimate people like yourself in this territory. "


    Tu Fu''s tone is steady, every word is like a knife:


    ��The speaker just said that he is very afraid of becoming like an ordinary person, so he hopes to work hard so that the next generation will not be discriminated against and looked down upon like him.


    Why, we have to keep away from those people of color, shouldn��t we allow our next generation to change this unfair situation...��


    Although, these words seem strange to a white-skinned man.


    But just like the yellow-skinned boy just now, the strong skin color contrast will only play a greater role.


    As the daydreamer''s ability diffused, the students listening to the lecture were stunned in their seats, and everyone saw the beautiful fantasy country. Until the end of Tu Fu''s speech,


    Many people are still immersed in that fantasy.


    There was no applause or gossip when Tu Fu stepped down from the stage, and there was only an eerie silence in the lecture hall.


    He didn''t expect anyone to applaud him. Under this kind of educational background, perhaps the words of that person just now are the values ????of most people.


    As for how many people can listen to what I say, it''s hard to say.


    He has done what he can do.


    As for those students, one who can listen to it is counted as one.


    As soon as he looked up, Mr. George Orwell, the Minister of Logistics, had been waiting for him in the audience for a while. He looked at Tu Fu calmly and said nothing.


    "Sorry, I just said something redundant."


    "Aesop, no one will blame you, even if the management asks, I will help you speak up. You really impress me, those are all great words."


    Orwell patted Tu Fu on the shoulder lightly. Compared with those immature teenagers, he was able to listen to these words and understand Tu Fu''s intentions better.


    The key to being able to listen is that this gentleman is also a yellow-skinned man,


    Although George Orwell said this, he said regretfully: "However, nothing can change this inferior nation."


    Tu Fu was silent, waiting for his answer.


    "Since a hundred years ago, the iron-clad warship on the other side of the sea broke the peace of the southern continent, and it is destined to be the result now." Orwell flashed complicated emotions,


    ��One hundred years later, the people living on this land have lost everything, their land, culture, and even their skin color. Everything in this land seems to be wrong no matter what.


    Now,


    Not even one thing to be proud of. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 375： messenger

    Chapter 375 Messenger


    Serious speech topics pass,


    Finally, the mobilization meeting ended with a topic that was not perfect.


    The teachers and students also dispersed scatteredly, talking about Tu Fu''s bold behavior along the way.


    However, many people who come here are lost in thought, especially the students. They are just sixteen or seven years old, and their cognition and concept of this world are immature.


    Living on this continent, I was indoctrinated from childhood to contribute to the family in the future, and I was indoctrinated to be useful to society when I was in college.


    It seems like a machine that has been programmed, always just going with the flow.


    Only people look forward to whether they can fly higher, but never care whether they are too tired to fly,


    Don''t even care what they think.


    Compared to the boy''s heart-piercing speech just now, the young librarian Mr. Andersen spoke lightly, but it was so thought-provoking.


    Miss Cheryl, who was standing at the door waiting for him, looked at Tu Fu in disbelief with her round eyes open.


    "Mr. Andersen, you just said it very well."


    He is so ordinary, but he dares to express different opinions at this level of lectures. This strange shining point made Miss Cheryl Thoreau couldn''t help but look at him.


    "If your favorite Mr. Capet is also here, he must say the same thing as me, maybe better than me."


    Tu Fu smiled nonchalantly and finished dressing up. After saying hello, he planned to leave.


    "Of course, that''s Mr. Capet, the greatest man in the world today."


    "Then go find him, I''ll go first."


    "Wait, dear Mr. Andersen, there is one more thing that really bothers me. If I don''t solve this matter, I don''t think I can prepare well for the selection exam."


    "what?"


    Cheryl tilted her head and made a frowning look: "This year''s higher education selection is over, and there will be a dance in the college, and it is very important for all our students to participate.


    If you don��t have a partner, you will be ridiculed by everyone, that��s really bad. "


    "Then keep practicing, I am optimistic about you."


    Tu Fu heard that it was such a trivial matter, he shrugged his shoulders indifferently, and was about to turn around after speaking.


    "Hey!"


    The little girl immediately became angry and stood in front of Tu Fu in the blink of an eye.


    puffed up his cheeks and looked angry, "I mean to let you be my dance partner."


    "Ha~" Tu Fu opened his eyes wide in surprise, with an expression of disbelief: "Could it be that you have fallen to the point where no one wants to be with you, how pitiful."


    After the words fell, Cheryl''s face didn''t know whether it was shame or anger, and just three words made her look like a kettle about to boil.


    "Aesop Andersen!"


    "Don''t be so impatient, I didn''t say no to you."


    Seeing the girl broke the defense, Tu Fu still waved her to calm down.


    "Well, don''t blame me for not telling you, my dancing skills are almost as bad as my singing voice. It is absurd to say that I am a beginner. If you don''t mind when I step on your foot, causing you If you make a fool of yourself at the ball, then you can invite me anyway."


    Speaking of the dance party, a bad picture flashed through Tu Fu''s mind.


    A certain princess in Baia probably knows it well, and he stepped on a dozen feet after a dance song.


    That''s why Tu Fu had to emphasize it many times to the other party. This is not an easy task.


    "That''s it."


    Even though he emphasized it many times, Cheryl agreed without thinking about it, snorted softly, then raised her proud head and turned away.


    I don''t know who I learned this set of Tsundere Three Lian moves from.


    Watching the young girl go away contentedly, Tu Fu pinched the passerby''s face transformed by the face-changing mask in confusion, leaving only question marks in his mind.


    "It''s already become like this, how can I still have anything to do with girls."


    The Goddess of Wisdom who is in charge of pulling the strings seems to be to compensate for the mother''s solo in the previous life. From Leeds to the Southern Continent, he will always have little girls around him all the way.


    ��


    Tu Fu, who had finished his day''s work, didn''t stay soon, maintaining the mentality of an old man, walking slowly from the college back to his residence as if taking a walk.


    Even if he can��t taste the delicious food, it doesn��t prevent him from buying and buying in the market along the way.


    Pretend to be a person who loves life.


    Compared with the northern mainland, the capital of Tabor is far inferior in scale and prosperity. The advantage is that the pace of life is much slower.


    Elderly people make appointments for sports at any time in their free time, and anglers on the riverside release their prey leisurely and catch them again.


    No matter whether people go to work or leave work, they will not walk fast at all times, close to the speed of trotting like the people of G?ttinghagen.


    Entertainment activities after work, either buy tickets to watch a football game, or go to a special club to relax the mind and body.


    Compared with G?ttinghagen''s seriousness and integrity, everything in Tabur seems very casual and natural.


    Tu Fu, whose soul has been purified to the point where he has no worldly desires, sees a hot girl waving to him on the street,


    I just found it funny for a while.


    "Click."


    Using the key to open the door, Tu Fu returned to the rented house. The house was deserted as usual. Mrs. Justin''s house was very warmly furnished, and all kinds of furniture were in order.


    The kitchen has all the utensils, but he has basically never used them.


    Except for the Thoreau family who came here occasionally, very few neighbors came here.


    This is extremely abnormal for a high-achieving student who works at the Tabur Royal Academy.


    Not long ago, the enthusiastic landlady also introduced some girls to herself after she learned that she had found a good job in this city.


    They are all well-educated ladies from big families, rich girls from local tyrants, even if they are worse, they are at least girls from the middle class of society.


    Marriage here is all about being a good match. Even if Tu Fu has nothing now, his skin color and job are enough to make the local rich people look at him highly.


    Excellent yellow-skinned elites want to find white-skinned women.


    Those girls of color also naturally want a white husband.


    However, Tu Fu flatly rejected those meeting arrangements. He didn''t want to leave too much trouble for Fearless on this continent.


    "If you live in the northern continent and live in a neighbor who likes to gossip, I''m afraid it has been rumored that Mr. Andersen may be a comrade."


    Tu Fu laughed at himself.


    It''s not funny, but he thinks he should learn to smile more, lest he forget this expression after a long time.


    "Wow..."


    A burst of spiritual fluctuations suddenly emerged in his room.


    Tu Fu glanced vigilantly at the place where the energy overflowed, and then he saw the fireplace in his home, and a passage full of spirituality was forcibly opened.


    Inside is where the spirit world is.


    A creature resembling an octagonal reindeer stepped out of it with hoofs, its body seemed to be covered by some kind of flame and looked imposing, but it held a letter in its mouth.


    "Ms. Maggie''s messenger is a "high-speed buck", whose speed is no worse than that of the Santa Maria traveling in the spirit world."


    Tu Fu raised his brows. After waiting for a few days, he finally got a reply.


    He instinctively stretched out his hand to take it, and the elk that delivered the letter instinctively took a few steps back.


    "Collect, right?"


    This amused Tu Fu, and he understood the meaning of this move.


    "Kangdang."


    He took out a cup of gold coins from the purse, threw it over and made a loud noise, was caught by it, and the letter fell into Tu Fu''s hand.


    He took another bright red and beautiful apple and took the initiative to feed it. The juicy juice burst in its mouth after one bite.


    "How about you come to be my messenger, besides having fresh fruit to eat every day, I will also help you find a female elk."


    Tu Fu looked at it with a smile, and offered a high price.


    He hasn��t gone to the spirit world to arrest the messenger yet. He heard that he needs to prepare a contract, and there is a troublesome taming process. It is a better choice to go to the spirit world after reaching the demigod level.


    "Woooooooooooo..."


    Ms. Maggie''s courier, with the money in his mouth, ran so fast that Ren Tufu couldn''t come no matter how he called.


    "What a rude guy."


    Tucao is back to Tucao, but Tu Fu still didn''t forget to get down to business. He glanced at the sender''s name, and there was a row of beautiful handwriting marked with Maggie Sollens.


    "Touve Capet personally.


    We are very happy to hear that you are still alive. Don''t worry, the Winster family has been safe and sound in the capital for two years. Mrs. Amphier''s hot pot restaurant has opened all over G?ttinghagen, and it is making a lot of money every day. .


    Your uncle is still the same, although the Police Department has repeatedly stated that he wants to be promoted, but he refused because he thought the work was too much..."


    "As expected of an uncle, he is even lazier than me."


    The corners of Tu Fu''s mouth twitched again and again, he was living the life he wanted.


    "Miss Sophie Winster studied abroad at Duke University for half a year, and returned to Columbia University for two years. She has become a strong and confident woman. Now that lady has entered the news agency as an intern and often travels across the country Working everywhere.


    I agree to your wishes and will not tell her about this for the time being.


    everything is fine. "


    Seeing this, Tu Fu felt relieved for a while.


    Compared with members of the royal family and nobles, he prefers to work with members of the Sorens family. One of the major reasons is that they understand human relationships, know what they want, and never treat him and his family arrogantly.


    After chatting about the housework, the second half of the letter was really what the Saurons family wanted to convey to him.


    "...The situation in Baia is not good now, powerful enemies are looking around, the day of war with Lantis is approaching, and the royal court and the cabinet are in invisible confrontation.


    Such an embarrassing period is not entirely a bad thing. Although His Majesty has not let go of that matter, the voices of the people of Baia have spread throughout the twelve states of Baia, and the Seven Schools Alliance has also frequently spoken out. The day before your return is only a few days away Just one chance. "


    "An opportunity?"


    Knowing that the matter had come to an end, Tu Fu let go of his palm, and breathed a sigh of relief in vain.


    After wandering abroad for several years, it finally came to an end.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 376： aborigines

    Chapter 376 Aboriginal


    "Hush��"


    An anchoring ritual spell for the return trip, Tufu closed and opened his eyes,


    Then came to the deep sea three kilometers deep in the Weddell polar region.


    The frost on the outer layer of the ship remained unchanged, leaving enough space inside.


    It also cuts off the connection with the outside world. Except that he, the orthodox ghost captain, can control the restriction, even a demigod can''t force his way in.


    Fortunately, the polluted crew members don''t need to breathe and won''t die. Naturally, they don''t need to breathe, which leaves a lot of trouble.


    "Arrived."


    As soon as Tu Fu opened his eyes, he saw that he was in the condensed ocean. In the beautiful underwater world with a variety of species, Tu Fu looked at the deck of the "Santa Maria" with a serious expression.


    It��s been a while since he��s been back here. It wasn��t until he got in touch with the Rosicrucians last time that he learned about old Arthur��s deeds of traveling around the world, even earlier than the period recorded in the Northern Continent.


    Tu Fu returned to the ship this time to find the relics of the previous captain.


    It is impossible for an adventurer of that level not to keep a logbook.


    Tu Fu tried to find it before, but this ship was too big. After merging with the ship from this world, the internal space and things were distorted in the back and forth.


    It was probably that distortion that changed the whereabouts of the logbook.


    "Where did you go?"


    Tufu was walking casually on the deck, and the two years of torture caused all the monster crew members around him to retreat one after another.


    They instinctively wanted to avoid him, and hid in the cabins on the ship.


    Avoid this crazy captain who likes to stage a small theater is what every "crew" knows.


    Now he is crazier than any of them.


    "What a group of ruthless guys. After all, I have acted with you for such a long time, and I don''t have any feelings at all."


    Tu Fu didn''t bother to pay attention to them, and sat quietly on the spot with his legs crossed, and immediately entered the deep level of meditation.


    He tried to see the essence through the phenomenon, and after entering the state, the whole ship immediately became a strange rune in his senses.


    Those densely packed runes and marks floating everywhere constitute the current "Santa Maria". I don''t know if it is related to the contract of the Seven Gods or the horrible monster on that disaster day.


    It was precisely because of these runes that slightly suppressed the irritable giant scarlet eyes, making the extremely deep one at the bottom of the boat sleep peacefully.


    Tu Fu knew that these weird runes were more like lullabies than sealing runes.


    can only temporarily put that irritable existence to sleep completely,


    There is nothing that can seal his power. He is not an existence on this planet. As for whether he is at the level of the old days or the outer gods, Tu Fu has no way of knowing.


    He didn''t dare to risk his life to see his big brother, Tu Fu quickly turned his gaze elsewhere, and moved to the highlighted area.


    First of all, it was sealed in the mainmast area, a bright red, vital heart was beating, and this function was to give the ship continuous battery life.


    The "Santa Maria", which has received many buffs, is an extremely fuel-intensive ferry.


    The mind and body that have not been polluted are the best supplementary fuel.


    Previously relying on Captain Arthur to persist for hundreds of thousands of years, and then it was his turn, I am afraid that he would also have to pay a huge price.


    Hundreds of years? Or a century as well.


    Tu Fu didn''t know how long he could last with his current self. He had to desperately improve his strength in order to make his physical strength reach an unparalleled level.


    Only in that way can one prolong one''s lifespan.


    Although he can go out at will now, he suffers from inhuman torture every day and cannot experience any beauty in the world. Tu Fu doesn''t think he is any better than Captain Ghost.


    If this continues, he will only be as crazy as Captain Arthur.


    "I have to find a way to see if I can replace it with something else, at least for a short time."


    Tu Fu muttered to himself, thinking about countermeasures.


    Now he just wants to get his heart back, and then live this life in peace.


    "Isn''t it on the boat?"


    Following that, Tu Fu searched on the cruise ship again. All taboo objects or some important objects were marked with bright and flashing symbols so that he could find them.


    But after looking around, he couldn''t find the so-called logbook.


    If Captain Arthur hadn��t mentioned it at the time, Tu Fu would have believed that the thing wasn��t on the ship.


    "Actually, if we talk about the logbook, there is one."


    A gleam of light flashed in Tu Fu''s mind, and then his eyes turned to the captain''s cabin.


    He turned to that table, a notebook that also radiated light, which was the diary he used to record his experiences before.


    "Shua!"


    The next second, Tu Fu teleported to the captain''s room, and picked up the rather important book.


    Tu Fu stared at that thing flickeringly, purely from instinct, pouring the spirituality in his body into the "Logbook".


    This unthinking move also immediately changed the logbook.


    I saw that the book cover in my hand had turned into a hard cardboard, with ancient badges inlaid on it, and it became extremely heavy in my hand, and the white paper pages inside also began to turn yellow.


    Presumably it is Captain Arthur''s logbook.


    As long as you instill spirituality, you can see its original mask, and as soon as Tu Fu let go, the book will immediately change to the original style, and it will become your own records.


    "There is still such a restriction... why didn''t you say it earlier..."


    Tu Fu''s lips parted slightly in surprise.


    It turns out that the secrets on the ship are always with him, as long as he pays a little attention, he can know the secrets here.


    "Pity."


    Tu Fu sighed secretly, if he knew the secrets of the boat from the first day, why did he work so hard, and all he did in the end was to make wedding dresses for others.


    Once you have something you want to protect, you can only let others manipulate you.


    Not even knowing the date of death, this kind of life is really boring.


    No mood, no heart to hurt the spring and autumn,


    Tu Fu casually opened this very important logbook.


    The above uses the early Assyrian script, which was simplified before the Assyrian script, which was one of the capitals of the Northern Continent at that time.


    "Preface,


    In the name of my Lord.


    The most sublime sovereign who believes in God, the most outstanding and great prince, Your Majesty the king and queen of the continental countries.


    Happily, this year, His Majesty ended the war with the Caucasus and the Manrs, and completed the rule of the jurisdiction...


    My Majesty once stated that there may be another continent besides the continent in the ancient books, an uncivilized continent, so as to obtain the officially granted right to go to sea..."


    In the prologue, Captain Arthur tells many things before going to sea.


    He went to sea according to the will of the king of his country, or who knows how many generations of kings, and won the high title of the navy, as well as the position of governor and the right to be in charge of discovering islands and land.


    Before, Captain Arthur only learned about another continent from certain classics, and then he boldly set out to sea.


    The subsequent clips loaded the experience of this adventure team at sea in quite detail, and the records were extremely detailed.


    is comparable to a dictionary.


    Because the content is too thick and there is no catalog page, and there are messy handwriting inside, Tu Fu had to calm down and look through the content.


    "July 3, 1557, Friday, eight o''clock.


    We left Saltus Beach and sailed southward under the strong sea wind. We sailed 60 miles before sunset, and then turned south to the direction of the Galilee Islands.


    This is the farthest place we know the ship has been to. Every step in the future is unknown. The people on board are a group of hopeless romantics. Looking forward to this future adventure,


    Even if the next storm capsizes our boat. "


    "August 12th (Friday), headed southwest at a speed of 7 knots, sometimes up to 10 knots, sometimes only 7 knots.


    The long-term sea life has made people tired, but the yearning for another continent and thinking about the indigenous people on that continent have become our only motivation. "


    ��


    Tu Fu quickly omitted the content that had just gone to sea.


    A story about a group of people with the fantasy of buying a good deal, struggling to travel on the sea, barely maintaining their lives by replenishing food and fresh water on various islands along the way.


    Because of many weird accidents, attacks by primitive inhabitants, weird curses, viruses and sea diseases, they lost two-thirds of their voyage along the way.


    If there were no superpowers, this group of people would have been drowned in the sea of ??monsters.


    Compared with what Tu Fu has experienced, this is another kind of suffering.


    The half-year long voyage of this group of people was full of enthusiasm from the beginning, and then only despair was left.


    In the end, a terrible sense of loneliness hangs over everyone, and there are even some cowardly people who commit suicide.


    "These should be before encountering that giant scarlet eye."


    Tu Fu was thinking secretly, he didn''t dare to miss every word in the logbook.


    Finally, after reviewing the timeline for nearly half a year, the ship from the Assyrian Empire finally arrived at the Southern Continent.


    The logbook clearly records such a passage:


    ��On January 14th (Saturday), after the long-term test of wind, frost and gods, the fleet paid a huge price, and there was only the last ship left��"Santa Maria".


    The remaining people brought the dreams of their companions to the long-dreamed continent. This new continent has subverted all our previous cognitions.


    Here we were almost attacked by the local Kuchis.


    We came at the wrong time, a terrible war is going on here, a tribal force called Quechua has formed an empire, and they are working hard to eat away the last piece of territory.


    Knowing that we came from a faraway place, their sovereign received us warmly.


    Fortunately, we didn''t use our extraordinary abilities at the time, otherwise we would have no way of defeating them.


    Until this time, we are the real veil of this empire. Their technological level, cultural background and even their understanding of the world are far above ours.


    While watching those vehicles called steam cars running on the streets,


    I just realized.


    Maybe compared to them, we are the natives. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 377： advanced empire

    Chapter 377 Advanced Empire


    Southern Continent, Whiskey Peak.


    "Boom��"


    A blasting team equipped with advanced equipment installed a solidified bomb at the foot of the mountain. After the fuse was ignited, the gunpowder loaded was ignited, immediately causing the boulder to burst, and a miniature mushroom cloud formed by airflow and smog rose slowly.


    Large flakes of gravel flew everywhere, instantly making gunpowder smoke and lime pervade the bottom of the peak,


    The mixed smoke even covered a large area.


    "Hoo~"


    A man in a white coat with beautiful roses embroidered on it stood close to the blast, raised his hand and looked at the mist calmly, and blew a little.


    The light air blown from the mouth immediately turned into a severe wind, wrapping the cloud of smoke at the bottom of the mountain and flying farther and farther.


    An obvious huge pit at the bottom of the mountain appeared in front of everyone, and the tunnel leading to the interior had begun to take shape.


    In addition to the members of the directional blasting team, there were four or five people in similar costumes. They looked serious from the moment they arrived.


    Seeing that the hole had been blasted open, it quickly approached like a collapsed position.


    "Marco, are you sure the entrance to the passage is here? There are no restrictions here, and I don''t think it is necessary to use inefficient tools like explosives. It would be too time-consuming."


    "It''s better to be careful. This is the great heritage of that era, and it''s just one of the insignificant locations. The Golden City will not be discovered so easily. The Incasso civilization is more magnificent than we know."


    A man wearing high-degree glasses and an indifferent expression responded.


    "Is Ingaso''s royal capital including that city on the Whiskey Peak?"


    "Now I can only confirm that this was once the landmark entrance of Ingaso, at least in the records, it points to this mountain. However, the topographical features, geological structures, and names recorded a century ago will change over time.


    However, even if the records are biased, they will not be too far from the center, and we can still get some information-bearing objects nearby. "


    "I believe you, Marco, you are the best historian at Tabur University. No one can do better than you."


    The man in white who blew away the smoke nodded his head. He trusted the archaeologists in the organization very much. Although he was only a Sequence 6 adventurer, this person possessed an astonishing amount of knowledge.


    Received the elite education of the Seven Schools Alliance, and can read all the texts for centuries. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is a national treasure.


    Rosicrucian membership standards are not low, in addition to must be descendants of the extinct capital of the Southern Continent, but also must be proficient in at least one subject, the strict standards are daunting.


    The man in white then wanted to see another companion who came this time, "Mr. Capac, what do you think the kid from Capet''s family thinks? We can''t go on with our speculation alone. Even mining is a small business." Little fuss."


    The craftsman and demigod Manco Capac, who was combing his soft blond hair so as not to be stuck by the dust from the explosion,


    "He needs time to digest the potion of Sequence 5, although this is a fact, although he has already made a promise, but he must still want to continue to procrastinate and swallow the contents.


    The child has the most information, and the longer it takes, the better it will be for him.


    I never like to negotiate deals with such dishonest people. "


    "Then why..."


    "The power of ''Hoarfrost'' is very strong, far beyond our imagination.


    Even if I fight alone, I can''t beat him. And from what I know of that kid''s past, he absolutely hates being forced to do something, and would rather die than let us do what we want.


    Even if we send other people, if we take him down, it will be difficult to get information out of his mouth, on the contrary, things will go bad. "


    Manco Capac is quite aware of this. He has done enough homework before. After Manco said his frustration, he added another sentence:


    "Fortunately, he doesn''t have much time and won''t stay in the Southern Continent for too long. He will return to G?ttinghagen soon, and he will return as a demigod, otherwise it is meaningless.


    So in the short term, our little Mr. Capet must let the Ingaso civilization see the light of day. "


    The people who were traveling together realized immediately, "Could it be related to the war in the Northern Continent?"


    The historian and intelligence officer named Marco put his hand on his chin: "Two or three months? Or a year or so, who knows, it might be tomorrow.


    It is only a matter of time before the war begins. Baia''s army has transferred 30 divisions to the Western Front in the past few months, nearly one-third of its strength. He also traveled frequently with allies of the two countries to continue to increase the bargaining chip for the war.


    Landis also continued to strengthen their steel defense line, and the daily consumption of the two countries was astronomical. "


    "Speaking of which, Baia''s prime minister was attacked, and this incident ignited the anger of the Baia people. I''m afraid it won''t be justified if we don''t fight a war."


    "People from Landis?"


    "No, Hill Palace made a move."


    During the exchange of information, several members of the Rosicrucian Society smiled meaningfully at the same time.


    In the face of the great enemy, cleanse your own people first, or be the patron saint of the Kingdom of Wei who has made great contributions. This kind of operation is hard to imagine what kind of thoughts the people on the throne have. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are ghosts.


    "found it!"


    The excavation team on the other side of the blast hole has a message.


    Someone hurriedly took the things dug from the depths of the ruins and gave them to more professional people in the organization for appraisal.


    It was a pile of objects that had been turned into scrap iron, and there were several crushed pipes. Due to their heavy weight, it took several people to lift them together.


    "Show me."


    Historian Marco went up involuntarily, and wiped off the debris with his hands.


    Turning on the hunter''s senses to explore, I groped the pile of scrap iron with my palms for a long time, looking, smelling, asking, and cutting, but I couldn''t figure out why.


    In his memory, the impression of the cultural relics of the Incasso Empire did not match the same.


    "It has been buried in the ground for too long, and it has lost its original appearance. Judging from the texture, it is highly abandoned. It is so old that it is about to decay. It is difficult for me to restore it. I think it must be an object from the third era. .��


    "Tertiary?"


    The man in white and the others just now were a little surprised. They never expected that the pile of ordinary scrap iron had such a long history, but no matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like a cultural relic.


    "Are you sure? But why do I feel like this is the engine of a machine, like a steam car."


    Manco Capac touched his chin. He of the craftsman sequence has a very high sensitivity to this kind of product, and he can already count it just by looking at it.


    "In this way, there are some similarities."


    "The third era? Could it be not long ago?"


    "Marco, it''s not that we don''t believe you, it''s just that it looks like the wreckage of an engine."


    Several people in the same company subconsciously shifted their eyes to Marco, leaving only strange questioning eyes.


    Historian Marco felt embarrassed when his companions questioned their professional standards. He pushed his glasses up slightly and coughed twice to cover up his embarrassment.


    "There is no mistake, even if this is the engine wreckage, it must be the engine of the third era. It is a miracle that this level of corruption can be preserved until now.


    Maybe...maybe the technology in the Guingaso period was like this, it was a normal thing. "


    ��


    "Steam engine or something else?"


    Tu Fu inadvertently raised his brows when he read this section of the logbook. The strong sense of fragmentation always has the illusion of time and space being reversed.


    It��s like someone telling you that Qing soldiers hold RPGs, drive cruisers, and after locking the target with a navigator, a Dongfeng missile will beat the **** out of the Seven-Nation Allied Forces.


    But Captain Arthur''s logbook is exactly like this.


    ��On January 15 (rest day), what we saw and heard in this strange country subverted our imagination.


    They have ''cars'' that drive on the road, flying machines with two spiral wings in the sky, and metal boxes that can send messages to each other across two places...


    We seem to be dreaming when we see such a scene. They can skillfully manipulate the use of electricity, and can launch a powerful attack from an iron pipe, which can kill people with just one blow.


    In our country, swords, bows and crossbows are still used on the battlefield, and the three-masted wooden sails we ride are already the most advanced equipment in the shipbuilding industry, but they can enter the sea on iron-clad ships...


    We are like a group of ants living in the jungle, never looking up at the sky, and suddenly one day the jungle we live on disappears, only to realize that it is actually a giant elephant. "


    Even the well-informed Captain Arthur used such an evaluation, which shows how shocked they were when they landed on this continent.


    "Steam engine? Electric generator? Or internal combustion engine?"


    Tu Fu is also not good at judging the technological level of the Ingaso Empire, he just got some hints from the few words in the records.


    But he can be sure that the civilization of the southern continent at that time has surpassed the level of the northern continent today, and is more inclined towards practical electricity.


    "Could it be that there were traversers before me? The industrial revolution was launched in advance, so why didn''t even a single cultural relic remain."


    Tu Fu didn''t dare to think about it, the more he thought about it, the more afraid he felt.


    The chances of lower civilizations discovering higher civilizations are extremely low, let alone eradicated.


    Although in my impression, lower civilizations have eliminated higher civilizations many times in history, because of the corruption and contradictions within civilizations, but eventually lower civilizations will be assimilated by higher civilizations.


    Just like the current Southern Continent, it is also part of the assimilation.


    But as far as the development direction of Ingaso''s technology is concerned, it is not worse than the current North Continent at all.


    But a century after Captain Arthur and others arrived in the Southern Continent, the two continents are still in an isolated state of non-communication. This matter is worth pondering.


    "January 18 (Wednesday), overcast.


    After a lot of thought, we finally met the king who ruled this continent. He greeted us with a grand VIP welcome ceremony.


    We took the initiative to express our intention to come, but He expressed his unwillingness to establish diplomatic relations with our country, which would only bring the disaster of this continent to another continent in advance.


    He says this to us.


    ''Incasso is now facing an unprecedented predicament and needs to fight with all the strength of the country''. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 378： watch out for the moon

    Chapter 378 Be careful of the moon


    "January 20th (Friday), sunny day, under the order of King Quechua, led by the Minister of Military Affairs Ingaso, we visited their armaments, piles of guns and shells filled the warehouse, and the iron-clad ships on the sea The army is strictly guarded, and the newly established air force...


    We are almost as sad and ridiculous as rednecks coming to the big city for the first time.


    These sophisticated equipment can easily take people''s lives, so what can stop them.


    It��s more than amazing. The crew and I have discussed in private that if the two civilizations go to war, it may only take a month to clear all the countries on our continent.


    Even so, they are deeply disturbed by the unknown disaster. "


    "January 21 (Saturday), cloudy.


    Crossing the Whiskey Mountain, the location of the city is at the intersection of the two main peaks and the two stars of Tianxuan and Tianshu. Only a few people know this place, and I was the only guest brought here.


    The wise king of Quechua brought me to this place, where the history of this capital is recorded, gold, gold everywhere.


    Everything in the city is made of gold. It is a veritable city of gold. If I hadn��t seen it with my own eyes, I would never believe it. Only a very small number of nobles in the palace know this important way.


    I didn��t realize until then that I was here to see the historical records. They claimed that they would continue these written historical materials into the next century and use them as a historical library.


    How could such a thing happen? The lifespan of paper is only a few hundred years and it will age. Cloth can''t see anything clearly after waiting a hundred years. However, it only takes a few decades for printing on bamboo tubes to age completely.


    All text carriers will be lost sooner or later, and nothing can stand against time.


    I saw the guide pointing to the ground with a smile on his face. Apart from the gold, there were only dense stone tablets left.


    I didn''t realize this until later, the only way to preserve a civilized text,


    That is, engrave the words on the stone. "


    "January 23 (Monday), sunny.


    Because of an urgent message from the Ministry of Astronomy of this country, Ingaso''s senior management gave us an ultimatum, and we have to go.


    Recalling this trip, we have gained a lot and lost a lot. In this short period of time, we have seen the splendid history and cultural heritage of this continent, which is definitely worthy of the admiration of any latecomers.


    But until today, we don''t know who their enemies are. "


    Seeing this record, Captain Arthur''s trip to explore the southern continent is over.


    Since coming to this continent, weirdness has been revealed everywhere. Every time a mystery is solved, there are more mysteries waiting for Tu Fu.


    "So the Ingaso Empire was destroyed later."


    Tu Fu thought of what happened later, the huge Incasso Empire fell to pieces overnight.


    In fact, we can get a clue from here.


    They have prepared enough, but they can''t change anything.


    An extremely powerful and unknown enemy is coming, even with all the efforts of the whole country, it cannot be defeated. Not only did the final struggle fail, even the traces of the entire country''s existence were wiped out.


    Thinking about it is really scary.


    "Is there any enemy that is worthy of a country''s strict defense, and it needs to use all its national power to deal with it."


    Tu Fu bit his finger, thinking hard about this problem.


    One thing he is very concerned about is that during the Tertiary Period, the two huge civilizations on the northern and southern continents were destroyed with the same ending even though they were separated by hundreds of years.


    And the two monarchs are by no means mediocre people. King Kechua has the power of the whole country, and King Lionheart also went overseas to seek more powerful power in his old age.


    It''s hard not to think about it.


    "The people of the Rosicrucian Society said that Ingaso''s last crazy move was not a civil strife, but to leave a spark of civilization for the latecomers.


    Could it be their technological means? Or something recorded in stone in the Golden City. "


    Tu Fu frowned. He read the records in the logbook and said that he didn''t believe it for a long time.


    Really annoying.


    "Afterwards, Captain Arthur and the others should have encountered that giant scarlet eye. I don''t know if there is any record."


    Tu Fu flipped through the paper of the log quickly, skipping a lot of irrelevant things.


    From the 18th day since arriving in the southern continent, the fleet has only one-third of the original crew left. This group of remaining crew members has braved countless natural disasters and many strange deeds sailing on the sea.


    Actually, it is not difficult to understand. The oceans of the Tertiary Era have not yet been developed. Creatures with extraordinary attributes are making waves on the seabed. There are islands where no one has set foot. There are extraordinary creatures and intelligent races everywhere.


    Getting into trouble is pretty normal.


    Even though the Southern Continent had such strength at that time, it had no intention of going to sea at all.


    "On February 1st (Wednesday), the moment that terrifying big eyeball appeared, all of us froze, and stayed where we were in horror, not daring to move. He only needs to blink to bring us all to destruction. I Think He is curious about our existence.


    Facing such an existence, I can��t even use half of my extraordinary power, that is not a creature that we can match, no, that is...that is God..."


    "February 2 (Thursday).


    I didn''t die, everyone passed out, but I don''t know anything about what happened yesterday.


    Can��t think of anything, remember the last moment, vaguely remember the eye beyond my vision, it seems to have left.


    The situation of my crew members is very bad. Whether they are superhuman or not, they have all been terribly polluted. Once supernatural power is used, it is on the verge of losing control.


    The terrible death is coming slowly. Several of my ship''s officers have gone crazy. "


    "February 15th, and to this day, all crew members except me have gone mad and will turn into monstrous monsters on full moon days.


    Looking at their familiar and unfamiliar faces, my heart was tormented, and I just wanted to die.


    But I must not do this, as the sole survivor, I must be responsible for the people of two continents.


    The pollution they suffer is terribly contagious, and once they leave the ship, the pollution will follow and destroy city by city on land. "


    "February 17th. Although unmanned, the ship is still drifting north. No matter how long it takes, it will eventually land on land. It cannot be destroyed, and the crew cannot be killed.


    As the captain, I must do something. I put my heart into a treasure chest and used it as a sacrifice to the abyssal demon. I successfully talked to him.


    The ''Santa Maria'' will never approach land and become a ghost ship drifting in the sea. And as the captain, I will be here forever, which is also my little contribution to this world. "


    "Month ��day, He is not a demon! He is ����... He brought that giant eyeball into the boat."


    "Which one is it?"


    Tu Fu frowned slightly, but unfortunately his name was painted out.


    Fortunately, Captain Arthur told himself that it was one of the seven gods. This is one of the rare gods who interfere with human affairs, unless the matter has already involved the kingdom of heaven.


    " ��Day, after I successfully promoted to demigod through the power of this ship, I can obviously feel that I am losing control. Maybe I will be completely lost in chaos after this time, but I still want to do this experiment.


    The occult scholar of Sequence 4 can borrow the power of others through historical gaps, and can also spy on what happened in the past through time and space, at least...I want to know what happened at that time..."


    Tu Fu concentrated his attention, turning back all the way with the enthusiasm of chasing dramas.


    Captain Arthur''s spirit continued to deteriorate. Not only did the words recorded in the log become scribbled, but the content became more and more crude.


    Various weird characters appeared in the logbook. Several ancient characters were mixed together, which looked like a bunch of messy gibberish, quite different.


    But it''s not impossible to decipher. Tu Fu, who has learned many languages, integrated the fragmentary information.


    The general content is that Captain Arthur launched a historical spy at the last moment of sobriety, and fixed the time on February 1 when the accident happened.


    In order to scare away the giant scarlet eye, Captain Arthur used a hidden scripture copied from a certain university, activated the runes on it, and then awakened the terrifying existence closest to this planet.


    But what exactly it is, Captain Arthur didn��t know whether he didn��t see it or couldn��t describe His appearance, which became another unknown.


    Turned several pages in a row,


    Finally, the usual pile of gibberish characters turned into a line of Assyrian text again.


    Tu Fu didn''t know why He wrote such an irrelevant paragraph, but at least when the old captain wrote this line, he kept his mind clear.


    "Watch out for the moon!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 379： Cold People (4800 words)

    Chapter 379 Cold People (4800 words)


    The last day of May.


    Tu Fu was invited by Thoreau''s family for dinner, and he came to the courtyard mansion of the justice''s family in full dress.


    In the center of the urban area, the area of ??two to three hundred square meters and the four-story courtyard can be said to be quite luxurious.


    Definitely one of Tabor''s best-ranked families.


    More importantly, their family is pure-blood Baia white.


    Even if they withdraw from the central government, the accumulated wealth and pensions over the years are enough for the three generations of the Thoreau family to worry about food and drink. Perhaps this is why people in the Santa area dream of going to G?ttinghagen and being close to the central government.


    They always have an illusion,


    People who are closer to power will always have the idea of ??mastering power.


    Wearing the expensive suit he picked up from the academy last time, Tu Fu dressed very solemnly, even though the distance between the two locations was less than two kilometers.


    He was picked up by a steam car in the manor, and under the surprised eyes of countless people in this block, he drove towards Thoreau''s manor.


    People in Xu community on the street and roadside looked at the people in the parking space behind the familiar steam car in surprise, and there was inevitably a discussion.


    "Look, that''s Judge Thoreau''s car."


    "That person seems to be a newcomer to the community this month. He comes and goes quite mysteriously, and never deals with people around the block. Speaking of which, I''ve only seen it once or twice."


    "How could such a person become friendly with Judge Thoreau?"


    "You don''t know that. He is a teacher at the Tabur Royal Academy. He said that the matchmaker went several times and didn''t even enter the door."


    "This kind of capable person will inevitably be arrogant."


    Because the speed of the car is slow enough, and the glass windows are transparent, pedestrians passing by will notice that Tu Fu got into the car.


    And in front of the mansion not far away, the old judge with some white hair on his head, but abnormal spirit brought his family here to welcome the guests. Judge Henry''s wife and two daughters were there.


    "so boring!"


    Miss Cheryl put her hands on her chin, not wanting to understand why a meal should be so grand.


    Little Tina next to her couldn''t help yawning, waiting in a daze, with the picture of the kitchen preparing the food in her mind.


    The residents of the street community who saw this scene were all surprised.


    This is a very rare scene. The Thoreau family, which is quite famous in the local area, rarely puts on such a large formation, unless the visitor is an important person.


    "Here we are, Mr. Andersen."


    The driver operated steadily and parked the vehicle at the gate of the manor without any mistakes.


    Seeing such a grand scene, Tu Fu almost turned his head and left,


    "Mr. Thoreau, it''s not the first day we''ve known each other. I can''t afford to put on such a grand gesture."


    "You saved Tina and prevented us white-haired people from giving away black-haired people. Our family can''t thank you enough, why should we be restricted by such a small gift."


    Henry Thoreau stretched out his palm and let out a hearty laugh.


    The wife of their family also echoed this: "That''s right. The last dinner was in the restaurant. According to Baia''s etiquette, it was too impolite, so we want to invite you to our house again and taste our cooking. authentic Baia cuisine.


    In the same area, it doesn''t hurt to walk around a bit more. "


    "Bayer cuisine?"


    When Tu Fu heard this word, it was already the greatest courtesy to keep a normal smile on his face.


    The so-called Baia cuisine is to superimpose a bunch of different kinds of meat in different ways, and then match it with a few dozen beers.


    The simplicity of the method is second only to Ryan''s food who likes to fry. It cannot be said to be unpalatable, but it has nothing to do with deliciousness.


    Sometimes, the more authentic and original things are, the more they test people''s sense of taste.


    Seeing such a warm invitation, it would be a shame to refuse it again. Tu Fu swallowed the words abruptly, and the corners of his mouth mechanically turned up:


    "Honored."


    Amidst many envious and surprised eyes on the street, Tu Fu and his family of four went inside together.


    The kitchen in the house has already emitted the aroma of delicious food.


    There are more than a dozen cooks, housekeepers, maids, and drivers in this type of mansion, and this is just a very common configuration for a large family.


    "Wow, there are so many delicious ones."


    Little stars are already twinkling in little Tina''s eyes, her nose is the most sensitive, and she can guess the cuisine just by smelling it: "Black Forest White Sausage, G?ttinghagen Roast Pork Knuckle, Bye-style Gingerbread, Lu Lucia Cheese��


    Hey, and my favorite hot pot. "


    "hot pot?"


    Tu Fu frowned, even though he couldn''t respond to the smell of food.


    But it is rare to be able to eat hot pot in this kind of place.


    Judge Henry''s wife smiled when she saw this: "Everyone in G?ttinghagen knows that this is a chain restaurant that only the Winsters operate in the capital, and I happen to know the owner, Ms. Amphier.


    That is a very interesting lady, we are very good friends, I learned the simple method of making hot pot from her before. "


    "I see."


    Tufu nodded instinctively, but smiled gratifiedly: "I know that store, I have been to it several times when I was in G?ttinghagen, it is really unforgettable and delicious.


    I like the flavor of oil and spicy, the meat slices seem to dance on the tip of the tongue, I didn''t expect to taste hot pot here. "


    Talking about Baia��s food, the experienced Tu Fu drew closer to the little girl and Judge Henry��s wife in a few words, especially when it comes to how to eat hot pot, he is very proficient.


    A specific description has already made little Tina drool on her collar, and she can''t wait.


    "No Promise."


    Miss Cheryl complained unceremoniously about her sister''s performance.


    "It''s just worthless."


    Little Tina sat on the dining chair with her legs swaying, and raised her proud head in her own way, "At least I won''t cry secretly because I can''t understand the problems Mr. Capet raised."


    She still wanted to expose her old background, so she noticed her always gentle sister, a red and fierce light flashed in her eyes for a moment,


    It seems to be expressing to her that you will never live for three months.


    "Woooooh~"


    Little Tina shrank her head in fright, hugged Tu Fu''s arm in fright, and stuck out her tongue mischievously at Miss Cheryl in the presence of the guests.


    Tu Fu was also embarrassed, and didn''t know which side to help.


    "Tina, pay attention to table manners, if you do this again next time, you will be punished and not allowed to eat."


    Judge Henry let the little guy calm down with a soft drink.


    Having been in the legal business for many years, this old father always looks very strict and sticks to the old bottom line, "Aesop, I am sorry to let you see a joke."


    "It''s nothing. It looks like little Tina welcomes me very much. I''m very happy." Tu Fu''s high EQ answer eased the slightly tense atmosphere.


    As the guests arrived, the servants also started to move. The back kitchen opened up and brought the pre-made delicacies to the table. There were almost 20 scattered plates.


    Exquisite, rich, and full-bodied dishes with Baia��s specialties filled the table.


    After Tu Fu, the guest, moved his chopsticks first, little Tina couldn''t wait to do it, her head was almost buried in the dinner plate, and she always ate at a constant speed.


    No matter how many times I watch it, Tu Fu can''t help but wonder how big this little girl''s stomach is.


    Sister Cheryl couldn''t bear to look directly at her. No matter how many kicks she made under the table, she couldn''t stop Tina''s pursuit of delicious food.


    "Son, I heard that you hardly go anywhere except the college and residence, and you never visit the neighbors in the neighborhood, and you don''t even see the middlemen who come to introduce you to marriage.


    This is not a good habit. You should move around more when you first come to Tabor.


    In fact, the more remote the place is, the more it is an interpersonal society, and there is no harm in getting to know more people. "


    Judge Henry spoke casually about the matter from the experience of those who have experienced it.


    What I said is true, and the smaller the place, the more it is a society where people are in trouble. No matter what you do, you have to entrust someone to do it. A lone ranger can''t live well in such a society.


    Instead, those big cities with a population of tens of millions are so real that they only talk about education, wealth, and effective connections.


    "I can''t say that I will stay in Tabor soon, so there is no need to build a network of contacts."


    Tu Fu said silently in his heart. He knew that the other party said this well, so he explained with a smile: "I just came here not long ago, and I am not used to the life of Tabor. It will take time to adapt."


    Miss Cheryl across the table also chimed in on this matter:


    "That''s right, it''s not all Mr. Andersen''s problem. Those matchmaking middlemen are not good people. They dare to say anything after receiving money from the client.


    If you accidentally meet someone with bad intentions, wouldn''t it be miserable. "


    "Exactly."


    Tu Fu pretended to eat vegetables, and really didn''t want to waste time on this kind of problem.


    "Henry, it seems that if you continue to speak, you should be opposed by the children." The judge''s wife stared at the impatient face of the eldest daughter as if she saw something, covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Okay, then I won''t talk about it, I just didn''t expect Aesop that you graduated from Miskar Stark."


    Henry Thoreau didn��t stop talking, and still couldn��t help feeling: ��In those years when I was in Gottinghat, I received quite a few cases from that college, and all the five colleges loved to give us problems.


    You gifted children, you accidentally made a lot of things, and we old guys need to help you finish it, but few people in the Ministry of Education dare to say anything wrong about the University of Michigan. "


    Tu Fu smiled indifferently: "It is precisely because of the contributions of the five colleges of the University of Michigan to the world that the current North Continent exists. It is not incomprehensible even if it is self-willed."


    From steam engines to ironclad ships, from flintlock guns to large-caliber cannons, every top invention is closely related to Miskar Stark.


    Whether it is science, engineering or humanities, that university can always cultivate a group of talented people who really have something to love.


    Henry Thoreau, nodding his head, clearly agreed with this point:


    "You''re right, otherwise the judiciary wouldn''t have relaxed its standards on many things." Speaking of which, the old judge couldn''t help but sigh:


    "It''s a pity that if Tuf Capet offended not the king but other people two and a half years ago, he wouldn''t have to suffer so much overseas because of his aura among the people."


    "There is always a definite date for everything, and what should come can''t escape. Maybe that Mr. Capet is also happy now."


    Tu Fu silently pawed at the plate, not in the mood to savor the food.


    "That''s the way it is, but if Mr. Capet was still there, he would have led the professors at the University of Michigan to lead a new round of reforms. I heard that they invested a lot in generators at that time, and they also made great achievements. Pretty impressive results.


    If Miska hadn''t been left, the DC engine wouldn''t have been born last year, so the Kingdom''s second round of industrial revolution would only be at the same pace as the Northern Continent. "


    Every time the old judge talked about this matter, he always had a heartbroken expression.


    "It''s not bad, it''s already progressed to this point, and I think the war is very close."


    Tu Fu lowered his head and let out a soft sound, thinking silently in his heart.


    The current technological point in the North Continent is actually only one step away from the second industrial revolution.


    If you want to go a step further, you need to make a complete version of the internal combustion engine, and then produce internal combustion vehicles, sea battleships, sky planes... The full vitality of the means of transportation will directly help the army by greatly improving mobility.


    It is enough to fight in the three fields of land, sea and air.


    After that, countries will definitely fight for energy such as oil. The key lies in whoever can take the lead will be the first to become the world''s factory.


    The sole overlord of the Northern Continent.


    It was precisely because of William II''s dereliction of duty that such a great opportunity was missed.


    Judge Henry regrets no matter how many times he says,


    "Recently, I have read the news that the situation on the border between the two countries is getting worse, and the villains in Landis are constantly provoking. If I were younger, I would definitely join the army, but now I am old and there is nothing I can do.


    The only thing he can do is to donate half of the family assets to the scientific research department of the kingdom, as much as he can help. "


    "Half of the family property? You are really generous. I wouldn''t be able to do it differently. But the two young ladies will be miserable. I must be careful about living expenses in the future." Tu Fu smiled meaningfully.


    A senior official at the level of Judge Henry, in addition to the real estate in the Southern Continent, at least tens of thousands of crowns in cash flow.


    "Cheryl is about to go to college, and she has to learn to be independent. It''s time to cultivate her ability to live independently. Tina is still young and doesn''t need to spend much. Our remaining money is enough to support them working as adults.


    Moreover, I always think that keeping too much money may not be a good thing. "


    "We support Dad''s decision. If the kingdom can win this victory, the sacrifices we made are nothing."


    Miss Cheryl quickly jumped out and said something when she saw this.


    "Really? If you cut your budget for clothes and cosmetics by half in the future, wouldn''t it be strange to see that the classmates around you have itches, but you don''t?"


    Ms. Cheryl''s face froze a bit just after Tu Fu finished speaking, but Tu Fu still kept his mouth shut and continued to comment: "And Tina, I think she won''t be able to taste the delicacies of other countries in the future, what a poor girl."


    "Woo~"


    Little Tina, who was eating wildly, subconsciously stopped, and raised her face to show a pitiful expression.


    "Aesop, maybe it''s because you were born in Venus, the polar sea. Your understanding of the country is different from ours. Those of us who left the northern continent should always think about our motherland no matter where we go."


    Judge Henry''s unintentional words stabbed into Tu Fu''s empty heart impartially.


    The corners of his mouth tilted up slightly, and now his heart was really angry.


    "You did this wishfully, and I, an outsider, have no right to comment.


    It��s just that I have heard about His Majesty the King of Baia. After the ��perpetual motion machine�� incident, it took so much national power to renovate the Hill Palace.


    You said that leaving too much money is not a good thing, and it is true.


    But the few princes in the central city are extravagant, and every birthday must be specially arranged. Guess where their money comes from, the government, the royal family, or the treasury. To put it bluntly, it is the people��s money.


    Since I set foot in the central city of G?ttinghagen, I haven��t seen the gas lights turned off there. The money you donated is only the lamp money for a few nights in the central city of G?ttinghagen.


    There are so many invisible slums in the central cities of the Twelve States that even dare not use kerosene lamps. Can you understand how many people are happy because they eat one bite and can live until tomorrow.


    If even His Majesty doesn''t care about his country now, and doesn''t set an example in the face of the war, how can his subjects be convinced. "


    Tu Fu calmly pointed out the many contradictions in this country, which he saw with his own eyes in that country.


    It''s not that he is unwilling to contribute to this country.


    Just simply dislike the flamboyant and inferior king on the throne.


    I don��t want to dedicate my hard work to someone who doesn��t have to do anything, and picks the fruits of victory casually.


    No matter how I think about it, I can��t make sense of it.


    Judge Henry was silent for a few seconds, "Your Majesty''s country, he naturally has the right to dispose of it, no matter what His Majesty does, it is ultimately for Baier''s good.


    Even though there are places of darkness that cannot be seen, and people who are suffering, I believe that as long as Baia wins, everything will be fine. "


    "Mr. Thoreau, do you think it is too absurd why Prime Minister Baia was assassinated in the capital during the war?"


    Tu Fu did not explain why.


    But believe those who will definitely notice the direct beneficiaries of this disaster.


    "Aesop, this can only be said in our family, but it must not be leaked outside. No matter how you say it, Santa is a subsidiary of the kingdom. It is not a trivial matter to be heard by someone with a heart."


    Judge Henry warned him in a serious tone, "Without the current kingdom, the people of Baia will only suffer worse."


    "You said that the country belongs to His Majesty. I don''t think so. On the contrary, I think that if there are no people, whose Majesty should be His Majesty."


    Tu Fu��s words were like swords, every word pierced the old judge��s heart deeply,


    "If the leader of a country is still stubborn until the moment of life and death, who else can save it!"


    At the dining table, the atmosphere was almost frozen in embarrassment.


    It was just a simple dinner party, but when it came to political affairs, the two men with very different experiences unconsciously competed.


    With just a few words, the outcome will be decided.


    Looking at the calm young face, Judge Henry Thoreau slowly opened his mouth,


    "Mr. Aesop Andersen, you are really a cruel person!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 380： the moon is gone

    Chapter 380 The moon is gone


    At the exquisite dinner table, the atmosphere was so awkward that it almost froze.


    Although the words of Justice Henry were unintentional, they were so harsh to the ears, as if they were satirizing Mr. Aesop Andersen''s indifference.


    The judge''s wife and Miss Cheryl were silent at the same time, one was the savior, the other was the head of the family,


    I don''t know where to help when I encounter this kind of thing.


    Even little Tina, who was eating non-stop, subtly sensed that the atmosphere was not right. The little girl put down the knife and fork in her hand, and looked at the two men pitifully.


    Their faces were extremely dull, and they didn''t care about what happened just now, but they were speechless.


    Let the Thoreau family be silent.


    There is no right or wrong between the two values ??born in different eras. They just collide at inappropriate times, and naturally it becomes sparks hitting the earth.


    Had to blow everything up to pieces.


    "Paji."


    The clever Miss Cheryl kicked little Tina, who was aiming at the dinner plate, under the table, out of sight, and the latter blinked stupidly.


    Years of tacit understanding made her make the most correct decision.


    "Ouch."


    The little girl immediately showed pain, and suddenly covered her stomach, and saw fine sweat condensed into water droplets flowing down her forehead.


    Cheryl drew her attention to her younger sister with one sentence, and said in surprise:


    "Tina, what''s wrong with you."


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...


    "Just now I told you not to eat so much, now I know it''s uncomfortable."


    The judge''s wife spoke depressingly before going forward to check the situation.


    But as soon as she got close to little Tina, her movements became even more exaggerated. She lay on the ground and rolled, with beads of sweat dripping from her forehead, and the little girl cried loudly,


    "Woooooh, I won''t do it next time, my stomach hurts."


    "Ford, you drive now and take the lady to the hospital."


    Judge Henry Thoreau frowned, rationality made him make a decision immediately, and he could not leave the guest''s own position.


    Fortunately, the advantage of living in the central area is that the infrastructure is complete. No matter what troubles, you can get there in five minutes by car.


    After the Ford butler in black heard the master''s call, he immediately came to help the little girl, but the latter was still spinning on the ground and was unwilling to let him help her.


    No matter what you say, you just don''t want to leave anyway.


    The judge''s wife naturally came up with an idea: "It doesn''t look like a small problem. Why don''t you go with Tina."


    "guest��"


    "The guests should be received by Cheryl and me, don''t worry."


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo..."


    Little Tina blinked her big eyes and looked at Judge Henry pitifully, but the latter nodded in agreement despite being helpless, "That''s the only way.


    Sorry, Aesop, what I just said was too strong. I take that back and apologize, and I''ll make sure to impress you next time you come. "


    "one little thing."


    Tu Fu smiled and didn''t care about it.


    In the end, Judge Henry carried little Tina in his arms and sent her all the way to the car at the door.


    Before leaving, little Tina, who was being hugged, pointed at Tu Fu and blinked one eye playfully. Although she kept talking about her stomachache, she seemed to be in trouble from her expression.


    "I''m sorry for my husband''s matter just now. In fact, my husband''s words are not malicious. It''s just that sometimes he is too stubborn in his behavior, so he always offends people easily. Please forgive me."


    Mrs. Judge also explained accordingly.


    "I don''t care, it''s just a misunderstanding. Speaking of which, I have to thank Mr. Thoreau for arranging me in Table."


    "That''s good. I''m going to see how Tina is doing. That child is really worrying. Cheryl, you will send Mr. Andersen away later."


    "Okay...okay..."


    As Henry Thoreau and his wife took a stand after explaining the rest, only Tu Fu and Miss Cheryl were left in the room.


    With no parents present, the embarrassing atmosphere was finally eliminated.


    "So, what just happened to Tina."


    "When our parents had quarrels when we were young, we always had this trick, temporarily separating them, and the two parties in the quarrel can say anything that hurts each other in order to win.


    But when you calm down too much, you won''t say hurtful things anymore. "


    "It''s really a good practice. If there is a quarrel in my family, no matter right or wrong, my father must apologize to my mother."


    Tu Fu casually made a joke about Uncle Ethan.


    "I think he must be a very nice gentleman."


    Miss Cheryl accepted the words, and then looked at Tu Fu with apology,


    "Sorry, my father has always kept the principle of death, because too many things happened during this period of time gave him a headache, and now no matter what happens, he will always be loyal to His Majesty.


    It is precisely because of this stubbornness that many people dislike him. His words just now did not mean to mock you. "


    "I said that I don''t care at all. Mr. Thoreau has reasons for his loyalty to the royal family, and I also have reasons for loathing the Hohenzollern family.


    No one has to understand anyone, let alone blame anyone. "


    Miss Cheryl has been worrying about this matter for a long time, and she finally breathed a sigh of relief after getting the confirmation, "That''s good, I don''t want this kind of thing to affect our relationship.


    So we''re still friends, right? "


    "My friend, of course, I am very honored to be a beautiful lady friend." Tu Fu had a warm smile on his face, and the matter was over, "I am very glad to attend your family''s reception, but I still have some things to settle and I have to go .��


    "I''ll see you off."


    "Don''t be so troublesome. If it''s just us, a man and a woman, appearing on the street together, it will be easy to spread rumors if we are seen."


    "��Ok!"


    After finishing speaking, Tu Fu got up to say goodbye.


    The warm smile that was always maintained slowly froze the moment he went out.


    He walked alone on the street with a blank expression and smacked his mouth. No matter how much food he tasted, he still couldn''t taste the taste.


    I wanted to refute Judge Henry because of what he said just now, but after thinking about it, I found it boring.


    He felt that he should be sad, and he didn''t know what could make him sad.


    He wanted to be happy, but he couldn''t think of anything to be happy about.


    In the final analysis, he is just a heartless person doing unknown things, and finally lost in a strange city.


    "Cold man?


    It seems so. "


    ��


    Weddell Sea.


    "Boom!"


    A thunderbolt made the unstoppable thundercloud and lightning slide down the sea.


    A bolt of lightning fell from the dark sky, and the white awn immediately shone across the sky.


    Huge tsunami surged into the sky one after another, with lightning, thunder and tsunami, like a scene of doomsday.


    Tu Fu stood still in mid-air. He held the Poseidon scepter in his hand like the real Poseidon. He waved his fingers and bombarded the sea one after another, looking around in all directions with the violent explosion.


    He directed the lightning towards himself, let the waves cover his body, and made the wind cut his skin like a knife in waves.


    It seemed that Tu Fu used this almost self-harming method to vent all the dissatisfaction in his heart.


    But the thunder and lightning struck, and the scorched skin quickly grew new granulation, and the waves couldn''t drown it, and the wind blew the clothes to pieces, but it didn''t affect the strong body at all.


    To this day, Tu Fu has found that his mentality has been out of balance. After donating his heart to suppress the ghost ship, he has been walking in an unknown direction, and if he is not careful, he will be in the abyss.


    "Is the end of the extraordinary path always out of control?"


    Tu Fu didn''t know the answer to this question.


    Now that he doesn''t even have the perception of the outside world, how can he know such a complicated answer.


    He will not be hungry, so he will never taste delicious food, will not be sleepy so he does not need to rest, even if he is injured, he will not feel pain, and he will recover easily.


    Even if you die, you will recover quickly with the help of the ghost ship.


    He can no longer feel the love and hate in this world, and he doesn''t know happiness and pain. It doesn''t even matter if someone uses words to insinuate him.


    He pretended to be alive day and night, in order to prove that he was still a normal person, one day, two days, every day was struggling, as if he was trapped in the same day.


    Finally, after accumulating too many negative abilities, I finally couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Wow, wow..."


    Abandoned those useless practices, drifting with the raging waves, being washed around by the waves, staring blankly at the star-studded sky.


    Tu Fu only felt that he was abandoned by this world,


    Alive alone,


    Also just alive.


    His life is meaningless, he exists only for that broken ship, his lifelong pursuit, his dreams, and the people he loves have long since been shattered on the day he takes over as the ghost captain.


    In addition to the bright stars in the sky, there is a moon emitting a dark blue light.


    It lay there quietly, the warm light fell on the sea surface, and the polar sea was illuminated with blue light.


    "That''s the moon, the beautiful moon."


    Tu Fu raised his neck and stared at the blue moon.


    I just think it is beautiful.


    "What would the world be like if the moon disappeared."


    When this idea popped up in his mind, he constantly stimulated and urged Tu Fu to do this.


    I saw him slightly closing his eyes, concentrating on outlining this goal in the ocean of consciousness.


    Massive spiritual leakage, this is not a simple matter.


    The ability of "Daydreamer" can manifest and achieve some goals, making people feel that the consumption of rain is different from directly causing a tsunami to hit.


    The greater the request, the greater the loss of spirituality.


    Tu Fu couldn''t really make the moon disappear, let alone spread the ability to the whole world, so he could only impose the scope of implementation on himself.


    Rao is like this, and it also consumed all his strength.


    I saw that the light of the moon in front of me began to dim, and then was swallowed by the darkness bit by bit. The sea suddenly became pitch black, and the disappearance of the largest source of illumination in the sky could not be filled by a few stars.


    Tu Fu slowly opened his eyes, nothing happened except the light disappeared.


    All that remains is intense regret.


    "Hush��"


    A gust of sea breeze blew by, and Tu Fu only felt chills all over his body.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 381： arctic pirates

    Chapter 381 Polar Pirates


    "Governor, the movement is coming from the front."


    "It''s so bold, who would dare to make such a big commotion in the Weddell Sea."


    "Few people pass by this area, it''s better to be careful."


    "There is nothing to be afraid of. Behind us is the Pirate Alliance, the most powerful force at sea. Even the countries of the Northern Continent have to give some face."


    An ironclad ship appeared on the polar sea, facing the huge wind and waves.


    The crew members on the deck talked about this strange sign, and directly approached the ship under the governor''s order.


    The configuration of this ironclad ship can be described as quite luxurious. The ironclad ship is 100 meters long and has a displacement of tens of thousands of tons.


    76 mm side armor belt, the speed reached an astonishing 21 knots, 10 main guns over 13.5 inches, 12 6-pound guns, 16 high-speed rotary machine guns, 8 rapid-fire guns, and 4 mine launch tubes .


    It is completely the wisdom crystallization of the latest technology in the sea of ??the North Continent two years ago.


    The difference from the original iron-clad giant ship is that the "Demon Hunter" still retains the mast flying the pirate flag, and the skull on it is marked with a devil characteristic-the Demon Hunter Pirates.


    This level of ironclad ship was only the standard configuration for Lantis to support San Diego in the first two years, and it became the configuration of the pirate lord at sea two years later.


    This is the benefit of directly cooperating with the national government, and can obtain some of their updated products.


    Northern mainland powers are never afraid of Qiwuhai''s strength becoming stronger, but they are worried because these people can''t hold back their peers.


    After all, it is a pirate lord-level configuration. At present, there are as many as a thousand members in the fleet alone, and they are all elite forces selected by the demon hunter pirate group.


    In addition to the core fleet.


    Further subdividing the fleet, there are also the captains of the various teams, the manpower left behind at the station, and the cadres who are distributed throughout the Weddell Sea to maintain order.


    Those members are at least Sequence 7 Transcendents.


    It is such a group of people that formed the Demon Hunter Pirates, which is now so powerful in the sea.


    "Governor, it seems that we are late. The strange scene just now has all disappeared, and there are no ships nearby. For the time being, we can rule out the possibility that the forces of other lords are passing through the border."


    The former captain of the Demon Hunter Pirates, Thor, opened a black umbrella to shield Governor Victor Horta, the interim lord of the Weddell Sea.


    "Huh��"


    A man in a black cloak walked slowly in the cabin, holding a cigar with red dots in his mouth, followed by two young girls in revealing clothes.


    They entangled the man like pendants, constantly making gestures at the young governor.


    "Demon Hunter" Victor hugged left and right, his palms wandering over their sensitive parts from time to time, making the beauty smile coquettishly, and he smiled contentedly on his face.


    "It''s fine if it''s not other lords, I don''t want to cause trouble with those people.


    But if there are guys who don''t have long eyes, they can just clean up. Don''t forget that Mr. Mingesa, Mr. Ghost Captain, Soul Queen and other veterans in the alliance are all on our side, and we are also in charge of one side of the sea.


    There is no opponent in the sea right now. "


    Victor took a deep breath of the Santa cigar, let the rich smoke pass through his lungs, and then exhaled slowly.


    When it comes to a comfortable life, what matters is not how hard you work or how good you were born, but to make the right choices at important points in your life.


    Two years ago, he succeeded that person, temporarily taking the position of Lord of the Weddell Polar Sea.


    Originally, the so-called pirate lord was just an agreement of the big figures at sea, and would not be recognized by the mainstream countries. At best, he was just a local emperor who burned, killed and looted.


    But with the birth of the "Seven Martial Seas" system, the strongest countries in the Northern Continent, in order to make a difference in the sea and attack non-human intelligent races, they wooed the most powerful people in the sea.


    It can be regarded as giving him a taste of the sweetness.


    Not only have they gained a lot of benefits from those countries, even within the Pirate Alliance, there are several alliances of that lord who resolutely safeguard their rights and interests in the polar sea.


    In this way, resources and maritime rights are naturally indispensable.


    He was originally a little Dreamer Sequence 8 little pirate, who would die in a battle with pirate ships at any time, or be captured by navies of various countries.


    Most pirates cannot escape this fate.


    But he insisted on taking advantage of this shareholder wind to climb up to that lord, and since then he has climbed 90,000 miles and became the famous Governor of Weddellhead.


    "Fate, I always like to joke with people."


    Victor Horta feels lucky for today''s achievement no matter how many times he recalls it.


    Recalling his troubled life, because he assassinated Mr. "Jack Sparrow", he was appreciated by the other party, and he accompanied him to the pirate conference.


    Because he performed well, he somehow became the pirate lord of the Weddell Sea.


    In the past two years, when the era of integrity has changed, not to mention getting rich, owning abundant resources, and being a night watchman who has been piled up all the way to Dreamer Sequence 5,


    It is also with such strength that he has become a veritable great pirate.


    Even so, they are still the weaker group in the Pirate Alliance.


    "Governor, I seem to see someone at sea, who seems to be alive." The observer standing on the observation deck held up his binoculars and reported casually.


    Mate Thor looked contemptuous: "Human? How is it possible? The temperature in the Weddell Sea is below zero all year round, and it is usually 20-40 degrees in winter.


    Even now, it��s more than ten degrees below zero. How can anyone live in such an extreme environment. "


    It��s not that the observers don��t know this kind of common sense, but after watching it several times, they said weakly:


    "But... There is really a person there, half naked and floating in the sea, and his hands and feet still don''t look like a dead person. Maybe that person made the movement just now."


    "If you catch it alive, come and see, he is lucky to meet us."


    Victor said lightly, he is not a treacherous person, and he would not bother to save someone who could be saved at sea.


    After his order was issued, a Transcendent from the Artisan Path on board nodded, took it out of the warehouse, and threw a shark puppet into the sea.


    The thing made of steel fell into the water with a "plop", waving its flexible tail and quickly chased after the target.


    Fortunately, after the commotion just now, the sea is much quieter now.


    No more terrifying thunder and lightning, and no turbulent waves. The contrast between the front and the back looks like two seas.


    Under the guidance of the extraordinary person on the artisan path, the shark puppet quickly found the man floating in the sea, without any attack or resistance, and easily put him on his body.


    The puppet swam all the way towards the Demon Hunter again, and landed firmly on the deck with a "poof" leap.


    Several people in charge of this matter removed the man from the shark puppet''s back one after another. The man was wet all over, and the clothes on his body were broken and mended. It looked like he had gone through some kind of hard battle.


    "Still alive?"


    "Demon Hunter" Victor walked towards the position of the shark puppet, and glanced at the appearance of that person, not to mention that he was facing a fairly ordinary person, and he didn''t look like a familiar strong man.


    "The heartbeat and pulse are very strong, and there is no injury on this person. It seems that there is no problem."


    The answer given by the ship doctor in charge of the inspection is quite strange.


    The strange thing is that a person should not be in this state after drowning in the water.


    "Ha, he was lucky to meet us, and he will release him when he finds a foothold nearby."


    Victor Horta yawned lazily, and didn''t bother with this trivial matter any more, and went back to the cabin for some activities with two hot girls in his arms.


    The moment he turned around, shouts from the crew came from behind him.


    "Look, he''s awake."


    "Boy, who are you, why are you in the Weddell Sea."


    "What happened to the movement here just now?"


    A group of crew members looked at the ordinary-looking man unkindly. The captain''s kindness does not mean that they are also kind.


    Since people are awake, they should ask about the situation.


    ��


    Tu Fu rubbed his sleepy eyes, his previous memory was a little fuzzy.


    He only remembered that he was enjoying the pleasure of regaining his senses after the moon disappeared, but he didn''t realize that his spiritual consumption was too much, and he accidentally sank into the sea.


    The azure moon was still rising in mid-air, and with the blessing of the captain''s authority and immortality, he still looked like a monster.


    As soon as he looked up, Tu Fu saw many unfamiliar faces surrounding him, but there were still several familiar figures in the crowd.


    "Victor, why are you here?"


    His casual sentence immediately made the scalps of all the members on board tingle, and even the hairs on their bodies stood on end.


    Except for the pirate lords at the same level, no one has dared to directly address the governor by his name. Even the ambassadors of various countries have to address him when they meet.


    Victor Horta, the "demon hunter" who was about to return to the cabin, was only shocked when he heard the voice.


    "Bastard, how dare you call our adults by our names."


    "Dude, we just saved you, but now it looks like you''re gone."


    "You''d better show some respect. This is the governor of the Weddell Sea, and one of the Qibuhai in this sea. Do you know the gold content of the Qiwuhai?"


    Before Victor could speak, the people under his command could not bear to curse at Tu Fu.


    After regaining consciousness, Tu Fu slowly got up, turning a deaf ear to those voices.


    He looked at this giant iron-clad ship, and couldn''t help admiring:


    "So this is your ship, it looks very good, it looks like a product of Landis, but I still prefer the original ship ''Demon Hunter'', the chef and crew service on the ship are really top-notch


    And those Landis delicacies... oh, what a pity. "


    This casual complaint not only made Victor Horta tremble. All the experienced old men on the "Witcher" felt their legs go limp when they heard these words.


    That day,


    They finally remembered the fear of being dominated by the ''Pirate Prince''.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 382： pirate alliance

    Chapter 382 Pirate Alliance


    The original "Witcher" crew, including Victor Horta, could never forget the bad story of going from Rogue Island to Shipwreck Bay in their entire lives.


    Along the way, they cultivated vegetables on board and hired chefs. They meticulously served the noble son and his female companion with imperial service.


    I thought he was following the rich son to join in the fun, but later he became the subordinate of the pirate lord in a daze.


    The person who can accurately tell this matter is enough for Victor to judge the identity of the person in front of him.


    "Card��"


    His eyes were so excited that he was about to shed tears, he threw away the two pendant female companions around him, and strode towards the ordinary victim, he was so excited that he almost knelt down on the ground, his tears were about to cry out. name.


    It has been more than two years since we last met,


    After the incident of "the first liar in history" passed, he still didn''t understand Captain Sparrow''s intentions, but he still honestly fulfilled the other party''s instructions, and slowly expanded his power in the Weddell Sea relying on his status as a lord.


    Seeing that he recognized him, Tu Fu just smiled and stopped the move with a slight shake of his head. He doesn''t want to reveal his identity yet,


    "It turned out to be Governor Horta, the address just now was really rude."


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Victor Horta coughed lightly, forcing his brain to calm down.


    Fortunately, I have been with that adult for a long time in the past, and both sides have maintained the same tacit understanding.


    "It''s not important, what''s more important is your origin, what you did on my territory, or what you saw here. You''d better tell the truth and come to my lounge to explain clearly later."


    "Governor, it''s better to be careful about the unknown origin of this person." A crew member suggested cautiously.


    "Yeah, how can you let this kind of character stay alone with you."


    "Why don''t you leave it to us, all you need is a whipping, and you''ll be sure to reveal how many times you peed on the bed when you were young."


    The crew members on the deck looked at Tu Fu with an unkind look on their faces.


    Hearing the suggestions of these idiots, Victor only felt a pain in his head, if he hadn''t been concerned about his status, he would have slapped them to wake them up.


    He is the king of this sea!


    "What the governor says is what he says, and it''s not up to you to make a decision."


    The ship''s officer, Thor, also agreed, and mercilessly criticized the crew members who made suggestions, and then called a few trustworthy old crew members to disperse at the door of the cabin,


    The veterans of that group have now become the captain''s key points, and they are naturally more at ease.


    "Let no one enter while the Governor interrogates this man."


    The captain��s order was as fast as it was said, and the old members of the original ��Witcher�� realized that the real master of the Weddell Sea had returned when Tu Fu revealed that the disappearance.


    Everything I and others have is based on the reputation of this big boss.


    Now that the Lord is back, how dare they neglect.


    The space inside the iron-clad giant ship is particularly comfortable, especially the captain''s room, which is filled with high-end furniture in a space of hundreds of square meters.


    I don��t know if it��s because Victor is too poor, or if the Governor��s position is really lucrative.


    The room is full of antique vases, piles of gold, silver and jewelry are full of boxes, and the wealth of the accumulated treasures is so rich that there are still a few pieces left to distribute to each crew member.


    Until walking inside, Tu Fu gently waved the face-changing mask covering his face with his palm.


    "Victor, long time no see, how are you doing?"


    The mature uncle Jack Sparrow, who was once a voyage, returns again, with an elegant moustache and slightly smoky eye circles. He is full of the unique charm of this age.


    "Honorable Mr. Sparrow, nice to see you again.


    In the past time, the crew and I missed you all the time, and always followed your order to take charge of the Weddell Sea, and I took the post of "Shichibukai", and I never stopped thinking about what you told me. "


    Just walked into the captain''s cabin, after seeing that friendly face, Victor Horta slapped his left leg and knelt on the ground, with his right hand lightly placed on his chest, and greeted Tufu sincerely.


    Tu Fu snorted nonchalantly and said: "Let a man miss me all the time, just thinking about it makes me get goosebumps, let''s forget it."


    "You''re still as funny as you were two years ago."


    "Demon Hunter" accepted the words awkwardly, "Why don''t you let the chef team on board cook you a dinner first, they can cook whatever you want."


    "No need."


    Hearing the word gourmet, a trace of loneliness flashed in Tu Fu''s eyes inadvertently, "It was just a coincidence that I met you this time, and you asked those people under your hand to pay more attention to their mouths, and don''t reveal that I have been here."


    "You can rest assured, they have been with me the longest, and they know what to say and what not to say, and no one will chew their tongues."


    "That''s good. I heard that the countries in the North Continent have accepted the Shichibukai system, so are the current incumbents still those from the original Pirate Alliance?"


    "That''s right, Captain Mingesa, Captain Ghost, and the Queen of Soul are all there, and they have no position.


    The remaining few are the representatives of Landis, Saloren, Ryan and other countries in the sea. I follow your suggestion and have the closest contact with the Kingdom of Baia.


    Shichibukai is closely related to the government. We have independent sovereignty at sea, and we also own the territory, manpower, and wealth of several islands, which are much stronger than the rights we had during the time of the Pirate Alliance. "


    Tu Fu nodded thoughtfully. It is most normal for the government to accept the Shichibukai system.


    Probably for a long time to come, the civil war in the Northern Continent and the conflicts with non-intelligent races will reach their peak, so there is no energy left to take charge of the order at sea.


    This kind of system just corresponds to the current era of chaos.


    "I guess since the cooperation with the government, it has become easier for them to obtain resources, and their strength must have also made breakthroughs. How many demigods are there in the alliance now?"


    "As you guessed, in the past few years, Captain Mingesa''s strength has become more refined, and no one can guess that lord''s strength has reached an unfathomable level.


    The ghost captain and the soul queen stepped into the realm of demigods successively, and no one dared to question their power.


    During the period, several Shichibukai with government background wanted to deprive me of my identity, and because of your face, with their support, the "Demon Hunter" successfully took over the Weddell Sea.


    With such a wealth of resources piled up, even I have just been promoted to the night watchman of Sequence 5 of the dreamer path. "


    When "Demon Hunter" Victor said this, there was a little pride on his face, which was a height he could never reach in his life.


    "Yes, those people are still faithful."


    Tu Fu raised his brows lightly, and it was not in vain that he spent a lot of time trying to come up with the Qiwuhai system in order to form connections in the circle.


    "That is to say, now your ship can go sideways on the Weddell Sea."


    "You can understand that even if it is another pirate lord''s route, it cannot easily cross the border in the Weddell Sea."


    Such rights are much higher than Tu Fu imagined, he nodded,


    "I heard that the polar region was considered a restricted area in the early years. There are coalition forces from polar countries stationed in that area. If I want to take someone there on your ship, they won''t intercept it."


    "It is absolutely impossible. The garrison is only to intercept people with ulterior motives. If there are strong people passing through the border, how dare they intercept them, let alone my fleet."


    Victor affirmed confidently: "After all, there are only a few countries in the Polar Sea, and they are all small countries. The army is barely enough to protect itself, and it needs to pay some wealth to our department every year in exchange for the peace of the sea. How dare they stop my boat."


    "That''s good." With Victor''s affirmation, Tu Fu heaved a sigh of relief.


    Get to know the contacts in the pirate circle and open the passage to the polar forbidden zone.


    It was exactly his layout on the sea before he fell asleep. Now that it has achieved results, it is time to harvest.


    Since he set foot on the Southern Continent, he has felt tremendous pressure. The side effects of losing his heart are beginning to appear. The battle in the Northern Continent is approaching, and the Rosicrucian Society is pressing on him step by step. Now it has pushed him to the corner.


    Open the Ingaso Ruins, if there is nothing worth fighting for, that��s fine.


    Once there is a disagreement, even if you can fight some of them out by relying on your own ability, you will not escape their grasp in the end.


    As a participant, Tu Fu must display extremely powerful force, at least possessing high-end combat power similar to that of the Rosicrucian organization, in order to deter those people.


    "Victor, now I want you to help me with something, a very troublesome thing." Tu Fu stared at him with a serious expression.


    "For this, you only need to order."


    "I want you to help me spread a message in the Pirate Alliance, limited to those few elders, and I will personally write a letter, asking them to come to the Southern Continent one day in the near future. There are very powerful opponents here.


    If they are willing to make a move, the rewards I give will definitely satisfy them. "


    Tu Fu stated his plan unhurriedly, and casually stamped an omniscient eye logo on the letterhead, so that with the experience of those few, he would know the opponent''s approach at a glance.


    The same is a powerful enemy with multiple demigod levels.


    Wishing to come is a matter of affection, and not wanting to come is also a duty.


    At the moment of the great war, he can''t use the power of the kingdom, and the combat power at the demigod level is **** at the border, and it''s useless for the transcendent below the demigod to come.


    Tu Fu can only pin his hopes on the inside of the Pirate Alliance. Please move two or three demigods to come over to press the field.


    Even if it is still not the opponent over there, at least there is some coercion.


    Even Tu Fu found it a difficult opponent, Victor Horta naturally did not dare to brag and let his own forces deal with it.


    "Although those lords are extremely difficult to move, please rest assured that if you use your name, the pirate lords will definitely be there, no, they will definitely be there.


    The Shichibukai system was proposed by you, and you mentioned the North Continent. The Pirate Alliance has relied on this name over the years, and its development and reputation have greatly improved. No one in the alliance does not miss your kindness. "


    Tu Fu let out a sigh of relief. Counting him, there are at least four demigod-level combat powers, which are not weaker than the opponent.


    I really want to turn my face, and the other side can''t please me.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 383： manifest yourself

    Chapter 383 Realize Yourself


    "Shua!"


    With a teleportation ceremony, he returned to the city in seconds, and Tu Fu left from the Weddell Sea quietly.


    Appeared again in the city that had just disappeared, and only then pretended that he had just left the Thoreau family and was about to return home.


    He maintains the two-point and one-line life of the college and the house every day, never extravagant, maintaining an extremely regular life, and has no intention of exploring the ruins of Incasso at all.


    In this way, the Rosicrucians will not be noticed for the time being.


    "Now that I can use the power of the three demigods of the Pirate Alliance, at least I have the ability to protect myself."


    Tu Fu silently calculated in his heart that such a combat power might not be able to get what he wanted.


    But at least the Rosicrucians would never dare to silence him quietly.


    The so-called cooperation is like doing business, which is to establish the situation of equal bargaining chips.


    If one party is far inferior to the other in terms of financial resources, connections, and technology, it becomes impossible to achieve true equality, and it is common for people and materials to be eaten together in the end.


    "Crack!"


    Tufu used the key to open the door and walked into the house. Every night, it was frighteningly quiet, with no sound at all. The advantage of living in the central area is that there is no fear of thieves entering the house and stealing.


    Just entering the door, he leaned quietly on the sofa without moving, thinking about the information he collected these days,


    "On the last page of Captain Arthur''s logbook, I wrote down that sentence with the only remaining rationality. There is a problem, that is to say, it is possible on the moon.


    No, there is something rather dangerous.


    It may be related to the giant scarlet eye on the "Santa Maria" ship. When that eyeball appeared, a powerful force descended to suppress the crazy existence, and it may have something to do with the moon in the sky. "


    Tu Fu looked at the spherical body emitting blue moonlight outside the window, the more he looked at it, the more bizarre it became, the more he looked at it, the more weird it became.


    Reminiscent of Captain Arthur''s records, Tu Fu suddenly became very concerned about this matter.


    From the first day he came to this world, he felt strange, and the moon turned blue, giving off such a strange light, which violated his previous common sense.


    But the common sense of people in this world is that the moonlight is blue, which is a deep-seated cognition.


    It is like the concept that people drink water when they are thirsty, and breathe when they are hypoxic.


    People in this world only have the impression of the sun and the moon, and have no so-called concept of the universe. They are limited by science and technology. Even airships or some aircraft can explore the sky at the highest point of the troposphere at 7,000 to 10,000 meters.


    It is impossible to master too much astronomical knowledge, let alone know what is on the moon.


    At that time, after he disappeared the fantasy of the moon, Tu Fu felt a long-lost perception. Even if it was just for a moment, he no longer had to be limited by the loss of his heart.


    The ship no longer has to resist the curse, and the world he lives in seems to have returned to normal.


    This is a rather wacky experiment.


    If the normal world without the moon becomes normal instead, wouldn��t the world with the moon be abnormal?


    When Tu Fu thought to this point, he didn''t dare to think about it any further.


    Reason told him that the closer he was to the truth, the more serious the pollution would be.


    He hasn''t even reached the level of a demigod, so he shouldn''t be exploring the giant scarlet eye, the screaming tree, and the strange existence on the moon at this time.


    "The top priority is to quickly find the ruins of the Incasso Empire, find out what happened there before being promoted to a demigod, and then find the right time to return to Baia."


    Tu Fu silently made plans for the future, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was not reliable to rely solely on the demigods of the Pirate Alliance to support him, and it would not be safe if all the Qibukai were present.


    Victor is credible, but his strength is too low.


    Characters below demigods cannot be used in the ruins where demigods gather.


    Captain Mingesa is an unpredictable person, and his relationship with him is limited to cooperation, not much friendship.


    If he joins forces with the other two Shichibukai again, if they have a disagreement and temporarily repent, Tu Fu will have no place to cry if he wants to. He thinks silently:


    "So at least one more force has to be invited to the scene to ensure that they can get involved with each other and at least maintain a stable triangular relationship."


    Thinking about it,


    The only strong man who can be trusted now is him besides the strong man of the kingdom.


    The demigod who is not weaker than Mingesa still owes himself a favor from beginning to end.


    "In this case, I need to go to sea for at least two or three days before I can be sure to invite that one. It''s a bit troublesome."


    Tu Fu frowned slightly, which was different from the disappearance just now.


    The disappearance of several days will inevitably make the Rosicrucians anxious, and even prepare to deal with themselves in advance.


    Now I have read Captain Arthur��s logbook, which is an indispensable part for them. Who knows how this group of people will think about how to deal with themselves once they leave,


    Maybe even the previous agreement might be torn up.


    Tufu looked out the window sensitively, and his expression began to look uneasy. He couldn''t be sure that there were members of the Rosicrucian nearby watching him, or using some kind of taboo to peep.


    "Better make sure."


    After Tu Fu had an idea, he unceremoniously let his spirituality explode, activated the "teleportation" ability, and appeared at a thousand meters high in the blink of an eye, and activated the teleportation ability two or three times in succession.


    At the same time, in the dark and inconspicuous area of ??Tabor city center, the "witch" Karina who was sitting here noticed the spiritual fluctuations and opened her eyes suddenly.


    "Moved?"


    Even though he didn''t know the person''s movements, he could launch such teleportation several times in succession. If he left it alone, it might cause losses to the organization.


    Swish Swish Swish��


    Karina did not hesitate at all, and then followed the past, and also activated the airspace ability to move quickly in the sky.


    The speed of that person is too fast, and it is an extraordinary way to rely on physical fitness. Even in the same sequence, Karina couldn''t catch the whereabouts of that person, and just missed it when she left.


    "Not good, he still absconded, you have to report this to them."


    Karina has just made a decision to leave. Then I heard an indifferent voice from behind.


    "Ms. Karina, long time no see."


    Feeling the spiritual explosion, Tu Fu sensed that there was a Transcendent hiding nearby. After launching several teleportation in a row, he easily walked around behind her.


    "I remember that in the terms of cooperation, you don''t have the right to monitor me. If you don''t want to continue to cooperate, but want to kill me, please do it now."


    Tu Fu''s tone was quite bad, with a questioning attitude.


    "Witch" Karina was briefly surprised, and then a charming smile appeared on her face again,


    "It turned out to be Mr. Capet. I think you misunderstood. This is definitely not surveillance. If a talent like you is plotted against by someone with a heart in the Southern Continent, it will be our dereliction of duty."


    Ms. Karina is still very proficient in her business, with a set of quite mature speeches, she can shirk responsibility completely in a few words.


    "I''m on our country''s territory, so you don''t need to worry about my safety." Tu Fu said indifferently.


    The smile on the latter''s face remained undiminished, and she was no longer the arrogant attitude she used to treat Tu Fu.


    Especially knowing the result of his fight with Manco Capac who was in the slightest disadvantage, and maintaining respect for the strong from beginning to end.


    "You are right. It seems that we are overthinking. If you don''t like this, then I will leave now." Karina said, she put her finger with red nail polish in her mouth, and said meaningfully:


    "However... I personally still don''t want Mr. Capet to walk around at will in this eventful autumn. Although our members have been operating on this land for decades, it is inevitable that we will not be able to protect your safety in case of accidents.


    In that case, it is not good for anyone. "


    This is a request and also a warning, warning him not to run around at such a time.


    By the way, I conveyed a piece of information. The Rosicrucians are all over the Southern Continent. If Tu Fu secretly plans to do something, he is asking for trouble.


    "No delivery."


    Tu Fu spoke lightly, without giving a direct answer.


    "Heh, is this imprisoning me!"


    He watched Karina go away before he breathed a sigh of relief in vain. In the territory of Baia''s belonging country, it is ridiculous to be threatened by this group of old and young.


    However, without Karina''s eye for the time being, things to be done afterwards will be much easier.


    "Shua!"


    After returning to the house, taking advantage of the short period of time without the attention of the Rosicrucians, Tu Fu launched the teleportation ceremony again without hesitation, and returned to his exclusive captain''s room.


    He frowned heavily, "If you are a dreamer, then you should be able to do it."


    He slowly closed his eyes, quietly using the ability of a daydreamer.


    Beginning to outline a familiar face in the ocean of consciousness, and then slowly filling in its details.


    That was the appearance of a person with white blood and an ordinary face. This image was re-sculpted according to his own face in the face-changing mask.


    This is a very energy-consuming and spiritual thing.


    Not only the actions of the characters, but also the conscious instructions must be instilled one by one.


    Tu Fu is also doing this for the first time, realizing the imaginary person into reality, not actually creating this person, but a concept stripped from him, following his daily self.


    At least in recent days, let his avatar be the top face of this group of himself, so that he can free up his hands to go to sea to find helpers.


    In the blink of an eye, a person exactly like Aesop Andersen was slowly realized in front of Tu Fu from fantasy.


    eventually became a tangible "person".


    He has his demeanor, details, and charm, but his eyes are a little dull, always looking at a certain direction foolishly. Tu Fu put a little on those eyes.


    The man seemed to be alive, looking at the cabin in a daze,


    "This is where?"


    "It''s not important." Tu Fu commented lightly, "You don''t have to worry about this matter, you just need to remember that your name is Aesop Andersen, and you are the administrator of the library of the Royal Academy of Tabor..."


    He couldn''t instill his own consciousness into it all at once, so naturally he couldn''t make this avatar have independent ideology, so he could only teach sentence by sentence.


    Hand over my basic work and some commonly used words to him. If this simple program is just to deal with library chores, it must be enough.


    "Listen well, your work is limited to library management and induction. If someone tries to communicate with you, you will use different answers depending on the identity of the questioner.


    If you encounter troublesome people, especially women, use the following answers,


    ��I have work to do. ��,


    ��Let��s just be friends. ��,


    ��I think you are a nice person, but I already have someone I like. ''


    ����


    This night, Tu Fu took the trouble to hand over what he had learned all his life to his avatar.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 384： murloc war

    Chapter 384 Murloc War


    "ಡ�"


    A huge steel ship with full firepower, in the spirit world, it is like entering the land of no one,


    All the way to maintain a very fast speed to shuttle freely among many spirit world creatures.


    Those monsters in the spiritual world that looked like mountains and grotesquely shaped, not to mention looking at the owner of the ship, had to bow their heads to respect the unknown great existence on board when the "Santa Maria" shuttled by.


    Bow your head like a strong man is the only rule in this realm.


    The red pterosaur that occupies half of the sky, the spider with a human face hanging upside down on the castle, the bandaged man walking with a scythe, and a tree that reaches the sky rooted in the spirit world... Nothing in this world seems normal.


    "Is that the Screaming Tree?"


    Tu Fu kept his eyes open, and noticed the clone of the Outer God that he had seen once on that unnamed island.


    Since that island disappeared, He was driven out by the giant scarlet eyes, and he took root in this world.


    Like a pair of eyes, rooted in this world.


    Standing on the deck and looking around at the many beasts and monsters in the spirit world, Tu Fu has long been used to it. This is the mentality that only extraordinary veterans have.


    Compared with them now, the "Santa Maria" shining in the mist and the ghost captain without a heart are the strangest existences in the spirit world.


    "After being promoted to a demigod, you have to catch a powerful messenger and sign a contract with it."


    Tu Fu secretly thought in his heart that it would be too embarrassing to say that he didn''t even have his own unique messenger.


    There are more important things on this overseas trip. Although the manifested Aesop Andersen can carry it for a while, but after a long time, the Rosicrucians will easily discover the fantasy essence of the manifested person if they take risks by themselves.


    Especially the strong demigods, they can tell heresy by just looking carefully.


    "It seems to be here."


    He stared ahead, and the metal compass pointer in his hand shook more and more violently, approaching the position he wanted in his heart, and the compass could reach that place.


    He moved at will, and after finishing the ceremony, Tu Fu immediately left the boat.


    His body was like a projection, which flickered several times in mid-air and then disappeared in the spirit world immediately.


    ��


    "ৡ�"


    On the vast blue coral sea, Tu Fu''s body appeared out of thin air, and the appearance of a person out of thin air immediately startled a column of flying "news birds".


    The Cretan birds screamed several times, and almost dropped today''s newspaper.


    Falling into the water from a height of thousands of meters is basically the same as falling on the concrete floor.


    Fortunately, the moment he was teleported over, Tu Fu crossed his hands over his chest, quickly entered a state of meditation, and delivered a joking line with a serious expression,


    "I have a pair of invisible wings."


    When the words came out of his mouth, he stopped his body from falling, and his shoulder blades made a "click" sound, as if something was about to burst his back.


    With a "swish", it seemed as if a pair of wings really grew out from his back.


    Tu Fu can control the shoulder blades like his hands and feet, and he only needs to lightly wave those two bones to control the wings. The sound of the wind will come from behind, and he can freely adjust his height in the air.


    "Boom��"


    Just as the flight stabilized, a strong smell of gunpowder smoke flew towards the area where Tu Fu was, and a shell flew along his trajectory, and it was about to hit him impartially.


    Tu Fu raised his hand and fired a "finger gun" at will, and the huge power caused the bomb below to explode in the air with a "bang".


    Not far away is a 100-meter-long passenger ship,


    The cannonball just now was fired from that ship, it was probably fired by mistake, and happened to hit Tufu.


    A dozen or twenty sailors on and off the deck manipulated the cannons everywhere, pretending to be ready for battle, while more passengers were in a mess, crying for help, crying for help, already in a panic.


    But no enemy ships were seen at sea, not even a single person.


    "That is��"


    Tufu turned on the hunter''s senses and moved his gaze to the bottom of the boat. There were about a dozen or twenty life forms moving from the bottom of the boat, and they were also the culprit of panic.


    They used weapons to dig large holes one after another under the bottom of the ship, allowing seawater to seep into the ship.


    Those monsters completed the work fiercely with knives and forks in their hands.


    Getting a little closer, Tu Fu noticed the characteristics of those creatures. They had the heads of fish creatures, but their bodies kept the same limbs as humans, and their skins were mostly blue, green, and red.


    One by one, they completed the underwater operations fiercely. When the crew of this boat was facing the pain of death, they inadvertently let out terrible laughter.


    "Is this the murloc?"


    Tu Fu rubbed his chin. He remembered that the Coral Sea was the territory of the Mermaid Clan, which rarely allowed foreigners to enter. It was these creatures that invaded the Coral Sea two years ago, which led to the arrest of Avril Lavigne.


    Looking around, the appearance of this race can be said to be indescribable.


    A hybrid of human and fish, if Yasha comes, you will be scared away.


    "You guys better stop now."


    Tu Fu spoke the common language of the mermaid clan, and the voice came directly into the murlocs'' ears from mid-air, which elicited a burst of crazy laughter, and those ugly mermaids laughed at this warning unceremoniously.


    "What are you to order us."


    "It seems to be a human extraordinary, but it looks like a guy who is strong on the outside."


    "If you have the ability to put it into the sea, you will definitely suffer."


    The group of murlocs under the boat sneered arrogantly one after another, not caring about the arrival of a superhuman.


    It is best to lead him underwater, where they will be their world, and it is easy to do whatever you want.


    Since he had such an attitude, Tu Fu didn''t bother to talk nonsense about these things anymore. He took out the Sea God Scepter and threw it in the deep sea casually. At this moment, countless sea creatures around him were drained of their water.


    Their skin color immediately took on a strange color, and they struggled to escape a few times before sinking into the deep sea.


    Those murlocs are no exception, they are part of marine life.


    Most of the blood in the body of the person who approached was sucked out in an instant, and more terrifying things were yet to come. Only then did the Sea God Scepter display its true power.


    "ৡ�"


    I saw a slowly rising vortex, engulfing the murlocs who attacked the ship like a man-eating quagmire and sinking to the bottom of the sea together.


    "It''s not right, it was that person''s hand."


    "That''s a strong man at the level of Shichibukai, run away."


    "What, Mingesa is obviously not in this sea area, why did Shichibukai bring it here."


    "Nearby is the territory of the royal family of the deep sea. There is the king of the deep sea sitting there. Let us flee there together. I hope he will never dare to chase after him."


    Although the murlocs were very confused about the identity of the visitor, now is not the time to pursue this matter.


    One face-to-face meeting cost them half of their manpower, and only people at the Qiwuhai level can do it.


    Without even the thought of resisting, he disappeared without a trace.


    Tufu didn''t deliberately pursue the surviving murlocs anymore, and came down from mid-air with an indifferent expression, deliberately keeping a distance from the human ship.


    The survivors on the ship waited anxiously for the result, and did not pat their chests in fear until after the alarm was lifted.


    "These guys are really crazy. At first they were just military ranks, but now they even dare to attack passenger ships."


    "I heard that the big people who manage this sea area are not there, so they took advantage of the loopholes."


    "Speaking of which, these people who build houses under the sea dare to claim an equal status with us. It''s really beyond their control."


    "These **** are getting bolder, and sooner or later they will enslave their entire family."


    Surviving the catastrophe, the survivors on the ship gritted their teeth and scolded these intelligent races living in the water.


    They are small minded, so absolutely no non-human intelligence is allowed to sit on the same level.


    Please, even human society cannot be equal, and now there are so many non-human intelligent races demanding such rights.


    It''s too ridiculous.


    "Have race and race been opposed to this extent?"


    Tu Fu retracted his weapon thoughtfully.


    Compared to the insignificant racial discrimination in the Southern Continent, once the real war between species starts, it will be an endless struggle. It is more difficult for humans to respect and recognize them than to reach the sky.


    Intelligent races want equal rights because human beings have fought for two epochs to plunder from countless terrifying monsters and ferocious beasts, and it is by no means relying on them. These races are still in a corner during the Quaternary Epoch, and the number of races is so scarce that they are about to die out. Living things can enjoy.


    Humans are never equal to any creature,


    So before them, only surrender or destruction.


    Too lazy to care about the situation of the ship, Tu Fu immediately made a decision, "It''s better to go down with them and go directly to the palace."


    Along the way, he couldn''t help but think about that matter.


    "I don''t know what happened to ''I'' in Tabur College now."


    ��


    Tabur Royal Academy, the second floor of the library.


    The librarian, Mr. Aesop Andersen, is as cold as a machine, performing his tasks step by step.


    Afternoon class ended, Miss Cheryl Thoreau, who had experienced a hard day, came to the most familiar place as usual, and stuck out a pink tongue at Aesop,


    "Mr. Andersen, you said why there are students in this world who can survive the selection of higher education, it is really amazing."


    Aesop Andersen stood in the same place, thinking about the "four different" words, unable to judge whether it was an imperative or a commentary, and naturally he couldn''t answer the words.


    Interviewer seems like a troublesome character.


    Based on the judgment of the gender of Cheryl Thoreau who came here,


    a lady,


    It fully meets the conditions of that passage.


    "Sorry, I have work to do."


    Aesop Andersen turned around with a stern face. This indifferent action certainly caused Cheryl a little dissatisfaction.


    "Hey, you hate talking to me so much, are you still angry because of what happened at my house last time? My father really didn''t mean it... Even so, it won''t affect our relationship."


    Aesop Andersen, who is still sorting out and numbering the books, is doing his own work, with the same indifferent tone as before:


    "I''m just friends with you."


    "Friend, of course we are just friends, good friends forever."


    Miss Cheryl suddenly patted her chest, "This is really great, I still don''t plan to talk to me because of you."


    This guest seems to talk a lot, and sounds very complicated, and he can''t stop talking.


    Aesop Andersen''s brows have already condensed into a ball, and it seems that he has to use the ultimate killer move of the course.


    He looked at the lady formally, and then spoke loudly without hesitation:


    "Sorry, I think you''re a nice person."


    "so."


    "But I already have someone I like."


    Cheryl: "?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 385： amazing person

    Chapter 385 Great person


    "I have a pair of gills that can breathe in water."


    Floating on the sea, Tu Fu used his daydreaming ability again, and then he dived into the water with a "plop".


    Two pieces of fleshy gills grew on his neck, which opened and closed continuously as it entered the water and sank.


    Has the ability to be like a fish.


    The wonder of this ability is that you can bring any imaginary things to reality.


    But imagined things must exist and be reasonable.


    So you can''t directly say "add the buff that can breathe in water to yourself", you must make the statement concrete and rational.


    In short, the more your imagination is, the more stage you can play.


    Although it seems to others that Tu Fu does not have wings or fish gills, in his cognition, these things exist, so he can really fly in the real sky and breathe under the sea...


    During the deep dive, similar to the previous experience, I fell into this silent underwater world, and once again saw a different kind of beauty, with countless fish, arthropods, and intestinal coeloids moving in front of Tu Fu.


    But he didn''t have the intention to stop and enjoy the beautiful scenery on this beautiful day, and dived crazily to a deeper depth at an extremely fast speed.


    Although Tu Fu''s teleportation ability can reach 5,000 miles in one go, if he uses this ability twice in a row, he can directly reach the Deep Sea Palace.


    This is really impolite.


    It''s like an uninvited guest who breaks into someone''s house without saying a word, and then tells the other party that he is here as a guest. It doesn''t matter how you say it.


    If the king of the deep sea regards him as an enemy, it would be too unfair to chop him with a knife.


    He prefers to go slower.


    The marine creatures in the deep sea, which are tens or even hundreds of meters high, stared at Tu Fu and dived quickly, daring not to move at all due to the aura of a strong man, like creatures in the spirit world.


    Tu Fu looked at a whale shark and muttered to himself:


    "The activation of the Sea God Scepter requires the blood and soul of marine life as a medium. If it is a creature of this magnitude, it is easy to inhale a few more to launch a tsunami."


    With such power to shake the world, it is well deserved to call the national treasure scepter of the mermaid clan "Sea God".


    Relying on a small range of teleportation, Tu Fu immediately entered the deep water layer.


    The water pressure becomes stronger as it goes to the bottom, and the body is filled with an explosive force.


    Fortunately, the extraordinary path of the adventurer path, which relies on the body, increases the strength of the physical body every round of sequence. After five rounds, his body hardness is already at the level of a monster.


    Even if other abilities are disabled, throwing it into the oil pan may not be able to dissolve the flesh and blood.


    In the 10,000-meter deep sea area, when a large number of coral reefs appeared in Tu Fu''s field of vision, he knew he was about to arrive.


    The bustling Deep Sea Palace is already in sight. After the murloc attack, not only was it rebuilt, but it was also much larger than it was two years ago.


    In this city, a large number of mermaids are waving their wings and wandering, looking very happy.


    "Stop!"


    As Tu Fu approached quickly, two armored mermaid guards holding knives and forks stared at Tu Fu solemnly, looking at this strong human being who could go directly into the water without the help of external force. suspicion.


    Fortunately, their attitude was much better than the group of murlocs they just met, and they didn''t directly attack.


    "Extraordinary and strong? Why did you come to our family''s territory?"


    "Tell your king that an old friend wants to talk to him about old times, and he will not refuse." Tu Fu smiled boldly. He also used the language of the mermaid clan, so he could easily communicate with the other party.


    "Hmph, it''s ridiculous that humans can become friends with His Majesty."


    The mermaid guard who stood in the way looked at him and snorted coldly, "It''s a time of war, and we and you can only survive together. Do you understand what this means?"


    "This means that humans and all intelligent creatures will continue to die until one of them succumbs or dies." Another murloc guard also warned,


    "So don''t try to make trouble here, the current Mermaid Island is not a place where you can come here carelessly."


    "If I say that I came for peace, would you believe me?"


    Tu Fu did not refute, the smile still hung on his face.


    But no matter what the two guards said, he would not leave, and the other party had nothing to do with him.


    He has already noticed another extremely powerful aura in the Deep Sea Palace.


    Presumably the things here have already passed into His eyes.


    Sure enough, a pair of eyes slowly opened from deep sleep, and the voice could be easily transmitted from a long distance:


    "If it''s him, come in!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    This sound transmission was majestic enough to shock people''s hearts. The two mermaid guards instinctively put their palms on their chests, with great respect for that person.


    This meeting is a private meeting in the mermaid palace, and only Tu Fu has such qualifications among human beings.


    The King of the Deep Sea''s appearance is the same as two years ago, and his spirit is even more radiant. This is the innate ability of the mermaid race. The stronger the body, the longer the life span and the more youthful it can be.


    Tu Fu felt an invisible pressure just by getting close to the other party. He also put his palm on his chest,


    "Dear Lord of the Deep Sea, it''s a pleasure to see you again."


    "Child, you don''t look happy now. As your friend, I have to remind you that you are not normal. If you continue like this, you won''t be too far from going crazy."


    Although the mermaid king spoke in a neutral manner, he was genuinely concerned.


    Although it sounded like a curse, only Tu Fu understood the meaning of the other party''s expression, and still maintained a smile: "If you get something, you have to give it."


    "Oh, so what did you get."


    "The power ''Hoarfrost'' that can easily shake the sea is more powerful than the Sea God''s Scepter, but I dare not use it lightly, because the price is too high."


    "So, is it worth it?" The Mermaid King asked again casually.


    "I do not know."


    Tu Fu really didn''t know.


    "Really, you don''t have to pretend in front of me. Smiles should never be used to hide sadness. I can hear the voices of all things, and of course I can hear the voices in your heart...if you have the heart."


    Tu Fu stopped laughing all of a sudden.


    Among the plain expression, only those eyes were slightly gloomy.


    Now he finally revealed his true colors.


    Among the strong men he met, only the King of the Deep Sea was the most unpredictable to him, and he didn''t mind confiding in him.


    "Sir, to be honest, I don''t know what to do.


    Reason tells me that I should stop now, and then don''t worry about anything, don''t do anything, even if a world war is about to break out, it shouldn''t affect me.


    But...but I can''t stop now, it''s like a bomb that''s going to explode at any moment, right in my head, a powerful bomb.


    As long as I am a little negligent, it will explode in my head, and then blow everything to pieces, blow up everything I love, hate, care about, and don''t care.


    I don''t want to see that happen, so I have to move on...


    Even if you don''t want to, you must move forward, keep moving forward... Do you understand what I mean? "


    Tu Fu intermittently expressed his feelings at the moment.


    This is a very waking pain, a hundred times more painful than insomnia.


    Explaining his situation to others for the first time is also Tu Fu��s way of releasing pressure.


    He knew that there was something wrong with his body, and if he continued like this, there would definitely be no good results.


    Sometimes I really want to just close my eyes and ignore everything.


    But we have come here and can��t stop, there are still many things to be done, and there are still many people waiting for him, those eager expectations, those hot eyes... too many things are forcing him to keep moving forward, move on.


    Like those children in the Royal Academy of Tabor, they also suffer in the introverted environment of that academy, they are burdened with family expectations, constant pressure from peers, and self-satisfaction expectations.


    Unfortunately they are not alone,


    And Tu Fu is just himself.


    "I seem to understand a little bit."


    After hearing his random words, the King of the Deep Sea showed a rare look of surprise in his eyes, and then a burst of pity.


    "Then why did you make such a decision? It really takes courage to do such a thing."


    "You misunderstood. If I knew that the price I paid was so heavy, I would never agree."


    Tu Fu unconsciously raised the corners of his mouth as he spoke,


    This is an expression from the heart.


    "If the sky is falling, I always hope that a taller savior will stand up and carry the sky for me and others, and I only need to praise his noble character.


    Look, it''s just a matter of talking, how easy it is! "


    "Then why go there?"


    "Because I found out later that I am the tallest person and the only one who can lift the sky." Tu Fu murmured with a confused expression.


    Where is there any natural savior.


    It��s just a person who is lucky enough to be tall enough. After being cornered, he wanted to ask for help and looked around only to find that no one answered.


    In the end, I could only grit my teeth and shed tears and went forward to hold up the sky. I didn''t know how long I held on, and then turned around and became the savior without knowing it.


    "Mr. Tuf Capet, that''s the name, right?"


    "Ok."


    "With all due respect, you''re such a��"


    "poor guy?"


    "Amazing man."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 386： heart of stone

    Chapter 386 Heart of Stone


    In the deep sea royal palace,


    Under the order of the king, all the guards and supporters in the magnificent palace were dismissed.


    In the huge hall, only the king of the deep sea is left. Sitting on the mermaid throne, he has a majestic face and a tall stature.


    Sitting opposite him is a small figure, a human superhuman with no title.


    And during the meeting, He openly called this man a great man.


    This in itself is a very strange thing.


    It is inconceivable that the leader of a non-human intelligent race would recognize him as an enemy during a battle.


    "Amazing man...hahaha."


    On the other hand, Tu Fu raised the corners of his mouth after hearing such a comment, and laughed out loud for some reason.


    He really didn��t know a person who pinned his hopes on others in times of crisis, who had no sense of responsibility and no responsibility, but finally stood up to take up the sky with his scalp,


    Can you be called a qualified savior?


    But when he heard the King of the Deep Sea''s high evaluation of him, Tu Fu suddenly couldn''t help laughing.


    These words sounded so funny to his ears, which made him unable to control his emotions, like he didn''t know when to be sad or happy, to cry or to laugh.


    The King of the Deep Sea, dressed in a classic battle robe, got used to his unnatural behavior, and did not go around in circles with him anymore:


    "I guess you came to the Coral Sea not just to talk to me about the old days, you must have encountered some troubles, you just open your mouth, I have not repaid the kindness I owe you, you have a debt of gratitude to the royal family of the deep sea, so no matter what you ask Can."


    "Thank you very much."


    Tu Fu put his hand close to his chest respectfully, "I have indeed encountered some troubles recently, and I discovered the ruins of the Ingaso civilization in the Southern Continent.


    This matter is very important, and it has a direct relationship with whether I can be promoted to a demigod.


    But due to some reasons, I now have to cooperate with a secret organization called the Rosicrucian Society, you should know their existence. "


    "The all-seeing eye represented by the all-knowing sage."


    "Exactly."


    "I must remind you that this is a very dangerous thing. In exchange for power and knowledge, the descendants of the Incasian civilization will willingly believe in that kind of **** and use the all-seeing eye symbol as the symbol of the organization.


    Even though such an organization is very powerful and has many high-end combat powers, no matter how much knowledge they get from him, they will have to pay the same price back in the end.


    Since they want to cooperate with you, you must have what they need, and you must have other plans for the ruins.


    It��s okay if you don��t have enough treasured items or information, but once you get a priceless item, no matter what it is, it��s guaranteed not to be yours. "The King of the Deep Sea couldn''t help reminding.


    "That''s why I found you...and a few people from the Pirate Alliance." Tu Fu paused, and then talked about other demigods who came to help on this trip.


    "Pirate Alliance!" The mermaid king on the throne thought thoughtfully, "Oh, did you find a few Shichibukai with demigod power?"


    "That''s right. I have a good relationship with Captain Mingesa on the ''Ten Yaksha''. I have cooperated with him and have experience in cooperation. I also have some friendship with Captain Ghost. He will definitely come to help me in view of the past. .


    There is also the Queen of Soul. Although I have no friendship with him, the Qiwuhai system is related to me. I think he will come to join in such a lively event.


    Except for a few other people in the Latecomer Alliance, the rest of the veterans are all related to me. " Tu Fu said firmly, this is also his willingness to cooperate with the Rosicrucian Society.


    With the insight of the king of the deep sea, he could see through Tu Fu''s mind at a glance.


    At the same time, inviting reinforcements from both sides to form enough containment is naturally the best scenario for Tu Fu.


    He couldn''t help sighing sadly again: "Qiwuhai, I didn''t expect to cooperate with them."


    "I heard some things, your relationship with them is very bad, or the relationship between human beings and other intelligent races is very bad, and it has reached the point where water and fire are incompatible."


    "Speaking of which, it is these big pirates who have long been famous at sea who have been hostile to our alliance for a long time.


    Since the promulgation of this system, the North Continent United Fleet and the Shichibukai Fleet have become our number one enemy. We have fought many times and rarely took advantage. "


    The King of the Deep Sea narrowed his eyes, but he didn''t mean to blame Tu Fu, "Fortunately, I had a private discussion with Captain Mingesa, the Pirate Alliance will not go all out to deal with the Alliance of non-human intelligent races, even if there is a war, there is no need to Beat life and death.


    They still need us to create some troubles in order to secure their special status in the five seas.


    As for the real enemy, it is nothing but the naval fleet of the great powers of the Northern Continent. "


    "I see."


    Tu Fu''s eyes flickered, this was the first time he had heard of such a thing.


    This is the so-called support of pirates. It is precisely because the Pirate Alliance has a common enemy with the North Continent that it has a reason to ask for money and goods. If there is no enemy, they will be worthless.


    How can these superpowers who have spent most of their lives at sea not understand this truth.


    "However, before I came, I saw a group of murlocs digging a passenger ship. It seems that the war has become so fierce. Is it necessary to destroy even the human ships passing by?"


    The king of the deep sea, who has always been majestic, couldn''t help showing disgust on his face when he heard the news.


    "Those murlocs always make their own decisions, as long as they are human ships, no matter warships or ordinary passenger ships, even small boats, they will attack equally.


    I have warned them many times that they must abide by morality even in times of war, but there are too many races in the alliance, and even I can''t manage them one by one. "


    It is worth mentioning that since the big incident in San Diego two years ago, the King of the Deep Sea has become the core figure of the non-human intelligent race alliance, directly commanding the creatures of the five seas.


    After that accident, He became the king of the sea in another sense.


    "Your Majesty, about Qiwuhai, that is exactly my proposal. I am really sorry for causing you so much trouble."


    "You just pushed history forward a little bit. Even if there is no Qiwuhai, the North Continent will not be able to accommodate us. The war will start sooner or later. I will not blame you for such a thing."


    The mermaid king has a long-term perspective. Before the inevitable historical process, the role of human beings is only negligible. He pondered for a while before nodding in response to Tu Fu''s plea.


    "Okay, to help you contain the members of the Rosicrucian Society, I promise you, I will send two more members from the alliance who have reached your demigod level to go together.


    But you''d better think hard about whether it''s worth it.


    It is not a good time to be promoted to a demigod now, and it is not good for your body. The pollution will only enter a deeper level, and then there is really no way to turn back.


    Moreover, compared to the innocuous wars at sea, the Northern Continent is in chaos. If you get involved, it will always be troublesome. "


    "Thank you for your suggestion, but there are some things I have to do, and I can''t pretend not to see them, otherwise it wouldn''t be me."


    Even if Tu Fu knew that the other party had good intentions, he really had no choice now.


    All his roots and memories are in Baia, all in G?ttinghagen, and if the war breaks out by then, nothing he wants to protect will be protected.


    Then what is the meaning of this journey of ups and downs?


    people,


    It��s always like this, knowing that some decisions at the moment may not be correct.


    But if you don��t do it now, you will only regret it over and over again in the future.


    The conversation went very well this time. Tu Fu invited such an overlord as the King of the Deep Sea without any effort, and he even got along with two demigod-level clan members, which was quite successful.


    Combining the power of the Pirate Alliance and his Santa Maria, he already has a high-end combat power of more than seven and a half gods.


    Even surpassed the period in San Diego, and has reached the top combat power of a country.


    Tu Fu also considered whether these favors were wasted for the sake of actions in the southern continent.


    But if you think about it carefully, if they are really allowed to attack Lantis, first of all, the demigods are not willing to do so, not to mention that the Pirate Alliance will still rely on the power of the Northern Continent, and will have to work under their hands in the future.


    It is even more impossible for these non-human intelligent race alliances to assist the object they have always hated. Even with the order of the king of the deep sea, it is easy to provoke conflicts.


    But it would be much easier to go to the Southern Continent to help him not be hurt by members of the Rosicrucian Society.


    "It seems that the conflict with Landis still needs to be resolved by Baia people." Tu Fu thought silently.


    Immediately, the voice of the King of the Deep Sea came from next to his ears: "Tufu, before you leave, why don''t you go and see Avril Lavigne."


    "Avril...how is she?"


    "It''s not bad. After the alliance was formed, she never went to sea again. There are human warships fighting with our alliance everywhere. She has always disliked these."


    Tu Fu responded in a deep voice,


    "I''m going to talk to her, hoping to resolve some troubles for Her Majesty the Princess."


    ��


    Inside the magnificent palace.


    The princesses of the deep sea royal family are receiving training from royal etiquette masters.


    They have to practice those boring stuff hundreds of times, even though it''s pointless.


    And the most conspicuous among them is the youngest one among them.


    Her skin is clean and delicate, with a pair of azure star eyes, fluttering flickeringly under the long black eyelashes, always showing a mischievous smile during training.


    "Ouch."


    The little mermaid followed the etiquette teacher to train the tedious etiquette seriously, but she always made mistakes because of absent-mindedness, and was taught a lesson by the teacher again.


    Among the sisters covering their mouths and laughing, Avril Lavigne stuck out her tongue embarrassingly, feeling ashamed of it.


    Seeing the cute look of the little princess, even the teacher couldn''t speak harsh words anymore.


    Suddenly, the little mermaid turned her head inadvertently, and saw a man standing straight at the door.


    The person who has been thinking about it for a long time,


    he came.


    He has a warm smile on his face, like the sun in spring, and that delicate and handsome face is the most prominent symbol of Tuf Capet.


    "haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Tu Fu said so, forcing a smile on his face.


    "haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Avril felt that her eyes were starting to become red and swollen, she lowered her head and secretly glanced at the man from the corner of her eye.


    When her sister saw the visitor, she also gathered around and chattered non-stop, "Tufu Capet, it took you so long to come down."


    "Could it be that he has a new love, so he doesn''t want to socialize with us."


    "For the sake of your previous hard work, we forgive you for Avril."


    "Our Avril misses you very much..."


    Mermaid princesses, you glance at me and say something, and the scale of your words is getting bigger and bigger.


    "You guys are really annoying, let''s go first."


    It was embarrassing for Avril Lavigne, and she immediately swam over with her face covered, and quickly took Tu Fu away from this place of right and wrong, and went to an area with many coral reefs.


    Here, the outside world can''t see clearly what''s going on inside, because they just don''t know if they can block the mermaid princesses'' undying heart of gossip.


    "It looks like you''re doing well." Tu Fu smiled, and he felt like he was asking questions like an ex-boyfriend.


    In Tu Fu��s impression, Avril Lavigne always likes to be quiet, so she is always special among the many mermaid princesses. She always has weird ideas and always wants to try something new.


    But since that incident, many of the little princess''s whimsical ideas have disappeared.


    "After all, I''m an adult and I''m not a child anymore. I''m a princess, and I should take up the responsibility of the royal family." The little mermaid pouted, showing displeasure.


    Now she has to mature.


    After the big incident in San Diego, she recovered from her depression, had new playmates, and a new life.


    Like a grown-up princess, assume the responsibilities of the royal family, and perhaps in a short while, she will marry the best young man in the group.


    The beautiful story of the mermaid and the prince in the story is just a fairy tale.


    "Good enlightenment, that''s good." Tu Fu somehow heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Then what''s the matter with you? Why haven''t you come to the palace as a guest for so long? Is it because the rescue paid a heavy price like what my father said."


    Avril Lavigne''s tone was a little anxious, and her concerned eyes almost covered her face.


    "Of course not, I have had a great time in the past two years. I have traveled to all the lands on the two continents, and to all the regions of the five seas. I have seen the vastness of this world and tasted the specialties of each region.


    And I don��t know how many young and beautiful girls are around me, but I don��t bother to look at them. I don��t know how happy I am every day, and I haven��t spared time to come here until now.


    Tu Fu raised his head slightly, and told Avril Lavigne about his wonderful life with a smile, his eyes were full of gentleness,


    "Look at me, I don''t seem to be in trouble. Look at this arm, and then look at this leg. If you want to be healthy, my body and spirit can''t be more normal."


    At this point, Avril Lavigne carefully checked the Little Mermaid.


    Until he didn��t notice anything unusual, he patted his chest easily, and there was more complaint in his eyes,


    "God, you bad guy, why are you telling me these things, it''s so cruel, I can''t see those things."


    "Avril, if you are interested, I can tell you slowly. Whenever I go to a place, I will take pictures of the recorded things and then send them to the palace."


    "It''s not impossible, then I will forgive you for the time being." Avril tilted her head and sweetly agreed.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty Princess, for your generosity."


    Avril Lavigne smiled appreciatively when she saw his serious etiquette, "Mr. Capet, I haven''t heard a new story in the palace for a long time, why don''t you tell me another one."


    "What do you want to hear."


    "As long as it is what you say, I like to listen to it."


    "Well, how about I tell you a story called "Heart of Stone"."


    ""Heart of Stone"? What a strange name."


    "Yeah, pretty weird name, and the story was even weirder.


    Once upon a time there was a poor man who had nothing, was miserable compared to the people of the town, wore ugly clothes, and had a hard job with his mother.


    He fell in love with a girl in the town, but was afraid to confess to her for many reasons.


    He was very envious of others, the richest gentleman in the town, the best dancing boy, but he had nothing but a difficult charcoal-burning job day after day.


    In order to get a better life, he sold his heart to the devil and gave him a heart made of stone.


    Since then, the charcoal burner has obtained the wealth he dreamed of, excellent dancing skills, and also chased his beloved as he wished, but he was not happy after experiencing great wealth. "


    "Hasn''t he already got what he wants? Why is he still unhappy." Avril tilted her head, unable to understand.


    ��Because people��s desires are unlimited and can never be satisfied.��


    Tu Fu chuckled and said: "Although that gentleman''s wealth has been piled up as high as a mountain, and his wonderful dancing skills are better than anyone else,


    He lent money to the poor and charged high interest, sold food to the victims at high prices, and even drove his mother out of the house. It was like a different person...


    Everything is caused by the heart made of stone. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 387： Sophies marriage

    Chapter 387 Sophie''s marriage event


    "Santa Maria!"


    Formal farewell to Princess Avril from the deep sea royal palace did not take much effort.


    Tu Fu silently recited a spell for the return journey, and disappeared in the same place in an instant.


    When he arrived, he used the spirit body of the Santa Maria to travel all the way from the spirit world, and it took a lot of time along the way.


    The return journey is much simpler. After the work is over, use the teleportation ceremony to return directly to the Santa Maria that is still on the Weddell Seabed, which is easy and convenient.


    The distance between the two seas reached 10,000 kilometers.


    Even if Tu Fu used his teleportation ability with all his strength, according to the limit teleportation distance of 20,000 meters each time, he would have to use it at least 500 times.


    It would be easier to just kill him.


    The moment he returned from the Deep Sea Palace to the ship, Tu Fu''s frown was slightly relieved. After what happened just now, he had already thought of many things that he couldn''t figure out before.


    Recalling that after telling the story to Avril Lavigne just now, the little princess was not satisfied with the ending of the original story of "Hearts of Stone".


    Sounds too fairytale ending.


    I thought of Avril Lavigne substituting herself into the charcoal burner, and told him what she should do if it was her.


    A development that Tu Fu did not expect.


    That deafening proposal has kept Tu Fu from recovering until now.


    "Avril, I really underestimated you before."


    The corner of his mouth raised slightly, and he turned on the monitor in the captain''s cabin after a long absence.


    After the screen that had not been used for a long time "swished", the scene of the Royal Academy of Tabor came out. It was time to go to school, and Mr. Aesop Andersen in the library was diligently performing the work in the library. .


    He was running back and forth in the jurisdiction like a robot, just working hard for a meal, and his work efficiency was astonishingly high.


    In the past few days, not only did the work assigned by Tu Fu to him be completed, but also a lot of subsequent work was oversubscribed, which made other colleagues in the library tremble with fear.


    "Good job, buddy, I will leave these things to you from now on."


    Tu Fu couldn''t help but praise his avatar. At that time, when teaching the avatar, most of the indoctrination was the content of the work, and with the addition of very few daily words, he could easily get away with it.


    Looking at another diligent self in the monitor, Tu Fu finally fulfilled a childhood dream.


    Imagine, which student has never imagined that there is a clone who is the same as himself, sharing the pain in class and doing homework for him, and those who are beaten and scolded are all clones, while the main body can enjoy life without worry.


    "Go to the capital to see my uncle and aunt, yes, just to see them."


    Tu Fu was thoughtful, and with complicated thoughts, he pressed the remote control at will, and it was frozen at the place he had been thinking about for an unknown amount of time.


    The screen was then switched to No. 45 Baker Street, Lance District, G?ttinghag.


    Winster''s house.


    Compared to two years ago, the couple seemed to be younger, looking radiant, and naturally lived comfortably without the pressure of life, and now there are several servants and housekeepers in the family who specialize in handling those trivial matters.


    Uncle Ethan is still the same, lying on the sofa with no image, but he is very energetic, even his hair roots that have almost bottomed out have a tendency to shine,


    "Honey, Sophie will be back in a few days. She didn''t dare to tell you because she was worried about you. I promise to keep it from you." Uncle Ethan sold his daughter without hesitation.


    "That crazy girl has been running around all day long. At what time is it now that she dares to run around? It''s simply desperate."


    Mrs. Anfair is currently working on new ingredients in the kitchen. Even after she has a home cook, she is always busy with these things herself.


    After hearing the news, the head of the Winster family immediately became furious.


    "She has already obtained the post of the Kingdom News Agency, and now it is no longer the time to think about work and study, why does she have to go out with the news agency team every month.


    Tell me, is there any decent gentleman in Central City who can stand such a girl, she is 21 this year, do you know what that means? "


    ��It means a few more years of free single life, which is nice.��


    Ethan Winster shook his wits, and then saw a pair of red, murderous eyes glancing past, which immediately made him shiver with fright.


    It''s no wonder Aunt Anfei''er is worried. In fact, in terms of marriage education, women in all countries in the Northern Continent get married early. Even the princesses of the royal family have been married as early as when they received higher education. Just go straight to her husband''s house.


    While girls from the commoner class get married two to three years earlier.


    "Isn''t that nice?"


    Uncle Ethan held the newspaper and pointed to the news on it, a piece about the women��s rights movement,


    "You see, this is what she often told us, look at what is written on it...''As a modern woman, she should not be oppressed and enslaved by traditional society and culture, and should not be anyone''s accessory, Should be your own angel.''��


    Over the past hundred years, in the publicity of previous social concepts, marriage and family are women''s lifelong careers and the only choice to change their own destiny.


    Ignore the value of the person itself.


    Strict family status system, equality of family wealth and rights is the first standard.


    As the other party of the marriage, there are strict chastity standards for women.


    Once the marriage is established, no matter how unbearable the man is after marriage, whether it is alcoholism, gambling or bankruptcy, as a wife, he must accompany her partner unconditionally.


    Because it is not only complicated and difficult to go through the divorce procedures, but even after the divorce procedures are successfully handled, you have to bear the eyes and contempt of others.


    It is indeed a very bad social concept.


    But in recent years, the legal system of Baia has been changed by Prime Minister Sorens and his cabinet team. Many related laws, politics, laws, marriage and education systems are becoming more relaxed.


    "Oh, great women''s rights movement, long overdue, but it''s not about Sophie."


    Aunt An Feier still had a cold face.


    Uncle Ethan''s eyes lit up, and his professional habits over the years sensitively labeled his wife: "You mean that you don''t support the women''s rights movement.


    By God, you betrayed your gender. "


    "Ethan, listen to me, I will always agree with the women''s rights movement." Aunt An Feier gave him a hard look, and personally demonstrated what double standards are:


    "But this doesn''t include Sophie. She must get married within two years. It doesn''t matter who the other party is. I don''t care if he is rich or powerful, as long as that person''s character is good enough.


    We have been running the business for such a long time and accumulated a lot of wealth, isn��t it just to prevent Sophie from being despised by her husband��s family after she gets married, and to make her marriage easier in the future. I want that child to live happily. "


    "That''s right! You''re right! I completely agree with you." Realizing that his wife''s temper was on the rise, Ethan Winster dared to make fun of her with a gritted expression as if she was about to eat someone.


    He hurriedly withdrew his hippie smiling attitude just now, and betrayed his daughter again without hesitation, "I will definitely criticize her when we meet next time. Sophie has gone too far this time."


    "That''s more or less."


    Aunt Anfei''er''s anger disappeared, and she smiled complacently.


    Seeing Uncle Ethan''s upright sitting posture and quite well-behaved appearance, Tu Fu, who was separated by a screen, immediately understood that this was the reason why Aunt Anfei''er treated Sophie with the same standard.


    The older generation will always use their own experience and methods to make the next generation less detours.


    But they never care about the wishes of their children. Even if they know they are wrong, how can they be willing to turn back if they don''t break through the south wall.


    In Winster��s house, Uncle Ethan was still comforting his aunt,


    "Honey, you don''t have to be so anxious. Guess why Sophie is so busy that she doesn''t have time to meet all the excellent candidates you introduced to him."


    "Isn''t it because of her high vision?"


    "Of course it''s not bad, her vision has always been high.


    But as far as I know, the work of the news agency has always been based on personal wishes. She would rather work overtime than go back to G?ttinghagen, and she resists your introduction so much. Guess why. "


    Aunt Anfei''er is not a light-hearted lamp, and many of her actions when she was young are far more outrageous than her own daughter.


    She narrowed her eyes: "You mean, she already has someone she loves."


    "Yes, and must be a very good boy, radiant."


    "But she has been at the University of G?ttinghagen for several years, and she has never brought any outstanding boys back home, which is not reasonable."


    "Unless, that person is better than those so-called young talents at Columbia University, and also full of charisma, the most important thing is that person will not be too far away from her life, and she knows everything..."


    "You mean..."


    Since the words have been said, no matter how slow Mrs. Anfeier''s reaction is, she has come to her senses at this moment.


    Also fell into death-like silence, and Tuf Capet who was watching the screen.


    A gentle girl suddenly appeared in his mind, and he almost forgot it.


    "I''ll wait for you if you don''t come back


    Just keep, keep waiting. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 388： University of Michigan Expedition Team

    Chapter 388 The University of Michigan Expedition Team


    Tabur Royal Academy.


    On the second floor of the library, a burst of extraordinary power enveloped the area, cutting off the administrator''s area without authorization, and even if someone came occasionally, they couldn''t notice the movement inside.


    In that area, two people who look exactly the same sit and stand one after the other,


    It is like a subordinate reporting to the leader to report the recent affairs.


    As the master, Tu Fu flipped through Aesop Andersen''s recent work records one by one. He did a great job, not only exceeding the original expectations, but also doing all kinds of work perfectly.


    "It seems that the position of librarian can be done even with a dog." Tu Fu couldn''t help sighing.


    That night, he rushed all the way back to Santa from the Weddell Sea, traveled through the passage of the spirit world, and used his teleportation ability to reach the border. It took some time.


    Only then did he enter the country quietly, perfectly taking over the work of the clone.


    Tu Fu said casually while checking his work: "Is there anything unusual these days?"


    "Business as usual, sir."


    Aesop Andersen was expressionless. It''s just that when it comes to daily work, it''s all trivial things.


    "Oh, it''s rare that no strange people come to you."


    Hearing the main body''s words, the avatar frowned slightly, and suddenly thought of a strange woman.


    The mood swings before and after were abnormally large, but he couldn''t meet the strange standard that the ontology said, so he quickly vetoed this idea, and said resolutely:


    "not at all."


    "That''s good, now your job is done."


    As Tu Fu said this, he quietly activated his daydream ability.


    Naturally, he took back the imaginary "self".


    As soon as he finished this trivial matter, Tu Fu noticed that there was a familiar aura downstairs. Mr. George Orwell, who was dressed as a social elite, came hurriedly towards the second floor of the library.


    Seeing Tu Fu sitting here firmly, he has an anxious expression on his face:


    "Mr. Andersen, why don''t you go to the academy exchange meeting, this is a good opportunity to learn more."


    This nonsensical sentence made Tu Fu at a loss as to how to answer, he hesitated for a while before kicking the ball back,


    "So... should I go?"


    "Why don''t you go? The expedition team that came this time are all Miskar Stark historians and the top people in the industry, so for the sake of the Ministry of Education, they took time off from this expedition to come to me. The school communicates with excellent teachers.


    ��Since he is a high-achieving student who graduated from the University of Michigan, he must also know the professors in the college. I think that even if they are not in the same class, according to etiquette, they should meet each other. "


    George Orwell��s series of information bombs almost knocked Tu Fu into a faint.


    Expedition team? Michigan historian? Exchange meeting?


    A series of strange messages, no matter how you look at it, it doesn''t seem like something that can be connected together.


    "Damn, he doesn''t know anything."


    Tu Fu has the urge to make a direct face-to-face. When he created the avatar, he had a part of himself, and he hid his credit and fame in the library without revealing his identity.


    As a result, they don''t know what happened in the college. If they knew it earlier, they would give the avatar multiple social attributes.


    "Besides, the past is not a good time. My identity problem has not been resolved. Not only in the name of Aesop Andersen, but also Tuf Capet? It''s really troublesome."


    "Aesop, Aesop, what are you thinking?"


    After a very short thought short-circuit, after hearing Mr. Orwell''s shouts, Tufu made a tired gesture, and he gently rubbed his temples, "God, I was really dazzled by the work here, almost Even such important things are forgotten.


    Mr. Orwell, you are right, I should say hello to the gentlemen at Michigan State University. "


    "But..." Tu Fu used his superb acting skills to show a very upset look, "I''m afraid it''s too late to go now, it''s really impolite to join the exchange meeting halfway, why don''t I greet them after everything is over."


    "It''s okay, I have already introduced you to the gentlemen, and it is not too late now."


    The corners of Mr. George Orwell''s mouth are slightly upturned, showing a considerate smile.


    This heart-warming degree is at least a third-degree burn on the back.


    "Tu Fu, calm down, even a professor at the University of Michigan does not know Aesop Andersen''s little transparency, it is very reasonable."


    With the help of the enthusiastic Mr. Orwell, various ideas flashed through Tu Fu''s mind.


    If it really doesn''t work, use the ability of daydreaming to rationalize things.


    ��


    The content of this discussion is purely a private meeting of professors, only a few outstanding teachers in the college participated, and the content of the conversation is nothing more than professional-related.


    The number of people in that room was pitifully small, and there were many people waiting outside the meeting room.


    After the talks, the students will have a good opportunity to meet with the professors of the University of Michigan and introduce themselves to each other, including Miss Cheryl Thoreau, a star chasing girl who wants to go to the University of Michigan.


    She waited quietly outside the door, holding her grade points, awards and outstanding works over the past three years, waiting anxiously.


    I heard that the people who came this time were all the top people in the industry. If you can make a good impression on these gentlemen, it will be much easier to get into the secretariat and choose a mentor.


    "Cheryl, so you are here."


    A plain male voice came from behind, Tu Fu saw the little girl was trembling with nervous legs, couldn''t help but greeted her.


    Who knows.


    Just now, when Cheryl yelled, she snorted softly when she saw the person coming, and turned her head angrily, unwilling to look at him.


    This performance made Tu Fu embarrassed, "Don''t you really want to go to the University of Michigan? I want to say that if you want to meet a professor at the University of Michigan, maybe I can introduce you. It is still very easy to ask for a business card." .��


    "unnecessary!"


    The little girl was still stubborn, she turned her head away from this person, and she didn''t even think about saying a word.


    "What happened."


    "It seems that the gentleman was rejected, what a pity."


    "That person seems to be the strange guy at the mobilization meeting."


    Many children waiting here subconsciously glanced over here, with an expression of waiting to eat melons.


    Although the two have only these two lines, many people have already thought of countless plots in their minds.


    "Miss Qianjin abandons the down-and-out Tianjiao",


    "Students from prestigious schools abandon their dignity to chase after the daughter of a powerful family",


    No matter how I think about this topic, I find it interesting.


    Fortunately, it was the creaking noise of the people in the conference room, which immediately attracted the attention of the students.


    The two young men, a man and a woman, who came out were not a few years older than the Royal Academy students present, but they were far superior to their peers in terms of their attire and temperament.


    "Everyone, please be calm and calm. The professors will end the meeting in ten minutes. If there are any gentlemen or ladies who want to recommend themselves, please take the initiative to line up outside the door."


    A wheat-colored, heroic short-haired girl gave instructions to the people present in a particularly gentle tone.


    Beside him was a well-dressed, sunny and cheerful boy, whose face was always bright.


    He stood beside the wheat-colored girl, and there was always a flattering look in his eyes.


    When the matter of organizing the student team was almost done, the man and the woman found time to have a chat.


    "Bella, just leave such trivial matters to me. Go and listen to Professor Kane''s class. This is a rare opportunity. Don''t worry about me, anyway, I''m not a student of history."


    "It doesn''t matter, the professor has almost finished speaking. You have worked hard along the way, and you can''t let you do everything."


    The girl blinked her eyes, and also smiled politely.


    "It''s a trivial matter. Coming to the Southern Continent is like going home to me. My family has a lot of business here, and I know many local officials. If you have anything to do, just ask."


    The boy was not humble at all, he talked about his family''s power in the Southern Continent very naturally.


    Tu Fu, who came up from behind, felt familiar when he heard the voice just now, and felt even more familiar when he saw the man and the woman two steps forward, and couldn''t help spit out two names,


    "David Smith, Bella Wayne?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 389： old classmate

    Chapter 389 Old Classmate


    "You are��"


    The two densely-produced talents, who are rarely called by their names, looked suspiciously at the unattractive man in front of them.


    There was a warm smile on his face without any good looks, and looking down, he had the name tag of the faculty and staff on his chest, which seemed to be the staff of this college.


    "Aesop Andersen, I think Mr. Orwell should have mentioned me."


    Tu Fu said so sincerely.


    "Oh, so sir, you are the student of Miskar Stark that the supervisor said, a... graduate of the University of Michigan in the southern continent."


    David Smith immediately realized that coming from a business family, he had always been very clear about his name, and immediately retrieved the information of this suspected graduate of the University of Michigan from the memory bank.


    In fact, the graduates of the seven-school alliance have always rarely been outside the northern continent, and the area south of the Coral Sea has always been a marginal area in their eyes.


    There are pirates on the sea, Qiwuhai, aborigines and rebels in the southern continent, as well as ubiquitous human traffickers and wanted criminals. It is really not a good place for graduates of the Seven Schools Alliance.


    Besides, this person is not a teacher, but only works in the library, so his identity is even more suspicious.


    "Nice to meet you."


    Miss Bella nodded at him sullenly, and extended her hand generously, "However, the conversation inside is almost over, how about waiting for the interviews for the students to end before going to see the professors."


    "It seems that this is the only way to go."


    Tu Fu''s eyes showed regret, but he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "This Mr. Andersen." Mr. David squinted his eyes subconsciously, "Although we are all in the same school, it is really strange that you know us and can say our names in one breath."


    "I am two years older than you, and I was lucky enough to go to Columbia University a few years ago. I saw your Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences'' work "Light" in their auditorium, and I remembered your names.


    That''s an amazing product, and it''s trending everywhere in the Southern Continent right now. "


    Hearing Tu Fu talking about this matter, Bella Wayne smiled a little embarrassedly, "That invention is entirely the credit of Mr. Capet and Professor Fran. We are only assistants, so we dare not take credit for it."


    "Professor Fran, I still remember him. He was working at the G?ttinghagen Research Institute at the time, and later returned to the University of Michigan because of the ''perpetual motion machine''. He is an old professor with a rather weird temper."


    Tu Fu took up the conversation naturally and talked with them about life at the University of Michigan.


    Talking about the remote Villedot, archeology, folklore, and occultism with a high death rate, the three majors of death squads, the professors with weird tempers in the school, and the lazy hound sitting at the door of the library...


    All kinds of details, if you don��t really live in the University of Michigan, it is absolutely impossible to explain it so clearly.


    "This person feels very strange to me. I have to go back and ask someone to check his identity to see where he came from." David smiled on the surface, because this person''s overly enthusiastic performance still planted doubts in his heart seed.


    After chatting for a few sentences, he noticed a trace of familiarity in this person''s conversation,


    Like...an old friend I''ve known for a long time.


    "It seems that Mr. Andersen is also a very good student. Later, I have to ask the tutors about your past deeds." David laughed on the surface, but there was a question hidden in his words.


    "The descendants of capitalists are really not easy to fool."


    It has been seen that Tu Fu, who was thinking in his heart, did not intend to continue performing, and then showed his iconic smiling face, "David, Bella, no way, I haven''t seen you for more than two years, you are well-developed now, always Don��t forget your old friends.��


    "What are you babbling about."


    "Wait, you are..."


    Falling behind, Tu Fu ignored their surprised reaction, and immediately walked towards a deserted place in the building.


    The eyes of the two were wide open, and they instinctively followed him forward together.


    "You guys, don''t you really recognize me?"


    After making sure that there were no idlers around, Tu Fu reached out and slowly took off the face-changing mask from his face. It was much easier to take off this time.


    Without the influence of negative emotions, there will be no cost for him to use these forbidden items.


    Under that mask was a handsome face that was approaching perfection. His current appearance was the same as before he entered the "freezer" two years ago.


    "Tu... Tufu..."


    "Mr. Capet!"


    Although they had already guessed just now, it can be seen that David and Bella were not only taken aback when he showed his true colors, but also looked at this most familiar stranger in disbelief.


    There has been no news about him in the world for so long that the world has almost forgotten this genius who caused a sensation in Baia.


    Two years is enough to change everything. Some people say that he is dead, some say that he defected to other countries, and some say that he has seen him at sea,


    Countless kinds of sayings are circulating among the people.


    But the most authentic rumor is that he has reached a tacit agreement with the king. As long as he leaves the kingdom for two years and waits for His Majesty to die, he will forget the blame, and Mr. Tuf Capet can return to Baia after two years.


    Until half a year ago, when countless Baia people went to the port to welcome the hero back, they never saw a single person.


    Since then, the rumors of his death have become more and more true.


    In order to prove his identity, Tu Fu mentioned a few things that only the five members of his Academy of Social Sciences knew, "I''m sorry, old classmate, the reason why I changed my face is because I''m afraid of people from Landis or other countries. Enemies will come to your door, but there is no need for you.��


    "Oh my God, you''re actually in the Royal Academy of Tabor, and you''re just here to take care of the library." Bella Wayne covered her mouth tightly with both hands, almost screaming out of excitement,


    "I really came to the right place."


    The eyes of Mr. David beside her were also full of disbelief, and he couldn''t help feeling: "Those people would never have imagined that a big man like you would condescend to such an elementary education college."


    "What''s the condescension? After I left the Northern Continent, I spent my life on the sea all the way. The experience along the way was really close to death. Compared with the life when I was at sea, it''s better now." Tu Fu smiled self-deprecatingly.


    This sentence is true. The comfortable and comfortable life now is exactly what he has been pursuing.


    If it��s not that I��m a bit lonely living alone, my aunt��s terrible curse can��t be lifted, and I still can��t experience the joys of the world, it��s not bad to spend the rest of my life like this.


    The first thing he did when he blew himself up, Tu Fu directly asked the question he was most concerned about, pointing his finger to a high place:


    "I don''t know if the people above want me to return to Baia."


    ��


    "Where are they going?"


    Ms. Cheryl Thoreau, who was still waiting in line, noticed Mr. Andersen chatting and laughing with students from the University of Michigan from the corner of her eye, and subconsciously pouted.


    She naturally also knew about the creative competition at Columbia University, and she also knew the young people of the Misca Academy of Social Sciences who stood out at that time.


    I wanted to go forward and ask them about Mr. Capet''s deeds, but I was always embarrassed to go over because of Aesop Andersen''s nonsense before.


    I just don''t know what that person said, and then he disappeared from everyone''s sight with the two people from Michigan.


    Cheryl looked down at the floor, feeling empty in her heart.


    She always feels that if she does nothing now, she might miss something.


    Looking at the long, long line ahead, and then at the place where those people just disappeared, a bold idea can''t help but arise.


    So, the legs and feet walked towards the place where they disappeared just now.


    "Sheryl, you just wanted to find a bathroom in your school, and then accidentally transferred here, that''s exactly it." Cheryl hinted to herself secretly.


    Isn��t it normal for students of our school to get lost in the school?


    She was thinking like this, and within a few steps, she heard the conversation of several people, a man and a woman from two close friends, and a soul-stirring melodious voice.


    Only sticking out a little head, looking through a very small field of vision, as soon as I look up, I can see the old classmates who are reunited.


    She only glanced at it from afar, and the bright and perfect young man, who was as perfect as in a fairy tale, left behind an unforgettable memory that made her soul tremble.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 390： King of Kings

    Chapter 390 Kingdom Storm


    "Actually, Crane told us in private that His Majesty never promised to let you return to the capital from the beginning, but only promised to spare your life.


    But the condition is never to return to Baia, and even the border is not allowed to cross.


    Prime Minister Sorens has spent a lot of means in order for you to return to Baia as soon as possible, and even started planning two years ago.


    From the folks, they began to build momentum, spreading the saying that you will return in two years. The kingdom needs you to complete the second industrial revolution, and then fight for the right to speak of the local governments of the twelve states.


    The two houses of parliament have submitted the proposals for the "Second Industrial Revolution" countless times, and then the cabinet has determined the plan for the Second Industrial Revolution.


    The matter of reform has become the future policy of the kingdom. Even if His Majesty hates you again in the future, he still has to consider the aspirations of the people and give in.


    Finally, our Majesty was not allowed to publicly publish the confession to the society, reflecting on his past actions.


    If you can return to G?ttinghagen at the beginning of this year, thousands of households in G?ttinghagen will be waiting for your return at the port, even His Majesty will have nothing to say.


    In fact, this is exactly the case. At the beginning of this year, more than 70% of the citizens of G?ttinghagen gathered at the Eastern Pier, and prayer lanterns were lit everywhere in the twelve states of the country to welcome the return of heroes.


    Well, if you can return then, everything will be logical, but unfortunately..."


    Under Tu Fu''s questioning, Mr. David talked about the turning point of Hill Palace''s attitude towards this matter in the past two years in very short words.


    It can be described as ups and downs.


    The huge amount of information made Tu Fu silent. In the dark, he seemed to have seen the promise made to him by the iron-blooded prime minister who had come to Catalan prison.


    An old man comforted his broken heart with a lie and gave him hope for the future.


    Then try to make the lie come true during these two years,


    Then the original lie becomes a lie.


    At that time, Ms. Maggie��s letter rarely mentioned their contributions, but only asked him to continue to wait. Tu Fu once thought that there was no hope for going back.


    Thought he was the abandoned kingdom pawn.


    "and after."


    Although he had guessed, Tu Fu still couldn''t help asking.


    Miss Bella sighed slightly, "The welcome ceremony has been held for a week, and fewer and fewer people are willing to wait. At that time, people have firmly believed that you are dead, so they didn''t continue to insist on it. Since then, no one has mentioned this matter again. thing.


    Later... Many things happened in the past few months. Landis destroyed the original Triple Alliance, probably in order to reach some kind of interest exchange with Ryan and Sa Luolun in the international community.


    There is no need to ask them to help, but at least they must not be involved in the war between the two countries. As it happens, the line of defense known as the world''s number one has been built and reinforced, and the frontier guarded by Landis can no longer hold back. "


    The information that Bella confided did not surprise Tu Fu, but felt that it was quite normal.


    The essence of an alliance between countries is to guarantee national interests. At the beginning, Baia was willing to give up overseas colonial interests before reaching an alliance with the two countries.


    Prime Minister Sorens relied on the mainland policy of long-distance and short-term attack, and it took three years for the kingdom to catch the "perpetual motion machine".


    Already quite remarkable.


    Now that Lantis has suddenly awakened, it''s time.


    The result of years of operation of the Republic, not only has a steel defense line been cast, but also an invincible army. Judging from the equipment of the terrible naval fleet that supported San Diego two years ago, we know the quality of other military branches.


    Want to become the overlord of the Northern Continent and the Southern Territory, swallow Baia and the surrounding territories completely, and then surpass Ryan on the other side of the coast, and the huge empire Saloron on the eastern front,


    Become the strongest hegemony in this era.


    For this goal, Landis is afraid that he is willing to give up more national interests, so much that Ryan and Sa Luolun only need to keep a weird silence for the next time.


    "This is a big trouble."


    Tu Fu only felt that Fate Zhizai was deliberately playing with him, not waking up sooner or later, but waiting to wake up from the boat when the battle was imminent.


    Now I can''t go back, even if the war starts, I have no reason to have no status to help.


    The two countries may be the focus of the world''s attention, and it is unknown how many powerful people will gather at that time.


    Just thinking about the troubles he would have to deal with when he returned home without authorization, Tu Fu felt a headache.


    "Since this is the case, then I''d better stay in Tabor and let it go until the day His Majesty is willing to ''forgive'' me."


    Tu Fu let out a long breath and leaned against the wall behind him feeling tired.


    He doesn��t like to make choices, especially things that change the major path of life. When encountering such troublesome things, he instinctively wants to avoid making choices.


    You have to wait until the day you can convince yourself to do it.


    "It seems that this is the only way to go. You have done enough for Baia, so you don''t have to worry about such things anymore."


    Master David patted him on the shoulder lightly, so that he didn''t need to regret it anymore.


    "Speaking of which, why did you come to Tabor." Tu Fu didn''t notice this until he was about to ask about the matter.


    "Hey, isn''t it normal for students majoring in history at the University of Michigan to travel around the world with the expedition team? You went to the Black Forest with the team in your freshman year, and other students are only eligible to go out at least in their junior year, but there are too many left behind.


    I have also followed many expeditions in various places since last year, not only us, but Professor Kane also came this time. "Miss Bella''s reason is very good.


    So Tu Fu looked at David Smith maliciously,


    "David, I can understand Bella because of professional reasons, but I remember that you are a student of management, and you don''t want to inherit the family business and run around like that."


    When the latter heard this, his neck turned red for a while, "Hey, buddy, our Smith family''s factory is in the southern continent, isn''t it normal for me to travel back and forth between the two continents as one of the shareholders.


    Besides, by the way, what��s wrong with helping friends in need, that��s it. "


    "I see."


    This lie made Tu Fu raise his eyebrows. He found that when people tell a lie, they always like to add a short affirmative word at the end of the sentence to affirm the previous content.


    He just defended being so nervous, but Miss Bella next to him seemed to be even more nervous than him. Coupled with the great hospitality just now, you can see what''s going on after a little thought.


    A man will never show affection to any opposite **** except relatives for no reason, even if he just started with the purpose of becoming friends,


    After getting along for a long time, the relationship will always deteriorate.


    "Good luck, buddy."


    Tu Fu secretly cheered for him in his heart, and suddenly he was very concerned about Bella''s words just now, "Bella, you just said that Professor Kane is also here. I heard that many professionals also came from the Northern Continent. It must be very helpful. Value research comes."


    "Yes, I don''t know the specific situation, I only know that it has something to do with the Ingaso civilization."


    "Incasso?"


    Tu Fu frowned instinctively.


    "Recently, a very powerful historical scientific research center in the Santa area has obtained information about the Tertiary Ingaso, and even the ruins of that civilization. They need more professional help and identification, so they contacted many people in the industry. professionals.


    Mr. Kane and several industry practitioners came here voluntarily, and we, as interns, also came to learn experience. "


    The more Bella talked, the more disturbed Tu Fu became.


    As far as he knows, very few people in the academic world are willing to explore the subject of Ingaso civilization.


    Many of the original ruins of that empire have been destroyed, as if the moment the disaster came, that country deliberately destroyed all traces of its existence, so that future generations would not know about it.


    Very little, if any, data exists.


    So very few people are willing to engage in research that is doomed to fail in this area, and those who are interested in research have no funding.


    Now that such a scientific research center popped up suddenly, it was inevitable that Tu Fu would become suspicious.


    "Do you care about this?"


    Seeing that Tu Fu was very concerned about this matter, Bella directly pointed it out, "By the way, the sponsor of that institute is now in the institute, and he is also a party to the talks. He will not leave before the talks are over."


    "Walk."


    Tu Fu went downstairs without hesitation. Before leaving, he continued to wear the face-changing mask on his face. The long and narrow line of students in the corridor was still lined up, and no one entered for the time being.


    And there were some mixed voices inside, and the conversation inside was not over yet.


    "Tell them who I am."


    Tufu gave David a wink, and the latter understood his meaning in seconds, and opened the door to signal to the people inside, "Gentlemen, Mr. Aesop Andersen has arrived."


    It''s a pity that there is a lot of noise inside, you are struggling with each other, and no one pays attention to him.


    "Impossible, how could such a country exist, and how could it perish so easily."


    "It''s not surprising. The rumored think tank people are very good at divination, and it''s not impossible to predict some of the future generations."


    "If Quechua is as wise as it is recorded, then Ingaso''s demise is doubtful."


    There are many experts sitting inside, you and I are excited to explore the beauty of Incasso.


    Even after hearing David''s report, he didn''t care.


    "So you are Mr. Andersen, and you are very welcome to join our team." A handsome blond man in a white shirt on the seat smiled and came over.


    Unfortunately, he was also a person who had many friendships with him, and that person introduced himself slowly.


    "I am the sponsor of this expedition, Manco Capac."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 391： Archaeologists determination (4600 words)

    Chapter 391 The determination of the archaeologist (4600 words)


    The moment he saw the demigod Manco Capac in white, Tu Fu''s bold conjecture came true.


    Sure enough,


    The influence of the Rosicrucian Society in the Southern Continent can easily do this kind of thing.


    I don��t know whether it��s deliberate or coincidental, but there are also Tu Fu��s former teachers and friends in the inspection team of Incaso.


    If you don��t follow along, no one will know what troubles will happen when you get there.


    Seeing the opposite party actively reaching out his hand, Tu Fu''s face was gloomy, and he exuded a sharp gaze, as if warning him not to talk nonsense.


    "Mr. Aesop Andersen, I heard Mr. Orwell talk about you before. Students who graduated from the University of Michigan also tend to major in this direction, so we also want to invite you to join us."


    Manco Capac shook hands with a smile, and made a decision for Tu Fu casually.


    Tu Fu lowered his voice: "Mr. Kapak, it turns out that you have already made plans."


    Kapak still had a smile on his face, and explained by the way:


    "No, no, you misunderstood. This is not a temporary decision. In fact, we have contacted the gentlemen present a few months ago, and the professor who is interested in Incasso culture came here voluntarily.


    Miskar Stark''s level of humanities and social sciences is the best in the world, this is normal, right! "


    They did have an agreement on visiting the Incasso ruins before, but the time given by Tu Fu at that time was unknown, and it was obvious that they meant to delay it.


    But the Rosicrucian Society seemed impatient, and directly brought a few acquaintances around Tu Fu,


    It''s a bit intimidating.


    Discussion room.


    Discussing data with many experts, the exquisite gentleman wearing a fine suit and high hat, Professor Charles Kane, overheard the key words of the conversation between the two at the door, subconsciously raised his head and looked at Tu Fu:


    "Oh, a child from Michigan State University?"


    After seeing that strange face, he immediately frowned, as if searching for information about this face in the memory bank, "If you are a student of the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences, you will look a little strange."


    "Sir, we actually met in Michigan, he is two grades higher than us."


    Master David sensed that the atmosphere was awkward, so he naturally stood up to rescue Tu Fu.


    Miss Bella Wayne beside him also nodded like a millet pecking at rice, "That''s right, Ka...Mr. Andersen, he is a pretty good person."


    Even the two students of his own said so, Professor Kane didn''t think about it for the time being, and said politely, "Well, since they are all students of our school, it''s better to wait for the interview to be over. Let''s have dinner together."


    "My pleasure."


    After hearing Tu Fu''s permission, Professor Kane smiled, and then turned his attention to Mr. Capac, the rumored benefactor, "Mr. Capac, you just said that you have discovered some of the things that Incasso once left behind. Ruins, what''s going on here?"


    "So, those things were really picked up from abandoned ruins."


    "How far has your research institute progressed now?"


    The professors in the discussion room were all anxious, eager to get all the information out in a few words.


    "Everyone, don''t worry, I''ll show you something interesting."


    Manco Capac raised his hand to signal a pause, his eyes glanced at Tu Fu intentionally or unintentionally, and naturally meant to reveal the current information to him:


    "Actually, just a few days ago, my team and I took a great risk and used some dangerous methods to forcefully open the lost city.


    I paid a lot of money along the way, but I just stayed at the entrance, and I couldn''t get in anyway.


    The carvings on the stone slabs there are all the handwriting of the early Incasso Empire. Unfortunately, some accidents happened later, and it took us a lot of effort to get out of it.


    So the information you have obtained is the result of my companions using their lives to obtain from that ruins. "


    Those things are naturally placed on the tables of the experts. Some unearthed dilapidated cultural relics have records with only half a word.


    If there are words or symbols on it, it is probably the result of the Incasian civilization.


    "It all looks normal."


    Tu Fu inspected the past carefully, most of them were worthless things, and after thousands of years of fermentation and digestion in the underground, only the outlines of individual objects could be seen clearly, and even the words on them were completely destroyed.


    While other people were studying the unearthed old objects, Tufu squinted his eyes and looked at Manco Capac.


    Their treaty doesn''t say that the Rosicrucian side has the right to mine first.


    "Kapak, are you not going to keep the agreement?"


    Tu Fu was extremely calm. He opened his lips slightly and muttered the word "shield" silently, and secretly used his extraordinary power to limit the spread of the voice between them.


    "I''m sorry for this. But this is a decision made by the organization, and I have no right to interfere. Some old people in the meeting are dying, and I really can''t wait.


    They must dig out Ingaso''s hidden secrets as soon as possible, hoping to learn some useful information from that country. "


    Manco Capac said in a few words, and he threw all the responsibility away from those who were not present,


    "As compensation, we only need you, Mr. Capet, to accompany the team at the foot of Whiskey Mountain, and we will deliver the hidden scholar potion of Adventurer Path Sequence 4 to you."


    "Oh, it seems that your exploration failed, otherwise you wouldn''t have invited so many people."


    Tu Fu suddenly wanted to laugh, the so-called verbal agreement was really unreliable, if this allowed the Rosicrucians to go deep inside, all previous agreements would be invalidated.


    "To be honest, we paid a very heavy price for our reckless behavior, and we really underestimated the greatness of the Incasso Empire. Even with the knowledge we have, it is not enough to find the exact landmarks. Just looking for the entrance is a toss Half dead."


    Manco Capac''s eyes were concentrated, looking extremely serious.


    "Since it''s so dangerous, how dare you let ordinary people go there! Even your people fell in, and you let them be buried together?" Tu Fu''s voice increased several decibels.


    "Mr. Capet, please listen to me, and in fact, whether you are a transcendent or not, it is the same after entering that place, and the risks borne by both parties are no different.


    If everyone is on the same starting line, who will harm whom. "


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "Even a superhuman at the demigod level, once he breaks into the lost capital, his supernatural power will be extremely suppressed, making him no different from ordinary people.


    It is precisely because we did not know such information that we rushed in rashly and lost many people. "


    The other party confessed, directly donating this important information to Tu Fu, which can be regarded as compensation for their mistake in opening up the ruins in advance.


    "Suppressing extraordinary power?" Tu Fu lowered his head in thought.


    Captain Arthur��s diary did not tell about this incident. He only knew that at the end of his departure, he only knew that in order to resist the enemy, all the people of that country were soldiers.


    "As for your saying that I want to harm them, although we have never regarded ourselves as good people, we have not done any heinous evils, and we would not have coerced the people around you to join us in order to let you help us. You are too underestimating Rosicrucian.


    The materials and intelligence we gave them were all true, and they were exchanged with the lives of our organization. As archaeologists, they should bear certain risks.


    Mr. Capet, you should know best that the reason why the University of Michigan��s archeology major is the best in the seven-school alliance is not as simple as talking about it. "


    "I will tell the teacher the truth. If he knows your origin and is unwilling to go to the Ingaso ruins again, you are not allowed to stop him."


    Tu Fu just responded indifferently.


    "It''s a deal."


    Kapak agreed readily enough.


    In just a moment, he reached a tacit agreement with the representative of the Rosicrucian Society.


    "Wait, is that... the engine?"


    While other people were studying cultural relics, Mr. David recognized all the unearthed objects at a glance.


    The most valuable thing.


    Nothing is better than the rusty scrap iron. Many professors left after just looking at it. There are still traces of organic oil on it, which looks out of place with other unearthed antiques.


    "Perhaps, this is just an object that was strayed into that area, but the archaeologists of our research institute think that this object is very valuable, so they brought it together."


    Manco Capac just smiled lightly, "Our archaeologist also said that such an invention might have been made in the Tertiary Epoch."


    As soon as His words came out, many people couldn''t help but smile.


    For serious archaeologists, it is already a qualified joke.


    Only Tu Fu''s facial expression remained unchanged. He is most familiar with the Incasso civilization, so it is not surprising that some engines and the like will be unearthed.


    At that time, if many technological masterpieces of the Southern Continent Empire are really dug out and re-presented in this world, it must be a very exciting thing.


    The original two-hour exchange meeting was delayed for half an hour because of Tu Fu''s arrival.


    The teachers of the Tabur Royal Academy were very satisfied to observe the exchange, and the experts and scholars in the industry were very satisfied to watch the antiques. Mr. Manco Capac, the representative of the Rosicrucian Society, got the cooperation he wanted.


    In a very happy atmosphere, everyone said goodbye to each other.


    Everything looks perfect.


    Only a few famous professors were left in the meeting room, whispering in situ. After this matter was over, the students were interviewed.


    Only Professor Kane, with a confused face, was dragged and dragged by two students to the next private conversation room.


    Mr. "Aesop Andersen" came of course.


    "David, Bella, what did you bring me here to tell me?"


    Charles, Kane joked lightly, "Do you have relatives who need my help in this college?"


    "Professor, long time no see."


    Tu Fu turned his back to him, took off the mask on his face as a matter of course, and showed a lazy smile.


    "We have verified that he is indeed Tu Fu."


    Seeing the professor''s pupils dilated with excitement, David and Bella helped him verify his identity and took the initiative to talk about what happened just now.


    "My God! You''re still alive, you bastard."


    Professor Kane��s reaction was not much different from that of Bella��s. He was so excited that he almost roared, he put his arms around Tu Fu��s neck, and shook his body vigorously:


    "Those old guys in the school are looking forward to you, can be active in the North Continent in the past few years, and make some achievements in the past two years. Ever since they knew that you were a pirate, everyone thought you into the belly of the fish."


    "Sir, if my identity goes to other countries in the Northern Continent, if I make some achievements, I will be seen through sooner or later. It''s better to hide away." Tu Fu said rather speechlessly.


    "Pirates? By God!"


    Miss Bella covered her mouth in horror again when she heard the word pirate.


    Never thought Mr. Capet, who has always been gentle and gentle, would become a dirty, murderous pirate.


    "Life was forced, at first I just wanted to ask for food, and speaking of it, I have never done anything bad."


    "Looking for a living? It became the ''Qiwuhai'', that''s amazing, Mr. Jack Sparrow." Professor Kane''s words were somewhat ambiguous.


    This incident is already known to everyone in the high-level. A certain kid who is restless in G?ttinghagen never stops even when he goes to sea. It almost made the war between the two countries advance two years.


    Master David, who only knew the news, only had strangeness in his eyes:


    "If you are the rumored Jack Sparrow, that means those rumors are true."


    "Most of them are true, such as the annihilation of the Blue Samurai Pirates, the Black Medan, becoming the Qiwuhai..."


    Tu Fu was about to pick out a few heroic deeds, when he saw David Smith''s eyes instantly turned into money symbols:


    "So, you really scammed hundreds of thousands of crowns in Narnia, the city of paradise?"


    "If you don''t tell me, I almost forgot about it."


    Tu Fu lined his chin. He remembered that most of them were cash, a lot of gold and silver, and all kinds of rare treasures from the sea.


    Part of it was brought back to G?ttinghagen by Sophie, and most of it was stored on the Santa Maria and sealed.


    I dare not spend a single point.


    Without the perception of the outside world, there will be no hunger and tirelessness. Extraordinary materials have already transcended the scope of money, and naturally there is no place to spend money.


    "Before that, I have to say this first!"


    As soon as they interrupted his train of thought, Tu Fu realized that he still had something serious to say, and he looked at Charles Kane solemnly:


    "Professor, let''s talk about what happened just now. The identity of Manco Capac, the person behind the expedition team, is very complicated. Most of them are from the Incasso Empire or other tribes in the southern continent." descendants.


    Their power spreads all over the southern continent, which is quite dangerous. I don''t recommend you to follow them. "


    In very short words, he quickly explained the origin and intentions of this group of people.


    Indeed, as Kapak said just now, although they are not good people, they have not done bad things with extremely bad influence.


    Tu Fu has no way to attack them morally, he can only remind the professor that this group of people has no clear purpose, and that cooperating with them is seeking skins from tigers.


    "Since Tu Fu has said so, I think it''s better not to go this time."


    David spoke anxiously, and he instinctively looked at Bella Wayne, but the latter bowed his head and remained silent, refusing to express his opinion. Professor Kane asked after briefly thinking about his words:


    "Tu Fu, so the information they provided is accurate, right?"


    "yes."


    Tu Fu unreservedly confided a piece of news to Professor Kane.


    What the group of people dug up was exactly what he saw in a certain logbook, which is enough to show that the information source of the Rosicrucian Society is correct.


    "Since it''s true, it''s fine, Tufu. Do you still remember the things that your teaching director, Mr. Walter, talked to you when you were in school?"


    "Of course, I will never forget." Tu Fu said honestly, he still can''t forget the things in that class.


    The nine-person secret exploration team who arrived at the Red Earth Highlands discovered the strange demons. The notes they left before they fell into complete madness successfully made the Church of the Seven Gods take away the revived strange demons.


    The expedition team from the University of Michigan visited the hometown of the giant dragon, all of them died strangely in their dreams, and a complete dragon corpse was discovered by later generations.


    The weird and treacherous ghost ship incident has accelerated people''s investment in technology, resulting in today''s iron-clad warship.


    The horror incident in the neighboring village of Miskar Stark University, the professors who arrived used ancient spells to sacrifice their lives to prevent the evil **** from coming.


    Even the parents of the original owner went to the polar region with desperate thoughts.


    "I have been a professor at the University of Michigan for more than ten years. Compared with those who are fighting in the crazy world, I have no great achievements, and it is even more insignificant compared with your parents.


    Maybe I will die like this in this life, if I give up because of this reason, it is really unreconciled. "


    Professor Kane, who has always been lazy, talks about this ancient country with longing in his eyes.


    "That''s the lost Ingaso civilization! This is the only chance for people my age."


    Looking at Miss Bella Wayne, maintaining the same silence from beginning to end.


    a time,


    Tu Fu finally understood why the professional death rate of the "Three Royal Schools" at the University of Michigan was so high.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 392： dont explore

    Chapter 392 Do not explore


    "First...Hello gentlemen, I am Cheryl, the university I want to apply for is Miscar Stark...About my grades in the past three years..."


    Facing a group of indifferent professors, Miss Cheryl Thoreau loosened her clenched fists,


    Make yourself as calm as possible.


    The scene I just saw is always lingering in my mind.


    Now is the most critical interview opportunity. You only need to tell the gentlemen your grades, awards, abilities and specialties.


    Professors who are interested in her will naturally send invitations, but she has set her goal as the University of Michigan from the very beginning, which is equivalent to blocking all other roads.


    This is not a smart idea.


    Professor Charles Kane, who was sitting at the interview table, had no expression on his face. He took a casual glance at his resume,


    "Well, Cheryl, your grade point is stable in the top five of your age, which is enough to enter Miska, and you have mastered three languages ??other than Assyrian, and you have obtained the A-level certificate, the second-level certificate for piano and flute , and there are some awards that are fairly valuable.


    Honestly speaking, your resume is not bad, but there are many girls like you in the University of Michigan, but I want to hear why you only want to come to Miskar Stark, you have to give me a suitable reason. "


    Several other examiners looked at Professor Kane subconsciously. It is rare for a person with such a hippie smile to be as serious as he is now.


    For a rich girl who has never had a coming-of-age ceremony, this kind of question is actually very difficult.


    Talking about the school environment, the other schools in the seven-school alliance are worse than UM, and talking about loving scientific research, but there is no bright proof of research in her resume.


    Talking in general terms is obviously not the answer that Professor Kane wants, but it is hard to escape his attention with high-spirited talk.


    "Gentlemen, forgive me for my lack of ambition."


    Cheryl, who seemed embarrassed just now, calmed down after a short breath.


    "Because this is not a lofty ideal, it is only related to Mr. Tuf Capet.


    When my family was still in G?ttinghagen two years ago, I have been listening to his stories since then, wanting to catch a glimpse of the rumored genius.


    Later, on the day when the Kingdom held the "perpetual motion machine" ceremony, I witnessed a very remarkable thing. In the crowd, I saw him take the initiative to stop His Majesty''s car, and then disclosed the second law of thermodynamics.


    At that time, there were many professors from the University of Michigan who did not flinch even in the face of His Majesty. That scene moved me.


    Since then I have decided that I want to go to Miskar Stark, and I want to enter this crazy high school. "


    Cheryl��s reasons are at least sufficient for her, because she likes one thing and takes it as her goal, and then works hard for it.


    It''s just as simple as that.


    "The ambition to follow in the footsteps of Tuf Capet is not short-sighted. Every year, many girls come to the University of Michigan for this reason."


    Professor Kane nodded with a smile, and handed over his business card without hesitation.


    "I like your honesty, Cheryl, if you have passed the entrance score in the higher education examination, you can bring it to Miska to find me, or if you want to be a student of a teacher at the University of Michigan, I will try my best to help You found him."


    "Thank you very much!"


    Cheryl Thoreau, who got the business card so easily, just felt as happy as in a dream and wanted to go around in circles, and thanked Professor Kane again and again.


    Seeing the joy of the little girl in front of him was beyond words, Professor Kane added:


    "It''s worth mentioning that I was the one who handed this business card to that kid three years ago. It was at Leeds College. I hope you are more obedient than that kid, but don''t learn from his stubborn temper. Don��t let those of us who are mentors worry about it all the time.��


    So far, Cheryl has already half-stepped into Miska''s door, and quietly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes after leaving the door of the conversation room.


    In my mind again and again,


    The fleeting image just now emerged.


    ��


    "Professor Kane is such a nasty guy, poking me in front of the lady."


    Tu Fu, sitting in the captain''s cabin of the "Santa Maria", muttered dissatisfiedly about Charles Kane''s act of adding drama to himself.


    What he clearly explained was that Cheryl said something casually, so he gave her the business card, but now he has to ask why, and even revealed his own affairs.


    But looking at Cheryl who was so excited that she was crying outside the door, Tu Fu was temporarily relieved.


    This is fine,


    Even if it is a small gift for this simple girl.


    If his avatar really said what he taught, it would not be surprising that Cheryl would be annoyed now.


    He still doesn��t want to, and can��t communicate with other girls, and is even more worried that because of getting too close, she will have strange feelings for the trumpet ��Aesop Andersen��.


    This is fine,


    In the end, no one will get hurt again.


    "Zizizi... Who is Kane you just mentioned?"


    In the radio communication equipment, a stern male voice came out continuously from it.


    The "gatekeeper" in the abyss didn''t quite understand the meaning of Tu Fu''s sudden words.


    "It''s nothing, a foolish archaeologist, knowing that going to Whiskey Hill is dangerous but also going to explore history."


    Tu Fu shook his head and sneered lightly, "If it''s true what the Rosicrucians said, the extraordinary powers of the extraordinary who enter the Incasso ruins will be eliminated, I don''t have to worry about them attacking me internally.


    But again, the risk factor of this investigation has increased a lot. If they didn''t give too much, I don''t want to go in. "


    After the meeting just ended, Tu Fu returned to the ghost ship without stopping to report the latest situation to the "Gatekeeper".


    Having known him for a long time, Tu Fu has already regarded him as a kind of existence like a portable grandfather,


    When encountering questions that you don��t know, immediately ask the ��Teacher Door�� and ask more questions.


    "Don''t care about this matter. It''s not necessarily a bad thing that you can''t use extraordinary power inside, but some kind of protection mechanism."


    "protection mechanism?"


    "Maybe there is information in it that you want to be known but not leaked out, so you can only briefly shield that area as a ''no man''s land''."


    Without the barrier of extraordinary power, it is a kind of protection for you, and the people of the Rosicrucian Society know nothing about it, and dare to break into the ruins without authorization, which will naturally lead to terrible disasters. "


    The "Gatekeeper" spoke very confidently, as if he had also been to the Incasso Empire.


    "What you should worry about is how to prevent the people of that organization from leaving the ruins intact, especially if you know or get important objects, the most important thing is whether you can keep them."


    "Don''t worry about it. At worst, I will hide in the ruins for the rest of my life, and they won''t be able to come in anyway." Tu Fu shrugged casually, "Compared to this matter, I came here today to ask you about another matter .��


    "you say."


    "Not long ago, I did an experiment. After I used the power of fantasy to make the moon disappear in the sky, my original perception of the outside world came back. It felt really good.


    Perhaps this means that the heart controlling that ship has lost its original effect. "


    "What do you want to say?"


    "I want to know the existence on the moon, what is it that naturally suppresses the existence in the boat, then what is he? Another old one that is still unknowable?"


    After Tu Fu fell behind, there was no reply from the "Abyss" for more than ten minutes.


    The "gatekeeper" on the other side of the radio, for the first time in history, fell into such a long silence, and warned in a serious tone:


    "Don''t explore the moon anymore, and don''t use this power to do stupid things, let alone explore His existence. There are people who know this matter better than you. There are no people in history, but they all ended up with nothing good in the end."


    "There is no good end, nothing more than directly eradicating me, can it be worse than my current situation?" Tu Fu tried to refute, with a rather self-defeating attitude.


    Then heard a faint voice from "Abyss":


    "Do you think your predecessor, and how the Incasso Empire fell into ruin."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 393： honesty

    Chapter 393 Integrity


    1495, early June.


    In the south of the Santana area, a high whiskey mountain with an altitude of 3,000 meters is shrouded in clouds and mist, and the towering peak cannot be seen under the layers of fog.


    The smog in the mountains and forests at the foot has just disappeared, and the mountains are full of greenery, and there are big trees with red roots standing in the sky.


    All kinds of ancient vegetation that have grown for hundreds of thousands of years have long established this unique virgin forest.


    Naturally, there are also native animals in this forest that shuttle among the forests. According to the records of the biologists who came here to investigate, there are no less than a hundred species of creatures of different subjects in the lower part of Whiskey Hill alone.


    "chirp��"


    In the jungle, a monkey with a red face and snow-white hair was wandering by clutching vines. It jumped down, looked at this group of unfamiliar people with an unfriendly expression, raised its palm and let out a vicious growl.


    It is very taboo that someone dares to enter here without authorization.


    "Hello wow, this is for you."


    Wearing a light yellow windbreaker, with her hair **** into a ponytail whip, and her body wrapped tightly, Miss Bella Wayne greeted the monkey blocking the way with a smile, and threw a banana she carried with her over.


    The little monkey jumped up and took the fruit with a "snap", widened its eyes and stopped screaming.


    "A banana, you are really easy to buy."


    Only a lazy male voice sounded behind her. Tu Fu, who was also wearing thick winter cotton trousers and carrying a large backpack, came. He reached out and stroked the little monkey''s head, which was soft to the touch.


    "chirp..."


    Seeing more and more people approaching from behind, the little guy retracted his head, and fled timidly with a banana in his mouth.


    Those who arrived were the professional archaeological team hired by the Rosicrucian Society from around the world. According to the original requirements, the Rosicrucian Society should have no more than one demigod and no more than three people.


    So Manco Capac took the lead, and he was accompanied by their team''s archaeologist Marco, and the "witch" Elena.


    On the other hand, the expert team includes professors from the University of Michigan and other seven-school alliances, as well as local archaeologists, linguists, and nearly 20 industry leaders.


    Among them, the team from Miskar Stark University accounted for the most, led by Professor Charles Kane, two interns, Bella and David. It is no problem for Miss Bella to come here as a descendant of a historian family.


    As for Mr. David, he gritted his teeth and followed the team to Whiskey Hill with the idea of ??risking his life to accompany a gentleman.


    Just because of this desperate spirit of picking up girls, even Tu Fu gave him a thumbs up.


    But what is even more strange about the expedition team is that there is also a former UM graduate Aesop Andersen accompanying the team.


    In addition to graduating from a prestigious school, although the expedition team didn''t know what skills this person had, they all knew that he was one of the members named by Manco Capac.


    "It''s better to camp here first, and wait until the airship arrives before going up."


    After the expedition team was in place, Professor Kane looked up at the area where the peak could not be seen, only the endless white mist wrapped around the waist of the mountain.


    Behind them, large carts and small carts transported a large amount of equipment and parked in an orderly manner at the foot of the mountain. Most of them were clothes against severe cold, as those with rich exploration experience would naturally know.


    Mountains like this get colder as you go up, it never hurts to be a little more prepared.


    "David, Bella, don''t get too close to those three people. After climbing the mountain, you will tell the professor to come closer to me, and you should be careful yourself. No matter what happens, don''t get too far away from me. I will try my best Keep you safe."


    Tu Fu squinted his eyes at the mountain peak, and vaccinated the two old classmates first.


    "Okay, you should also be more careful. If you really encounter trouble, I believe it will not be difficult to go back with your ability."


    Miss Bella confided a piece of news to him in a complicated tone: "I heard that Miss Winster is still single in G?ttinghagen and has never spread rumors with anyone. She must have been waiting You go back.


    She has been waiting for you for a long time, and she often tells us about you, don''t let people feel chilled. "


    "I know."


    Tu Fu replied like this, only feeling empty in his heart, he wanted to say something but couldn''t say it.


    I can only taste Bella''s words over and over again.


    Once he got close to this mountain, although he had not yet reached the core area, Tu Fu faintly felt that the extraordinary power in his body was restlessly turbulent, and it had already been recruited.


    It seems that once inside the Ingaso Ruins, one cannot use extraordinary powers, not even taboo objects.


    Fortunately, after going up the mountain, there are things like a windshield mask and sunglasses to cover the face, so I am not afraid of revealing my identity.


    The strange power of the ghost ship that Tufu is proud of is still there, as long as his immortal body is still there, he can protect the people of Mida.


    "It looks like it''s just one building and three."


    Activating the eagle eye ability, Tu Fu easily saw through the thick fog on the mountainside, without seeing any difference.


    The range of this endless mountain range is too wide, he can''t even see the area where the Rosicrucian bombed the mountain range.


    Someone came up behind him. Manco Capac, a handsome blond man in a white padded coat, came with his two companions and greeted him:


    "Mr. Capet, let me introduce you. This is Marco, an archaeologist in our association. The cultural relics obtained after the previous explosion were identified by him."


    The man who followed him was a man with high-precision eyes and flat-shaven hair. The man''s expression was not as active as Kapak''s, but rather a scientific research figure.


    To be able to judge the engine, which has become a scrap iron residue, as a product of the Incasso period, it is worth asking Tu Fu to look at it a few more times.


    A female voice came from behind the archaeologist: "Hi, Mr. Capet, we meet again."


    "Don''t call us by our real names, and I think you don''t want to see me."


    "What happened in Narnia was all a misunderstanding. I didn''t know your identity before. If I knew you were Mr. Capet, I wouldn''t dare to fight against you."


    The other member who greeted him was "Witch" Karina, who was almost arrested for several previous feuds.


    This grievance has never been mentioned since Tu Fu was about to sprint to the demigod.


    The Transcendent Realm is truly terrifyingly realistic.


    "According to your requirements, the two companions I am carrying have not reached the demigod level. They are both Transcendents of a certain Sequence 5, which fully meet the requirements."


    Manco Capac smiled, and handed over the suitcase brought by his subordinates like a Tufu.


    Open the lid to reveal a test tube bottle filled with purple nebula, with a little starlight in the liquid,


    "And this bottle of Adventurer Path Sequence 4 Hidden Scholar Potion is used as compensation for our previous reckless actions. In the extraordinary trading market, even with money, there is no way to get the finished product.


    Regardless of whether this expedition is successful or not, we will give it to you in advance, Mr. Capet, you see, we are very sincere. "


    "I only hope that this deal will go as smoothly as it does now."


    Tu Fu took the bottle of potion with a grim expression. If he really used money to forcibly smash the materials at the demigod level, even a million kroner might not be enough.


    "By the way, other members of the Rosicrucian Society probably didn''t come to Whiskey Hill."


    "No matter who we talk about cooperation with, we have always been honest, and this is also the cornerstone of our foothold in the southern continent." Manco Capac said with a smile,


    "I think it''s the same for Mr. Capet, just come here by yourself."


    "exactly."


    ��


    "Manco and the others went in."


    "Don''t worry, just wait a little bit now."


    "I hope to find something valuable from it. It''s a bottle of Sequence 4 potion. Such a price is too high."


    "If you can find what Incasso left behind, a bottle of potion is nothing."


    In a circle more than ten kilometers away from the south of Santa, powerful auras came one after another.


    A large number of members of the Rosicrucian Society in white uniforms gathered here in a very "honest" manner, meaning that no kerosene approached, they blocked the main roads leaving from that mountain.


    Once there is movement on the peak, you can arrive at the first time.


    ��


    at the same time.


    Dozens of fleets from the "Demon Hunter Pirates" in the Qiwu Sea off the coast of the Southern Continent arrived. There was another Shichibukai who came together, and the fleet of the Queen of Soul also arrived at the same time.


    "not good!"


    The Transcendent observers on the shore only noticed the arrival of such a huge force, and just about to send this information, they only felt dizzy and fell asleep unconsciously.


    A slender woman came out of the boat with a plate of desserts in her hand, and she output a meal to Victor on the "Witcher":


    "It''s so boring, that **** Jack Sparrow disappeared for so long and just came back and asked for our help."


    Victor lowered his head and remained silent. He didn''t dare to provoke this violent woman.


    "Hey, don''t complain, without that **** Jack Sparrow, our Shichibukai''s position wouldn''t be so easy to get."


    A dilapidated ship flew in the sky, the speaker was a withered skeleton, who else was there besides the ghost captain.


    Seeing that that guy did help him expel the Screaming Tree,


    Just to return this favor.


    In the blink of an eye, three Shichibukai had already gathered in the Southern Continent. If such news spread, it would definitely cause great turmoil at sea.


    And this is far more than that.


    A three-masted sailing ship with the Yaksha pirate flag is hidden in the passage of the spiritual world, and the crew waits in awe for Master Mingesa''s order.


    Feeling an aura as powerful as him near the sea, Mingesa had a rare smile on his face,


    "Even the demigods from the Alliance of Intelligent Races can be invited here. Now it''s getting more and more interesting."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 394： crazy mountains

    Chapter 394 Crazy Mountains


    "Swoosh swish��"


    Under the majestic blue sky, in the thick white mist, several airships made of hot air balloons and wind propellers are constantly raising their heights, 1,500 meters above sea level, 2,000 meters above sea level...


    Gradually exceeded the altitude of 2,500 meters.


    When the hot air balloon reaches the thin air layer, it has gradually reached its own limit.


    The people on the airship, at such a height, can only see layers of white mist, and those thick hazes only vaguely reveal green and green.


    Nature''s death-like silence made everyone present, even the Rosicrucians, respectful.


    "It can''t go up anymore. The air in the current location is too thin, and there is no way to go to a higher altitude. No one can take the risk of going up."


    The pilot of the airship suggested to them.


    The principle of hot air balloon launch is to use the density difference that buoyancy is greater than gravity, and use coal to ignite the balloon to heat and expand the inside of the balloon.


    But the air will only become thinner as the altitude increases, unless the hot air balloon is made large enough, which requires more professional technology to customize.


    Also take greater risks.


    "But it''s still a little short before we can reach the destination."


    Tu Fu frowned, holding a map of this area in his hand, on which was Whiskey Peak.


    On the map, he connected the two main peaks with a special marker pen.


    This is the horizontal axis coordinate of the landing, and the other vertical axis coordinates connect the positions of the two astrological signs of Tianxuan and Tianshu in this world into a vertical line,


    Then intersect it with the ground coordinates.


    The point of vertical intersection is the rumored lost Golden City.


    The only one who holds this secret is Tu Fu. He has Captain Arthur''s logbook in his hand, and the records on it are very clear.


    The civilization is hidden in this peak, and the city of gold records everything about the Incasso civilization.


    "Professor, we still have a trip, what should we do now?"


    "First park the airship in a nearby stable area. I have seen your map. This is already one of the two main peaks of whiskey. We only need to explore in the north direction, and we can reach that place in a day. "


    Professor Charles Kane gives advice.


    After taking the airship for a long time, they have already reached the mountainside, and they are not too far away from the target.


    "It has to be like this." Tu Fu nodded with a serious expression.


    Looking at the clouds and mist surrounding the outside, I don''t know where my thoughts have gone.


    Technology abilities are no longer available.


    But once he got down to the ground, even though he could use his teleportation ability, he could easily go to the legendary golden city.


    "I give you a suggestion, don''t easily use supernatural power on this mountain, don''t use common sense to think about this mountain, it is definitely more terrifying than you imagined.


    In case you go somewhere and can no longer use your abilities, we will not be able to handle it. "Manco Capac, who was leading the team, sat leisurely on the cabin of the airship and reminded Tu Fu by voice transmission,


    "We paid a price for underestimating this mountain before."


    "Don''t compare me to you."


    Tu Fu gave this malicious guy a look of contempt. No matter how much he cooperated, he couldn''t trust this person.


    Speak nicely about honesty,


    Maybe he just got off from Whiskey Hill, and a steam car person jumped out of it.


    Wait until the three airships are lined up vertically on the mountainside, start the wind accelerator, find a relatively flat place to prepare for landing, and the distance from the two main peaks is almost the same.


    "Gentlemen, let me remind you first that no matter what discoveries are made in the future, the airship cannot be used again. We only have the fuel to return, and we don''t have much fuel to explore.


    By the way, remember where we are, nothing is more important than life. "


    The driver spoke cautiously.


    "We remember, Bella, David, you too, even if you encounter something valuable, you have to weigh it before exploring it.


    Always remember that life comes first. "


    Professor Kane nodded heavily. Although he came to dig into history with the idea of ??dying, he always believed in the type of person who should turn around and run when encountering danger.


    Tu Fu couldn''t help smacking his lips when he heard this: "It''s a very familiar teaching."


    The last time he went to the Black Forest with Professor Kane, he taught himself the same thing.


    However, in this absurd world, an excellent archaeologist proves himself by dying in an archaeological exploration.


    Just like judging whether a person is a great painter, it usually depends on whether his works are valuable after death.


    "Swish Swish Swish!"


    Several airships docked one after another in an open area of ??several hundred meters on the mountainside, and finally carried the group to their destination.


    Compared to the white mist on the top of the peak, it is a little lighter, and the visible range of tens of meters is still barely.


    "Is there nothing?"


    Tu Fu turned on his extraordinary power without saying a word, and naturally activated the "Eagle Eye" ability.


    Looking around this area seriously, there are jungles and shrubs everywhere, gloomy, and there are a large number of creatures living here hiding everywhere, but they dare not show up because of the sudden arrival of their group.


    He stretched out the rough map again, here is only the waist position of many peaks, the distance from the point he marked in his mind with the astronomical map and ground coordinates.


    The distance is only more than a dozen kilometers, and it is almost enough to spend a day in such a difficult environment.


    "Oh, have you found the location yet? Let me see it too."


    While a group of people were taking off their luggage and equipment from the airship, Manco Capac walked over with a warm smile on his face, and walked towards Tufu while there was no one around.


    "It''s just the approximate coordinates I know at the beginning. In fact, I''m not sure about finding the exact location."


    Tu Fu took back the map in silence, his tone was dull, obviously unwilling to get involved with Kapak too much.


    "It is enough to have a rough relative coordinate. It is much better than we ran around like headless chickens last time and accidentally touched a dangerous existence."


    "Danger exists? Why don''t you tell me how dangerous it is."


    "Hehe, there are other beings hiding in this mountain peak, not like humans or extraordinary beings, but more like weird existences like spirit creatures.


    If they are annoyed, it is normal for them to be attacked. "


    Until now, Manco Capac was willing to reveal some of the big troubles that the Rosicrucians encountered when they explored alone.


    "On the first day we trespassed, some companions got lost in this windy mountain range. Unlike some kind of supernatural power, they seemed to disappear suddenly.


    At the beginning, there was only one, or two, but in the end, for no apparent reason, we were left alone. We didn��t know what happened, and our power couldn��t interfere with this place, so we had to give up and continue exploring.


    Just leaving this mountain has exhausted all my energy.


    Some manpower and supplies were lost along the way, and we only found some worthless ''antiques'' inside. We haven''t even seen the face of the enemy, and we haven''t used much extraordinary power, and it''s already out of control sign.


    In the end, if the president hadn''t opened up an escape route outside, we would never be able to leave this mountain alone. "


    Although Kapak''s few words were very light, Tu Fu could hear a feeling of difficulty and danger.


    Their exploration team are all extraordinary people who have been promoted to the level of demigods, and they are already among the best among people.


    Even this has paid a rather painful price.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about this earlier, such important information is only said now."


    Tu Fu frowned.


    "Man, I told you this kind of information at the beginning, are you still coming?"


    Kapak shrugged his shoulders, with a look of self-control, "Otherwise, why do you think we must insist on you joining, and why would you just pay that Sequence 4 hidden scholar potion so easily?"


    The risks and benefits of transactions have always been linked.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 395： land of confusion

    Chapter 395 The Land of Chaos


    Whiskey Mountainside.


    "�ৡ�"


    The sound of the cold wind blew through the trees and the rocks, causing a group of people who were busy on the road to stagger, and they walked with difficulty in the narrow passage with their packages on their backs.


    Most of the trouble in archaeological work is not to deal with the weird situation in the ruins, the difficulties and dangers on the way, and the unknown natural disasters along the way, especially when walking in such a dangerous area.


    Even food and water should be saved.


    Dangerous mountains like this, even if very few people in the local area have ever arrived, and the "Whiskey Mountain" is regarded as unknown by the locals, once involved in it, unfortunate things may happen.


    So the guide this time can only be Tu Fu. He has the most information. Under the instruction of Professor Charles Kane and the sponsor Manco Capac, the rest of the investigation team will trust him.


    Arrive at the destination by airship, and after a short rest, it will be a long journey all the way.


    A group of people waited for the boring waiting after the previous high-spirited spirit was exhausted.


    "Tufu, before I came here, I heard rumors from people outside that there are often villagers or some outsiders who can''t go out after entering this mountain, leaving marks in time and those traces will soon disappear.


    So even if they chose the cemetery, they didn''t dare to move their minds on this mountain. It might be quite dangerous here. "


    Master David approached Tu Fu cautiously, and he instinctively felt a little uneasy.


    "There will be similar legends everywhere. Many times the legends are just legends. Once they are deciphered, those legends become bedtime stories. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Tu Fu casually dealt with this kid while he was on his way. He didn''t mind having a companion on the road to relieve boredom.


    "do not really understand."


    "Forget it, but since you know that coming here is very dangerous, you are just chasing a girl, and you are willing to risk your own life at such a cost. I must admit that I underestimated you before."


    "Hey, I''m not that miserable. Besides, Bella will be very touched if she knows that I did this."


    "Tsk tsk, you are really amazing."


    Tu Fu didn''t know whether to say he was ignorant or courageous, he even put his life on the line.


    If the Smith family knew that this kid was acting like this, he would be beaten until he couldn''t get out of bed for three days.


    David has always had a bright mind. He was born in the Smith family, a leader in handicraft manufacturing.


    It was Tu Fu who decided that sooner or later the people would hang him on a street lamp as a pure-blooded capitalist.


    I didn''t expect this guy''s attitude towards feelings to be so stubborn and reserved, just to chase a girl, so stupidly came to the mountain range that even many demigod Rosicrucians fear.


    It can be called the most affectionate in G?ttinghagen.


    "Hey, what were you talking about?"


    Miss Bella, who was carrying a small package behind her back, saw the two muttering for a long time, and couldn''t help but stepped forward to ask.


    "It''s not a big deal." Tu Fu looked at the wheat-colored, heroic girl, and said without hesitation as soon as he rolled his eyes, "David told me that he likes you, otherwise why bother yourself to come to this hellish place. "


    "no!"


    David Smith crazily denied with his eyes wide open, and stared at Tu Fu fiercely, wishing to tear his mouth open, "Bella, listen to me, this guy was joking just now.


    That''s right, just a silly joke. "


    Miss Bella Wayne was briefly surprised, and then made a somewhat serious voice: "If that''s the case, then it''s not allowed."


    "Ha...haha...that was just a joke, it doesn''t matter..."


    David is still biting the bullet and using words with high EQ to resolve the embarrassment.


    "I mean, you don''t have to accompany me to Whiskey Hill, and you don''t have to do such a dangerous thing to prove anything." Miss Bella Wayne tilted her head,


    "Because, I have already felt your heart along the way."


    David, who was originally lifeless, seemed to realize something from her words, and suddenly raised his head, "So you agreed."


    "It depends on your performance." Bella said.


    After speaking, she hurriedly fled to Professor Kane, as if she had exhausted all her courage by saying these words.


    "Tu Fu, does she agree? It must be, right!" David''s eyes suddenly filled with hope, and he shook Tu Fu''s arm vigorously, trying to get a positive signal from him.


    "Don''t be so confident, maybe she just wants to get to know me by getting close to you." Tu Fu rolled his eyes and said firmly, "Oh, Pu Xinnan."


    "roll!"


    It''s really clear to the bystanders, if Bella has no interest in him, it won''t make David follow him all the time.


    But if this idiot boy waits to die and doesn''t speak, I don''t know how many years he will have to wait. Tu Fu, based on the principle of helping if he can, helped him say this.


    Looking at this pair of men and women who were so close to the goal, Tu Fu suddenly felt unspeakable envy.


    He had nothing when he was weak, and the only people he could rely on and trust were the Winster family, and only the younger sister who took care of him like an older sister.


    However, as this road goes farther and farther, when it is close to the end, it keeps losing, and gradually loses the most important things.


    Looking back, Hunran realized that a long time had passed. I want to hold it tight again, but it rushes away through my fingers like time.


    "Tufu, it seems that the path you chose is not quite right."


    Just as he was about to reach his destination, a thick male voice woke up a bit sad.


    Professor Kane held the simple map in his hand and compared it with the current path, "If we didn''t go wrong, then only the map is wrong."


    Whiskey''s two main peaks have two constellations crossing the land, which is a small lake called "Sun Spring".


    In the center of several medium-height peaks, there are many large ponds with surrounding springs, but there is only a towering forest in front of you. There is indeed something wrong with this path.


    "It shouldn''t be."


    Tu Fu frowned. Although the map in his hand was only a rough version, it clearly marked the contour lines of the mountains, valleys and mountains, and especially the directions of the two main peaks.


    He can guarantee that starting from the area where he just landed, he will always walk along the position pointed by the pointer.


    "It''s better to use it to see."


    Tu Fu pondered for a moment, and then took out a box contained in Violence''s carry, which is the taboo "compass of the direction of the heart".


    The moment he took out that thing again, Tu Fu thought hard about the entrance to the passageway of the Incasso ruins, and imagined the scene of the lake on the high **** in his mind.


    Swish Swish Swish��


    Just took it out, the pointer on the compass is disturbed, or has reached the position in his mind, the metal pointer keeps turning, as if it is broken.


    "Has the forbidden substance expired?"


    "Oh, I''ve heard of that compass. I remember that it is the treasure of Captain Vader of the Black Medan. It has been lost at sea for a long time, and it is indeed in your hands."


    Manco Capac took a meaningful look at this artifact.


    "So what do you want to say." Tu Fu raised his eyebrows, he didn''t think the other party would say nonsense.


    "The compass is not necessarily invalid, at least not for the time being, but have you ever thought that the place we are looking for is actually the area pointed by the pointer."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Kapak said something inexplicable like a riddleman, "If you don''t believe me, stop the team for a while, then go back, return to the original place, and see what happens."


    Tu Fu''s heart sank. If he continued to walk, he would only go further and further down the wrong path. He then informed Professor Kane of this decision.


    The latter frowned: "Why don''t we talk about it when we get there, it''s not good to make decisions without authorization."


    "Sir, the situation is not right, please believe me once." Tu Fu dared not leave alone.


    He was afraid that if that guess was true, he would not be able to come back.


    Professor Kane, under his repeated persuasion, still issued this proposal to many experts in his own name.


    Sure enough, as soon as this decision was made, some people in the already disorganized team immediately became dissatisfied.


    "I told you a long time ago, what do you think about letting a child lead the way?"


    "Crazy decision, we have no time to waste."


    "Charles, you''d better give us a reasonable explanation later."


    A group of people in the same industry complained dissatisfiedly.


    It��s no wonder that in such a difficult high-altitude mountain, it is not wise to use up any physical strength, which is related to the final success or failure, let alone returning to the original road and coming back.


    Just for the sake of Professor Kane, although the members of the expedition team complained, they still went with the team afterwards.


    "This area should be remembered."


    Tu Fu used a red marker to draw a big X mark on a tree in this forest area.


    After remembering the whole picture of this area clearly, let the team return to the original journey.


    Other experts have long been tired of such a rush, and complained a few words about the hardships of the journey from time to time on the road. The fact that this wastes energy is too stupid.


    On the contrary, the trio of the Rosicrucian Order remained extremely silent along the way.


    The return journey took a full hour, and the expedition team only started on the road they had traveled once again.


    They wanted to continue complaining when they returned to the original place, but a weird scene happened.


    In the jungle area just now, everyone only heard the sound of "swish" water, and a stream flowed from the top of the peak to the bottom of the peak along the slope.


    Don''t say that Tu Fu just made a marker tree.


    Even the forest here disappeared in the original area.


    "how is this possible."


    Tu Fu widened his eyes, witnessing an incredible scene.


    The experts who were still complaining just now were also shocked by the same weird deed.


    It was only then that Manco Capac, who was at the back of the team, said quietly: "What a slow reaction, have you discovered until now that Whiskey Hill is not static.


    It changes over time and is a place of real disarray. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 396： each have their own ghosts

    Chapter 396 Each has a ghost


    A mountain that is constantly changing!


    It was only after a change that Tu Fu realized the meaning of Manco Capac''s words.


    The terrain of the mountain range is changing from time to time. Even if he knows the specific coordinates of Ingaso''s golden city, he can''t follow the map to the place where the main peak and the astrology meet.


    "Mr. Kapak, so you already knew." Tu Fu narrowed his eyes and looked at him with a bad tone.


    The latter looked indifferent, and smiled casually, "I have already warned you not to use your abilities on this mountain without authorization. The reason for the changes in the mountains is related to the use of abilities by the extraordinary.


    Once you use abilities such as ''teleportation'', it will only accelerate the movement of the mountains. It will be difficult to come back, and it will be even more difficult to find the entrance at that time. "


    The reason why Manco Capac didn''t tell Tu Fu directly was because he wanted to let him walk for a while.


    Wait for the people in your team to know the characteristics of the target site of the Ingaso ruins,


    Then decide on the next step.


    But along the way, Tu Fu didn''t disclose any information, deliberately guarding against himself and others. As the other party of cooperation, he naturally has the right to conceal this information.


    After two simple conversations, neither Tu Fu nor Manco Capac remained silent.


    Both parties are not cooperating in good faith, and now no one has the right to accuse anyone.


    "Hehe, a moving mountain is like a myth and legend. No wonder the locals never dare to go up the mountain."


    Tu Fu''s expression began to be subtle. There are such man-eating mountains that you can''t get out when you come in. Of course, the farther you can hide, the better.


    When did the other experts in the inspection team see such a strange situation, and looked at the mountains and streams that did not exist in amazement, and their restless hearts were immediately suppressed.


    "Professor, it seems that we have encountered a mysterious event. This mountain range will change the crustal plate from time to time. We can''t go out for the time being. Even the way back may not be the way just now."


    Tu Fu didn''t dare to use his ability when he saw this, and told Professor Kane in a rather helpless tone.


    The latter was surprised for a short time, but soon stabilized his expression.


    "It is said that the Quechua tribe that formed the Ingaso royal family in the past originated in the Whiskey Hill area, but no archaeologists have ever climbed the Whiskey Hill in recent years. It turns out that this is the truth."


    Charles Kane raised the gold-rimmed glasses on his earlobe, not upset by such a thing.


    Since embarking on this journey, he has made the determination to succeed if he fails: "Everyone should think of a way together. Even if it is a mysterious event, as long as the law is found, there must be some way to solve it."


    "we can only do this."


    Tu Fu doesn��t have much expectations for this matter for the time being,


    Manco Capac previously said that when they were trapped in this mountain range, it was the president of the Rosicrucian Society who forcibly opened the passage and took them back.


    If you want to crack the secret of the mountains, it is impossible to rely on the wisdom of ordinary people.


    "Bella, don''t worry, no matter what happens, I will be by your side, always by your side."


    "Ok."


    Hearing this greasy promise, Tu Fu couldn''t help but glance at David Smith.


    This rich boy��s brain circuit is completely different from that of ordinary people. He doesn��t take the danger at all seriously, and he is focused on attacking Miss Bella Wayne, which makes people unable to complain.


    The rest of the expedition team was not the same. After hearing Professor Kane''s conclusion, there was a lot of discussion.


    "The weird terrain here is actually changing, so we can''t even return to the landing point of the airship."


    "God is above, please bless us to return smoothly this time."


    "The Ingaso Empire doesn''t believe in God and the Six Gods. Their Lord is an all-knowing God who combines wisdom and practicality. Maybe you can pray to him."


    "It''s crazy to pray to gods other than the seven gods!"


    A group of people in the industry accompanying the group, you talked about the embarrassment, and during the conversation, you didn��t forget to remind someone of an academic error in speaking.


    "Everyone, we''ve been walking for half a day. Since we can''t reach the ruins for the time being, why don''t we rest here tonight and wait until we find out what''s going on here before setting off tomorrow."


    Professor Kane has already walked towards the crowd with a gentle tone.


    His words are like a reassurance pill, always giving confidence to the members of the expedition team when they need it most.


    If the terrain is constantly changing as Tu Fu said, instead of wasting energy running all over the mountains, it is better to wait for the target "Yangquan" to be moved to a nearby area next time.


    "we can only do this."


    "Let''s not talk about looking for the ruins of Ingaso now, if I can go back safely, I will be satisfied."


    "It''s unbelievable that people from the Seven Gods Church don''t care about such a big matter."


    Although they were unwilling, they realized that they could not leave. The dozen or so members of the inspection team unloaded their bags sullenly and stopped in frustration.


    Fortunately, they were able to build a simple shelter here, so that a group of people would not be blown around by the cold wind on the mountainside in the freezing weather.


    The three members of the Rosicrucian Society in the team had already set up the tent early as expected, and their eyes swept back and forth on Tu Fu.


    Just wait for him to take the initiative to come and ask En.


    "Hey, Marco, do you think he will tell us how to read that map?" "Witch" Elena rubbed her hair impatiently,


    "I must remind you that Tufu Capena is not an easy guy to deal with."


    "At most half a day, when those terrible things pass by, he will have to make a decision at that time."


    The archaeologist Marco raised his glasses, looked at the sky with a blank expression, and calculated something intentionally or unintentionally.


    The last time the group of them forcibly broke into Whiskey Hill was more critical, and the time was not long enough. If it wasn''t for Ren''s help outside, all the demigods would have died here in aggrieved manner.


    The leader, Manco Capac, was not in a hurry, and easily started a fire with firewood,


    "Eileen, calm down, he will definitely come to us, there are so many acquaintances of our Mr. Capet here, he can''t bear to watch them die one by one on the mountain."


    Although it is an alliance, the two parties can be said to have their own ulterior motives. Tu Fu deliberately concealed the information of where he was going to the ruins, and the group of them concealed part of the information about their last visit.


    It can be regarded as the tip of the needle.


    Now that kid doesn''t even know the basic rules of mountain range changes, such a gap in information will definitely make him compromise.


    Not only the map entrance that records the ruins of Landis, but also the information left by the famous adventurer Arthur of the third era, that is what they really want on this trip.


    From time to time, they revealed some information about the mountain range, which made Tu Fu anxious but not desperate, or they counted every step since they stepped into the mountain range.


    "Ka Ka��"


    The night slowly fell, and the sly blue moonlight shone in the forest, falling on the faces of every scholar trapped here.


    Four or five fire piles were piled up outside the tent, and the light of the flames was reflected in the eyes of the expedition team members in a circle. Everyone had different thoughts.


    After a day of exploration today, they have figured out how bad the current situation is, and they don''t even have the idea of ????acting without authorization at this moment.


    Once you leave the camp, if you run a little farther, even the original camp will disappear when you look back, it is better to stay with everyone and find a way.


    When the three members of the Rosicrucian Society looked at the Tantric masters and students, Tu Fu''s eyes also fell on them vaguely.


    Both leaders are silently confronting each other, expecting the other to speak first.


    Boom��


    It was just an unexplained tremor on the ground that interrupted the confrontation between them. At first, the hillside trembled slightly, and then the limestone and vegetation on the **** slid down.


    Later, a huge tremor no less than an earthquake shook the mountains.


    The people in the camp had never seen such a strange formation. They were either already huddled up in the open area, or they were desperately running to the lower level.


    Once the panic started, it spread like a virus.


    "Come near me, don''t go anywhere."


    Tu Fu warned the trio in a deep voice that this was not caused by any ordinary natural disaster.


    He can clearly perceive that there are powerful and unknown creatures passing through the territory, and there is such a terrifying momentum just approaching, and the terrain of the mountains is changing at a crazy speed.


    Really worried Tu Fu.


    Suddenly, there was a strange vibration of chariots and horses in his ears, and countless iron hooves slammed on the ground, driving countless wheels to roll, as if a war was coming,


    The weapons of the gold and iron horses are intertwined, and they make a series of clanging and colliding sounds.


    Formed azure blue phantoms one after another, gradually gathering from all over the mountain range,


    Created the war image of this golden and iron horse.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 397： Backstab

    Chapter 397 Backstab


    The faint blue phantom is mixed with unstoppable power, wandering and wandering in the airspace above the whiskey.


    And Tufu can be sure that what he heard was the rolling of chariots and horses, the roaring of wild animals,


    It is the effect of those phantoms that appear out of thin air.


    In addition to those horses, chariots, and giant elephants, the largest number of phantom soldiers were phantom soldiers, and they marched forward with cold knives and guns.


    The war horse turned into a strange blue shadow in the back row is behind the soldiers, but it is struggling to gallop in the sky, jumping wantonly like a heavenly horse, raising its front hooves and leaping up.


    The giant chariot made rolling noises one after another, and it appeared without a trace. It easily broke into the soldiers'' camp.


    No matter how the battlefield ahead is a deathmatch, just sit at the rear.


    After the two forces collided, the Whiskey Mountain Peak and the entire mountain range roared loudly, the creatures formed by the condensed light in the sky.


    This scene is like a scene on an ancient battlefield, where the two sides attack and collide with each other.


    Just hearing the sound, the experts of the inspection team turned pale with fright. When they looked up and saw the shocking scene, many people were shocked and fainted.


    "Is this the creature in the mountains they said?" Tu Fu subconsciously controlled his muscles to ensure that he could stand firmly on the ground on the trembling peaks.


    Seeing the weird scene shining in the sky, he remembered another piece of information revealed by Manco Capac before, frowning and examining those things.


    "It doesn''t look like it''s coming for us, and it doesn''t look like a creature that should exist in this world."


    The creatures created by those weird projections, whether in form or shape, reveal a strong temperament of creatures in the spirit world.


    They don''t care about people who break into this mountain, but exist in the form of some rules.


    I don��t know if it was a reminder from Gaso��s civilization or some kind of prohibition.


    "They did appear."


    "Remember the lessons from last time, don''t look at them, and don''t draw their attention."


    The three members of the Rosicrucian Society maintained a tacit understanding, lowered their heads in unison, not looking at those strange phantoms, and felt unknown fear from the inside out.


    The organization used explosives to forcibly clear the way before, but entered this territory, trying to use extraordinary strength to directly force it in.


    But he was also lost for a while and encountered the same weird events one after another.


    Those weird creatures wandering around the Whiskey Mountains must never be approached. There are demigod-level transcendents in the Rosicrucian Society, and without knowing it, they use supernatural powers to approach those weird phantoms without their knowledge.


    As a result, needless to say, trying to sabotage this war naturally aroused the anger of the Void chariots and soldiers.


    Actually wiped out the troublemakers alive.


    Even if the transcendent is a demigod, it is still worthless in the eyes of ancient beings.


    This mountain has the power to suppress extraordinary people, no matter how many strong people break through, they will only die.


    Manco Capac raised his arm and tried his best to cover his forehead, not looking at the ancient battlefield above his head. After stabilizing his figure, he instinctively approached Tu Fu, with a somewhat anxious tone:


    "Mr. Capet, it''s really dangerous here, and it''s really not suitable to stay any longer. Why don''t I inform our president, he has his own way to send us all out."


    "Oh, let me go like this, it doesn''t meet the original conditions of your organization." Tu Fu cracked the corner of his mouth, as if he had read the other party''s mind,


    "Besides, I will not return that potion to you again."


    Even though the vibrations around him were getting louder, there was no trace of panic in his eyes.


    "It''s better for me to make the decision. You can keep the potion. As long as you leave the map and observation method of the entrance of the Incasso Empire, as well as the old Arthur''s record of going to sea, this deal is still valid, and the Rosicrucian will be forever. Treat you as a friend."


    Manco Capac looked into his eyes and proposed what he thought was a very favorable condition.


    He didn''t care that the vibrating sound of the soles of the feet in the area was getting louder, and there was a possibility of collapse at any time. Instead, he used this general trend to force Tu Fu to submit.


    "Sorry, that''s not possible."


    Seeing Tu Fu''s still indifferent pupils, he continued to press:


    "What time is it? Even if you don''t care about yourself, you still have to care about your teachers and students of UM and these innocent people. They will all die in this disaster because of your willfulness."


    "Mr. Capac, you are using them to threaten me."


    "This is not a threat. The most important thing to be a human being is to know how to advance and retreat, and to assess the situation."


    "So you''re saying I don''t know what to do?"


    Tu Fu��s tone was leisurely, not at all frightened by such a cataclysmic battle, but instead choked Manco.


    "I don''t mean that."


    "Mr. Capac, if you want what I have in the morning, you might as well just say so, and I didn''t say no to telling you, why hide information and put us in such a dangerous situation."


    Now, Tu Fu is not afraid to showdown with them. He looked at the other party indifferently. The conversation between the two parties in the camp has been completely blocked by the shaking of the rocks. His tone became more and more cold:


    "Manco Capac, and everyone from the Rosicrucian Society, if you want what I have, just come and grab it, and if you have the ability to kill me.


    But if you try to use the power of Whiskey Hill to force them to submit to me, you are underestimating me.


    The inspection groups who came here came here voluntarily, and no one has ever forced anyone. Since they chose this industry, I think they have considered the consciousness of putting life aside before they entered Whiskey Hill. "


    Manco Capac stood there for a while, apparently not expecting that the rumored national hero of Baia, Tuf Cape, would say these words,


    Silent for a while, He showed a bit of helplessness on his face, "Mr. Capet, I really didn''t expect you to be such a cold person."


    Similar words to Judge Thoreau. But Tu Fu didn''t care anymore.


    Seeing that the mountain range was about to collapse with the fighting in the sky, Tu Fu quickly turned his head and prepared to return to the camp, at least trying to teleport the people from the University of Michigan.


    The moment he moved, the three members of the Rosicrucian Society exchanged glances and seized the gap, attacking his back at the same time.


    "Tu Fu, be careful."


    David, who was hiding in the tent, saw the three of them making moves together, and when he realized something was wrong, he yelled to remind him.


    "Go in, don''t talk too much."


    It was just a tiny flow of extraordinary power, but the moment Tu Fu turned around, he quickly turned back, growled at David to let him be calm,


    just looked at the three people who attacked him indifferently, as if he had guessed the actions of those people early in the morning.


    I don''t know whether they are afraid of the suppression of them by this mountain range, or they want to capture themselves alive. These three people only used the most basic extraordinary ability.


    First, Manco Capac used the puppet thread to bind and manipulate Tufu''s joints in an instant, and then the dreamer named Marco did it.


    After snapping his fingers, he tried to invade Tufu''s dreamland, preparing to obtain the desired information directly from the ocean of consciousness.


    This battle happened in an instant.


    After the threat was fruitless, they naturally used simpler tactics to simply capture Tu Fu alive.


    "Don''t dare to use extraordinary power anymore, you are also afraid, right? Afraid of disturbing those things above." Tu Fu glanced at the ancient battlefield of the wound.


    The three of them did not answer, as if they had acquiesced in this matter.


    The current Whiskey Mountain is more like an empty snow mountain, and everyone has to move lightly on it.


    If the sound is slightly louder, it may cause an avalanche if you are not careful.


    So the three members of the Rosicrucian Society acted without hesitation, blocking his actions that might trigger the "avalanche" from the physical and mental levels.


    Tu Fu was no opponent with one enemy and three, so he simply gave up resistance and let them deal with them.


    A demigod, two of whom are superhumans of the same sequence as him.


    Even with the power of the "Santa Maria", it was hard enough.


    "Mr. Capet, you look really embarrassed."


    A few puppet threads completely manipulated his body, and his mind was stunned by the dreamer Marco. The "witch" Karina licked her flaming red lips and walked straight towards herself, proud of herself like a bad woman laugh.


    "It''s really embarrassing. Since it is thanks to you, everyone should stop living."


    Suddenly, the corners of Tu Fu''s mouth slightly turned up, and he also activated the limit of his own power.


    He slowly raised his head and looked at the blue moon in the sky like a disc, and saw the moonlight falling down the mortal world with the starlight.


    Although the disaster is imminent, Tu Fu still thinks that thing is really beautiful,


    He said word by word in a voice that was only audible to four people: "The moon is gone."


    The voice fell,


    The bright night suddenly dimmed.


    The blue moon in the sky disappeared from the world they knew with the imaginary power he exerted on them, and the only source of illumination was the camp torch.


    The Youlan Projection, which was still confronting each other in mid-air, was completely aware of the disappearance of the moon, and the soaring spiritual power was circulating somewhere on the side of Whiskey Mountain.


    That soft, mantra-like words made no more noise than a full-throated yell.


    "not good!"


    Before Manco Capac had time to react, the phantoms directly directed towards the area where they were, and unstoppably came towards the several Transcendents who were fighting.


    Horseshoes, wheels, howling elephants, chariots and soldiers rushed together, causing the whole world to collapse and cause a sensation,


    The boulders in the mountains rolled, and huge cracks formed on the ground.


    Even the main peak of Whiskey Hill split into two halves after a loud "click".


    It devours everyone like a black hole.


    The three members of the Rosicrucian Society wanted to use communication to contact the outside world, but they seemed to have touched some kind of prohibition. No matter what, they couldn''t use extraordinary power, no matter whether they were extraordinary or ordinary people.


    At this moment, before the Lord of the Nether who controls sacrifices and death, it seems extremely fair.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 398： chess

    Chapter 398 Chess


    The expedition team entered the 12th hour.


    Around the Quechua Mountains on which the Whiskey Mountains are backed, several kerosene lamps were lit in a quaint house, and the orange flames were erratic.


    In the windless environment, the flames became weaker and weaker, one after another, the flame light tended to dim.


    "problem occurs."


    The person wearing the cat face mask in the house seemed to be aware of the changes inside. He moved his lips together a few times, simply deceiving the rules, and after changing the signposts here, he opened his eyes and arrived at the foot of the Whiskey Mountain.


    At the same time, many demigods around this mountain range erupted violently one after another.


    The Rosicrucian Society gathered all the elite members of the Southern Continent Society here, and they came here one after another at the same time as the incident happened. Many demigods had the most sensitive perception and rushed towards the accident site at an extremely fast speed.


    "President."


    "Kapak and the others had an accident."


    "How could the flame be so weak? Even if restricted by the mountain range, Marco and Elena should be able to restrain that kid. How could that guy lose with Manco?"


    All demigods looked at the man wearing the cat face mask.


    He held three kerosene lamps that had weakened to the extreme, which symbolized their state of life,


    "Manco told me privately that if he couldn''t find the entrance to the ruins, or couldn''t get the message left by old Arthur, he would stop cooperating with Tuf Capet."


    "So they''re already at war?"


    "Could it be that that kid really solved the three of Manco and the others, with one against three, even a demigod can''t do it."


    "President, is there a way to open the back door left before, let us also go inside to find out the news." Someone rolled his eyes and asked with ulterior motives.


    "There is no way this time. The restrictions inside are forcibly suspended, and all supernatural powers can no longer be used. Those things are probably going out of control, and getting closer now is undoubtedly the way to death."


    The president wearing a cat face mask spoke indifferently, and turned his gaze to the majestic mountain in front of him involuntarily.


    An unreasonable sense of awe arises.


    They broke in once before, and only after paying a terrible price did they understand the ancient game mechanism that existed in that mountain range.


    The floating battlefield on the top of the peak is constantly mobilizing the mountain range precisely because of that prohibition.


    Unfortunately, because no one among them knew the rules and did not dare to touch that thing without authorization, he had to take advantage of the game mechanism to rescue some members who had not lost.


    That��s why Manco Capac wanted to use the power of those weird and huge creatures tonight to force Tufu to spit out all the information he knew.


    During the conversation, the wick of the one next to the three kerosene lamps swayed violently several times, and then the flame was completely extinguished with a sound of "shua", leaving only a faint blue smoke in the air.


    The president wearing a cat face mask sighed heavily:


    "It looks like the worst may have happened."


    ��


    The bottom of the main peak of Whiskey Mountain.


    Tu Fu only felt a stabbing pain in his head. The crazy operation just now almost caused his head to explode.


    It was like staying up for seven days and seven nights. The heavy eyelids seemed to fall at any time, and the whole person was quite depressed.


    "It''s still alive."


    Tu Fu, who was still conscious, let out a long breath, completely devoid of the pleasure of surviving after a catastrophe.


    A trace of regret arises.


    The scope of his fantasy has just expanded to four people, so the consumption is naturally not worse than the last trial in Weddell Sea, and naturally he has paid several times the previous mental consumption.


    Even if the "gatekeeper" had warned him not to try again.


    But those who are driven to a dead end have no choice but to bring those people to be buried with them.


    The drowsy Tu Fu felt a soft little hand wrapping around his body like a water snake. It was cold and numb, and he couldn''t tell what it was like.


    The soft and boneless slender palm quickly circled around his body, groping from beginning to end.


    Tu Fu struggled to open his eyelids until a shock spread all over his body.


    Only then did he see the environment he was in.


    An unknown cave, but quite empty, the inside is pitch black, only a faint light shines in from the outside.


    He couldn''t see anything clearly here, but his eyes got used to it quickly.


    Forcibly restarting the body and slowly getting up, as they said, the superhuman cannot use even a little supernatural power inside.


    At this time, I only heard a charming voice next to my ear, full of laughter.


    "Oh, you''re awake."


    It was the voice of "Witch" Elena, this witch who can fascinate thousands of people with just a wink, was sitting not far from Tu Fu, she used her hand to set off her chin, and curiously looked at the weak woman who was so weak. Tone of myself.


    The clothes on this woman''s chest were worn out a lot, exposing most of the whiteness of her chest, but she didn''t care about being seen naked.


    Eileen licked her red and thin tongue lightly,


    "Honey, I didn''t expect that your appearance is not bad, but it is more perfect than in the newspaper. Unfortunately, now is not the time, otherwise I really want to eat you here."


    "I thought you were going to kill me."


    Tu Fu shook his head, feeling like a thousand needles had been pierced into his head.


    "It would be a pity to kill a perfect man like you. But you have only been at sea for a few years, and you have obtained so many forbidden items, a mask that can change faces, Captain Vader''s compass, and what is this, a scepter ?


    Let me guess. I heard that there is an item in the category A taboo that can control sea weather and natural disasters. Its effect is comparable to that of the God of Storms.


    I didn''t expect that a century would fall into your hands. It''s really unpredictable. "


    "Witch" Elena has a bunch of objects in front of her, from the face-changing mask, nitrile gloves, to the "Heart Direction" compass, "Scepter of Sea God"...


    Including the taboos that Tu Fu placed on her body or in her backpack, all of them fell into her hands.


    Of course, there is also the map that records the Quechua Mountains.


    "So it''s you."


    Tu Fu''s eyes became sharp, and then he remembered the hand that wandered on his body just now, and many taboos on his body were taken away at that time.


    "Giggle..."


    Elena covered her mouth and smiled charmingly, her words were provocative, "Hey, little man, I even reacted to me just now, but you didn''t feel it at all, I really doubt if you are a man. "


    "Oh." Tu Fu snorted softly in his heart, probably no one likes to be questioned like this.


    However, he doesn''t even know himself as a person now.


    "This is where?"


    "That''s the question for you, I saw you alone when I woke up. I don''t know how you have provoked those creatures, who shot us down everywhere regardless of the original rules.


    Since the above game has been forcibly terminated, and now the entire mountain range has been reorganized, I am afraid that even the outside world will not be able to contact us. "


    "Witch" Elena leaned against the rock wall, crossed her arms and hugged her chest,


    The resentful eyes looked at Tu Fu vaguely.


    The latter lowered his head, opened and closed his lips silently, and just about to activate the spell of the teleportation ceremony, he felt a sharp pain in his head, which made him groan.


    "It''s all over!"


    Tu Fu also gave up struggling and lay on the ground. He was not as desperate as he is now when he was living on an isolated island.


    The good news is that it is alive now.


    The bad news is that when there is only a trace of blood left, you will fall with the enemy, and even if you don''t die, you will have to peel off your skin.


    Tu Fu recalled what he just said, and asked instinctively:


    "Ma''am, what do you mean by the rules of the game?"


    "I can''t tell you." Elena also blurted out instinctively, "It''s about information within the organization, unless you exchange it for something."


    "Yes, then we will die here together, and then you will go to **** with your loyalty to the organization."


    Tu Fu sneered, "Unfortunately, my bones and your bones have to be buried together in this cave for hundreds of thousands of years before they can be dug up."


    After a few minutes of silence, the loneliness of the cave still made Elena open her mouth:


    "Actually, last time, we have already explored here, and we have experienced all the deeds we have experienced before. The president has a conclusion about this.


    Before the Ingaso Empire fell, it used secret methods to preserve part of the ruins of civilization, and then sealed off the entrance with special restrictions.


    The things we saw before are part of the prohibition. "


    "Those soldiers, chariots, and giant beasts?"


    Tu Fu suddenly remembered what happened just now.


    Immediately, I saw Elena get up and walk towards a stone table made of stones in the dark cave. She looked at the table in a murmur,


    "There are things like this in many places. It must be related to those special beings, but we have no way of understanding its meaning. The last time someone in the organization tampered with it, it attracted the attention of those forbidden creatures, and soon after that person appeared Die suddenly."


    Talking about this matter, Elena, who was still in fear, showed fear in her eyes.


    "what?"


    Tu Fu stood up casually, taking advantage of Elena''s surprise, he quickly came to where she was just now.


    In addition to the map she took away, she put the rest of the taboos scattered on the ground into her pocket.


    After finishing all this, he finally settled down and let out a long sigh of relief. The latter saw his stingy appearance of a miser, and after a brief surprise, a smile rose from the corner of his mouth,


    "You don''t think that only your extraordinary power is imprisoned!


    If I could use my extraordinary power, I would have gone out a long time ago. Do I still have to go around in circles with you? "


    "That''s hard to say." Tu Fu whispered.


    He then looked at the stone table in the cave. There were many things engraved on it, including crisscross lines, black and white grids, and two black and white carvings of completely different colors, corresponding to the bottoms on both sides.


    This familiar thing takes a closer look and it turns out to be a game of chess.


    A chess game with typical characteristics.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 399： Wisdom of the Gambit

    Chapter 399 The Wisdom of Gambit


    Although the molds on the stone table are slightly different from those in memory, the molds used to make chess pieces are almost the same.


    64 black and white grids make up the chessboard, and the black and white sides each hold 16 pieces. The horizontal axis of the straight line is represented by the letters a to h, and the vertical axis is represented by the numbers 1 to 8.


    The two sides each have a king and a queen, a pair of chariots, a pair of horses, an object, and eight soldiers. The order of placement is a1, h1 for cannons, b1, g1 for horses, c1, f1 for chariots.


    The white king is on the central black square, the black king is on the white square, and the strongest queen (Queen) on the field is next to him.


    The only condition for victory in chess is to use your pieces to capture the opposite king to win, which is the same as the well-known way to win chess.


    "You know something like this?"


    Noticing Tu Fu''s rounded eyes staring at the stone table, "Witch" Elena''s tone suddenly became hurried.


    I don''t know whether I regret telling him what happened just now, or whether I regret not telling him earlier.


    "Know a little, but only to the extent of knowing the rules and taking a few moves." Tu Fu said this deliberately, although he didn''t know why this "chess" was placed here.


    But the unexpected appearance of this thing can be regarded as a glimmer of life for their survival.


    The chessboard on the stone table is not the original one. The chess pieces on both sides have obviously been passive, and the game has already been played for two rounds.


    White''s **** at e2 moves forward two steps to e4, and black''s **** jumps two steps to e5 in the same way.


    Then the position of the white horse (Knight) moved to Nf3, the black knight moved to Nc6, and White immediately moved the white bishop (Bishop) to the position of b5,


    revolves around competing for the opponent''s e5 pawn, making one''s own side occupy a favorable position.


    The black side is going to attack the center on d5. On the d line, the balance of exchange can be obtained. After the center is closed, it can defend on the king''s wing and attack on the Houyi.


    The chess pieces of the two sides will collide with each other at any time, thus forming a very classic opening.


    "Spanish start?"


    Tufu recognized this board at a glance. Although his level is average, he has seen many classic chess games when he was a beginner, such as Scottish opening, Italian opening, Hungarian defense, two-horse defense, Sicilian defense...


    Actually, after such a long time, Tu Fu had already completely forgotten all kinds of opening attacks of chess.


    But since becoming a superhuman, past memories are like a ruthless treasure house,


    became clearer and clearer in my head.


    "Could it be that there were already traversers before me, and they had already gone to the Southern Continent in the Third Epoch, and started the industrial revolution ahead of time, so their technological level was comparable to that of the Northern Continent in the Quaternary Epoch."


    Tu Fu stared at the piece of expectation and thought silently. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this idea was possible.


    "That''s why we can bring this set of chess rules to the world in advance.


    Speaking of it, if this is the prohibition of Whiskey Hill, then can eating the opponent''s king make Whiskey Hill return to normal. "


    Eileen, who listened to Tu Fu muttering silently for a long time, encouraged him: "Why don''t you try it, anyway, we''re just waiting to die here."


    "That''s right, ladies first, why not let me tell you how to move, and let you complete this game of chess." Tu Fu smiled and proposed in reverse.


    "impossible!"


    Eileen rejected this idea immediately, she rolled her beautiful eyes: "What if you deliberately trick me, besides, if you follow the rules of chess, I think it can only be played by one person .


    I''ve never heard of someone giving advice while playing chess. "


    Hearing the woman''s fierce reaction, Tu Fu also let out a soft heck.


    He did not forget that the other party mentioned that the Rosicrucian Society was directly obliterated by the rules of this place because some people touched this expectation indiscriminately.


    That is to say, you have to play this game of chess with your life against an unknown opponent, and then win,


    It was quite a cruel thing.


    After a few words, the atmosphere in the cave froze.


    Obviously the things in front of you may be the key to breaking the situation, and no one would want to touch the door of death.


    "Although this woman is not a good person, she is right. It is impossible to have a third party pointing at the side when playing chess. Maybe it will violate the rules."


    Tu Fu stared at the chess game that had already started on the stone table, and couldn''t help but want to make two moves.


    He has already set up a chess game in his mind.


    At this time, the two sides are only in a tentative contest, and no one has an advantage. If it is really the rules of chess, it will be more useful to try to kill the fish and break the net, rather than wasting in vain here.


    "Professor, they may also be trapped here now, but I can still hold on for a while, I am afraid that if I go out later, these people will all die."


    Tu Fu''s head was struggling hard, and he didn''t want or want to waste a little time on it.


    Many people are waiting for him, looking forward to his return,


    It would be too unworthy to die in such a place.


    "Fight."


    Tu Fu wanted to bend down and take a step forward, and stood at the end of the white chess by a strange coincidence.


    "Oh, you are finally willing to go up, I know how a man like you is willing to die here."


    "Witch" Elena looked at him with a smile, her eyes full of satisfaction.


    "Elena."


    "Ok?"


    "Our deal is over. Since you dare to do something to me, the previous treaty will be ignored." Tu Fu stared at Hope, and said such an insignificant sentence.


    "What''s the use of saying this now, you won''t want to do anything to a poor, helpless lady again." Elena put on a pitiful look.


    "I want to say that no matter what I get in this mountain range later, the Rosicrucian Society has no right to interfere."


    As he said this, the cannon in his hand suddenly moved to the position of a4.


    Just one small move and it caused a change.


    The sky above the long-silent Whiskey Mountain.


    Suddenly, a chariot made of a group of faint blue rays of light jumped out, and the rolling wheels made a thunderous sound, and jumped up and took the lead in the war.


    The voice was like thunder, and it immediately reached the ears of the two people who were still in the cave.


    After he made this move, the black side immediately made a move.


    I saw the black horse suddenly jumped when no one was controlling it, and reached the position of Nf6.


    At the peak of the whiskey, many faint blue rays of light slowly condensed into a violent black war horse, raised its front hooves and let out a stern roar into the air, and immediately threw itself into the battle.


    The change of Whiskey Hill is precisely due to the change of the chess pieces in this game. Many strange creatures hovering in the sky will eventually fight each other as the chess moves are controlled.


    "Sure enough, it''s the game ban of chess."


    After Tu Fu made this move, he immediately comprehended the scene he had just seen.


    During the fight just now, many "chess spirits" guarding this mountain range heard the news and moved.


    They used the fan of Quechua as a chessboard and many strange creatures as pieces, and set up such a shocking overall situation here.


    It''s really a great handwriting.


    Tu Fu has never been so serious as he is now. From the chess records in his mind, he vaguely borrowed their chess moves from famous historical players, and at the same time, he also thought about the unknown chess moves on the opposite side.


    Raising his hand, the king (King) and the rook (Rook) in the first row are short-cast (king-wing swap) 0-0, and the black piece is followed by Be7.


    6 (Re1, b5),


    7 (Bb3, 0-0),


    The black and white sides of the chessboard are moving the chess pieces with classic moves, not daring to deviate from the slightest.


    Until the eighth round, Tu Fu raised his hand and moved the c2 **** forward one square to c3.


    Suddenly.


    The black side moves the **** down to d7 abruptly, just like a boulder thrown into deep water, instantly turning the calm battle into a turbulent one.


    And Tu Fu''s **** that moved to e4 at first only needs to move one square to the side to easily capture that pawn.


    After that, his **** will be eaten by the opponent''s knight at f6, and his knight at f3 can easily eat the opponent''s **** at e5, and that **** is the real target to abandon.


    "Gambit?"


    Tu Fu pondered the meaning of this move.


    In chess, giving up chess pieces is a strategy. By sacrificing a part of pawns, you can naturally open up the back row of queens and gain the overall advantage of the situation.


    In other words, you can only gain if you give up.


    Tu Fu understood the opponent''s intention of this chess move, and played very aggressively. With the mentality of a gambler, he went all out in exchange for the overall initiative on the chessboard.


    The black player seems to intend to send some kind of information to it through this game.


    "If you just turn a blind eye like this, you really failed your intention."


    Tu Fu''s eyes were like a torch, he pressed his fingertips on the **** at e4, moved heavily to the upper left one square, and ate the **** that was used as bait as he wished:


    "So, I accept your challenge."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 400： fight to the death

    Chapter 400 Desperate Combat


    Sure enough, after Tu Fu''s **** on d5 was captured two steps forward, Black jumped to d5 and captured the white **** again.


    He moved the white horse on the board forward again, eating the black **** that was really used as bait at e5, the black horse at c6 jumped up brazenly, and captured the white horse at e5,


    In the two rounds, both sides have losses.


    On the top of Whiskey Mountain, when Tu Fu manipulated the chessboard, a war without gunpowder quietly took place on the top of this majestic mountain.


    The black and white soldiers and horses were confronting each other at the border. As a soldier from the black battalion rushed to the front and entered the shooting range of the white battalion, the soldier from the white battalion took a sharp shot and provoked the enemy.


    "Call��"


    A ghostly black horse emitting black smoke from the back camp of the black side raised its iron hooves and leaped up. With the speed of lightning, it turned and quickly reached the front, smashing the white soldier who was picking and killing the black soldier.


    Immediately, the sky was stained with blood.


    "Call��"


    A white and flawless war horse also jumped out of the white camp, jumped high, and imitated the soldiers in the enemy camp on the other side.


    The indestructible iron hoof fell down, and instantly trampled the enemy into a pile of unresponsive flesh and blood.


    Another black war horse lurking in the dark waited for an opportunity, with a whining sound from its mouth,


    Taking advantage of the unpreparedness, the black horse of the Netherworld raised its iron hooves and slammed into a snow-white horse that looked like an engine, causing the opponent''s skull to break and even death.


    And it strangled the opponent and fell into the land of no one, which happened to fall into the effective killing range of the white camp''s chariot.


    "Boom��"


    The battlefield began to tremble, and a heavily armed chariot rushed towards the opponent with unstoppable power, kicking up crystal clear dust on the ground.


    With a sound of "bang dang", it rammed towards the group of horses, and killed the black horses of the same kind on the spot.


    The black warhorse on the side of the chariot saw his companion die in front of him, bowed his head for a moment, let out a mournful cry, saw the chariot leaning against his side, and was about to turn around and bombard it all.


    "Call..."


    The black war horse raised its hooves in shock, and jumped towards the diagonally rear body, out of the effective killing range of the chariot.


    After a round of contact, both sides have their own injuries. You come and sing and I rest, intertwined and interspersed on the battlefield, and after the round of exchange, each carefully returns to the throne.


    "12 (Re1, Bd6), 13 (h3, Ng4), 14 (Qh4, d4)..."


    In the nameless dark cave, Tu Fu stared intently at the opponent''s transformation,


    Following the previous gambit, Black''s steed moves forward again.


    It seems that it has fallen into the shooting range of pawns in h2. If the horse is really eaten by pawns, the queen of the black battalion can easily cross the boundary to occupy the middle ground, and then threaten the white king.


    On the battlefield, the loss of a single soldier is always nothing. As long as the opponent''s king can be killed instantly on the battlefield, no matter how many losses you have before, it is worth it.


    "It''s a crazy style of play."


    Tu Fu saw through the clever move of this move and was not fooled by the opponent. He then advanced the queen near the bottom line and moved to f3 to become a threat to the center line.


    In this way, confronting the opponent''s black queen in the middle ground, but the opponent doesn''t care about it, the dark horse that was used as bait before is madly going one step closer to the black king at this moment.


    To be honest, it��s fortunate that Tu Fu couldn��t feel the tension, otherwise he must have been sweating profusely when he heard the crazy fighting between the black and white armies above the mountain.


    Absolute calmness allows him to calm down and compete with his opponents in strategy.


    After a few rounds of competition with that unknown opponent, I was already frightened.


    Looking at the trend of the chessboard, the fighting has reached a fever pitch. Both sides have launched a particularly aggressive offensive, especially after the black army has been suppressed, it is already on the verge of riding a tiger, but it is always threatening the White King.


    25 (Qf3, Qg1), 26 (Bd5, c5)��


    Although black��s attack is particularly fierce and aggressive, the white camp struggles to resist again and again,


    After taking a breath, the troops who had ambushed in advance went into war.


    During the battles again and again, King Bai was close to death many times, but he always managed to escape.


    The meritorious side played fiercely, and the defensive side defended brilliantly.


    The situation finally got better in the thirtieth round. In the rounds of attacks, black created white''s passing pawns on line b, reaching the opponent''s bottom line.


    Then according to the rules, "soldiers change" and their worth soars a hundred times, and they can become any one of "queen, chariot, horse, and elephant".


    The momentum of offense and defense is different for a while.


    When the white king fled from the bombarded king''s wing to the queen''s safe haven, the black camp''s massive attack failed, and the abandoned pawns became disadvantaged at this moment.


    38 (Rxh6, Kxh6), 39 (Qh8+, Kg5), 40 (Qh5+).


    White''s cross-border **** is promoted to queen in the last step, facing the black king directly in a battle line, even if the opponent has guards around him, it is still in an embattled situation.


    When it comes down to this hand.


    The ancient war that lasted for a long time in the sky finally came to an end. The king of the black camp who was sitting at the rear was forced to retreat to the corner of the camp in a state of embarrassment.


    Surrounded by murderous Baiying soldiers, soldiers with **** knives are pressing towards it step by step.


    Wearing the king''s cloak, the black king looked up to the sky and laughed a few times before pulling out the steel sword at his waist. Before many soldiers from the white side surrounded him, he decisively slit his own throat, and the sky was stained red with the blood of the king.


    The main general has been defeated.


    The black camp naturally lost its troops and disarmed and became a defeated army. The army formed by those weird blue rays of light also turned into light particles and quickly evaporated at this moment.


    The mountain crust, which was constantly changing, also stopped changing wildly.


    Everything has returned to normal.


    "Look, those shadows have disappeared."


    "The winner has been decided."


    On the main peak of Whiskey Hill, a group of investigation groups that were originally buried in the waist area embraced each other as if they had survived the catastrophe.


    Just now Tufu''s incantation "the moon is gone" is only for the Rosicrucian trio.


    Others are not counted.


    The Mi University trio naturally also took refuge until the weird scene in the sky disappeared, and the restraining effect brought by this game of chess naturally also disappeared.


    "Children, are you all right?"


    Professor Kane immediately found Bella and David who were close together. These two people have been holding each other''s hands since the disaster.


    After the crisis, seeing the professor''s anxious call, the two awkward palms that were originally clenched subconsciously let go.


    Miss Bella Wayne shook her head instinctively: "Professor, we are all fine."


    "Tu Fu is not here."


    Master David suddenly shouted. He recalled the situation just now, and his face couldn''t help changing: "The group of people wanted to attack him just now, and I don''t know what angered them. He and the group were all shot down to the bottom of the cliff."


    ��


    The bottom of the whiskey peak.


    Tu Fu, who played the white chess piece, seemed to be several years old, lying weakly against the stone wall.


    "It''s all over."


    When he defeated the opponent''s king, Tu Fu only felt that he was exhausted and could not use any strength.


    The life-and-death game just now has consumed a lot of his energy. It seems that he just moved a few pieces, but in fact he has gone through a lot of swords and fires.


    "You actually won, and you said no, you only know the rules."


    The "witch" Elena, who watched the whole game, looked at Tu Fu excitedly. Although she didn''t understand the specific rules after watching for a long time, she at least knew that the rule of victory was to capture the opponent''s king chess.


    Although he only comprehended part of it, he also knew what a wonderful duel it was.


    It looks like a game of chess, but in it, the two sides compete in computing power, fighting spirit, courage, desperate courage and the mentality of desperate comeback.


    What''s more important is that the mysterious man in front of him seems to know something from the chess game.


    "It''s just opportunistic."


    Tu Fu shook his head slowly, he just recalled the process of this classic chess game called "Marshall''s Gambit".


    Two geniuses handed down works about dignity.


    If you were to rely on your own strength alone to face off against the person who set up the ban, even if there were ten of them, he would not be able to beat the opponent.


    "Shua!"


    The chess pieces on the stone table returned to their original positions one after another after a wonderful round of chess.


    "what."


    Tu Fu closed his eyes to feel carefully, the extraordinary power that had been suppressed before had returned at this moment.


    On the other hand, Eileen stared wide-eyed, completely unaware of what happened.


    What is different from before is that Tu Fu now not only feels that he can manipulate the white chess pieces, but now he can also manipulate the black chess pieces of the original enemy camp.


    The entire whiskey mountain is their range of activities. As long as Tu Fu is willing, he can naturally summon those souls that have turned into pawns.


    In other words, he has inherited the ownership of the ruins.


    "It seems that after winning the chess game, all the mountains and constellations have returned to their original positions." Tu Fu slowly raised his head.


    "Witch" Karina savored his words, and immediately beamed with joy: "You mean, we can go to the City of Gold now?"


    "Us? Me and who?"


    "Heh, even if you don''t take us there, I have already got the map and know the location of the entrance to the City of Gold." Karina, who heard Tufu''s voice-over, was not annoyed.


    Taking out the marked map from Snow White''s chest, Elena smiled triumphantly.


    "I won''t bother with you about what happened just now." Tu Fu didn''t care at all, and let out a chuckle: "But now, I have to ask you one thing."


    "what."


    "Ma''am, please leave my house."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 401： Entrance

    Chapter 401 Entrance


    The craftsman and demigod Manco Capac, who is also located at the bottom of the Whiskey Mountain, is stationed with a cane made of tree branches, dragging his tired body with difficulty to walk in the jungle.


    His face was extremely pale, and there was no trace of hope in his gloomy expression.


    The fall from the top of the peak to the bottom of the peak just now had injured him all over his body, and he had to avoid those weird creatures chasing him one after another.


    Fled desperately all the way, but couldn''t escape from this ecstasy circle no matter what.


    The veins of Mount Quechua are changing all the time, like a maze,


    completely trapped him and his companions in it.


    Anyone who trespasses without authorization, even a demigod, cannot escape the fate of being banned by extraordinary power.


    "it''s over?"


    Manco Capac looked in horror at the changing sky.


    The aftermath of those undead monsters in the fierce battle kept falling nearby, and if they touched a little bit, they couldn''t escape the end of death.


    "Great Lord! You are more ancient than eternity, the embodiment of wisdom, the guide of nothingness, the omniscient one who knows the past and present... Please listen to the prayers of your faithful believers.


    I would pay enough for the chance to escape Whiskey Hill, even life! "


    Manco Capac''s bloodshot eyes widened, and he chanted the name of the impersonal god, pinning his hopes on the omniscient sages they believed in from generation to generation.


    If you can��t even do anything about that person, you��re probably really going to die here.


    It is probably his sincerity that moved the impersonal god.


    As soon as Manco Capac''s voice fell, he felt a strong repulsive force from the ground, and he was not allowed to resist, and then Manco''s body began to move in a certain direction.


    Like the magnetic poles generated by the same surface of a magnet, it instinctively drives him out of this area.


    "Effected?"


    In just a fraction of a second, Manco Capac easily walked out of the jungle that he had just tried so hard to leave.


    Going out from here, I actually returned to the foot of the Whiskey Mountain.


    Undoubtedly, the veins of the mountains have been changed again.


    When He came out from inside, a large number of eyes gathered from all directions for a while.


    Because they sensed that the situation was not good, all the members of the Rosicrucian Society who came in droves looked at the demigod Manco, Kapak who came out on their own initiative, and the expressions on their faces were only anxious.


    "Manco, why did you come out, and it doesn''t look good."


    "No, the arrogant kid probably wants to monopolize this ruin."


    "The three of you can''t even catch a Sequence 5 child, so don''t be ashamed of yourself."


    Several demigods present were dissatisfied with their actions.


    This handsome blond Manco Kabak, who has always been known for his dignity and demeanor, is now covered in blood and dust, not to mention the tattered clothes.


    His sluggish expression slowed down for a while before recovering.


    Compared with another companion, his scene is quite good.


    A dirty fresh corpse was lying on the ground. The surface of the skin was already covered with ants and some parasites. Who else could it be except the archaeologist Marco who entered the mountain together.


    His lights went out early, shortly after the change at Whiskey Hill.


    At this moment, Manco immediately noticed that many members of the organization gathered at the foot of the mountain where he was located had expressions of dissatisfaction, and these people could guess whatever they wanted.


    "Marcota..."


    He finally looked at the man in the cat-face mask, and no one behind that mask knew what He was thinking.


    "There are no battle scars on his body. I think he was thrown to death alive. At that time, his extraordinary power could no longer be used. It is normal to have such a result." The man said indifferently.


    Listening to the analysis of the cat-faced masked man, Manco lowered his head and remained silent for a while, "Sorry, President, I failed."


    "Mr. Capac, this is not your fault at all. If you want to blame it, you can only blame that guy Tuf Capet. He somehow managed to master the rules of the stone table, and then won the person who arranged this game.


    After that, they used the power of the relics to teleport us all out. "


    Fortunately, a delicate voice sounded from a distance, washing away his grievances in time.


    I saw the "witch" Elena, who was dressed in scanty clothes, telling the Rosicrucians what happened in the cave in detail, gritting her teeth and cursing at that person:


    "That bastard, he violated our agreement, and took away the hidden scholar''s potion, and played us around, we must catch this person when he comes out.


    There are many secrets hidden in him, ''Hoarfrost'', ''Scepter of Sea God'', and now the secret of Incasso''s ruins, this person must not be allowed to leave. "


    "Manco, did you attack him first?"


    The president of the cat face mask spoke neither salty nor weak, and pointed to the theme directly and clearly.


    Eileen, who was holding back her stomach, chirped and retorted: "President, we had no choice at that time. Those weird creatures appeared again. Even if we didn''t do anything at that time, he couldn''t find the entrance of the ruins."


    "Eileen, I didn''t ask you."


    "I''m sorry, sir, this time I made my own claims, and I will punish you next." Manco Capac raised his hand to Karina, signaling that she didn''t need to continue to defend.


    Things have happened, someone has to take the responsibility.


    Now it seems too "smart" to say some high-sounding exoneration words.


    Regardless of whether Tuf Capet deliberately made the illusion of "death together", but now that the Rosicrucians took the lead, the nature has changed.


    The original agreement is ignored,


    Of course the three of them paid some hands-on price.


    Not to mention refusing to invite people from the Rosicrucian Society to enter the Incasso ruins, since the three of Manco Capac and Karina have already moved the idea of ????killing him.


    The man just sent them out, and did not execute the few people who stabbed him in the back on the spot.


    That sounds kind enough.


    "What''s the use of repenting now, things have already happened and cannot be changed."


    Eileen also understood this truth, lowered her head and whispered: "President, what should we do now?"


    "Wait."


    The man with the cat face mask had a cold tone, and his method was so simple.


    Even if Tu Fu doesn''t come out, the people who followed him can''t stay out, and they can''t hide for a lifetime.


    This is the reason why many demigods of the Rosicrucian Society gather here.


    Solve certain abnormal events.


    After all, it is more direct to always use fists than verbal agreement.


    ��


    After the astrology and terrain of Whiskey Hill returned to their original positions, Tu Fu arrived at "Yangquan" without any difficulty.


    is where the entrance to the ruins is located.


    It is a large-scale lake. The water flow from the high mountain passes through this pothole area from top to bottom to form this lake. The crystal clear lake water flows from the lower mountain.


    Tu Fu sat cross-legged on the edge of the lake, reached into the lake and took a handful of water to wipe his face, washing away the large swaths of ash and blood on his body.


    "Is this the entrance to Ingaso''s ruins?"


    His keen eyes are always staring at the bottom of the lake, which is so deep that even the "Eagle Eye" can''t see the end. "It seems that we can only dive from here."


    In the entire mountain range, only near this place suppresses the extraordinary power the most.


    The person who can set up this set of chess bans and seal the mountains one by one must be the king of the Quechua clan.


    The other party took great pains to use chess pieces in a very subtle way to convey to him the message of "you can only gain if you give up".


    Finally leads here.


    "Perhaps it has something to do with the disaster that the Southern Continent was facing at that time." Tu Fu rubbed his chin with his fingers.


    He remembered that shortly after the old Captain Arthur landed on the island, he was ordered to leave the island.


    Incasso Empire has to face an extremely powerful enemy, strong enough to confront the Southern Continent civilization that has entered the electrical age.


    Not even interested in another continent.


    Soon after, both the Incasso Empire and the Santa Maria, two things related to the mysterious enemy, were horribly destroyed.


    It took a lot of effort to come to Yangquan. Tu Fu wanted to snap his fingers and bring the trio of the University of Michigan expedition team here.


    After thinking about it for a while, Tu Fu immediately gave up the idea:


    "No, at least they shouldn''t know everything.


    The Rosicrucians must not have gone far, and they must find out what happened on this mountain. If they knew the history of the Ingaso Empire and left clues, they would be like pieces of monk meat that could only move. "


    I can only do it by myself first!


    Without a moment''s hesitation, after gazing at the bottomless lake for a long time, Tu Fu took a bold step forward.


    With a "plop", it jumped directly into the center of the lake, and wandered straight to the bottom.


    The other side of the lake,


    It is the city of gold that has been buried for thousands of years by the Incasso civilization.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 402： city ??of gold

    Chapter 402 City of Gold


    gurgle gurgle...


    Tu Fu, who was naked from the upper body, jumped down from the bank, and no one appeared for a long time.


    Following that, a string of bubbles slowly rose from the bottom of the lake.


    Only a few plankton are active in this lake located on the mountain. The bottom of the lake is like a bottomless pit, dark and endless. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t swim to the bottom.


    The further downstream Tu Fu was, the more he could feel an invisible barrier, deliberately blocking people who came here.


    It even deliberately strengthened the suppression of extraordinary power, as if the source of everything came from the bottom of this lake.


    Swimming to the bottom, he only felt a strong adsorption force, as if something was pulling his legs and feet, and he kept sinking down, falling down again...


    Tu Fu''s body instinctively launched a defense mechanism. Fortunately, the lake water is not as salty and bitter as sea water. No matter how much he opened his eyes when he kept falling into the bottom of the water, he couldn''t see anything.


    Let this consciousness lead him to a deeper realm.


    It seems that a century has passed, and with the violent sound of "swish" of the water, Tu Fu fell into a rather empty cave along the direction.


    Compared to the previous location of the chessboard, the height here has expanded more than a hundred times.


    The builders seem to have hollowed out the entire mountain range, and the several thousand meters at the bottom of the mountain range are used as a space for the construction of this great relic.


    "Is this the city of gold that Captain Arthur once visited?" Tu Fu whispered, and slowly stood up from the pool.


    His eyes were completely pitch black, and he couldn''t see anything clearly.


    After falling into this place, he felt that all the extraordinary power had returned. Tu Fu closed his eyes slightly, and said softly, "God said, the world should have light."


    The voice fell.


    Thus, the world has light.


    In the vast and huge ancient ruins, a sun-like light source slowly rose in front of his eyes, illuminating as far as he could see.


    The warm sunlight evenly distributes the light beams to every part of the ruins without any preference.


    When the shadows in the ruins receded, dozens of hundreds of huge and stalwart buildings immediately fell into Tu Fu''s eyes, just like the adventurer Captain Arthur who came here a century ago, everything that caught his eye was gold.


    A large amount of gold created this lost "City of Gold".


    There are a large number of temples of gods in the city center, among which the Temple of the Seven Gods is the most magnificent.


    The top of each building has a characteristic statue that symbolizes pointing to the gods, the "spear and shield" of the goddess of wisdom, the "scale" of the **** of order, the trident of the sea **** of the storm lord...


    "It turns out that people in the southern continent also know the seven gods, but why do they believe in the omniscient sage?"


    Tu Fu lowered his head and pondered this weird question.


    The only thing I can think of is that it would be easier to pray and make wishes to gods other than the seven gods, at least with a clear price tag.


    And believers who regard the seven gods as God have always had difficulty obtaining blessings.


    For example, in the Baia Kingdom earlier, Tu Fu sincerely begged the Seven Gods to make him rich,


    But it doesn''t seem to have any effect.


    After that, there are buildings with the style of the southern continent, mainly Baroque and Quechua native, temples, palaces, towers, cemeteries, everything that a city should have.


    Just because of the passage of time, those giant buildings made of gold have already shown obvious oxidation,


    Some color changes have occurred, and spots and rust are more common.


    Time cannot change everything, but it will eventually leave traces on it.


    "The amount of gold needed to build a city may take a whole continent to gather, but it''s really stalwart."


    Tu Fu approached the nearest golden tower, touched the heavy weight with his hand, and said to himself:


    "Speaking of which, more than a dozen generations of the Quechua tribe have been secretly building this project, just to give the lost tribal warriors a resting place and play the role of the Hall of Valor."


    This matter has been recorded in historical materials, and it is not a secret.


    The commonality of all great civilizations is that they will build some rather magnificent buildings behind the same territory.


    Whether it is to carry the remains of the dead princes and nobles, or to continue to fight in the underworld after the death of the king, it does not necessarily mean that he wants to prove to the future generations how strong the country under his leadership is.


    Maybe it''s just the king''s self-esteem at work, and he wants to have a good time when he is dying.


    Everything is extravagant, I can''t wait to let the world know.


    Tu Fu inspected this so-called Golden City with this thought in mind, and soon he discovered the limitations of his own thinking.


    Those giant gold buildings are not stored in coffins or "life-sized Nendoroids". He uses the teleportation ability to "swish" into some buildings,


    Then he saw something that really surprised him.


    The interior of the building is not hollow. The large and small boxes inside are covered with oilcloth, and the smell of gunpowder is everywhere.


    Uncover the tarpaulins, and there are tons of wooden boxes.


    The goods lying inside are naturally the mainstream weapons of the Ingaso civilization period, semi-automatic rifles, automatic rifles, sniper rifles, carbines, and assault rifles, which are standard equipment that spans the ages.


    Many cold gun barrels lay quietly in it, and the piles of metal bullets in the wooden box made Tu Fu feel as if he was in another world.


    Hundreds of wooden boxes filled with all kinds of guns.


    Tufu took a semi-automatic rifle and weighed it a few times. Its caliber and manufacturing process level were roughly at the level of the beginning of World War II.


    Although it has not yet become the level of a weapon of war, it is also beyond the current era.


    And there is much more than that inside, this is just one of the buildings, and when you go to the next building, the warehouse, the things stored in it are completely new.


    The chariots covered with iron tracks were neatly parked here, and the cold and dark gun barrels were aimed at a certain direction.


    "The simple hexagonal turret is a prototype of a T-34 tank."


    Tufu took a look at the Soviet-style tanks. The average gun caliber of this type of tank is 66-76 mm, which can easily tear apart any steel defense line in this era.


    If there are tens of thousands of vehicles, it is enough to flatten the current Northern Continent.


    Tanks, armored vehicles, military trucks and other highly mobile means of transportation are each placed in an area.


    In the warehouse that goes further forward, there are parked early-stage bombers, with a single-wing conventional aerodynamic layout, constant-speed propeller engines, and a bomb load of 1-2 tons.


    It is also a bomber close to the World War II level. These things have exceeded the upper limit of this era in terms of technology and use.


    "It seems that the Southern Continent has already learned how to use oil, and the Southern Continent must be rich in resources, so that the weapon technology tree can reach such a point.


    It��s no wonder that Captain Arthur and the others were surprised. Compared with the Northern Continent of the Third Epoch, they are the aboriginals with spears, bows and arrows. "


    After Tu Fu visited, he subconsciously complained.


    Even if he is a modern person who has lived in this world for a long time, he can''t help being amazed when he sees such advanced technology.


    Presumably, when the Ingaso Empire sealed up these weapons, it was used as a reserve of national strategic resources to preserve the country''s military strength.


    In order to deal with powerful enemies in the future.


    Not only failed to win the final war.


    Unfortunately, even though the Ingaso Empire used a special method to seal these things, this pile of weapons has been placed for thousands of years, and most of them have begun to rust and become a pile of scrap iron.


    The only thing that can be used for reference is the technology.


    As long as you have a thorough understanding of these technologies, you can achieve mass production, and you can understand these things within twenty years.


    "fair enough."


    Tu Fu breathed a sigh of relief for some reason. He was also debating whether to take these things out together.


    Help Baia solve the current difficulties.


    But if such a powerful weapon is born, and thousands of tanks and bombers are born, it is not difficult to imagine the consequences of them falling into the national army.


    If it is really going to be created, I am afraid that it will stimulate William II''s already inflated mentality, and then take it all as his own credit. Maybe that **** really dared to fight a world war.


    And if these technologies are only released, it will take some time to fully digest them all.


    Not only advanced military weapons, the Incasso civilization is a very advanced empire, and there are also a large number of paintings, sculptures, clothing, buildings that can be handed down from generation to generation...


    are works of art that are worthy of reference for future generations.


    After taking a cursory look at those things, Tu Fu noticed that the center of the city of gold was located. In addition to the temple of the Seven Gods, there was also a big clock made of gold in the open air.


    The top has been covered with dust, filling all the gaps between the original runes and graphics, and Tu Fu can smell a dusty smell as soon as he leans over.


    "The wind is coming!"


    He took out the "Scepter of the Sea God" from his waist, shook it easily in the air twice, and as he wished, he heard a gust of wind erupting from the place where the scepter was.


    The violent sound of "whoosh" blew across the surface of the big clock, sweeping away the dust accumulated for a long time on the surface of the clock, and then the golden clock revealed many beautiful lines.


    What caught Tu Fu''s attention was not the big clock in the middle.


    Instead, the bottom is used as stone steps and an inscription with the handwriting of the full house.


    The text is on the inscription, and on the base are some seal-cut murals. The scale of the big clock is no smaller than that of ordinary buildings. The height alone is seven or eight meters.


    ��The Incasians claim to pass on these carvings of their historical materials to the next century, and presumably they just carved symbols on stones.��


    Tu Fu looked intently at the inscription written in Incasian script.


    This kind of symbol is quite old, and it has undergone thousands of years of transformation. With his beginner level in the Tabor Library, he can only guess at random.


    The front of each column is composed of numbers, indicating the major events of the year, and some heroes appeared in a certain year, such as which mountain range the Quechua tribe originated from.


    After how many years was notified by someone to start expanding, and finally painstakingly established a unified country.


    Looking at it this way, it really looks like a national ceremony. A brief account down to the last few lines gives a brief account of the events of the years before the country''s demise.


    "...In 554, the National Astronomical Observatory was officially established, and unknown traces were found on the peripheries of terrestrial planets."


    "In April of the same year, the National Astronomy Department received a weak signal from the universe, but because the signal was not stable enough, we were unable to interpret its meaning, and cosmic radio radiation was officially discovered."


    "In 555, the signal strength increased again, and we are close to deciphering its meaning."


    "In 556, it was a signal of malice, and he noticed this planet again."


    "557 years, watch out for the moon."


    ��


    The series of rather vague records really didn''t make Tu Fu understand, not only the content was always very brief, but also seemed to deliberately conceal key words, only recording superficial casual things.


    It seems that the moon should be the trigger for the destruction of the Ingaso Empire.


    They didn''t even record the name of the enemy, and they didn''t know whether they didn''t know or didn''t dare to record it.


    "Does it really have something to do with the moon?"


    This is the second time Tu Fu has seen this word, and he knows that there are great things in it.


    It must be because the Casso Empire noticed and received his signal that it was later wiped out.


    It seems to be silenced in a certain sense.


    The bottom of this golden clock is made of stone, and there are many murals on those stones.


    There are many kinds, and their specific meanings are not directly specified.


    A plain is depicted on the far left. There are many dome (starry sky) comers here. They seem to just pass through this planet, but they did not expect that there are already aborigines on it.


    The two sides fought for the ownership of this piece of land and sea, and the fighting was particularly fierce.


    The two sides fought for an unknown amount of time and finally ended with the exit of the passers-by in the starry sky.


    "Isn''t this the myth of Genesis?"


    Tu Fu stared at the murals, thinking seriously about the fairy tales he had heard when he was looking for Liz.


    God created the seven gods, from the seven days after the original Creator (God) created the world, the six gods that appear today are derived.


    After that, the world is still in chaos, and human survival is facing many difficult challenges, such as strange monsters from extremely cold places, monsters crawling out of the cracks in the ground, fierce beasts crawling onto the land from the ocean, and alien species from outside the sky. ��


    "I think the strange monsters, alien species, and fierce beasts in the myths of the legendary Genesis probably refer to these extraterrestrial visitors.


    So the Seven Gods existed then? Are they the guests from the stars who came earlier? "


    Tu Fu pondered carefully, he didn''t know this question.


    Just continued to look at the mural at the back, a painting that interested him very much.


    The portrait shows a very sacred hall. Although it is very empty inside, there are only seven seats, and someone has already sat down in the center and highest place.


    Bottom is the scene of many figures fighting. This group of people was beaten to a **** mess, extremely ferocious, fighting like hell''s evil spirits.


    The only purpose must be to compete for one of the seats.


    On the empty seat in the center, there is only a figure with his back, with his hands squared on both sides of the seat, watching the battle below from above, unmoved at all.


    Underneath, there are blood covered seats stretched out from the sea of ??corpses, there are also speculators trying to sneak around the seats, or villains with daggers hidden behind their backs when talking with others.


    As far as the portraits of people who can get close to the seven positions, except for the one on the front seat in the void whose face cannot be seen, the rest, whether male or female, are extremely ugly, hideous, covered in blood, and have greedy smiling faces.


    The losers who piled up behind him were full of mourning and unwillingness, and all kinds of strong negative emotions made people feel uncomfortable even if it was just a mural.


    "Seven seats?"


    Looking at those seats, Tu Fu suddenly thought of the sculpture of the Seven Gods just now, which happened to correspond to this mural.


    "Could it be that the selection of the Seven Gods has never been predestined, created by God, but let the ''gods'' compete for the position of gods independently.


    The **** who wins the seat can ascend to the position of the Seven Gods. "


    The moment this crazy thought came out, even if he lost his heart, seeing this scene still terrified him.


    There is quite a feeling of collapse of the world view.


    If any religious believer knows his guess, it shows that these gods are all "despicable" victors,


    will definitely yell at him for his disrespect.


    Even if he is not a native of this world, Tu Fu understands one thing after reading and seeing his life in two continents and several seas in the past few years.


    No matter how the dynasty and country change.


    But the seven gods will always be the seven gods, and their status is unshakable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 403： two moons

    Chapter 403 Two Moons


    "Incredible."


    Tu Fu looked at the uglified portraits of the Seven Gods on the mural in amazement.


    If this ruins are found, if you dare to let this thing appear in the world, you will be punished by God.


    "It seems that the origin of the six gods has nothing to do with God. He is one of the first aliens to appear in this world and already possesses absolute strength, so he does not need to compete with the latecomers for the throne.


    The gods who come from behind are not so much the gods who made them, but rather that they chose the gods, stood out from many aliens, and successfully competed for the gods with intelligence or force.


    These seven are at least the most powerful gods in the world, and it makes sense to become orthodox gods. "


    Tu Fu thought about it this way, and looking at it this way, those gods who became evil gods or unorthodox gods must be the losers in the battle for the six gods.


    He continued to look at the mural.


    After an extremely tragic confrontation in the temple, the victors have appeared on the seven chairs, even if there are more corpses and seas of blood underneath.


    They, like the one in the middle, become arrogant, indifferent to life, and indifferent to everything.


    Since then, they have formulated and maintained the rules of this world. In their spare time, gods come to the mortal world from time to time, using their avatars to do things like nurturing offspring and having fun.


    It seems that the exaggerated stories in the fairy tales are not all legends.


    Such a stable life until between the first era and the second era, a strange thing broke the balance of this world.


    There are actually two moons on the new mural.


    The two moons are in two different directions, so keep the normal laws of the world in this way,


    A moon sprinkles nebula and moonlight, so that the yellowish moonlight can fall on time, play a role in tides, bring four seasons, and make this world a better place.


    The other moon was emitting a faint light, which seemed useless.


    The two are like the sun and the moon never offend each other.


    But not long after, the newborn moon seemed to be endowed with personified features, possessing some kind of consciousness, and gradually approached the moon on the other side, and the distance between the two in the mural was getting closer.


    Suddenly, the sphere of the new moon opened its mouth greedily, overeating as if suffering from bulimia, and easily ate the original moon in one bite.


    Soon there will be only one moon left in the sky.


    "So the moon of this world was eaten? My God!"


    Tu Fu had to admit that he felt chills again, this time the depths of his soul kept trembling.


    new moon,


    Could it be the weird moon emitting blue light just above the head.


    No wonder the first time he came to this world, he always felt that the dim light emitted by the moon in the sky was not quite right.


    After the thing ate the original moon, it replaced the original host and continued to hang in the sky, and its figure was constantly getting bigger and bigger, and it seemed that it had further intentions.


    Crescent moonlight is close to this world, and it has already collapsed the genes of many lower creatures. It uses very rough behavior to plunder the lives of all creatures.


    The personified portrait of the moon is as ugly and greedy as the seven gods who competed for the throne before.


    And His form on the mural is even weirder.


    A ring-shaped creature with many tentacles stagnated in the air, and the tentacles outside the body squirmed in the air.


    Has the characteristics of life, but it is not like normal life.


    However, the murals should not be his true form. The face of the **** cannot be seen directly. Presumably, the artist made up this image based on the horrible experience of swallowing the moon before.


    The people of Incasso call it,


    "Luna."


    Tufu saw such handwriting carved on the stele, all of which were written in the ancient Quechua script.


    It seems to use this title to roughly summarize the terrifying existence.


    Tu Fu regards the "Moon God" as a new extraterrestrial visitor by default, and it is also a highly aggressive high-level existence. At the beginning of his arrival, he forcibly devoured another moon.


    This method has surpassed the gods of the original world.


    The next mural returns to the hall where they fought for the sacred position back then, and at this moment only the empty seat remains.


    It seems to indicate that the Seven Gods will move.


    Between this mural and the next mural, a lot of blank space was deliberately left, and the content was hidden.


    No one knows what happened.


    Shortly after the Seven Gods disappeared from the temple, the "Moon God", who had been infinitely close to this world, suddenly stopped the gluttonous expansion, and then maintained the original function of the moon.


    Bring light and seasons, create tidal action, and work in place day after day.


    "Could it be said that the seven gods went to the dome to fight against the ''moon god'' who devoured the moon, so that this world has always remained relatively stable."


    Tu Fu secretly pondered on the blank mural.


    This kind of heroic act is always somewhat incompatible with those who competed for the throne before.


    The Seven Gods may not be the natives of this planet, and they are unlikely to be willing to fight and negotiate with powerful aliens in order to maintain the current order.


    But it can be understood according to the description of the fairy tale.


    The seven gods are personified gods, so they naturally possess many problems of human beings.


    Although God, who is the head of the gods, is always lewd and playful with many races, he still stands in the position of law.


    When people are in need, as long as believers are sincere enough, they can often move God to solve problems for them. Therefore, God always maintains the form of a proud and wise old man in people''s hearts.


    The young God of Order is just, even though it is rumored that this beautiful woman with a snake heart lost her eyes.


    But after discovering the truth, He corrected it in time, beheaded and killed the children of snakes and scorpions, and since then put a piece of cloth on his eyes to symbolize that he will no longer be deceived by the appearance of things.


    As the three gods, the Lord of Storms is short-tempered and irritable, and because of his frequent drinking, he often makes troubles at sea, but he often rescues people who drown in storms when he is in a good mood. He is the object of worship for those who wander in the sea.


    The Lord of the Netherworld, who is also one of the three great gods, also has his own kingdom of God, but it is rumored that he often plunders and lures countless women in the world into the Netherworld as a queen.


    Word of mouth is definitely the worst among many gods.


    However, the Lord of the Nether has maintained the stability of the Nether world for hundreds of thousands of years. If some human heroes are framed, they will often pose some puzzles. Human heroes who pass the test have the opportunity to temporarily return to the world for revenge.


    The same is true for the other gods. They are never perfect in myths and stories, but they all have similarities in some aspects.


    Have compassion, compassion, and a sense of justice.


    So the stories of the gods are in people''s minds, no matter how extravagant they are, no matter how outrageous their behavior, they are gods who are merciful to the world, no matter how many thousands of years they have passed, they are worth worshiping for a lifetime.


    After reading the murals, Tu Fu has already mastered several important news, but unfortunately, he did not see more exciting content in the murals that follow.


    After the events of the two moons.


    The Seven Gods and the "Moon God" have reached a certain order, the Seven Gods are still the Seven Gods of this world, and the "Moon God" is always beside this planet,


    Exists in the form of the moon.


    Tu Fu then looked at the records of the Tertiary Period, and sure enough, he saw the high-precision astronomical telescope used by the Incasso Empire.


    They realized it at that time, the "Moon God" who had reached a consensus with the Seven Gods at that time.


    Afterwards, the murals showed that what was recorded on the inscription on the Golden Bell, the Ingaso Empire received a malicious signal, and the spy died in a very tragic way.


    Everyone who knew the existence of "He" died suddenly one after another like an infectious disease, or they were crazy and silent, and none of them were spared.


    "No wonder the Ingaso Empire told Captain Arthur that the country is dealing with a powerful enemy, and it must be Yue... this great being."


    Tu Fu changed the address belatedly, and he was also afraid that if he accidentally called that person''s reference name, he would find disaster.


    The gods do not allow people to call them by their real names, and they never reason with people.


    Looking at the follow-up presented on the mural, Tu Fu already knew what happened after that.


    The Incasso Empire exhausted the resources of a continent and frantically hoarded weapons and equipment, just to prepare for fighting that mysterious and powerful enemy.


    In that "Battle of Doomsday" that decided the fate of civilization,


    The Ingaso Empire displayed most of its weapons. The steel warships on the sea, the overwhelming tanks, bombers, and soldiers were even more armed to the teeth.


    Considering the possibility of losing the war, the empire hid a small part of the seeds of civilization here, with all kinds of weapons and equipment and historical records.


    It is not only for the preservation of national strength, but also for the latecomers to know more information.


    The last few stone murals, with only a few rather scribbled strokes, ended the so-called Doomsday War.


    The moment Ingaso noticed the strange movement, a huge object suddenly fell from the sky. It was not the "Moon God", but a suspected third-party god.


    Anyone who approaches is instantly vaporized due to the high temperature around it.


    He looks like a planet with huge eyes, but its power is quite terrifying.


    It took them several hundred years to unify and establish the Incasso civilization, but the planet-level big eyeball used the most primitive and simple impact,


    It was completely destroyed in just one minute.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 404： repeat history

    Chapter 404 Reappearing History


    The mountainside area of ??Whiskey Hill.


    The expedition team that survived the disaster reunited here. Some people went crazy when weird fantasies appeared, or they accidentally fell off the cliff because they wanted to lead everyone out.


    There are always a few unlucky guys in a team who try their best to win a way out, but end up sacrificing for various reasons.


    On the contrary, those elites in the industry who survived mostly did nothing and greeted their death peacefully.


    In the end, he survived by luck.


    Fate plays tricks on everyone.


    Recalling the shocking ancient war that appeared in the sky before, every survivor present still has lingering fears.


    "God, your sincere believers are grateful for your deliverance."


    "Whiskey Hill, this is definitely the most dangerous place in the world."


    "If I can get out this time, I will never come here again, even if the city of gold is right under us."


    Well-known scholars and professors from all over the world are still grateful for their survival.


    Fortunately, the crisis only existed for a moment. If it had been longer, they would have been scared to death.


    In the Miska camp, the trio who survived were discussing the follow-up plan intensely.


    "Professor, the group of people Tu Fu took the initiative to lure away because of us, it is better to put aside the matter of the ruins now, no matter life or death, let''s find him first."


    David Smith stood up in times of crisis, and his mind was the most sober and calm among the people present.


    "My child, you are right. We must do this." Professor Charles Kane''s frowning brows were already tangled together, and he sighed deeply:


    "The responsibility for this accident is entirely on me. You said that after you went out. If I hadn''t insisted on going my own way, this result would never have happened."


    The more Charles Kane thought about it, the more he regretted it. Why did he go crazy and let Tuf Capet, a hero admired by the whole people, accompany them to this mountain.


    If the child really had an accident, I am afraid that neither Miska nor some of the kingdom''s dignitaries will let him go.


    I''m afraid his teaching career will end because of this accident.


    "David."


    Because of fear, Miss Bella Wayne subconsciously held the clothes on Mr. David''s arm, "If something happens to Tu Fu, what should Miss Winster do? She asked us before coming here, if there is news of Mr. Capet Be sure to bring her back.


    Now, how do we tell her that Sophie loves him so much. "


    "Sorry, I can''t say that either."


    David fell silent for a while when he heard this, and said in a complicated tone:


    "There is nothing crueler to a lady."


    In recent years, they have been working with several outstanding members of the University of Michigan. Because of Tu Fu''s relationship, they have a good relationship with Ms. Winster of Columbia University, and they often cooperate with each other because of work.


    Every time we meet, everyone can��t do without the topic of Tuf Capet. Just mentioning his name, the beautiful lady��s eyes are already filled with excitement.


    Tell the lady about Tu Fu''s death, just thinking about it makes my scalp tingle.


    "what!"


    "My God, why are you back."


    "It must be God''s blessing, you should pray to God."


    Just as everyone in the camp was in a state of confusion, several tents next door let out surprise sounds one after another, as if they were surprised by something.


    At this moment, a loud voice came from outside the camp of Miska University:


    "Hey, Professor Kane, David, Bella, what are you doing there? Now is not the time to be sad, we still have a lot to do."


    "Tu... Tufu..."


    David was taken aback by this guy, and instinctively called out his name.


    "No, I am Aesop, Aesop Andersen." Tu Fu corrected his mistake seriously.


    His clothes are very clean, without any stains, and there are no traces of fierce battles. Miss Bella shrank her head in fear, and the palm of David''s coat tightened even more.


    "Didn''t you fall..."


    "Bella, if you didn''t tell me, I wouldn''t know I fell.


    It turned out that I was already dead. When Tu Fu heard this, his face darkened, and he suddenly raised his voice and made a face at her:


    "slightly!"


    "what!"


    Miss Bella was so frightened that her face turned pale. She was always calm, but now she stuck tightly to David''s back like an octopus.


    After making funny faces, Tu Fu raised his eyebrows at Mr. David, as if asking if he did a good job.


    "You bastard." David suddenly cursed with a smile.


    This nonsensical slapstick also washed away the sadness in the account just now. Charles Kane, who hadn��t recovered from his senses for a long time, looked at this kid in surprise,


    "Tu Fu, you didn''t fall off the mountain just now?"


    "Professor, guys, this little trouble will not knock me down, otherwise you think how I survived the past two years outside."


    Tu Fu smiled and waved his hand. Compared with the big winds and waves in the past, it is much easier to open the Ingaso ruins with chess.


    "Those malicious people have already been driven away by me. As I said earlier, those people are not good people. They actually wanted to take the opportunity to obtain information from me. I will talk to them again after I go back." Do the math.


    But right now, we have one more important thing to do. "


    "Did you find the ruins of the Incasso Empire?"


    Professor Kane asked instinctively, his eyes full of excitement.


    "No, it''s easy to guess like this."


    "where is it?"


    "There is a cave at the foot of the mountain not far away, because the previous movement blasted a huge pothole there, and the light source can easily shine into it.


    I walked all the way into the cave, and finally found something very remarkable..."


    After long-term experience, Tu Fu''s kung fu for telling lies is as easy as opening his mouth, and he weaves a set of well-formed lies with ease, speaking in style.


    He found the place where the Incasso civilization was located because of an accidental fall, and saw some amazing things.


    Among Tu Fu''s powerful inciting words, the members of the expedition team who were already terrified of this mountain range were forced to go to the target location together.


    A huge cave, of course not the ruins of the Incasso civilization under Yanghu Lake.


    It was the cave with the checkerboard where Tu Fu and "Witch" Elena fell.


    Under the leadership of Tu Fu, the team did not get lost in the mountains this time. Holding the fantasy of the Ingaso ruins, the whole team marched all the way singing,


    It took just over half a day to arrive at the cave at the foot of the mountain.


    "Is this what the Ingaso Empire left behind?"


    "Yes, these books are the unique symbols of the Quechua tribe."


    "Doesn''t it mean that we will be the excavators of Ingaso''s historical civilization."


    After entering the cave, a group of experts saw piles of treasure remains, and they couldn''t help being amazed. They had experienced the sweetness of the group of archaeologists who had investigated the elven civilization.


    Tuff Capet (Aesop Andersen) alone can easily lead the whole team.


    They don��t expect to be the excavators of the Incasian civilization. As archaeologists, they only need to leave a name in the history books and make some contributions to this ancient civilization.


    "Look, what a great Incasso civilization, from now on, who would dare to underestimate the people of the Southern Continent."


    In order to match his own set of lies, Tufu used the power of the ghost ship to selectively transport some of the things in the Incasso ruins to this cave before coming.


    Including a lot of gold, but more are some national costumes, astronomical equipment, poems and songs, and some industrial equipment.


    Although it is not even one-tenth of the original ruins.


    is enough to shock the world.


    besides.


    As for the Sequence 4 hidden scholar promoted to the adventurer path, the ritual is to bring back a significant piece of history that has been lost.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 405： second industrial revolution

    Chapter 405 The Second Industrial Revolution


    Ingaso civilization is an empire that surpasses the great powers of the Northern Continent.


    There is no doubt about this, so when Tu Fu transported these items from the ruins, he deliberately chose cultural and artistic objects, and there were very few scientific and technological storage items.


    As for guns, tanks, and bombers, they didn��t take them at all, and then used the authority of Whiskey Hill to transfer several empty gold buildings,


    New soil is mixed with old soil, antiques and buildings are unearthed together, which enhances some credibility.


    Even if the experts see the clues, there is nothing to say.


    Charles Kane, who has always loved cleanliness, half-kneeled on the ground without realizing it, and was using professional equipment to measure these things. The professor who fulfilled his wish was so excited that his clothes were almost covered with tears:


    "Son, I have to say, you are amazing, Miska will always be proud of you.


    The president of the Royal Society of G?ttinghagen said before that you are a rare genius in three hundred years. In my opinion, even in another century, it will be difficult to have someone as great as you. "


    "You''re joking."


    Tu Fu smiled dryly, but didn''t have much thought to listen to such flattery.


    Although he lost his heart and lost his perception of the outside world, it took enough courage to actively throw out such a large amount of wealth.


    But the value of these things has surpassed money.


    If he has the guts to sell the existing items of the Incasso civilization, it is not about how much money he will make, but when he should consider being sentenced to hundreds of years in prison, which lawyer he should hire can make him feel better in prison.


    Master David quietly said while many experts were hunting for treasure in the cave:


    "Professor''s words are not an exaggeration, you know that since you left Miska, the rate of first choice for higher education has gradually increased every year.


    Our class was less than 10%, and the rate of first volunteers has almost doubled in the past two years. That girl from Table College is not the only one who wants to follow in your footsteps. The number of girls who come to you every year is overwhelming. Kelan and I are so envious. "


    "Oh, it turns out that you are also envious of David?"


    Miss Bella Wayne spoke calmly and calmly, with an air of calm and prestige.


    "And I happen to be the exception. I am completely different from the dirty-minded guy like Clan Sollens. I only like what I like." David decisively sold his companions,


    It has the decisive power to cut off the tail of gecko, a big capital monopoly businessman.


    Tu Fu didn''t bother to talk to the two of them at all. He looked up at Charles Kane who was half kneeling on the dirt, "Professor, when the things here are over, when will you go back?"


    "I want to get a preliminary understanding of these things. It will take a month to publish the publication, and it will be mid-July when I return to the kingdom."


    "A month?"


    Tu Fu silently calculated in his heart that it happened to be the end of this year''s higher education selection.


    "I know you must also want to return to the kingdom. In fact, I have an idea. Why not fill in your name as the main creator of this investigation. I mean the real name Tuf Capet.


    By using this gust of wind to blow to the Northern Continent, let the people of the kingdom know that you are still alive, and you have made such remarkable achievements in the past two years, presumably the domestic voice will be even higher at that time. "


    Professor Kane came up with a not bad idea for Tu Fu.


    Originally, Miskar Stark University meant that Tufu would take advantage of these two years of traveling overseas to spread his fame across two continents.


    At that time, with his academic achievements and reputation, it will be enough for William II to put down his body to welcome his return.


    Who would have thought that Tu Fu would disappear like this for two years without saying a word, pretending to be a rich man, a fraudster, or a pirate of Qibuhai, committing a series of major crimes one after another, so that most scholars dare not recognize him.


    In the past two years, Prime Minister Sorens has used all his strength in the royal court, but Tu Fu himself has been sleeping on the boat for so long, and now the situation makes everyone a little bit stuck.


    ��These things are not enough.��


    Tu Fu shook his head slightly, rejecting Professor Kane''s proposal: "This is not an ordinary age, and people don''t have the heart to pay attention to things other than the battlefield.


    Even if my name is mentioned at most, it will only surprise people that I am still alive, and they will not be distracted by my affairs during such a critical period. "


    At this moment, Tu Fu''s head was extremely sober, and he was not inflated by their boasting.


    Two years ago, because William II''s reckless behavior caused public outrage, I only stood up at the right time, so I have so many "justice" followers.


    At that time, people needed heroes who were responsible and dared to speak the truth.


    Times have changed, and in this special period, people''s definition of "hero" has changed again.


    They need someone who can fight well on the battlefield and lead the people to defeat the Republic of Lantis, not a laboratory "hero" who is addicted to academics.


    "I must admit that you are very thoughtful."


    Professor Kane stopped and couldn''t help but smack his lips: "I don''t know what you''ve been through. Your mind is always so calm, and you can consider this matter at such a deep level.


    I think since you said that, there must be other ways, right! "


    "Of course, but I can''t do it alone.


    Mr. Kane, I need the help of professors from the School of Mechanical Technology at the University of Michigan, including Professor Fran, and those professors you know well who are very accomplished in the fields of power machinery, electricity, and electromagnetism.


    I need to use their power to understand something. "


    Hearing this, the quick-thinking Charles Kane immediately smelled something unusual, and his eyes were shining: "Have you not given up your research on those things in the past two years?"


    Tu Fu gave an affirmative answer: "Of course, this is the future trend."


    "You can rest assured that the University of Michigan does not dare to guarantee you anything else, but it is too easy to invite those old guys who are idle and full of weird knowledge, let alone fighting with you in the most cutting-edge scientific research. Definitely wish for it.��


    "That''s good."


    Tu Fu''s eyes shone with brilliance, and he looked at his companion beside him again: "And David, I also need your help."


    "I?"


    The latter pointed to his nose in disbelief, and shook his head dumbfoundingly: "Forgive me, I''m not a scientific research material, and it took all my effort to graduate from the University of Michigan."


    "David, I haven''t fallen to the point where I need you to help me with scientific research.


    To be precise, I need the help of your Smith family. I want to borrow some of your factories in the Southern Continent to do something. Once the laboratory has almost developed it, I can mass produce some things in a very short time. "


    "If you are willing to remove the first sentence, maybe I will be happier." David shrugged helplessly, and readily agreed to Tu Fu''s request.


    "Well, dear Mr. Capet, I am willing to serve you. Smith originally owned 70% of your shares in the industrial cornerstone of the Southern Continent. Speaking of which, the Smith family is the minority shareholder.


    So what you do is your freedom, but I still want to remind you kindly.


    If you want to mass-produce something, the cost of the research and development stage and the cost of stopping other assembly line production are maintained, the amount is definitely beyond your imagination. "


    The implication is to imply that although the Smith family can invest some working capital, they can also participate in this business in the form of capital shares.


    "It doesn''t matter, I don''t think the gentlemen of Narnia will mind, I will use their money to invest in leisure time." Tu Fu blinked with a smile.


    His harmless face seems to make people forget that he is also the founder of the well-known "Carzia Scam" that has swept through many islands in the sea.


    The wealth he has now is close to millions in cash alone,


    Not to mention the real estate in the ruins of Ingaso.


    Miss Bella, who had been listening for a long time, muttered incomprehensibly, "So what exactly do you want to do?"


    "A small matter." Tu Fu smiled mysteriously, but did not answer directly.


    Just in the second industrial revolution that has already started in the countries of the North Continent,


    Just start another fire.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 406： Demigods gather

    Chapter 406 Gathering of Demigods


    A summer light rain fell suddenly.


    The pattering raindrops falling on the ground added mystery to the Whiskey Mountains, and the muddy roads in the mountains brought a lot of trouble to the return journey of the expedition team.


    A group of people stayed here for a full day at the "Incasso Ruins".


    Because the project volume was too large, they had no choice but to temporarily seal up the cave and set up an archaeological area on the periphery because of insufficient preparation in the early stage.


    The rest returned to the place where the original airship was.


    Fortunately, Tu Fu has absolute control over this place, so that the airship will not be destroyed by turmoil.


    A group of archaeologists who came this time are going to take an airship to live in a village near the mountains, so that they can go to the ruins to explore again at any time.


    The follow-up excavation will be handed over to the Santa government, the museum,


    The ownership of these excavated things is of course the Kingdom of Baia.


    Theoretically speaking, everything in the Santa area belongs to Baia, and Tu Fu''s painstaking operation is equivalent to sending a large sum of money to the Baia government.


    But Tu Fu, who followed the team down the mountain, didn''t have the time to pay attention to this matter.


    His mind is now full of matters related to internal combustion engines, except for the interception of members of the Rosicrucian Society around the mountains.


    The Whiskey Peak area is his home field.


    Those people dared not enter even if they had the courage, but after stepping out of this territory, it was time to compete for who had the bigger fist.


    "Swoosh, whoosh, whoosh��"


    The three airships did not dare to fly too high in the rainy weather. They followed the contour line of the mountains all the way down. Tu Fu, who sat inside the airship and quietly enjoyed the scenery outside the window, vaguely saw a few white figures passing by. .


    There is no mistake, several terrifying auras rose around the mountain range, and the group of driven guys had been waiting outside for a long time.


    As expected,


    Once the airship appeared in the air, it fell into the hunting range of the hunters.


    ��


    "Here they come."


    "How dare they come here by airship, they should be taught a lesson."


    Manco Capac, who had been decadent for a long time, heard the voice of his companion, a transcendent with the adventurer path, and after activating the "Eagle Eye", he easily saw the small black dot appearing in the sky,


    Immediately, the organization noticed that there was someone they were looking for in the airship, and a group of secret organization members dressed in snow-white clothes stared at the airship with unfriendly expressions.


    "Not only him, but also those expedition members are alive and well, but Marco died. This is really interesting."


    "Or, just shoot down all three airships and let him know the price of teasing us."


    "I think it''s okay. Anyway, that kid won''t die. It''s impossible for others to know the core information. It''s useless to ask."


    A group of demigods who came here looked at the sky indifferently, the fragile human technology like ants.


    They always hate being teased, let alone being teased at their home court.


    "There is no need to be so impulsive. It was always Manco''s fault in the previous incident. He took the lead to form an enmity with that person. Now we take the initiative to attack the airship, which is always not in compliance with the rules."


    Standing in the center, the president of the Rosicrucian Society wearing a cat face mask raised his hand to stop the angry members.


    They have stayed in the territory of the Southern Continent for too long,


    Many things that are obviously wrong have become a matter of course in their eyes.


    After being promoted to a demigod, the personality part will be lost even more, and it is a matter of course not to take human life seriously.


    "President." "Witch" Elena muttered dissatisfiedly: "Then they should stop first, let us go with a few airships, it would be too embarrassing."


    Many members next to him nodded slowly and looked at the president, agreeing with her words very much.


    "Yes, flying is prohibited here."


    The chairman of the cat-face mask understood, watching the airship that was about to leave and opened his mouth slowly, the extraordinary power easily changed the rules in this area.


    His voice fell, and a no-fly sign suddenly appeared on the road sign next to him.


    The power of the "swindler" to distort the rules is immediately revealed.


    It was flying well in mid-air, but suddenly there seemed to be a pair of invisible giant hands, and a gust of wind was generated by gently stirring it twice. This strong airflow pressed the airship and pulled it down sharply. The powerful force did not rely on mechanical energy at all. working.


    "No, the airship is malfunctioning."


    "It seems that something is approaching us, and all the operating facilities on the boat can no longer be used."


    The pilot of the airship Dang even sensed that something was wrong, and instinctively yelled in fear.


    Tu Fu, who sensed the attack of extraordinary power, immediately gave instructions loudly to the pilots of the three airships: "Don''t worry about the airships, everyone sit tight in your seats."


    "Are those people here?"


    David''s words are worthwhile, but he saw the three-on-one duel on the mountain before, and knew that it was the rumored Transcendent.


    Tu Fu nodded silently, the one that should come has come.


    Fortunately, the members of the Rosicrucian Society did not have any malicious intentions. Otherwise, even if the demigod-level figures were more forceful to kill the owners of the three airships, Tu Fu would not be able to protect them.


    Next, he had no choice but to watch the airship fly towards the surrounding mountains, where the group of Rosicrucian members who had been waiting for a long time flew.


    "Clatter��"


    Finally, when approaching the land, the hot air balloons of the three airships suddenly lost all their hydrogen, so naturally they could no longer rise up and escape.


    A dozen people on the ground, headed by the cat-faced masked man, quickly approached him and looked at him indifferently.


    Among them, there were six or seven things that made Tu Fu feel quite dangerous. The demigods of the Rosicrucian Society were dressed in uniform white robes, and the terrifying aura immediately stunned the expedition team members who fell from the airship.


    "Snapped!"


    One of the people on the opposite side slapped his fingers, invisibly using his eating power again.


    Relying on the power of daydreams to forcibly isolate Tu Fu from them, so in the eyes of the expedition team members, after getting off the airship, the white shadow felt fleeting, and then Tu Fu disappeared.


    "Sure enough, it''s the power of a daydreamer, who can cut out one area alone." Tu Fu was not surprised at the other party''s proficient ability operation.


    "Hello, Tuf Capet, we finally meet."


    The man wearing the cat face mask took the initiative to reach out his hand, and greeted him gently.


    "But I don''t want to see you."


    Tufu shook his head with a grin, and remained calm in the face of many powerful enemies in time: "Since Manco and Elena are still alive, you should know what they did inside and who violated the cooperation agreement first."


    "For this, we apologize."


    "Don''t want to say anything else, just sorry?"


    "Just sorry."


    "You are really arrogant." The corners of Tu Fu''s mouth slightly raised, "Then let me say for you that you have violated the basic principles of cooperation, and I don''t think I need to continue to cooperate with you.


    What to do or not to do afterward is totally my freedom. That''s all. "


    "Tu Fu, you better not do this."


    In this secret organization, the demigod Manco Capac, also dressed in white, stood up. Compared with his previous image of always smiling tiger,


    After suffering some setbacks in the mountains, even the light in Manco��s eyes dimmed a lot:


    "What happened before is indeed our fault. If you want other compensation, we will satisfy you to the greatest extent."


    "I guess your next sentence must be ''but''..."


    "However, you must hand over the things, information, and even the chessboard that manipulated the Whiskey Hill ban from the ruins of Ingaso, and take us there yourself.


    How to divide those things, we will give you a fair result. "


    Manco Capac plays a flamboyantly dressed robber in a rather serious manner.


    It almost didn''t make Tu Fu laugh out loud: "Sir, do you still remember how the countries from the Northern Continent like Baia, Lantis, and Ryan talked with the local tribal chiefs when they first arrived in the Southern Continent.


    Please ask them to trust us. Both parties have made a very sincere promise to build a better future together.


    Later, they claimed that people in the southern mainland only need to contribute their land and resources "temporarily" in exchange for a more peaceful tomorrow. Later, they began to promote that happiness is bought by sweat.


    They can get happiness by going to the Northern Continent. They only need to work 18-20 hours a day in the manor or factory, and everything is worth it. "


    "wait."


    The president of the cat-face mask interrupted his words, appearing to be in deep thought, and his tone was no longer as gentle as it was at the beginning, "That means you reject our proposal."


    "Exactly. I can''t go against my will any more than a man can ever go against his ass."


    Tu Fu smiled and crossed his palms, waiting for the final judgment.


    "But have you forgotten the brave resistance of many tribes in the southern continent on the road to colonization, but in the end the great powers of the northern continent used guns and giant ships to make us learn to shut up."


    The voice of the chairman of the cat face mask fell, and many powerful eyes behind him were cast on Tu Fu, like countless moving red dots of heavy sniper rifles,


    A little carelessness beat him into a hornet''s nest.


    "Boom��"


    It was the tense time, the continuous drizzle was mixed with a thunderstorm on the ground, the white lightening lightning was mixed with violent thunder, and strange clouds and mist suddenly swept over.


    Coincidentally, it happened to come to the sky where the three airships on the ground fell.


    The road sign that said "Flying is prohibited here" shattered with a "click" after the lightning landed.


    The spell fails.


    After the cloud and mist dissipated, the sky suddenly showed many ships that should not have appeared in the sky.


    Those huge ships are more conspicuous than the other, and they are full of bells and whistles, "Amazon", "Ghost Ship", "Queen of Soul", "Demon Hunter"... all four of the Shichibukai arrived as scheduled .


    The one who manipulates the lightning is a huge black shadow wearing a crown. He is shrouded in clouds and mist. The king of the deep sea can easily create clouds, mist and lightning even on land.


    Beside him, there are also two terrifying breaths, not weaker than human demigods.


    Tu Fu completely ignored the active demigod of the Rosicrucian Society. Dang even moved his body and saluted the old friends who finally showed up:


    "It''s been a long time, everyone."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 407： 16 demigods

    Chapter 407 16 demigods


    Many huge battleships emerged from the passage of the spirit world in the sky, each of which was bigger than the other.


    The latest cannons produced by the great powers are installed on the sides, and the muzzles in all directions are aimed at the members of the Rosicrucian Society on the ground, staring at them intently.


    Those strong men who are rarely seen on weekdays emerged as if they didn��t need money, and they could accurately locate the location of Whiskey Hill, and their strength was not weaker than many strong men organized by them.


    It really surprised the people present.


    "It turns out that this is your backer, Tuf Capet, no wonder you dare to be so confident."


    President Rosicrucian, dressed in white and wearing a cat-face mask, raised his head leisurely, looked at the giant ships parked in the sky, and identified their identities one by one:


    "The ''Demon Hunter'' is here. Presumably, it has always been your forces that have been operating in the Weddell Sea for you. I am not surprised that he came."


    He said so, looking up and smiling at the mighty man standing on the "Ten Yaksha" with a trident in the bow,


    "It''s just that you were able to invite the ''Emperor of the Sea'' Mingesa. It really didn''t make me think that even the leading figures in the sea came, and things started to get interesting."


    The man standing at the bow of the boat wears a crown on his head, has a long fiery red beard that reaches his chest, and his naked upper body reveals a full body of muscles. The robe and cloak flutter in the wind.


    I haven''t seen this legendary pirate for a few years. The other party is more advanced on the path of transcendence. Just standing still puts a lot of pressure on the crowd.


    The supernatural beings who are weak on land, just glanced at each other for a while, and already vaguely felt chest tightness and couldn''t breathe.


    "A man like you, why make things difficult for them."


    The masked man with the cat face said so, and the same powerful aura erupted from his body, and even a huge crack was shaken out of the clouds above.


    Mingesa moved slightly and was not affected in the slightest.


    "As expected of the strongest person at sea."


    The president glanced at a dilapidated two-masted sailboat again, and then made a contemplative expression: "There is also the most mysterious ghost captain in the rumors, you are busy with official duties at sea, so you have time to help he."


    On the damaged ghost ship, the ghost captain with only the skeleton body left grinned:


    "Hey, although Tuf Capet is not a good person, he is my benefactor after all, and he should come to help when he is in trouble."


    "Wow-"


    While the two sides were still looking at each other, there were several people in the Rosicrucian Society, who fell to the ground with a "plop" and fell asleep.


    Members of the expedition team who knew nothing about it were forced to "shut down" to sleep when the big ship appeared in the sky.


    I was lucky not to be involved, and unfortunately I didn''t have the chance to watch the battle.


    Even the "Witch" Elena, who was in Sequence 5 of the Princess Path, felt a strong dizziness in her head when she encountered the strange ''Nightmare Invasion''.


    Almost unable to resist, her eyelids kept sinking, and she cried out weakly before falling asleep:


    "No, it''s a dream maker at the demigod level!"


    All Transcendents below demigods, including her, finally fell asleep without exception. Including the chairman of the organization in white with a cat face mask, there are still nine people who can stand.


    This one-handed operation can be regarded as clearing out those who are unable to enter the demigod war.


    To reduce unnecessary casualties, the Rosicrucian Society also acquiesces in this approach.


    "Nine demigod-level Transcendents." Tu Fu took a deep breath belatedly. It''s no wonder that such a solid family background can run rampant in the Southern Continent.


    9 vs. 7, plus I may not have no chance of winning.


    "It''s the Queen of Soul." Manco Capac squinted his eyes at a certain battleship, and guessed the identity of the comer, "I''ve heard that she is a monster with extraordinary talents. It is used passively all the time."


    In the sky, on a battleship with a smiling donut as the bow, a slender woman swaggered out. She yawned and impatiently grabbed the snacks in the hands of the waiter beside her and stuffed them into her mouth.


    looked at Tu Fu unkindly,


    "Hey, stinky boy, I didn''t want to come, but the stinky skull and the bearded ones are here, so I came with them, but after this time, the previous favor will be returned to you."


    Among the many pirate veterans, only the Queen of Soul and Tu Fu don''t socialize much, but he also relies on this system to live a very nourishing life. This time, he is willing to come because he regards this rescue operation as a team building activity of the Pirate Alliance .


    "Long time no see, Queen, you have become more beautiful."


    Tu Fu''s tone of compliment was quite hypocritical, causing a smile to appear on the Queen of Soul''s face.


    "My friends, so I think you must not mind, I will drive out these irrelevant people."


    The skeleton captain wearing a black robe noticed Tufu''s wink at him, and he understood it. Taking advantage of the silence of the Rosicrucians, he fished the ground with his big hand from the depths.


    Invisible power rises.


    A group of sleeping expedition members rose out of thin air and landed on Villedo Horta''s "Demon Hunter" steadily, temporarily saving the lives of these people.


    "The four Shichibukai, except for those who are closely connected with the government, it seems that all of them have come. They are really unusual contacts." The masked man with a cat face said in a sad tone.


    His tone was not as relaxed as before, especially when he saw a vague figure flickering between the clouds and mist, who could easily manipulate thunder and lightning.


    An inexplicable sense of unease rose.


    Several bursts of powerful momentum penetrated the clouds and shocked the ground.


    It is no weaker than the deterrent power of Mingesa just now.


    "When will there be so many demigods on the sea." Even Manco Capac couldn''t help but complain.


    "Manco, they are not strong human beings, you''d better be careful what you say, so as not to offend the intelligent race."


    "Alien?"


    "You won''t forget what happened in San Diego two years ago, right?"


    The president of the cat-face mask put his palm on his chest, and nodded slightly towards the strange cloud, as a respect for himself.


    "Santiago? My God, he is the king of the deep sea of ??the mermaid clan!"


    Under the president''s reminder, Manco Capac only had shock in his eyes.


    Another top powerhouse in the world.


    It is rare to see a demigod in the five seas during the day, but now they are all gathered in one place.


    Especially under their surveillance, the boy who didn''t pay attention let the kid take advantage of the loophole to sneak overseas to find helpers, and still didn''t use the combat power of the Baia Kingdom.


    Not only came the veterans of the Qiwuhai who have always been incompatible with each other, but even the strong members of the Intelligent Race Alliance are willing to join hands with them.


    "Ha, Mr. Capet." The president of the cat-faced mask snorted and laughed a little bit strangely: "It seems that we have indeed underestimated you. I didn''t expect your network to be so extensive that even other races are covered by your personality." Charm to conquer.


    That��s right, you smashed down the black tower in Santiago and liberated countless slaves, so it��s normal for them to be willing to help you. "


    "My uncle and aunt always taught me that people should always make more friends outside, and one more friend can lead to another way. I just listened to their teachings."


    Tu Fu smiled shyly and didn''t take it seriously.


    Seeing the arrival of reinforcements, he relaxed his nervous nerves a little, "Sir, why use force to make everyone unhappy, how about this, if your organization wants to know something, I will tell you all the information I can disclose.


    But there are still many things in it that cannot be manifested temporarily, and I have my reasons for doing so. "


    This relatively generous condition obviously cannot satisfy the appetite of the Rosicrucian Society.


    "You want to start a war just because of a ruin? A battle involving all the demigods in the sea and the southern continent, I don''t know that you can afford the consequences."


    "Sir, you must know that I never have the idea of ??calculating you.


    It was you who took the initiative to find me to ask for cooperation. You violated the principle of cooperation under the agreed conditions. Don��t blame me for driving your people out of Whiskey Hill. That��s what they asked for. "


    With seven demigods supporting him behind his back, Tu Fu''s tone of voice was unconsciously more rigid, and he looked at the other party with his head held high.


    He has already said this, the steps have been lowered for the other party, and the face has been given enough.


    It all depends on the other party''s will.


    Time passed by, and the president stood still, as if he was seriously considering Tu Fu''s proposal.


    No one could clearly see the expression behind the mask of the president of the Rosicrucian Society, but the other eight demigods couldn''t hold back any longer. They looked around at the hostility thrown around them, and if they stayed here for a second longer, they would bear countless pressures.


    "Do it!"


    The moment the president''s order was conveyed to each member, the eight demigods of the Rosicrucian Society made a move in unison, and the four strong men with advantages in close-quarters combat tacitly defended in several directions,


    There is also a dream maker who specializes in defending dreams and fighting against the Queen of Soul.


    "I really don''t want to be your enemy."


    Manco Capac frowned, and threw many paper figurines from his body to the ground. Those origami immediately turned into phantom projections, turning into huge steel puppets,


    With the will to devour the world, they charged directly at the fleet suspended in mid-air.


    Before the enemy could attack, a huge blood-red figure also appeared under the "Tian Yasha", and it was it that dragged these ships through the passage of the spirit world.


    This monster has red skin all over its body, with horns growing on its head, and a steel fork in its hand. When a group of giant steel beasts attacked, it unceremoniously swung the steel fork and chopped it down heavily.


    There was only a sound of "bang dang", and the steel monsters had been severely injured and fell to the ground.


    "Bring people back."


    The members of the Rosicrucian Society each matched their corresponding opponents, but the remaining two demigods, led by the cat-faced masked president, rushed directly to Tu Fu, which shows that they attach great importance to him.


    "pass��"


    Seeing half of the opponent''s combat power rushing towards him, Tu Fu didn''t even have the slightest intention to fight, and he wanted to run away as soon as his shoulders sank.


    "The use of teleportation is prohibited here."


    The president of the cat face mask is a demigod powerhouse of the scammer path, I''m afraid it''s more than Sequence 4.


    This approach is initially to use loopholes in language rules to achieve fraudulent effects.


    When it comes to the stage of the cat-faced man opposite, it can be said that he has changed from using rules to distorting rules and making rules.


    It is very easy to create rules that benefit one''s own side.


    After His voice took effect, Tu Fu only felt that a wall of air was formed around him, and his tricks of pressing the bottom of the box were easily disabled.


    The demigod who attacked him turned into a layer of invisible armor, holding a huge steel sword, and smashed his head and face at his head.


    Its sharpness seems to be able to cut through anything easily.


    Knights approach demigods!


    Tu Fu took several steps back in a row, holding the Sea God''s Scepter tightly, he raised his hand at will, and a huge ice wall was formed, and the steel sword that could cut everything was firmly stuck in the place that was beginning to shatter. That wall of ice.


    Another attacking demigod suddenly sprouted a pair of white wings from his back. With a bow and arrow in his hand, he leaped high with a light hop. With a backflip, he got stuck in the gap behind the ice wall and Tu Fu.


    "Shua!" "Shua!" "Shua!"


    Several bursts of piercing sound struck, also sharp arrows that could not be avoided.


    "Crack!"


    Then he heard the sound of breaking ground within one meter in diameter under his feet, and vines grew out of the soil, so he was imprisoned in place.


    "Musician pathway?"


    Tu Fu felt his scalp go numb, and with a shake of his palm, he took out the purple magic flute that had melted into his body, and nourished this extraordinary taboo with his blood essence for a long time, and then several blood-red silk threads flowed on the flute that he took out.


    Just humming a few times to the opponent, the noise of "Wuwu Yaya" spread even if it spread, so that the bow and arrow shot by the opponent couldn''t get closer.


    The underground plants that were about to entangle him seemed unable to bear such an unpleasant music, and several vines twitched several times before retreating directly to the ground.


    Continuously parrying the fierce attacks of the two demigods has exhausted Tu Fu''s energy.


    He is a daydreamer of Sequence 5, fighting multi-line battles with demigod-level Transcendents is like a dream.


    At most, he would be defeated after taking a few tricks. As soon as Tu Fu turned around, he saw the **** president wearing a cat face mask. Didn''t this person appear quietly beside him at some point?


    The president smiled and stretched out his palm to grab him away.


    When the giant beasts on both sides were fighting, all the demigods on the ship came from mid-air in unison, their faces showing more or less displeasure, obviously very dissatisfied with the Rosicrucian''s daring to take the lead.


    "Boom!"


    The trident in Mingesa''s hand slashed towards the Rosicrucian. The halberd was mixed with the power of lightning. It was just such a simple move, and the thunder that fell from the sky swung heavily towards the ground.


    Golden light shone across the audience, and the unstoppable mighty blow swept across Tu Fu''s side.


    If he stopped him directly, he was going to take away Tu Fu''s cat-faced masked man. His powerful aura forced him to stay away from Tu Fu temporarily.


    "You guys are so bold, when did I say that people can be taken away, in front of my face."


    Mingesa''s voice was not loud, but his words were like thunder, and the powerful momentum like the arrival of an emperor forced the three demigods on the opposite side not to dare to approach at all.


    The remaining six demigods of the Rosicrucian Society also found their corresponding opponents, and each of them happened to be facing one.


    The king of the deep sea hiding in the clouds stood still.


    As the leader of a non-human intelligent race, he is naturally reluctant to show up. He just asks his allies to resist those demigods. He has been concerned about the most central battle situation from beginning to end.


    As long as Tu Fu is a little careless, he will make a move.


    The King of the Deep Sea is like a hidden arrow ready to be fired, which also prevents the cat-faced masked man from making too many moves. When fighting with Tu Fu, he must always be alert to the only strong man on the field who is almost the same as him.


    Naturally, he dared not use his full strength.


    "Mr. Mingesa, I''ll just take him away and everything will be over, and I promise not to hurt this child."


    "Since we are here, we don''t intend to accept any of your conditions."


    "So, we must fight until each other falls before giving up."


    "Happy to accompany you."


    The top players on both sides of the lineup put pressure on each other in words, looking for each other''s spiritual loopholes.


    reached their level,


    When fighting with opponents of the same level, there must be no wavering.


    "Thank you very much, I will return this kindness to you in the future."


    Tu Fu, who was lucky enough to escape with his life, never expected that the Pirate Alliance was willing to support him to the end. Counting Captain Mingesa and the King of the Deep Sea,


    On their side, there are at least two strong men above Sequence 4, who can just redeem the two extra demigods of the opponent, and the remaining demigods are just one-on-one.


    Tu Fu''s current strength can barely be regarded as a demigod-level combat power, but he can''t win any demigod unless he fights openly with the opponent''s members at sea.


    Now the combat power of the two sides is almost equal.


    After the negotiation broke down just now, both sides are riding a tiger.


    The status quo is that both sides point the revolvers loaded with bullets to their heads and pull the triggers alternately, waiting for which side will explode the mine first.


    You must wait until one of the parties has lost something before scaring off the other demigods.


    "That''s the only way."


    A trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes, although it was not yet time.


    But he has no choice now.


    I see,


    Tu Fu slowly took out the bottle of potion that was given to him not long ago from his clothes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 408： long time

    Chapter 408 Long River of Time


    tons tons tons...


    The purple nebula in the potion bottle was poured into Tu Fu''s throat at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the taste of the sweet spring slid through the mouth, bursting out with a strong fragrance of medicinal materials.


    Having tasted enough spicy, foul-smelling, and sticky taste five times, Tu Fu only felt an indescribable pleasure. After pouring the whole bottle, the tip of his tongue still lingered on the sweetness and fragrance of the potion.


    "Not bad."


    Tu Fu''s crazy behavior made all the demigods on the ground look sideways.


    Several people in the Pirate Alliance were puzzled, puzzled, and couldn''t understand why he had to be so crazy. The failure rate of being promoted to a demigod was already high, and most Sequence 5 transcendents needed an excellent venue.


    The strength, mentality, and ceremony of the promoted person are indispensable, as well as the understanding of the new and old paths of this sequence, which is quite energy-consuming.


    Never heard of a temporary promotion while fighting an enemy on the battlefield.


    Among the pirates, only Mingesa holding a trident showed appreciation.


    The president wearing a cat face mask had a playful expression, "As expected of a celebrity in legend, he has a lot of guts. But if you die here at Whiskey Hill, the restrictions inside must have expired long ago."


    "Hey, why take such a risk if you let us come."


    The giant mermaid hiding among the clouds, the king of the deep sea who is the commander of the intelligent race, looked anxiously at Tufu who was forced to be promoted.


    Even from a distance, the young boy''s determination can be sensed.


    No break, no stand.


    Either break the shackles and become a god, or fall to the bottom due to various weird reasons.


    Sure enough,


    After drinking the potion, Tu Fu felt that everything around him became extremely slow, and he was gradually immersed in this experience.


    Time seems to be frozen in this world for a few seconds, and it begins to fade at a very slow speed.


    And the weirdest thing is that his body has gradually become transparent in the eyes of others. When he first took a few steps forward, he was still faintly visible, and then there was only a floating phantom left, which was about to dissolve in front of his eyes.


    The breath of life as a human being is increasingly diluted.


    In the Rosicrucian Society, members who knew a thing or two about adventurers and demigods murmured in their hearts:


    "The hidden scholar of Adventurer Path Sequence 4 will go to the long river of time for a short time, and can invite powerful figures wandering in history to gain power from them.


    You can also project your past self and your present body, but you should also be careful not to be attracted by the turbulence of history when you are promoted. If you get lost in it, you can have fun. "


    Whoever visits the past history in the long river of time is easily affected by turbulence,


    Can''t help but see something interesting in one of them for a while longer.


    But if you stay for a while longer, it will have a lifetime impact of playing a game of chess, and when you wake up, it is already the result of "a dream".


    If you are a little careless, you will easily get lost in the turbulence of time and space.


    And behind Tu Fu, the towering and majestic Whiskey Mountain peak, and the dotted prohibition layout, unexpectedly had an effect again at this moment.


    I saw a large blue light spot gathered in the blue sky in the distance.


    It is the ghost army controlled by the chessboard, and at this moment, the ghostly blue light spot turned into the queen of soldiers and horses, and began to reorganize after dissipating.


    It has become another scene.


    I saw the light and shadow turned into 100-meter-high buildings in the busy city, and the afterimages of cars running on the ground passed by one after another, keeping a distance of only one person''s width from pedestrians.


    From time to time in the sky, there are two machines that eat one wing and make a "woo-woo" noise, just like a scene of a future city.


    "Is that the city of the future?"


    "He took advantage of the power of Ingaso civilization, which should have been ours."


    "The promotion ceremony of the hidden scholar in Sequence 4 is just to evoke a buried history. He has fulfilled all the conditions... But, is this the extinct Incasso Empire?"


    The demigods of the Rosicrucian Society who are on the ground fighting the enemy are talking about what Tufu did.


    Especially the city that is as beautiful as a painting is even more abrupt,


    Out of tune with this era.


    As they said, after Tu Fu drank the potion, his field of vision was suddenly weakened a lot at this moment, and he suddenly fell into another space.


    Clattering sounds like the sound of water flowing in my ears. There is probably a very huge river nearby.


    Tufu is surrounded by only darkness and endless dark worlds. He walks alone on this hopeless road.


    Every few steps, there will be strange blue lamps burning beside him, one after another, behind the ghostly flames ignited by the strange river.


    As long as you pay attention, the scene inside will automatically jump into your mind.


    "This is a good opportunity."


    Tu Fu instinctively stopped in his tracks, savoring the things that flowed into his mind.


    At first, I just took a quick look at it. Those ghostly lights are exactly what happened in this world. Many fragments of historical pictures that have happened in the past are shown one by one in front of my eyes like a movie film.


    In a short period of time,


    He saw the fierce battle between giants and giant dragons in the sea of ??ice and fire... saw the scene of human ancestors stepping cautiously from the tree to the land... saw as many races as prosperous in a certain period of time, quite a beautiful race times of peace.


    I also saw the Lionheart King of the Assyrian Empire sitting on a high throne, with a face as firm as iron, sitting alone on the throne, waiting for the end of the empire...


    Scenes of wonderful virtual reality technology projections, coupled with top-notch hifi full-channel experience, make people feel like they are on the spot.


    Not only can you see things far away,


    Even the major events that have happened in recent years are staged on it one by one.


    Tu Fu was unaware that his body was disappearing in reality. When he was lost in the prying of history, fortunately, a dazzling white light flashed in front of him.


    Where the rays of light converged, a new "bright light" in this passage was lit on the spot.


    also seemed to remind him that it was time to leave.


    "Is this the past of the Incasian civilization? So it is."


    Tu Fu''s heart trembled suddenly, and he realized that he was in the long river of time.


    The ceremony of this transcendent path makes the newly born hidden history shine in the corridor of time and space, and it also reminds oneself not to mess around again.


    "It''s time to stop prying into history. Staying here for one second is a risk for one more second."


    Although he was unwilling, Tu Fu also knew that this was not the time to be willful.


    He took a deep breath and stopped looking to both sides. He kept his head buried and went straight forward, no matter how many historical scenes he heard or saw in his ears, he would never stop.


    Follow his stride.


    In the real place, Tu Fu''s figure was re-drawn like a picture scroll, and the superb speaking skills like Ma Liang''s magic brush pulled him out of that field abruptly.


    Seeing that Tu Fu was about to complete the extraordinary ceremony of becoming a demigod, the president of the Rosicrucian Society finally felt a sense of crisis.


    "Fix him."


    Nine members of the Rosicrucian Society around, after receiving the words of the president of the cat-face mask, many members in white quickly skipped the enemy they were dealing with,


    Even if there are four or five deadly attacks coming from several directions.


    Facing the unsuspecting Tu Fu, it was an extreme firepower output, and the chairman of the cat-face mask was even more lenient, using the extreme speed of tearing space,


    Approached Tu Fu with a "shua", and then used all his strength to launch an assault while he was unaware.


    "Boom!"


    Tu Fu endured the attack abruptly, and was bombarded all the way to Whiskey Hill.


    Luckily among misfortunes, Mingesa, the captain of the "Tianyasha" who had already landed, was sitting on one side with just a trident.


    The other one, the king of the deep sea who has been hiding in the clouds and has nothing to do with himself, hangs high, even if he is far away from the central battlefield, he will not spare any effort when he sees that Tu Fu is in danger.


    He raised his hand and condensed the moisture of the surrounding rain clouds, rode away with the wind, and smashed down on his head and face.


    "Boom!"


    This is how to resist the invading enemy on one side.


    Fortunately, Tu Fu had enough foresight to invite these two "kings" of the bright side of the sea and the dark world, knowing the strength of the Rosicrucian Society.


    The two top extraordinary powerhouses stood in opposite directions, and their inadvertent attacks resolved the attacks of several demigods around them.


    Standing in the sky, one after another the powerful spaceships arrived one by one, sharing a lot of firepower for Tu Fu.


    "Hoo~"


    "Don''t worry about me, although the strength is not weak, it will not kill you."


    Suffering a violent blow from the opposite president, Tu Fu was lying on a large pit in the mountain, struggling to breathe.


    Fortunately, he had been promoted to a demigod just now, and the power of potion had already begun to integrate into it.


    "Oh, I''ve woken up, it''s not bad." The deep sea king''s rough voice came.


    Another Mingesa, who was resisting, slammed the trident on the ground, "At last we didn''t make it harder for us."


    "I heard that in the long river of time, you can see everything, not only the secrets of the past, but also the current affairs, as long as you stay long enough, you can even see the future.


    Maybe you can save some detours. You can come out of it and see a lot of things. "


    "See the future?"


    Tu Fu was stunned, then smiled easily:


    "I don''t want to know what the future is, and I don''t want to know the vastness of the world and the end of the universe. My philosophy is that even if tomorrow is the end of the world, I should live well through today."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 409： Trinity

    Chapter 409 Trinity


    It''s done!


    After being smashed into the Whiskey Mountain by the chairman of the cat-face mask, a mountain suddenly erupted with a terrifying aura and spread around, and then a man who looked like a **** walked out of the thick and lingering mist.


    His body is false and solid, and there are three men with different faces standing separately.


    There is Tuf Capet, who is just a fledgling and immature. Although he is young, he is full of bookishness, scolding Fang Qiu, and his sharp eyes are shining with unforgettable light.


    The one standing in the middle has a beautiful mustache and is dressed like a medieval aristocrat.


    Walking is a bit nervous.


    No matter how shrewd the aristocratic temperament is dressed, it is difficult to hide the wild temperament in his bones. This man is Jack Sparrow, who is known as the worst liar of the century and has caused troubles in the world. He is also good and evil.


    There is another person on the far right, who looks extremely ordinary, not like the sharp-edged one when he was young, nor the casual and free and easy after becoming famous.


    Aesop Andersen has nothing worthy of praise. He has been anonymous since he came to the Southern Continent. He has a calm personality and lives step by step, like a member of the general public.


    But the troubles, costs, and negative energy caused by the first two will be borne by Him.


    "Trinity?"


    Witnessing the man walking out of the mountain, the president of the Rosicrucian Society thought deeply.


    This is a saying in a religious circle. Divide one''s own body into several parts, each representing a different self, just like God cut out his dark side earlier, and thus became a perfect person.


    The three identities in front of me are all Tufu Capet. In fact, it has long been no secret in the circle of demigods.


    Different from the role of daydreamers who can transform themselves into avatars, the three people in front of them are Tu Fu.


    Although they are in different positions, they all belong to part of his consciousness.


    The demigod of the adventurer path can accumulate this power from the long river of time at this stage. He chose three most representative stages to project into reality.


    That is to say, there are three adventurer demigods with similar strength.


    Thus, the 17th demigod was born.


    It was too late for the Rosicrucians to do anything now, and they could only watch that crazy, desperate boy take a potion in front of them and forcibly promote him to a demigod.


    Then three demigod-level powerhouses were transformed.


    The one with the most complicated thoughts is none other than the "Witch" Karina who woke up from the shock, almost witnessing Tu Fu forcibly breaking through the Supreme Sequence and gaining taboo power.


    When she met Tu Fu two years ago, she was just an unknown person who stepped into Sequence 7 at sea, but she easily defeated herself.


    Now two years have passed, and the gap between the two sides is getting wider and wider.


    It has reached the point where no matter how you chase it, you can''t catch up. Recalling the past let alone revenge, you don''t even have the courage to look directly at the other party.


    "Son, how do you want to end this matter, we all listen to you."


    The king of the deep sea, surrounded by a large amount of cloud and mist, raised a problem that was difficult to solve.


    I saw three people coming out of the clouds and mist in the Whiskey Mountain. The leader, Tuofu Cape, had a smile on his face. He looked at the members of the Rosicrucian Society:


    "Everyone, now we are 10 to 9, I don''t know what you want, war or peace."


    "It''s better to bury them here, and don''t even think about leaving!"


    "Honest Man" Aesop Andersen looked gloomy and stern as soon as he opened his mouth, and quietly mobilized his power. Without saying much, he shot at the nearest demigod who had just attacked him.


    I saw a chessboard suddenly appear in his hand, and his fingertips moved sharply on the board.


    After moving the chess pieces, many demigods approached only to hear a dense sound of iron hooves in the midair, and a large number of blue rays of light immediately condensed into two murderous full-scale ghost armies.


    In the lead, there were only two horses and two chariots attacking, which trapped Tu Fu''s musician path and knight path demigods, making them extremely embarrassed.


    The low-key and gloomy Aesop Andersen kept moving, pushing all the remaining chess pieces forward, and prepared to directly attack and kill the president of the Rosicrucian Society.


    "Hey, why fight and kill all day, it''s not good."


    Fortunately, Jack Sparrow jumped up to stop him, his eyes were shrewd, and he turned the Poseidon scepter in his hand,


    Smiling and looking at the president wearing a cat face mask:


    "Hey, Mr. President, we are all friends, why don''t we have a good talk, and you can talk about everything when you come out to mess around. Speaking of this matter, you regretted it first, and compensated me with some valuable things from your organization That''s right."


    He said with a hippie smile, and the image of the treacherous liar was clear at a glance.


    When Tu Fu differentiated his own image and temperament into three completely different people, these avatars have different ways of thinking and naturally speak differently.


    Tu Fu naturally wanted to talk, but Aesop couldn''t bear this anger. As for Jack Sparrow, who always liked to blackmail and take advantage, his mind was full of thinking about how to get more benefits.


    The president of the Rosicrucian Society, whose expression was always calm, had no intention of doing anything for the time being. He said lightly:


    "Mr. Capet, we were indeed wrong about the previous incident. Manco and the others attacked you, but as a price you have already taken all the benefits of Whiskey Hill.


    Honestly speaking, you should be content. "


    "Oh, what about now, you don''t give up and use the resources of the entire organization to attack and kill me. If it weren''t for my extensive contacts, you might have already succeeded. How should this account be settled?"


    "The potion for your promotion to Sequence 4 Secret Scholar was produced by us, and we gave you a gift at that time. This precious gift is enough to forget all the unpleasantness."


    As expected of a person who can be the leader of a secret organization, his ability to adapt to the wind is quite fast.


    When one side has the upper hand, they naturally want to take everything away by force, and when the balance of strength between the two sides is tilted, even if the difference is almost the same, they are still willing to put down all chips and gamble for a fortune.


    Only when the enemy''s strength has obviously surpassed this side, did the opponent seriously consider putting the two sides on the same terms.


    It''s just too arrogant.


    "Oh, you want me to take risks to explore the Ingaso civilization, and you will not hesitate to lure our teacher and companions, and you will do everything you can to get my information, and you will even let your subordinates want my life.


    Seeing that the fruit was ripe, he summoned the common people to come and seize it by force. Seeing that he couldn''t beat him, he thought about negotiating again, which is called ''negotiation''.


    With all due respect, you are the most shameless person I have ever met. "Tu Fu, whose gaze was as sharp as an eagle''s, approached like a knife, and his tone was extremely cold:


    "There is no such good thing in this world!"


    After finishing speaking, there was a loud "bang" in the air, and I saw the spiritual passage opened from the many Qiwuhai just now.


    A gigantic iron-clad ship tore through space and arrived from the distant Weddell Sea after two years of silence.


    Its arrival obscures most of the sky.


    The giant steel ship exuding a dangerous aura, just getting close to it made even members of the Rosicrucian Society feel instinctive fear as a demigod existence.


    Protecting the main ship is the ghost army controlled by Aesop Andersen on a chessboard. The forbidden objects controlled by the demigods have always exerted different powers.


    Before entering the demigod stage, these taboos can only play less than half of the role.


    And if the user crosses this boundary, even if the supernatural power is not said to increase sharply, the way of using it will be very different.


    Even as allies, the Pirate Alliance and non-human intelligent races, looking at the two overwhelmingly different forces in the sky, can''t help feeling grateful for their arrival.


    In fact, with the development and growth of the pirate alliance in the past two years, one pirate commander after another has stepped into the demigod. If you don''t reach this level, it seems that even sitting in the "Qiwuhai" position is too hot.


    Victor Horta''s control of a sea area based on Tufu''s relationship made many people dissatisfied.


    Even relying on a large amount of resources, the strong pointing still stopped at Sequence 5.


    Tu Fu, who had disappeared for two years, reappeared, but the strength of Sequence 5 was still not enough in the Pirate Alliance. This trip to the Southern Continent allowed people in the alliance to see clearly this terrifying strength.


    The demigods of non-human intelligent races are also afraid of Tu Fu''s strength, but fortunately, this person has a rich relationship with the deep sea royal family and was pleasantly surprised.


    Immediately, all ships including the "Santa Maria" formed a circle in midair, surrounding the nine demigods and other members of the Rosicrucian Society.


    For a while, the offensive and defensive momentum is different.


    "Sir, it won''t do us any good to fight any longer."


    Manco Capac stood beside the masked man with a cat face and said lightly.


    This is not just the 10vs9 that Tu Fu said, he fought in Whiskey Hill itself has a unique geographical advantage, controlling a terrible forbidden army.


    In addition to his unpredictable iron-clad warship, and the "Shichibukai" of the Pirate Alliance, each of the iron-clad warships is extraordinary,


    One-to-one can''t take advantage of the slightest advantage.


    Under the heavy pressure, the cat-face masked man also secretly calculated the top combat power on both sides, and after a long silence, he slowly opened his mouth:


    "So, what do you want."


    "Hey, it''s been so easy for a long time."


    The shrewd Jack Sparrow was the first to stand up and made a grinning voice, "Leaving aside my personal loss, at least you will never be able to contact any expedition members related to this incident.


    Besides, everyone has come so far for you, so you should pay some compensation, right?


    By the way, open up your trade channels in the Southern Continent, let the Pirate Alliance also participate in the transaction, and there are..."


    As the winner, Jack Sparrow demanded money and compensation from the Rosicrucian Society with a big mouth.


    The conditions are the same as what they did to the local tribes and countries when the ships of the great powers of the Northern Continent arrived in the New World a hundred years ago.


    A hundred years have passed, and history repeats itself once again.


    ps: I just noticed that Karina has been written as Elena before...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 410： forbidden area

    Chapter 410 Forbidden Land


    In a room in a village at the foot of Whiskey Mountain, many distinguished guests came today.


    Participating in the expedition team of Ingaso civilization, the three parties participating in the war.


    Everyone gathered here with a strange tacit understanding.


    The Pirate Alliance, the Secret Organization, and the Alliance of Intelligent Races officially started three-party talks, while the Salvation Corps was temporarily handed over to Jack Sparrow, a shrewd representative.


    The Pirate Alliance won the demigod war that cost all their wealth, and naturally gained a dominant position in the negotiation.


    He not only wants to get his own share, but also the pirate alliance and the intelligent race.


    The Rosicrucian Society has been cultivating in the Southern Continent for many years, and has a power beyond imagination. The demigods who are close to double digits can at least rank in the top three among today''s secret organizations.


    Resources, channels, intelligence networks, intelligence and secret information are all priceless things, and now those things are madly given to the winning side as if they don��t want money.


    "A total of 500,000 crowns in compensation, 15 copies of extraordinary materials above any demigod, and three potion formulas that have reached at least Sequence 3... The above is the total compensation of the Rosicrucian Society this time.


    Gentlemen, I suppose you are gentlemen who keep their promises, and these things are nothing to you. "


    The great pirate Jack had a smile on his face.


    On the other hand, the Rosicrucians had a rather depressed expression on their faces.


    In the truce treaty, they not only have to compensate the opposing alliance with a large amount of cash, potion materials, and some high-sequence potion formulas, but also allow the Pirate Alliance to borrow the organization��s trading network,


    In this way, there is a legal underground extraordinary trading market in the Southern Continent.


    If the Rosicrucian Society was not just an organization, this **** who only has money in his eyes would even dare to ask for compensation for land.


    Show the true face of the invaders from the Northern Continent.


    "As you said, we are willing to compensate you for all your losses according to your plan, and we will not hold the expedition team members accountable." Manco Capac picked up the agreement and read it hastily, but his face was unusually flat ,


    "But since you let ordinary investigators in, you probably don''t intend to hide some of the information inside. Why don''t you reveal something when both parties are present, in exchange for the secrets we also confess to you."


    Until now, the Rosicrucians are willing to let go of their previous arrogance.


    Truly regard Tu Fu as a collaborator of equal status.


    "Can."


    Tu Fu was also very happy, just taking advantage of this opportunity.


    Share the potential danger of the moon in the sky to every powerful person in the world.


    "When I explored the ruins, I found that the Incasso civilization had many products that surpassed this era a century ago. The engine scrap iron discovered by the archaeologist ''Marco'' in your team must have been from What survived from that time.


    I have found many similar things in the ruins of Incasso, and I can conclude that Incasuo is a great empire with a technological level higher than the current one, at least one era higher. "


    The information that Tu Fu confided was a thunderbolt, which directly made many people present show shocking expressions.


    "That is to say, there were generators in the Tertiary Epoch."


    "If there is such a powerful capital, how will the Incasso Empire be destroyed?"


    In the Rosicrucian Society, some people questioned it immediately.


    "And that''s why I want to hide the secret of Whiskey Mountain. I don''t allow anyone to touch that mountain, because no one can afford the price of prying eyes." Tu Fu said in a cold tone.


    The things that exist on the moon should never be and cannot be discovered.


    Whether intentional or unintentional, once you know that there is a powerful existence on the moon, or the current moon itself is a substitute, you will definitely make some dangerous attempts.


    The kind of hidden existence that even the Seven Gods can''t solve is definitely not something that humans can fight against.


    Do not try to discover him, much less try to understand him.


    These things that Tu Fu told the Rosicrucian Society are also things that Tu Fu does not intend to announce to the outside world. An empire whose comprehensive national strength far surpasses the current era, tried its best but still could not resist the danger of the "Moon God".


    Not to mention those demigods and supernatural beings, if this information is known to the world, they will not know how panicked it will be.


    Since the Church of the Seven Gods existed in the world at that time, there is no reason for them not to know the news of the demise of the once prosperous Incasso.


    Even the seven gods left the temple, and they have a great connection with the "Moon God". The Church of the Seven Gods must have the same idea, to avoid spreading fear in the world.


    "The Kechua king of that generation also mentioned in his suicide note that the whole country was united to deal with a certain powerful and mysterious enemy, but did not mention the specific name.


    Transform all national power into weapons and put it into that war, leaving only a small part to fill the treasury, so as to preserve strength and leave some hope for future generations.


    Presumably at that time, they had already expected the end of the country and their families.


    Not even a trace of that ancient country remained afterward, which I suppose only a visitor from the stars could have. "


    The man with the cat face mask leaned on the seat, and listened to the information Tu Fu confide in, and spoke unhurriedly.


    "It''s precisely because it''s something that even the Seven Gods can''t solve. It shouldn''t be that I don''t want anyone to touch it."


    Tu Fu confessed.


    In fact, the other party''s guess is almost indistinguishable from the truth.


    But now no one can think that the moon in the sky might be an old one (outer god).


    have all been promoted to the level of demigods, and they naturally have enough understanding of the division of gods.


    The Seven Gods are the original gods from the local land, and they have special feelings for their home planet. Not to mention helping people on this planet, at least they will not have bad thoughts.


    And on top of that there are powerful gods called "Old Ones", derived from powerful gods from other planets,


    Destroying a civilization is nothing to worry about.


    As for the concept of "Outer Gods", it is the evolution of the Old Ones, and is the most powerful "Old Ones".


    There are very few records about them, and the limited records are only their avatars wandering in this world, and those avatars were accidentally wiped out and forgotten due to some things,


    All kinds of mysterious events seem to be related to the passing of the stars.


    Similar to the "Screaming Tree" known to Captain Ghost, in many ancient records, there happened to be records related to the tree on the Forgotten Island.


    The body of that tree is deep in the universe. It is a tree that can invade planets and has unlimited reproductive ability.


    I don��t know how many planets He has used as nutrients for reproduction and development. It is said that just knowing His existence will cause contagious "pollution".


    Regardless of whether it is human or god, once it is contaminated, it will eventually be swallowed by the terrible fire of desire.


    "So, the powerful enemy Ingaso encountered also came from the stars, is it similar to that tree?"


    Tu Fu nodded slowly, acquiescing to the other party''s words,


    "Friends, don''t touch those dangerous and unknown things. I think this is the most basic truth that every extraordinary person should know when entering the extraordinary field.


    "As long as I''m here, no transcendent is allowed to set foot on that mountain range, or you will bear the consequences." Tu Fu looked at everyone present seriously, emphatically warning the members of the Rosicrucian Society.


    In front of all the powerhouses in the southern continent and the sea, give them a warning.


    Together with the demigods on the side of the Pirate Alliance and the intelligent race, they are also counted.


    "Understood, the Rosicrucians are the same, we must abide by this rule."


    Knowing the seriousness of the situation, the chairman of the cat-face mask has also realized how dangerous the existence on the dome is, and then in front of the powerful people, he warned the people in the organization seriously,


    "If there are extraordinary people who dare to step into this mountain range to explore the things in the ruins without authorization, they will also be our enemies."


    The more or less demigods in the arena with weird thoughts dared not move any crooked thoughts.


    It��s okay to count Tuf Capet as an individual combat power, but if the Rosicrucian forces are included, the intruder will have to weigh his weight.


    Whiskey Hill,


    Unknowingly, it has been designated as another forbidden area that the strong must not approach.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 411： self-contradiction

    Chapter 411 Self-contradiction


    It''s ridiculous to say that a vigorous demigod battle ended in this way.


    It can only show that there is nothing in this world that cannot be discussed. If it cannot be said, it means that the chips are not added enough.


    Among the many powerhouses, only the two demigods of the Intelligent Race Alliance, which was coordinated by the King of the Deep Sea, left early after receiving a good salary.


    "Remember to visit my palace again when you have time, Avril misses you very much."


    After the mermaid king left this ambiguous sentence, he turned around and left directly.


    The relationship between them and the Pirate Alliance is quite subtle, not just as simple as the enemy. In the past two years, they have been fighting each other at sea because of the relationship between the North Continent, and their brains are about to come out.


    But once the support of the Northern Continent powers for the "Qiwuhai" is slightly reduced, the attitude of the "Qiwuhai" towards the intelligent race will immediately change.


    Immediately afterwards, a large number of intelligent races emerged and launched terrorist attacks, which became an incurable disaster.


    The steel battleships in the sky that came to rescue all docked nearby. Fortunately, there are few people near Whiskey Hill, so they are not afraid of being discovered.


    Several old friends of the Pirate Alliance have been waiting for him for a long time.


    "Hey, Tu Fu, this time we have paid off the previous favor." The ghost captain wearing a black robe walked slowly and said proudly:


    "If the countries in the Northern Continent know about our actions, they will definitely criticize us. We have broken the rules to help you."


    "Interesting enough."


    Tu Fu smiled nonchalantly, and looked at the pirates who came to say goodbye to him before leaving: "I heard that you are doing well. You have already established bridges with all countries and become the de facto lords of the sea."


    Another beautiful lady with a slender body and a chubby face also joined the conversation,


    "This is all due to the ''Qiwuhai'' system you proposed. As long as other intelligent races exist, our status will be safe."


    The Queen of Soul ate dessert to add sugar, while smiling and talking about the growth of the alliance in the past two years.


    Mingesa is the spokesperson of the pirates. He has the title of the strongest at sea, which is enough to deter most troublesome pirates and intelligent races.


    With the improvement of their power at sea, each of the current Shichibukai can even choose pirates or a piece of land as their base camp, and it is reasonable in the legal sense.


    "It''s really good, just like the Emperor of Earth."


    After hearing this, the Queen of Soul smiled and said, "If you can''t return to the Northern Continent, why don''t you take the place of that useless guy, Villedo, because many people have been using your name because he hasn''t been promoted to a demigod. Instead, Shichibukai was dissatisfied.


    Fortunately, he has a lot of prestige in the polar countries. It is not bad for you to take over his power and continue to be a pirate at sea. "


    "It''s fine to be a pirate, it''s not suitable for me now."


    Tu Fu shook his head with a grin. His identity is no longer a secret no matter whether it is in the sea or in the circle of strong men on the southern continent.


    At that time, no matter what you do, you will be restricted, so it is better to manage your original identity well.


    "Actually, it doesn''t matter if you''re at sea or living in the Southern Continent. Now it''s not a good time for you to go back to your country. The war between Baia and Landis over there is imminent. If you go back as you, you are bound to fall into a quagmire."


    The person who spoke was Belleman, the deputy "Sharpshooter" on the Tianyasha.


    He looked at this matter objectively as someone who has experienced it. The best choice is to hide away and not interfere.


    If Tu Fu can do some practical things for Baia, how can William II accommodate him if the war is promised.


    If they lose on the battlefield, the return of the people''s hero Tu Fu will become a big joke.


    Beileman originally wanted to persuade the young boy not to tie his future to the fate of that country, when he heard a deep voice from the position of the Tianyacha:


    "Beileman, you talk too much."


    "Captain..."


    Beileman wanted to say a few more words, but he swallowed the words abruptly.


    "A person''s choice of an important node in life does not actually need to listen to those boring opinions.


    As long as you follow your heart, you will never get lost. "


    Captain Mingesa''s words are quite handsome.


    It''s just that Tu Fu still couldn''t help complaining in his empty heart: "This is completely untenable for people who don''t have a heart."


    On the "Tianyasha", the steady voice came one after another: "I remind you of one thing, in the war between countries, extraordinary high-end combat power is no longer the only factor.


    So we can no longer help you in the war on the Northern Continent. Even if it is Villedo Horta, you''d better not use his power in the Weddell Sea.


    In the northern continent, the alliance can only stand in a neutral position.


    Otherwise, after participating in the war this time, all countries will only be more worried about the existence of the "Qiwuhai", even the victorious countries. "


    "I know all about this, so you won''t have to remind me deliberately."


    Tu Fu let out a sigh of relief, staring at the sky intently:


    "Soon, I will only return to Baia as Tuf Capet, and I will not be involved with the alliance or the intelligent race."


    "That''s good."


    Tu Fu still has this kind of awareness, and the great powers of the Northern Continent are now quite happy to see one of the two countries become the overlord of the southern part of the Northern Continent after this battle.


    If it is known that Baia can gather forces outside the country,


    Be sure to concentrate on eradicating the unstable factor of Baia Kingdom first.


    After the demigod war, after a long meeting with the elders of the Qibuhai, it was temporarily decided that Victor Horta would temporarily take the place of the Polar Qibuhai.


    In addition to directly participating in the national war, the Pirate Alliance can give him any help.


    For example, opening up sea transportation routes, providing some supplies and other small things are no problem.


    ��


    After the deal with the Rosicrucian Society was concluded, that group of people naturally had no choice to stay here, leaving only Captain Jack and the librarian Aesop in the small farmyard who had been at leisure.


    They watched all the people from the secret organization leave before returning to their original place with confidence.


    "Those annoying guys are finally gone, just smelling them makes me sick."


    Aesop Andersen was still thinking about the other party''s attack on him.


    "It''s a good result. They have gained a sense of security, we have harvested the ruins of Ingaso, and everyone in the Pirate Alliance has also obtained their benefits. This is really a good thing that kills three birds with one stone."


    Legendary pirate Jack Sparrow pulled his mustache and spoke exaggeratedly.


    Glancing at Tufu Cape, who was still talking to the Pirate Alliance not far away, he immediately switched to a dissatisfied expression: "What is that guy doing, mother-in-law, what is there to talk about with those shameless and cowardly pirates? .


    Why don''t you take us back to Baia, I really want to go up and give him a punch. "


    Aesop Andersen sneered, and pointed out quite viciously: "A monster without a heart, what''s the use of going back, and what''s the difference between being an **** in front of women."


    "Listen, we are all one, so I know whatever you say."


    Hearing the two people demeaning themselves, Tu Fu, who had already finished his talks with the allies, let out a sneer as he walked towards them.


    "He just said you were an **** (eunuch)."


    "Hey, you don''t need to repeat it again! Could it be intentional!"


    Just now, Tu Fu felt that it was a good thing to be able to save himself in two different stages from the long river of time, and he could solve many troublesome things for himself.


    It''s just that now facing these two unscrupulous guys like him, he only feels a headache.


    "Aesop Andersen."


    Tu Fu looked angrily at the honest-looking guy,


    "After I leave Tabor, you will take over my current position and move around Tabur. By the way, you will guard Whiskey Hill. Use the forbidden chessboard to build a defensive circle. Once you notice that a transcendent has broken in, you will be killed."


    He thought it would be a good idea to hand over such a drudgery to this gloomy guy.


    "Understood, it''s overdue."


    Aesop Andersen took the words in a bad tone.


    "And Jack Sparrow, you will return to the Polar Sea with Victor Horta at that time, and I will tell him to continue operating the forces there with you.


    Just go back to the place you are familiar with, and if he can''t handle it, you will solve it. "


    Tu Fu gave instructions to the second body.


    "Aesop is guarding Whiskey Mountain in Santa, and I will go to the sea to secure the position of ''Qibuhai'' for you." Jack Sparrow looked at Tu Fu suspiciously,


    "how about you."


    "Me? Naturally wait for the opportunity to return to Baia."


    "Stop meeting Sophie?"


    "if not."


    "With all due respect, you are a heartless bastard. It is obviously not fair to leave these drudgery to us, but to see beautiful girls by yourself."


    "Why didn''t I go back to see Sophie, you shameful eunuch."


    Looking at the two main bodies, you mocked yourself, Tu Fu just sneered:


    "You''d better agree, otherwise I''ll use the power of the occult scholar to bring us back together. As for your names, identities and images, go to **** with time!"


    "You''re a devil, as much of an **** as that guy from the **** organization."


    "The capitalists want to hang you when they see you."


    "Oh, eunuch."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 412： Kings battle

    Chapter 412 The Controversy of the King


    While excavating the remains of Incasso in the Tabur region of the southern continent, it amazed the world.


    In the most magnificent Hill Palace in the central city of G?ttinghagen, the capital, a major event that soon caused a sensation in the world happened.


    The area of ??this extravagant royal palace has been expanded by a full third compared to two years ago.


    Countless treasures, antiques, armors, and ancient weapons from all over the place, come in and out of this palace every day without money, and one store after another for treasures has piled up like a mountain.


    These wealth, which belonged exclusively to King Xiaoku, rose steadily with the growth of Baia''s national power.


    It was originally a place of extravagance and wealth, but at this moment, there are bright gas lamps hanging all over the palace.


    The lights are turned on day and night, even though electric lights have begun to flow into the North Continent and into the territory of the Baia Kingdom, many areas in the Twelve States have even used electricity for ordinary people.


    Only the G?ttinghagen Customs was issued a strict death order, and not a single light bulb was allowed to flow into the capital.


    Your Majesty does not like this kind of next-generation technology,


    He doesn''t like anyone to use it in front of him.


    Right now.


    In His Majesty''s exclusive dressing room, several young and beautiful waitresses respectfully stretched out a set of gorgeous black robes embroidered with lions for him.


    The cost of this clothing alone is already a monthly tax in some small towns in the state.


    And in William II''s clothing locker, there are hundreds of equally expensive clothing, each of which is different.


    "not bad."


    King William II looked at himself in the mirror, he was puffy, and it was just right for him to use a deep color scheme.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, he is majestic and has an extraordinary appearance. William II strokes the exquisite beard on his upper lip. The effect of this costume is not satisfactory.


    "Why don''t you look at the next set."


    "Father, Prime Minister Sorens has arrived at the palace, and the head of the palace is arranging for him to meet with you."


    Outside the palace, a handsome prince in a tight-fitting restraint suit half-kneeled outside the door to report to him.


    "Oh, Kadler, my son, you are here, come and see the costume I will wear to the Capitol later, it is simply beautiful." William II had a warm smile on his face.


    "Really, very beautiful."


    The second prince, Kadler, saw his father showing off his new clothes to him again, and thought of a disrespectful remark circulating among the people.


    His Majesty the King of Baia, either in the locker room or on the way to the locker room.


    Although this is a bit exaggerated, since William II came out of the "perpetual motion machine" incident two years ago, he has focused on his own dressing, indulged in this hobby, and never tired of it.


    Biaia''s kingdom loves new clothes, and this is well known in high-level government meetings.


    It seems that as long as he changes into a new set of clothes, he can become a wise king beyond his father.


    Prince Kadler kept his head down ever since he entered the main hall, and he didn''t even have the courage to face his father squarely.


    Even when he speaks, he always keeps his head down. He is very afraid that this gloomy His Majesty the King will end up with the prince exiled on the border if he doesn''t pay attention.


    "Kadler, although your ability to do things has always been mediocre, fortunately your aesthetics are not bad."


    After hearing this sentence, Prince Kadler went straight up to flatter him:


    "What you said is very true. These beautiful clothes are more attractive than treasures. If you want, I will let Mr. Manager continue to purchase materials for you to make more beautiful clothes."


    "No need."


    William II, whose ears were itchy after hearing the flattery, "You will only bring me more infamy by doing this. That old guy Tilo has talked to me several times. If he wants to save internal affairs expenses, there is still more money left." Many poor people do not even have access to food.


    What a joke, I am the king of this country, and the treasury is accumulated through the hard work of all Baia people, but I use the resources in my hands to do some small things.


    He doesn��t allow this, and he doesn��t allow that. I don��t know if I, a king, can be tolerated in his eyes. "


    William II''s voice was not loud, but there was a sense of dissatisfaction between the lines, and the atmosphere in the locker room almost froze.


    The second prince Kadler, who was born in the royal family, sneered: "Actually, Mr. Prime Minister also has good intentions. Now that the situation on the front line is unclear, the money should be used wisely."


    "You mean that I am extravagant and wasteful. If a powerful country doesn''t even pay attention to the king''s clothes and birthday ceremonies, it will only make other countries laugh."


    "No such intention, father, you have misunderstood me. What I mean is that no matter how the treasury money is used, it should be done according to your wishes."


    Kadler gently wiped the sweat from his forehead. What he just said had already sent him half a foot into the netherworld.


    There was only a prince who was demoted from the capital a few years ago, and he never wanted to follow in the footsteps of that one.


    King William II snorted softly: "So that guy Tilo asked you to convey something."


    "The date of the contract between the kingdom and the alliance of the Sa Loren Empire is approaching, and what was signed at the beginning was only a one-year renewal treaty every two years.


    At the current moment, it is time to renew the contract with Sa Luolun, and it should be renewed for a few more years, so as to deter Landis from making any further moves. "


    "Wait, I have to wait, I don''t know if I will have to wait a few more years to get a conclusion.


    Heh, I love Duke Sorens so much, I sacrificed so much for him, let that lifeless kid go, and publicly wrote a confession to the outside world.


    Because of him, I have been treated coldly in the royal court for many years, and I have endured all this in silence, just because I and all the citizens regard him as a living symbol of our Baia Kingdom.


    But how did he repay me, and set up a "mainland policy", forming an alliance with this one today, and showing favor with that other tomorrow, and even dared to transfer the interests of the southern mainland to other countries.


    My face was almost lost by him.


    These guys who sit in high positions have no spine at all, and they are a disaster for a country. Since I don��t have the ability, I should get out of that position wisely, and get someone more useful to come up����


    Wilhelm Hohenzollern got angry when he talked about this incident, and the words stopped abruptly here.


    seems to realize that such a thing should not be said here.


    "Bang, bang, bang... bang..."


    William II held tightly in his hand a crutch with a beautiful diamond inlaid on its head and other materials made of gold, subconsciously hitting the ground heavily.


    He just accidentally walked too fast, his legs slipped a step forward, and he only felt a faint pain in the inner thigh.


    When he was born from the mother''s womb, he suffered from terrible paralysis, which made the muscles of one of his legs atrophy. This is also the lingering shadow surrounding his childhood.


    So he always tries to use a more beautiful robe to cover that inferiority leg.


    S��


    William II had a painful expression on his face when he pulled his leg, which made him gasp in pain.


    In most of the time in the outside world, in order to maintain the image of a perfect king, His Majesty the King of Baia was not allowed to use crutches, so whenever he fell ill, he had to endure the excruciating pain.


    Compared to the pain on his body, the anger in William II''s heart was burning even more.


    The past two years have not stopped for a moment.


    Only hearing a "bang bang", William II threw away the golden cane, his eyes full of majesty:


    "Listen to me, I will never agree to this matter, and I don''t want to see that person again until this matter is resolved.


    You tell him so. The Salored Empire has been active on the border to the south these years, sending countless spies to invade our country. The ambitious guy is not a reliable partner.


    The war with Landis does need allies, but they are definitely not half-hearted allies. "


    ��


    Beyond the court.


    Several figures have been waiting here for a long time, and seeing Prince Kadler arrive with an apologetic face, they finally got the result.


    "Sorry, my father is really weak, and I can''t come out to see you for the time being. He wants me to convey something to you."


    Prince Kadler took his father''s words with shame,


    Conveyed it intact to Prime Minister Thilo Sollens and Mr. Kelan next to him.


    The patron saint who had guarded Baia for decades silently listened to that crazy order. He was over sixty years old and half of his hair was dyed pale. After listening to the king''s words, his back was slightly bent,


    After experiencing that assassination incident, Thilo''s aging speed seems to be accelerating sharply.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you, since His Majesty has no time to see me, I''ll simply disappear, but I ask him to think twice about renewing the covenant with Sa Loren.


    Saloron is a big country in the east, and the Kingdom of Ryan in the north can just contain the various fronts of Lantis. Although they have plans, they will never be arrogant enough to take action against the big southern country.


    As for the surrounding small and medium-sized countries, even the lumbar vertebrae have been broken by Lantis and Baia these years, they form an alliance with you today, and break the contract with him tomorrow.


    It is never a good choice to cooperate with them. "The seasoned Thilo Thorens explained the essence of the alliance in one word.


    "Okay, I will convey it to you, but you must also know your father''s temper." Prince Kadler just smiled wryly, and didn''t think it was useful.


    "Give it a try! After all, I have worked hard."


    Mr. Thilo showed a hint of sarcasm at the corner of his mouth, and turned around without saying much before preparing to leave.


    Seeing no one around, he changed the subject casually.


    "Klan, has your sister gone to the Southern Continent?"


    Crane responded sullenly: "It must have arrived."


    "This matter is very important. Let him hold Tu Fu temporarily. I will find a way to get you back. It just takes a little patience." Thilo Sollens said slowly.


    Kelan beside him had long been unable to suppress the anger in his heart. After turning his head and looking around to make sure that there was no one around, he said angrily:


    "Father, is your majesty going too far this time? You don''t even bother to perfunctory your perfunctory, and you want to give up the ally relationship with Sa Loren. It''s crazy."


    "Do you think His Majesty really doesn''t understand diplomatic matters?"


    "What''s the meaning."


    When Prime Minister Sorens left the Hill Palace, he looked at the magnificent palace with a bit of reluctance on his face.


    In the end, there is only one meaningful sentence left,


    Klan broke his head and didn''t even understand the meaning of these words.


    "Your Majesty knows everything, but doesn''t care about anything."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 413： Famous in the Southern Continent

    Chapter 413 is famous in the southern continent


    It''s been a week since I got home from Whiskey Hill.


    The matter of excavating the Ingaso civilization has naturally been published in the newspapers. Apart from the war in the North Continent, well-known newspapers around the world are frantically reporting the news here.


    Although only a few things have been revealed,


    It''s like reappearing the worldly things in that ancient country, which is enough to shock the people of the Southern Continent.


    Not to mention that it can change the status quo of discrimination against people of color, at least it can let them know that other people other than white-skinned people have also established a great civilization.


    In short, it can give people some confidence.


    At present, except for the members of the expedition team who continue to stay near the mountain range, the rest have withdrawn.


    There is "Aesop Andersen" who controls the chessboard restriction, except for the arrival of the gods, who can quietly destroy the mountain and defeat the Rosicrucians.


    Tu Fu couldn''t think of any other extraordinary people who could get close.


    Although he felt physically and mentally exhausted, after being promoted to demigod, Tu Fu clearly felt that his energy seemed to be boundless.


    He cut exhaustion and negative emotions to the avatar guarding Whiskey Hill, and let Jack Sparrow eat and drink with Victor and the others.


    In this way, He will never feel hungry.


    One of the abilities of a hidden scholar is to borrow power from the past time, and then share it with the present self, whether it is his past body, or some historical figure.


    As long as you play tricks in the "long river of time", many absurd things can be realized.


    Although, there is a time limit based on the acquired ability, the reinforcements you invite will be more powerful than the opponent to determine how long you can survive in the world.


    The reason why Tu Fu was able to create the other two bodies was because he cleverly used the long river of time to project himself in the two time periods into reality, and then distributed his power to them.


    The so-called combat power of the three demigods is only a bluffing effect.


    The second ability of a hidden scholar is the ability to quickly acquire knowledge.


    In addition to improving the efficiency of basic learning, he can communicate with scholars of different eras through time and space, and even obtain taboo knowledge, but he also has to pay a corresponding price.


    The more knowledge gained, the greater the price paid.


    "At most one week before the professors from JMU will come, I need to make some preparations in advance. I can use this ability to acquire knowledge beyond this era.


    Speaking of which, what can I exchange now? "


    Tu Fu relied on the second floor of the library of the Tabur Royal Academy, doing his job honestly.


    He could not help thinking of this solemn question.


    Now I want to have a heart without a heart, and to be free, and that **** Captain Arthur has long since deprived me of it.


    Tu Fu suddenly realized that he had become the kind of person he hated most in the past.


    A guy who has nothing but money.


    "Hey, Aesop, why are you still here."


    While Tu Fu was struggling with what to say about the money that was counting more and more, he heard the excited voice of his boss, George Orwell, the logistics director of the Table Royal Academy.


    "By God, my good sir, the whole world is looking for you now, and you are still guarding in this **** library. To **** with this job and these books."


    Mr. Orwell''s attitude at the moment is uncharacteristically, and he completely lost the conscientious and dedicated attitude he had before.


    "Hey sir, you look excited."


    "Don''t you know that the Ingaso ruins have caused a complete sensation in the academic world, and your name will be written at the top, and everyone will only remember it.


    Do you know what that means? "


    "It means I''m famous, it sounds good." Tu Fu rubbed his chin and pondered.


    He, who was already used to this kind of thing, naturally had no interest in it.


    Compared to this, he would rather restore his taste system and go to the best restaurant to have a big meal.


    "It''s more than famous, I don''t know what kind of **** luck you have, all the professors in charge of this trip unanimously put the credit on you.


    That is to say, from now on, any yellow, red, or black people living in the southern continent will clap their hands and exclaim when your name is mentioned


    ��Oh, Aesop Andersen is definitely the greatest big man of our time��. "


    George Orwell blushed and imagined the future for Tu Fu,


    "You will become a true messenger of peace, the spokesperson of Miskar Stark University in the Southern Continent, and then travel and give speeches in the countries of the Southern Continent. You are a hero of the colored race and will gain inexhaustible wealth.


    Then marry a beautiful chieftain''s daughter, maybe you can take this opportunity to run for king in some small countries..."


    As expected of a person in the system, the other party has unknowingly made a career plan for the next ten years for him.


    Indulging in the scene he described with longing.


    "Sounds good, but I don''t want anything."


    "Yes, of course you can do this... what, you don''t want to say anything."


    George Orwell, who was still indulging in wonderful fantasies, looked at Tu Fu with a look of astonishment and blinked cutely.


    "Son, you must be crazy..."


    "Sir, I just want to live a peaceful life." Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders sincerely and said very seriously: "That''s why I came to guard the library at the Royal Academy of Tabor."


    Orwell could only look at Tu Fu like a fool, but he couldn''t understand the thinking of young people nowadays.


    "Papa..."


    Slaps rang out outside the door, and a soft female voice mixed with a charming smile said, "It''s really a great ambition, the great Mr. Aesop Andersen."


    Two beautiful figures appeared at the entrance of the library, and it was Miss Cheryl Thoreau who hadn''t seen her for a long time.


    As soon as the daughter of Xiaojiabiyu entered the door, she turned her head shyly when she saw Tu Fu. The woman next to her who was applauding was wearing the ambassador uniform of the Baia embassy with the national emblem on her chest.


    After entering the door, the woman showed a pair of snow-white long legs, shaking Tu Fu''s eyes a few times, making people unable to concentrate.


    "Fortunately, I''m a ''eunuch'', so I don''t feel it at all."


    Tu Fu laughed at himself.


    "You...you are... that Ms. Maggie from the embassy." George Orwell felt that it was difficult to breathe when he saw such a distinguished person.


    "Sir, now I have something to settle, so..."


    Ms. Maggie held a cigarette in her hand and spoke casually.


    Putting on this snow-white Baia uniform, his aura has risen several notches, and he always has an indescribable professional charm.


    "Understood, fully understood, I''ll go first, you two have something to talk about slowly."


    Seeing women at this level, George Orwell dared not linger, and disappeared without a trace after leaving a word. Tu Fu and these two ladies were the only ones left in the library.


    "Long time no see." Tu Fu looked at the two of them with great interest: "By the way, how did you know Cheryl?"


    "Sheryl''s father, Judge Henry, and I are old acquaintances in Baia. Naturally, there is no need to say more in the Southern Continent. After learning about your news, she brought me here."


    Ms. Maggie smiled cheerfully, "I heard what you said just now. You said that you only want to live a peaceful life. It''s a good ambition, but do you really want to?".


    "Who knows."


    Tu Fu shook his head indifferently. Although he didn''t know the purpose of his coming here, he raised his hand first and waved to Cheryl to say hello, "Hey, Cheryl, long time no see."


    "Good... long time... no... no see..."


    Unexpectedly, when his voice fell, the girl responded very reluctantly, then turned her head and rushed out with a flushed face, feeling shy for some reason.


    "What''s up with her?"


    "I have to ask you, my little heartthrob Mr. Capet."


    "It''s none of my business."


    "Of course it has something to do with you." Ms. Maggie snapped her fingers with a snap, the hot temperature made the cigarette **** burn red,


    He has a melon-eating expression that he only had when he was watching gossip:


    "Don''t you want to have something to do with Cheryl? In order to covet the beauty of the young lady, you did not hesitate to lurk in her school and use your position to do everything possible to make her fall in love with you.


    Wow, that''s a really good story. "


    "I won''t read the female president security article without you." The corners of Tu Fu''s mouth twitched wildly.


    This story is even more nonsense than a down-and-out genius in a prestigious school falling in love with a rich girl.


    "If you came from this far just to share my gossip, you do win."


    "I haven''t seen you in two years, I didn''t expect you to be so boring."


    Ms. Maggie sat on the opposite side of him and pouted, the **** charm of the Princess Path is only ineffective for a heartless person like him.


    "Since the Saurons family learned that you were still alive, they have been trying to find a way to take you back. I finally took advantage of the two-day talks between the countries and the slight signs of easing up on the border between the two countries, so I was able to find time to come over."


    "Is it already urgent to this extent?"


    "More than that, Uncle Sorance asked me to come here. Apart from finding a way to bring you back to Baia, he also wanted me to tell you something important."


    "you say."


    Ms. Maggie stared at Tu Fu, never in such a serious tone as now: "In a short while, his career as prime minister will come to an end."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 414： electrical factory

    Chapter 414 Electrical Factory


    "Ma''am, you must be joking."


    Tu Fu could not help laughing, but that was Iron-Blooded Prime Minister Thilo Sollens.


    Following up with the previous Emperor William the Great, he co-founded the humerus minister of the current Baia Kingdom, a hero of this country.


    Think carefully about the achievements of this Prime Minister of Baia, who is known for his iron and blood methods. He led the kingdom to discuss all the lost lands, beat up all the neighboring countries, and guarded the kingdom for decades.


    What a heart, and what tenacity.


    Tu Fu has no reason to believe that this fierce man will be brought down by a mere William II.


    "I really hope this is just a joke." Ms. Maggie raised the corners of her mouth and exhaled a circular smoke ring: "You haven''t been able to return to Baia for two and a half years, of course you don''t know many things.


    After the welfare reform law, the long-standing grievances in the country were quelled, and the "continental policy" proposed by the international community, uncle, also began to work. Since then, I dare not let Landis underestimate it.


    Finally, taking advantage of the east wind of recuperation, the breath was eased, and the domestic economy ushered in a major recovery.


    It also allowed the Conservative Party to grow stronger. Currently, the number of MPs in Congress far exceeds the sum of the Labor Party and the Liberal Party, making it the largest party in the country as it should be. "


    "Isn''t that great? Anyway, with Mr. Sollens around, the Conservative Party can''t turn the world around."


    "If you were Your Majesty, would you like to see a person under your command who is much higher than yourself in terms of civil prestige and political power?"


    Ms. Maggie gave a rather difficult decision.


    It is also the core of the palace''s important affairs, the balance of royal power and prime minister''s power.


    The Chinese country in my memory spent thousands of years to solve the relationship between the commander and the top leader, but in the end it failed to give a perfect solution.


    Excessive royal power will only make the king''s power out of control.


    The power of the prime minister is too heavy, and it is easy to breed bureaucratic problems such as corruption and party formation for personal gain.


    "Especially in the past six months, what uncle wants to do and agrees to do, no matter whether it makes sense or not, more than half of His Majesty will veto it, and then put forward his ideas. Even if an agreement can be reached in the end, the Hill Palace will always disagree. willing.


    Just like this time, the renewal contract with the Sa Loren Empire should have continued to be renewed according to the agreement, as everyone knows. Only His Majesty does not listen or ask at all,


    Hiding in his changing room all day long, fiddling with those fancy clothes..."


    Ms. Maggie held it in for some time, but she couldn''t stop the car as soon as she spoke.


    In the eyes of this Sequence 4 Scarlet Witch, when talking about this matter, her pupils are about to ignite with monstrous flames,


    "He is not clear, but his position is the clearest. It is nothing more than the fear that during his administration, everything will be handled by others, and he is afraid of becoming a political puppet.


    When he finally abdicated, he got an incompetent evaluation.


    But if he really takes the position to solve this pile of troubles..."


    Tu Fu commented mercilessly and sharply: "If our dear majesty is allowed to go to the battlefield to resist Lantis...I think he will abdicate immediately."


    In the matter of despising how unbearable William II is, Tu Fu unexpectedly has similarities with Ms. Maggie,


    When the voice fell, Dang even elicited a knowing smile from the other party.


    Strictly speaking, the two who want to fight are not easy to provoke.


    Because of physical and language problems, that hateful king was used to being bullied by the royal court since he was a child, and he blindly tolerated it since he was a child. Strong self-esteem and inferiority complex are intertwined, creating the current William II.


    Now that he has counterattacked and become a king, he will never be allowed to give up his self-esteem, especially when he is frustrated in front of the highly admired Baia people.


    As for the other Tilo Thorens, who graduated from a prestigious school, he was often ridiculed because of his status as a down-and-out nobleman when he was young.


    The style of doing things has always been extreme, fighting, causing trouble, and finding people to duel at every turn,


    is a well-known gangster in the underground streets of G?ttinghagen.


    It wasn''t until after graduation that he ran for the local parliamentarian that he became mature and stable after going through a lot of tempering in the bottom society.


    Two similar childhood experiences, but in the end they have completely different attitudes towards life.


    It''s embarrassing.


    "This matter must have a result soon, and now someone must compromise to stabilize the domestic political situation.


    If our Majesty still refuses to give in, Uncle will not be able to make up his mind to spare the backbone of Baia''s royal court to deal with the royalists who want to establish a new king.


    This will only consume national power in the current war.


    The best way is to ask His Majesty to come forward and stabilize Sa Luolun and Ryan first. With these two powerful countries in the world, even if his uncle has already left the field at that time, Baia will have more protection. "


    What Ms. Maggie told Tu Fu was also the final decision after an internal report from the Sollens family''s senior management.


    "Heh, someone who is quite a national hero must be mentally prepared to be overwhelmed by the heights." Tu Fu suddenly thought of the words Prime Minister Sollens brought to him, and now it is really suitable for the occasion!


    Ms. Maggie looked at him, and said slowly: "And you, are you another guarantee for Baia?"


    "I?"


    Tu Fu sat in the administrator''s seat and listened quietly, pointing at himself in disbelief.


    "When Baia has fallen a hero, another hero should come to the fore. Although your qualifications in the kingdom are very shallow, the amazing things you have done in the past are vivid in the eyes of the people.


    It��s been a while since I��ve seen you, and you��ve been promoted to the level of a demigod. Even in Baia��s extraordinary circle, you are a very rare figure, let alone those amazing resumes.


    Besides, you have been away for such a long time, don��t you want to go back again? There are many people who are looking forward to your return, and your little girlfriend, who stays alone in the vacant room, it is quite lonely to think about it. "


    Ms. Maggie is like a bad woman who is trying to seduce children, and she keeps blinking at Tu Fu.


    The weird suggestion made Tu Fu feel uncomfortable.


    "forgive me."


    Talking about this, Tu Fu felt a headache. Although he was promoted to a demigod, he still didn''t know how he should face Sophie now.


    "We have to wait a while, now is not a good time."


    "Of course, before uncle abdicates, he must find a way to meet with His Majesty. At that time, he will definitely bring up your matter again. That is the best time for you to return."


    "Ma''am, I think you have misunderstood. I did return to Baia in the near future, but I definitely don��t want to sneak back to Baia like a mouse through the power of Mr. Sollens.


    You have done enough for me without including me in this negotiation. "


    Tu Fu''s eyes flashed a rare stubbornness.


    "Listen, now is not the time to be stubborn..."


    Ms. Maggie tried to dissuade Tu Fu. It has been more than two years since the incident happened, and the kid still doesn''t seem convinced.


    Tufu raised his hand to signal him to pause, and walked to the window next to the library alone. The Royal Academy of Tabor is located in the center of the city.


    The height of the second-floor building Looking out from here, you can see many surrounding high-rise buildings, as well as many factories scattered around, and black exhaust gas is blowing from those chimneys.


    "Ma''am, have you seen those factories?"


    "Of course, the real estate of the Smith family in the Southern Continent, Santa''s annual taxpayer, I remember you hold most of the shares of Smith Industries."


    As Baia''s ambassador to Santa, Ms. Maggie is quite familiar with this.


    Tu Fu changed the subject, "Now I have asked them to temporarily stop the production of light bulbs, and I am going to start changing careers to make some other moulds."


    "Why do you want to do this."


    "As far as I know, many countries have built many power plants in the country. Now that the light bulb market is about to be saturated, it is better to do some other business."


    "for example?"


    "Machines that can use metal wires to connect two places, cars that can travel long distances using petroleum fuels, and stable aircraft that can fight at high altitudes..."


    Tu Fu listed a bunch of projects that are going to be made public later,


    "And the most important thing is that I am going to let the professors of the University of Michigan crack it together.


    The core technology called ''internal combustion engine''. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 415： headless rider

    Chapter 415 The Headless Horseman


    "Really... Do you really want to read it? I always feel that this pointing language is so shameful! Could it be for me to read it deliberately for fun!"


    Leave from the library of the Royal Academy to bring yourself home in the center of Tabor.


    Tu Fu stared at the words written by Ms. Maggie on the paper, and instinctively began to dislike the words on them.


    "Stop talking nonsense, and follow your request on the return trip. No one can veto this proposal. But you must keep in touch with me at all times, so as not to happen again like last time."


    Ms. Maggie raised two curved half-moon eyebrows.


    The last incident he was referring to was naturally two years after Tu Fu disappeared. If there is a messenger, at least he can know whether Tu Fu is dead or alive.


    Under the strong suggestion of Ms. Maggie, Tu Fu had to do this.


    "Now is the time to find your exclusive messenger in the spiritual world. Besides, you have already been promoted to the level of a demigod, and you don''t have an exclusive messenger yet. It is really easy to be laughed at by people in the extraordinary circle."


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    Tu Fu let out a long breath leisurely, "But I always thought that signing an agreement with the messenger of the spirit world was to enter the spirit world, and then find an unpleasant and fast guy, give him a good beating and sign an agreement with it. "


    Maggie rolled his eyes at him: "If you dare to force them in such a way, even demigods and spirit world creatures will attack you collectively without fear."


    finally,


    It is not bad to have such a reliable teacher who is willing to guide Tu Fu on the extraordinary path.


    The way to obtain the messenger is very simple. First, arrange the summoning ceremony to open the gate of the spirit world, and then use a directional spell,


    The first incantation Maggie gave him was "spirits wandering in nothingness", "or spirits wandering in the upper world" and other secondary words, using these words to refer to and summon the spirits in the spirit world creature,


    Then add two sentences of requirements for recruiting couriers to cover the type of couriers he needs.


    "It is worth mentioning that after the first sentence of the incantation is used to point to the spirit world, the attributives of the second and third sentences must be objective and accurate, and they cannot use too much stability to disturb the meaning.


    So you have to at least make sure that the opponent is a creature before putting forward other conditions. Otherwise, if something messed up, it would be really bad. "


    Listening to this pile of cumbersome rules, Tu Fu curled his lips and complained: "Good rules, such rules should really be used on the dating platform, and it is guaranteed to make a lot of money."


    "You talk nonsense, I really want to throw you into the spirit world to find it myself."


    Ms. Maggie is getting impatient seeing this nagging guy.


    "Okay, I''ll try. My courier should at least be fast enough, preferably a guy with a bit of personality, with decent influence, maybe he can become my friend."


    Thinking about it, Tu Fu had a general idea, and then pointed directly at the magic mirror with two candles on, and chanted the string of extremely shameful pointing spells in ancient Assyrian:


    "I,


    Call in my name. A spirit wandering in the void, an unusual creature, a vanguard to be driven. "


    The spell fell, and the flames of the two candles in front of the mirror were flickering, instantly stained with a strange green,


    The surrounding atmosphere instantly became dark.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    I only heard a slight trampling sound coming from the mirror, and the deep roar was transmitted from inside to outside.


    "Sounds like the voice of some kind of beast."


    Tu Fu waited expectantly outside the mirror, only to see a pair of rough claws coming out slowly.


    The visitor was indeed a huge beast, with a furry black body looming, and a strange layer of purple flames burning on its body.


    "Aw��"


    I saw a dog''s head slowly coming out of it, and after that dog''s head, two similar heads came out of the mirror one after another, making low growls that cannot be underestimated.


    Ms. Maggie''s eyes lit up immediately: "Not bad, it''s a ghostly three-headed dog."


    This is definitely an upper-middle-level existence in the messenger. It has speed and strength that cannot be ignored, and it has some attributes of canines, and it is extremely loyal.


    Once you receive the order, you will go all out,


    Even in battle, it is not bad to temporarily summon them as helpers for escape.


    "Aww~"


    But the moment the grinning three-headed ghost dog came out of the mirror and saw the summoner, all three heads were extremely surprised.


    Eight eyes facing each other,


    The once-familiar friendship made the atmosphere very awkward.


    Then, with a "swish", the three-headed dog quickly swung its claws and claws, and fled back to the spirit world as if desperately. It seemed rather unwilling to make a deal with such an unreasonable summoner.


    "Hey, what''s going on, do you know?"


    At this time, even the well-informed Ms. Maggie was dumbfounded, and looked at Tu Fu inexplicably.


    He was bewildered,


    Tu Fu figured out what it meant instead.


    This ghostly three-headed dog is supposed to be the Rosicrucian, the courier who delivered the letter to General Landis on Narnia Island. It seems that the person who made a contract with it has died on Whiskey Hill. The contract ends automatically.


    Tu Fu, who experienced this for the first time, was also taken aback, and then a helpless look flashed across his face, "I think I met once, but I just snatched its letter at that time, it''s really stingy."


    "Hey, plundering the courier''s letters is no small matter. I''m afraid they will never accept your job again. I really admire you. You can try calling again."


    Ms. Maggie was speechless for a while, she really let this guy do all the wicked things.


    "I,


    End this call in my name. "


    Tu Fu had no choice but to end this unsuccessful summoning ceremony. The green candle flames on both sides of the mirror immediately changed back to the previous color.


    The cold atmosphere in the house disappeared without a trace.


    "Damn, this kind of complex-minded creature is really not suitable to be a messenger, and it is really not easy to control, it is better to find some simple-minded guys.


    It is best to be able to deal with the complex situation in the spirit world, so its vitality is strong enough, and it is a mercenary willing to do anything as long as it is paid. "


    Tu Fu simply thought for a moment, and then he had an idea.


    "I,


    Call in my name.


    Spirits wandering in nothingness, creatures with pure thoughts, and undead with powerful abilities. "


    The voice fell, and the situation in the mirror became even weirder this time. The candle turned a thick green directly, and there was a "buzzing" sound in the ears of the two,


    I saw a large group of flies swarming out of the mirror, and behind the flies was a strange splash of flesh and blood.


    "Woooooooooooooo..."


    I saw a fat body with a severed head, shaking its bloated figure, holding a samurai long sword in its hand, wriggling outward like walking and crawling,


    Because there was no head with a mass of dark black hair, those long hairs scattered all over the ground, exuding an aura that was a hundred times more disgusting than the sewer.


    The headless thing exudes a disgusting stench from top to bottom,


    The smell of rotting corpses hits the face.


    Tu Fu and Maggie heard a "woo hoo" sound that was half a smile, half a cry.


    Even the supernatural person would have goosebumps all over his body when he heard it.


    In an instant, the horror atmosphere is full.


    "Damn! Look at what you did. You summoned the undead monster that was transformed into the resentment of soldiers who died on the battlefield! That thing will attack everyone it sees indiscriminately."


    Ms. Maggie stared wide-eyed at the monster with a naked body like Roshan, and her mind changed from greetings just now to exclamation marks representing her mood.


    He used his extraordinary power with tingling scalp, and immediately blocked the vicinity of the street to prevent people who heard the strange sound from being affected.


    "Oops."


    Tufu didn��t dare to hesitate, and quickly ended all this in Assyrian:


    "I,


    End the call in my name. "


    Finally, at the last moment, the headless warrior inside was not allowed to come out.


    Ms. Maggie looked at Tu Fu''s innocent face, gritted her teeth and said:


    "Last chance, if I fail again, I will definitely throw you into the position of the undead monster just now."


    "Okay, okay, let me think about it. This time I can''t use the title of undead, otherwise most of the monsters that come out will be horrible monsters. Let''s just use the pointing words at the beginning."


    Tu Fu shrank his head, and didn''t dare to work hard this time.


    So honestly chanted the pointing mantra,


    "I,


    Summon in my name, a spirit wandering in nothingness, a creature with pure thoughts, a vanguard of trends. "


    "ಡ�"


    This time it was no longer a terrifying aura, a strong wind quickly blew past, and the two candles on the left and right were also blown erratically by the strong wind,


    "Da da da��"


    Only heard a crisp sound of horseshoes coming from the mirror, with a "swish",


    I saw a war horse emitting black smoke leaping out.


    "a horse?"


    Tu Fu finally breathed a sigh of relief this time, at least it was a normal thing.


    "No, there is someone on it."


    Ms. Maggie beside her raised her finger in surprise and pointed to the back of the horse. There was also a headless player in armor sitting on the horse, holding a battle flag tightly in his hand.


    The armored knight without a head, together with its smoky mount, is quite powerful and has a special temperament.


    This eye-catching shape made Tu Fu''s eyes shine even more.


    "Hey, is this some kind of legendary headless horseman!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 416： visitor from the abyss

    Chapter 416 Visitor from the Abyss


    The pair in front of me can��t be called weird, but it definitely can��t be linked with the word normal.


    The roaring war horse had a silver-gray saddle on its shoulders, its eyes shone with a strange red light, and even a horse''s battle armor was wrapped from its waist to its forehead.


    It is no exaggeration to say that he is armed to the teeth.


    The strange black smoke emitted by the horses seems to be some kind of medium, which can be transformed into various forms at will.


    The shape of the knight on the horse is also quite powerful, except for the steel helmet that has nowhere to be placed on the head and is tied to the back of the neck.


    The rest of the place is surrounded by strong metal armor. The neck is cut very neatly, no scars are visible, but the armor reflects light like a mirror.


    Considering that the horse is nearly three meters tall, just standing here is not arrogant, oppressing the two demigods present.


    Because of its arrival, the green candles on both sides blew up a strong wind,


    The light of the candle was extremely weak.


    "Why do you always summon these weird things?"


    Ms. Maggie looked at him suspiciously, seriously doubting his aesthetics. None of the messengers summoned three times was a normal creature.


    "Hey, the armored swordsman rides on the horse, it''s super cool."


    Tu Fu protested this, and couldn''t help but look at this person''s background, "But you look more like a medieval figure, and you have a means of transportation. The speed must not be slow."


    He had to admire the precision of the summoning ritual''s direction, and he wanted a messenger with a simple mind.


    As a result, two strange creatures without heads appeared in a row. Fortunately, this one was at least not so vicious compared to the last one.


    "...are you calling me?"


    A strange thing happened, a gentle and magnetic female voice came from the position of the headless horseman.


    "You can talk." Tu Fu was taken aback. Only then did he notice that the other party''s breastplate was slightly protruding. It was indeed a lady. He tentatively said incredulously:


    "Sister Sai?"


    "Hey, what are you talking about."


    Ms. Maggie stretched out her hand and shook, "If her vocal organs are not on her head, she must use ventriloquism to vocalize."


    "I see."


    Tu Fu nodded subconsciously, and looked at the female knight again: "Yes, ma''am, I was the one who summoned you, and I need to borrow the power of the summoned person in the spirit world to do some errands for me, such as delivering letters. If you meet my requirements."


    "Demigod, not bad." When Tu Fu looked at her, the latter also saw through his sequence level at a glance, and only left a pretty good evaluation.


    "...you want me to be your messenger?"


    The Headless Horseman pauses deliberately before speaking.


    Serving in the spirit world is nothing unusual for creatures there.


    They themselves have to travel around, and they just take over the business of traveling between the two places for some people, just to earn some pocket money on weekdays.


    "If you run fast enough in the spirit world to ensure that the letter is not snatched by weird guys, I think so, I need a messenger to run on my behalf."


    The condition Tu Fu set was not too difficult.


    Creatures who dare to make trouble in the spirit world have always been pitifully rare, and those like him who dare to chase tens of thousands of meters in a ghost ship to **** letters are very few unstable factors.


    "��I am fast."


    The headless woman leaned forward, as if to prove something to Tu Fu, her legs lightly clamped the horse''s belly, and with a "swish" sound, the man and the horse disappeared in an instant.


    Hoosh��


    The flames of the two candles in front of the name slowly ignited again.


    "Look, you''ve been tricked."


    Ms. Maggie covered her mouth gleefully, "Another messenger was scared away by you, how many bad things you have to do to be so disgusted by spirit world creatures."


    "No way!"


    Tu Fu was a little suspicious, and then there was another whistling wind in his ears.


    In just a few moments, the cloud of black smoke that disappeared just now reappeared, and the headless female knight riding a black horse suddenly appeared here.


    I saw that she was tightly holding a ball of intact snow in her hand, and it looked like it had just been taken off.


    "Could it be the snow from the Quechua Mountains?"


    This is the closest distance Tu Fu can think of. The altitude of the main mountain range is unimaginable, and only on the main peak is snow accumulated all year round.


    It took Tu Fu two days to go to Whiskey Hill by airship.


    With such an efficient speed, it would be a pity not to be a postman.


    ����are you satisfied.��


    Tu Fu''s head dropped repeatedly, admiring the unattractive Headless Horseman very much, "Satisfied, quite satisfied, if you are willing to be my messenger, you can sign a contract with me now, I will never treat my own people badly."


    "Yes, my reward is one gold coin at a time, gold coins from any era and country are acceptable."


    The other party offered a fairly reasonable price.


    The average price of other couriers is not bad. In this kind of society where human resources are very expensive, the high handling fee of "express delivery" is of course sky-high.


    "Then it''s settled." Tu Fu beamed with joy. The worst thing he wants now is money.


    Every day when he opens his eyes and sees the financial report of the factory under his hand, it is a moment of trouble. His money seems to have the ability to reproduce.


    After making the promise, Tu Fu immediately took down a piece of brown parchment from the table on which the vocabulary of the summoning ceremony was recorded just now. It was a contract for trading with creatures from the spirit world.


    As long as the witnesses of this transaction are marked on it, the rule effect can be produced.


    Once any party dares to openly violate the contract, it will be punished by the notary.


    Tu Fu thought for a while, and put the following slogans in the notary column: "You are the spokesperson of justice and the guardian of order. This contract belongs to the field of order."


    After thinking about it, he only needed the God of Order to appear on the stage during major transactions.


    In the column of the name on the brown parchment, Tu Fu readily signed the real name of "Tufu Capet".


    After changing hands, he handed over the contract.


    "...I have come here by calling, and I will obey your orders."


    The headless horseman ended the contract, raised his hand to his chest, stretched out the fingertips of the gloved palm, a smear of blood leaked from the top of the glove,


    It happened to be able to write her name in the position of Party B''s contractor.


    "Selti Durlahan."


    Ms. Maggie glanced at it from a distance, completely confused about where she came from.


    "It doesn''t look like the name of the North Continent, maybe it''s really a medieval character."


    Tu Fu rubbed his chin, trying to recall in his mind that he had never seen this name in any historical records.


    "It''s really sloppy. You don''t even know where she came from or what race she is, so you signed a contract with her hastily." Ms. Maggie looked at the side for a long time, and suddenly opened her mouth.


    "I don''t seem to have anything to covet. Since the agreement has been signed, I shouldn''t talk about it anymore." Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders indifferently, and subconsciously looked at Celty


    "Yes, ma''am, you will not murder me."


    "��Won''t."


    "Hey, you won''t just trust her like that, you don''t even know where she comes from."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    In fact, Tu Fu felt that he was destined to be with this messenger. He was a headless horseman and he was a ghost captain who lost his heart. They were a match made in heaven.


    "Abyss."


    In addition to serious signing matters, the headless female knight Serti Durlahan continued to give answers in ventriloquist.


    "Abyss...wait a minute, what should you say?" Tu Fu didn''t care at first, but after thinking about those two words, he suddenly woke up.


    "I come from the abyss."


    "You mean the abyss." Ms. Maggie repeated, shaking the ash in her hand thoughtfully.


    Tu Fu obviously felt an inexplicable panic, and reluctantly accepted the words: "I heard that when the Seven Gods of Genesis were born, all those strange demons and monsters were driven to that place by the Seven Gods."


    "As far as I know, it''s really a terrible place. The living environment is quite harsh. Almost weird creatures are gathered in that ghost place. It''s like raising insects. Only a very small number of creatures can survive."


    Ms. Maggie shrugged her shoulders and asked with a strange look: "How is it going there now?"


    ����a turmoil.��


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 417： Lionheart

    Chapter 417 Lionheart King


    "Santa Maria."


    Using the anchoring ceremony to quickly lock the position of the Santa Maria, Tu Fu only felt darkness in front of his eyes.


    After a "shua", He came to the bottom of the Weddell Polar Sea three thousand meters away.


    The surrounding frozen layer has not yet melted, and the crew members have nothing to do after staying here for a long time, and they are quite lonely lying in various places to sleep. When he first entered the deck, it seemed that there were monster corpses on display all over the place.


    "Did something happen to the abyss?"


    Tu Fu frowned. The abyss news he had just received from the headless female knight Serti Durlahan made him restless knowing this.


    Finally, I had to send Ms. Maggie away quickly, and use the ceremony to return to the ghost ship in one go.


    According to her, the place in the abyss has been quite unstable recently, and there was a big riot, which killed many original abyssal creatures.


    And the guardian there is a pretty crazy guy.


    As for Miss Headless Horseman, she opened the psychic channel first, ran around and was summoned.


    This news made Tu Fu instinctively worried about the "Gatekeeper", the one who really led him into the extraordinary world.


    Even if he doesn''t know what the other party''s intentions are, the help he has given him along the way definitely deserves the title "Teacher Door".


    If the other party had an accident, that would be a big deal.


    "That''s an abyss, don''t let anything happen to you."


    Various thoughts flooded into his mind for a while, Tu Fu walked into the captain''s cabin calmly, sat on the armchair and skillfully operated the radio equipment in front of him.


    Turn the signal end to the familiar position as usual,


    "Didi...Dididi..."


    Then, the radio emits an icy signal, seemingly in a connecting mode.


    The signal has already covered the abyss, but there is no way for the other party to answer it anyway.


    "It is said that the location of the abyss is in a land of exile with no real soil and no end, and it must also be the last door to enter this world.


    Since ''Mr. Door'' is sitting there, he is essentially resisting the influence of the ''Moon God''. He must have some kind of relationship with the Seven Gods, but I don''t know if it is voluntary or forced. "


    Tu Fu secretly guessed, and now he has nothing to do but guess.


    ��


    "Hush��"


    The cruel wind blows endlessly in the world of nothingness.


    Everywhere you see is a red hell, and magma is spewing out from time to time under the red foothold.


    Just as the hot lava was about to melt the entire terrain, the water volume of the distant river suddenly soared, rushing towards the place where the lava erupted.


    The full-bodied water flow seemed to erode the unstable lava endlessly, and the two mixed and then changed strangely.


    The incompatibility of water and fire did not become a new rock after the collision. The two basic existences returned to their original places after the collision.


    "Huhu��"


    This natural disaster called "Water and Fire" happened not long ago. Suddenly, a cold wind mixed with frost came, and a large amount of ice and snow turned this place into a terrain with nothing but white snow and ice.


    This time, there are ice fields everywhere.


    The long-accumulated magma at the bottom of the volcano may flow upstream at any time, changing the ice and snow climate above.


    The combination of the two may trigger another common natural disaster event��A Song of Ice and Fire.


    In the abyss, neither the sun nor the moon can be seen in the sky. There is no distinction between day and night, and the climate will always be extremely constant.


    The laws of nature are not common here. Volcanoes, earthquakes, tornadoes, ocean tides, polar climates... The extremely weird climates are as colorful as human personalities.


    Similarly, this climate is also the misery of all creatures in the "abyss" of life.


    Because the tide recedes, some reptiles can still be seen on the occasionally floating coral reefs.


    They are rugged and ugly, with terrifying fangs and sharp teeth. The stripes on their backs are constantly changing with the extreme natural climate, and they have already adapted to the environment here.


    Dozens of creatures living here, after the "tide" fades this time,


    cast awe-inspiring gazes deeper into the ground.


    A huge semi-elliptical cave, where the mud and stone mixed walls artificially build an exquisite residence.


    It is definitely the most comfortable area in this area, but no creature is allowed to approach it, because there is a rather terrifying guy living in it.


    Possesses the power that is closest to "God", but it often loses control and goes crazy. Every time it goes crazy, it will turn upside down here, causing seasons to change, extreme weather to occur frequently,


    But none of this could really hurt Him.


    He is like an immortal monster, no matter what kind of torture he endures, he can''t die, so he has to live day after day with difficulty.


    Recently, because of the turmoil in this place, His madness has become more serious, and it has become faintly uncontrollable.


    Many creatures living here have suffered greatly from it, and they are often used as entertainment, killing tools, or fear, or hatred, and no one has a good impression of him.


    "�ݡ�"


    Not long after the two extreme weathers, I saw a few strange creatures flying from the sky, like a mass of mud.


    Their features were scattered all over the mud, wriggling as if they were about to melt.


    I don''t know where they came from, but they came to this realm. The body of the "monster" is constantly in the reproduction stage, and it is constantly splitting into more similar creatures.


    Flock greedily to the life that lives here, and instinctively cling to it.


    The life in this realm has long been prepared for this, and immediately scattered like birds and beasts, and disappeared completely.


    "Boom!"


    I only heard a loud thunderous noise in the sky, the ferocious force was impartial, and it just fell on the "guest" who broke into this field.


    "Zizizi..."


    The strong electric current pierced through their bodies in an instant, and the "electrotherapy" was repaired in the blink of an eye.


    The tenacity of vitality reached the jaw-dropping effect.


    Seeing that their number is increasing, it seems endless, and they may invade this realm at any time.


    Located in the exquisite underground cave, there was finally some movement.


    A body of steel that was as fast as lightning, even the shadows could not be seen clearly, stepped forward.


    I saw that He was holding a steel sword that exuded a faint golden light, and He just waved it casually a few times, without even pulling the knife out of the handle.


    There are no tricks or tricks, but there are swords and swords everywhere.


    It just shone a few times in the sky, and the generated sword aura cut at the "guests" at an extremely fast speed, so fast that their cells could not regenerate.


    Looking at these weird creatures again, there is only a pile of rotten meat sauce left, which is quickly digested by "nature" due to the extreme terrain.


    The visitor was wearing a set of scaly light armor, and the peeping mask just covered his face.


    "It''s just some greedy rats in passing."


    He habitually beheaded these "intruders" effortlessly.


    The number of these ghosts has been increasing recently, although they are too weak compared to the enemies on the frontal battlefield.


    And His duty is to never let these "smuggled" guests go to the deep world.


    Not to let them make the coordinates of this place public.


    So I had to behead, don''t let any one go.


    He can''t remember exactly when he started to take charge of this accusation, like a killing machine guarding here, because the time is too long, and many things have been forgotten since he came here.


    He often forgets those unimportant things, even if he thinks about it for a while, he will forget it again.


    This feeling is not pleasant, He seems to have everything, a long lifespan, strong strength, and an enviable solid body.


    The immortality that mortals dream of is nothing in His eyes.


    Sitting here boringly, doing similar things year after year, day after day,


    It means that only one day has passed.


    It��s not that He didn��t think about self-destruction, and even studied the method of death for a long time. After experiencing the extreme weather in the severe cold and sun, he jumped from a height of tens of thousands of meters, and he couldn��t die no matter what.


    There is nothing left in my memory except pain.


    "Didi...Didi..."


    In the original cave, there were only a few very simple utensils, and a non-reflective glass mirror on the wall was the most conspicuous, it has been sending out similar signals,


    Transported here across the five oceans.


    He put away the steel sword, returned the same way with stern eyes, looked at the hanging glass mirror and finally chose to receive the signal.


    "Teacher Men...Teacher Men... Are you here... Are you there?"


    I could only hear this weird "title" being called over there.


    The moment the connection was made, Tu Fu yelled non-stop, with a hint of urgency in his tone, which was a mood he rarely had in the past.


    Sitting in the cave, His emotions were calm, and he responded calmly:


    "What''s up."


    "Great, I thought something happened to you."


    On the other end of the radio, Tu Fu confirmed that he heard the voice of the "gatekeeper", and his hanging heart soon relaxed.


    "It''s nothing, just summoned a messenger lady from the abyss just now, she said that the abyss had some turmoil recently, and then temporarily left there."


    Tu Fu recounted what happened just now.


    The person opposite directly threw a name: "Selti Durlahan."


    "That''s right, it''s her."


    "She is right. The recent abyss is indeed a little turbulent. The number of ''rats'' pouring into the recent area has become more and more troublesome."


    The "Gatekeeper" had a flat tone, as if he didn''t care about it at all.


    "Rat? What''s that?"


    Tu Fu was taken aback, not quite understanding what he meant.


    "Not important."


    "Okay, then what do you think is more important, maybe you can tell me that I have been officially promoted to a demigod not long ago, maybe it can help your situation now."


    "Oh, you have stepped into the demigod. It seems that you have found the ruins of Ingaso. Good job."


    The "Gatekeeper" was surprised for a moment, with a very sad look on his brows: "I do need your help with something, I have been searching for my memory recently, but I can''t recall the past memory no matter what.


    I forget faster.


    Even now, I don��t even remember who I am. "


    Radio station Tu Fu listens quietly, and only interrupts when the time is right:


    "Actually, based on the many information you have told me in the past, I have probably already guessed your identity. If you want, I can tell you who you are now.


    In case you were wondering. "


    There was a little silence on the other side of the abyss, and then he opened his mouth slowly,


    "I would like to know."


    "Your Majesty the Lionheart, I have long admired your name."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 418： Three "I"s (5000 words)

    Chapter 418 Three "Is" (5000 words)


    Kechua Mountains, the main peak of Whiskey Mountain.


    Among the gleaming ruins of the city of gold, there is only a man with a stooped back like a little old man sitting on a stone table and stool with chess pieces.


    He sat here with peace of mind, holding a book of materials handed down from the last century of the Incasso Empire in his hand.


    Similar books are inexhaustible in this inexhaustible treasure house. There are many records about that empire in the treasure house. It takes a long time to sort out the knowledge of that ancient and advanced empire by relying on personal wisdom alone.


    Frankly speaking, Aesop Andersen really liked the job entrusted to him by the ontology.


    It is completely in line with his lazy personality at this stage, and he doesn''t need to do anything, just sit here and prevent dangerous elements from entering.


    In these days, except for the expedition team from the Northern Continent who wandered the mountain for a while and took away the divided materials and treasures, no extraordinary person could approach this mountain.


    In addition to the chess ban that guards the main peak, it also has the protection of the Rosicrucian Society. The other party has issued an explicit order in the extraordinary field. Anyone who dares to break into this land, regardless of their status, will be killed without mercy.


    It can be regarded as a wake-up call to the superpowers of the Southern Continent, don''t touch things that shouldn''t be touched, and kill a few superhumans who don''t obey orders to make an example.


    Now naturally there will be no more uninterested guys breaking in.


    "Huh, this is?"


    When Aesop Andersen was browsing books from the library, he suddenly noticed that there were several bookcases in the library, and the classics on them obviously showed traces of being read by someone.


    That was definitely not what Tu Fu flipped.


    Their memories are common. When He came in, he just checked the weapons in the city carelessly, and the ruins looked at the "Golden Bell" in the center of the city.


    Finally, to be on the safe side, only a few insignificant classical books were brought out.


    That area is the historical snow area of ??Ingaso, and it is also the most important part of the library materials.


    "The classics of the City of Gold have been read."


    Aesop frowned unconsciously. Several books were not placed in their original positions. It seemed that they were pulled out too hastily, so that they didn''t even have the time to put them back.


    Aesop suddenly had a very bad premonition.


    Holding his breath, he quickly stepped forward to check the books that had been flipped through. There were quite a few things. It seemed that the visitors came in and out in a hurry, and left without having time to sort them out.


    And the counter was covered in a layer of dust, which doesn''t seem like anything recent.


    Aesop Andersen turned on the hunter''s senses belatedly. A pair of indifferent eyes looked at the traces around this area, muttering what might have happened:


    "It seems that someone has indeed come here, long before my arrival, and he is definitely a strong person with strong strength, who was able to break into this place by force.


    Based on these hints inside, the visitor presumably has learned some truth about the demise of the capital,


    is also the secret of the ��Moon God��. "


    Perhaps due to the terrible chess ban and the momentum of never giving up until the intruders are driven away, the opponent still didn''t dare to stay here for too long.


    Aesop frowned on his very ordinary appearance, and simply turned on the two abilities of "Hunter Sense" and "Eagle Eye" at the same time, and used them together to retrieve the traces in the ruins.


    After He was promoted to a demigod, the development power of these two simple supernatural abilities acquired in the early stage is no longer the same.


    Now you can see through prohibitions and complex traps with just a glance.


    His dark eyes exuded a faint gleam.


    At first glance, I saw a large number of strange runes floating around the mountain range, especially near the ruins, where the power of the "chess" prohibition covered the entire mountain range.


    As long as there is an unknown person, the Chess Legion made by those weird rune cultures will swarm up and act as a ban.


    similar to,


    Santa Maria" makes the "Scarlet Eye" sleepy.


    But that power didn''t come from Captain Arthur, a **** was involved.


    During Aesop Andersen''s spying, he actually saw many figures coming and going in this huge ruins. They were building and carrying utensils back and forth, doing all kinds of hard work hard, and they seemed to be the craftsmen who built this place in the first place.


    Those things that happened in the past, appeared before His eyes again.


    "what."


    What Aesop really noticed was that after those figures disappeared, another figure appeared. He walked straight to the golden bell, leaving something on the side of the big clock.


    I saw that the side of the golden clock flickered strangely, and a string of words appeared beside the platform of the big clock. Aesop remembered that the big clock hadn''t changed in any way when he observed it last time.


    "Some kind of protection mechanism?"


    Aesop Andersen''s expression kept changing and he guessed the truth. This arrangement seemed to be only for superhumans at the demigod level.


    "I came here, and I will carry my mission to the final place."


    On the side of the big clock stand, there is a string of characters written in ancient Assyrian. It is thought that the intruders could not be separated from the Assyrian Empire at that time.


    "Hoo~"


    Aesop Andersen stared at the string of unknown handwriting, and let out a long breath.


    In fact, these many clues are enough to restore the facts:


    "I have been to the Southern Continent, and it is the Southern Continent after it has been destroyed. The strength is naturally extremely powerful, and this statement is written in Assyrian.


    He is the only one who meets all the requirements! "


    In the previous conversation with the "Gatekeeper", Aesop Andersen learned one thing, except that Captain Arthur visited the Southern Continent very early,


    Many years later, another person set foot on this land.


    The young "Lionheart King" also came here before becoming a king.


    Combined with the text of the golden bell, the identity of the comer has almost been locked.


    "That is to say, the Lionheart obtained incredible information from the Incasso ruins a long time ago." Aesop''s brows became more and more wrinkled, almost glued together.


    The destruction methods of the two countries lead to the same goal,


    It''s hard not to let people guess the role of the Lionheart, who already knows everything, in this.


    ��


    At the same time, on the magnificent Weddell Polar Sea.


    The well-known "Demon Hunter" sailed through the wind and waves all the way. When the passing ships saw the pirate flag, they sensiblely avoided it, and then lowered the flag of the ship.


    This means bowing his head, and it also means paying tribute.


    Victor Horta belonged to the well-known group of "Seven Wuhai" at sea, and he never committed burning, killing and looting on the territory.


    Even if they are making money, they will take a share of taxes from the polar countries, and then eat the dividends from some countries in the North Continent within the Pirate Alliance. The money is enough to support the forces below.


    And because of his leadership, there are very few "wild" pirates in the polar seas.


    So most of the ships passing here will lower the flag of the faction they belong to,


    This represents friendship.


    Directly in front of the giant iron-clad ship, several old-fashioned warships were docked on a distant ice continent, and their flags were the combined fleet of several polar countries.


    Seeing the flag of "Qiwuhai", the old warships paused for a moment, and then took the initiative to raise the flag to ask them a question mark.


    The flag bearer of the "Demon Hunter" immediately stood on the high platform and raised the flag,


    And made it clear that the adult was on board at the moment, and they needed to get out of the way quickly.


    But quickly, the fleets of the polar countries that received the orders from the pirate ships immediately ordered the warships to make way for the main road, so that the "Demon Hunter" could pass through this sea area dignifiedly.


    Jack Sparrow habitually stood on the bow of the deck. At this time, he was wearing a pirate hat, with obvious smoky makeup on his eyes, and a thick mustache on his lips.


    Just like the prototype of Captain Jack.


    Facing the cold wind, he only felt that the familiar feeling had returned.


    "Victor, you did a good job. I didn''t expect that even you became a great figure at sea."


    "It''s all thanks to your cultivation, sir. Without you, I would have died in a pirate struggle. How can I have my current status." Victor didn''t dare to be greedy, and immediately expressed a wave of loyalty to him.


    He can obviously feel that the gap between him and the opponent is even bigger than before when he has piled up a lot of resources to Sequence 5.


    Especially when he witnessed Tu Fu''s strong breakthrough in front of nearly ten demigods, he was really frightened at that time, and he admired the madness of the other party.


    Victor respectfully lowered his body halfway, pointing to the ice continent ahead:


    "My lord, ten nautical miles ahead is the polar restricted area. Are you sure where you want to go? Do you want me to confirm with Mr. Capet."


    "Our hearts are connected, He naturally knows that I have come, so you don''t have to do these unnecessary things." Jack Sparrow looked at the long-admired ice continent and smiled,


    "What''s more, I''m only close to the border of the polar region. I probably know enough about the situation there, and I won''t go too deep into it."


    The order that Tu Fu gave them at the beginning was not to wander around the world outside, but to obtain as much effective information as possible when No. 1 body was in the southern and northern continents.


    Do some exploring for your final trip to the poles.


    As soon as everyone came to this extremely cold sea area, the snowflakes in the sky kept falling, and the amount of snowfall became larger and larger, which added some troubles to landing on the Frost Continent.


    Even Jack Sparrow didn��t dare to use extraordinary power here at will. The lesson of Whiskey Hill is still vivid in his memory. In this place where there are obviously many secrets, there may be some hidden secrets.


    Seeing that you are not happy and you are not complaining about killing you.


    Fortunately, a fleet of hundreds of people, relying on powerful warships, strongly docked on the ice continent where the polar forbidden zone is located.


    The howling cold wind continued continuously, mixed with ice and snow, and slapped on the face. Except for Sparrow, the other extraordinary people felt a sharp pain.


    "Arrived."


    Jack Sparrow jumped down from the deck tens of meters high with a smile, stepped on this long-awaited continent, and felt indescribable happiness.


    Three phases of Tu Fu''s body, only Jack Sparrow has the wildest mind, like a young adventurer who has a boundless desire to explore the world, passionate, energetic, and yearning for everything unknown.


    At this moment, coming to the land that the original owner''s parents had explored, can be regarded as inheriting this last wish for the original owner.


    "Slow down a bit, you have to be careful of the aborigines on this ice continent..."


    Victor Horta brought only a few trustworthy men, and he followed Captain Jack in a desperate manner, and just wanted to tell him some precautions.


    While speaking, there was a huge black shadow moving, and a monster with white fluffy hair appeared,


    It looks like the rumored Yeti.


    The speed of that thing was a bit too fast. It flapped its left and right wings and rushed towards him fiercely, while making a duck-like cry.


    "��,��~"


    "Get out!"


    Jack Sparrow stayed where he was, and he didn''t even use his extraordinary power. In his eyes, the creature was pitifully weak, and based on the principle of not killing at will, he used deterrence to stop the opponent.


    He just uttered a sound, and the terrifying aura emanating from his body forcibly stopped the tall creature, and he was stunned in place.


    The explosive momentum of the demigod level seems like a miracle is about to come.


    It was only then that everyone saw the appearance of the thing clearly. It turned out to be a huge "penguin".


    Tu Fu thinks so.


    Its size of nearly two meters can be described as huge, and the hair on its body seems to have never been trimmed since birth. A sharp beak is the main weapon of this giant penguin.


    Fortunately, I met Captain Jack. If ordinary people are not prepared, they will be scared to death by the creatures here just by landing.


    "Fortunately."


    Victor Horta also breathed a sigh of relief, "You must not kill this kind of ''penguin'', their family has lived here for hundreds of thousands of years,


    Has become the existence of the patron saint of the ice field, moving one will cause the entire group to riot. "


    "Don''t worry, unless it asks me to recharge Q coins? Otherwise, I won''t come here to kill people indiscriminately."


    Captain Jack smiled and shrugged his shoulders, making a very modern joke.


    As Victor said, there are such giant long-haired penguins everywhere on the ice sheet, forming family tribes in groups of three or four.


    They are bulky in shape, and the long hair on their bodies is a mutation caused by the climate here. For some reason, their eyesight is limited, and it takes a lot of effort to catch a fish in the ice cave.


    But among the group of giant long-haired penguin tribes, there is an eye-catching stone tablet.


    The stele is quite conspicuous on the bare ice field.


    Immediately, it caught Jack Sparrow''s attention. He didn''t kill the long-haired penguin just now, which made the giant penguin chatter in the group for a long time.


    After a while of communication, many giant long-haired penguins were put on guard and allowed them to enter.


    "Look, a stele written in Assyrian language, it seems that adventurers came here as early as the last century."


    Looking at the inscription, Captain Jack read it flickeringly: "I came here, borrowing the power of the gods to go to the final place."


    "This is it?" Victor, who didn''t know why, looked at it several times.


    "I asked you to read more books a long time ago, so I will listen to you."


    Jack Sparrow looked indifferent, "The Lionheart''s handwriting."


    "It is said that He came to the Pole twice, before becoming the king of the Assyrian Empire, and came to this place again in his later years when he was looking for longevity."


    Of course, this is the version people know.


    So far, no one knows why the famous emperor took the risk to go to sea.


    Jack "The handwriting of the Lionheart King." Sparrow waved his palm slowly, and subconsciously used the demigod ability "River of Time". After closing and opening his eyes,


    The body floated lightly in various time periods in the past at this location.


    Five hundred years, one thousand years ago, many deeds happened at the same location,


    Passing by Him one by one like a movie.


    finally,


    Time stayed at the moment when that person put this string of handwriting here for the reference of those who came later.


    Has been promoted to Sequence 1 Destiny Giant, only half a step away from the legendary "Lionheart King" at the true **** level.


    But at that time, He was already very old, and he stubbornly dragged his scarred body to this ice continent, and knelt down to a certain direction on the ice sheet with the people under his hands.


    All kinds of things, just to go to the "final place" on the stone tablet.


    Captain Jack Sparrow��s ability didn��t last long. After Lionheart went to the depths of the ��Polar Region�� alone, he couldn��t see anything.


    He can only guess wildly based on the information he already has.


    "At this time, the Lionheart King had already unified the kingdoms of the Northern Continent. I''m afraid he already knew the existence of the ''Moon God'' from the Southern Continent. Since He came to the Polar Regions in his later years,


    It must be to borrow the power here to avoid the destruction of the Assyrian Empire. "


    Unfortunately, no matter Ingaso or Arthur civilization,


    In the end, they failed to escape the end of destruction.


    ��


    "Santa Maria", the captain''s room.


    "What a wonderful story, I''m nothing compared to your life."


    Tu Fu let out a long breath depressed: "But since the Polar Region has all the answers so far, why can''t you tell me everything now."


    "Why not."


    An indifferent male voice came from the other end of the radio: "I can tell you the truth about Transcendents, Seven Gods, Outer Gods, and the moon right now.


    But this decision is in your hands, once you go to the poles, there is no turning back. "


    That solemn voice didn''t seem to be joking.


    In fact, "The Lionheart" never joked with people.


    "Okay, then I won''t ask, in fact, I''m not that interested in these."


    Tu Fu was well aware of the importance of going to the end, and there was a tremor in his voice: "Your Majesty, I actually don''t care what the world will be like after I die.


    I don��t even have much interest in those boring secrets. The more I know the truth about this world, the more I struggle and suffer.


    So it is best not to let me know anything. "


    The other end of the radio was very often silent, and he never expected his mental state to be so depressed.


    "I don''t want to think about those things right now.


    Can you think of a way for me and help me solve the problem of not being able to perceive external emotions, otherwise, if this continues, I will definitely go crazy and die before going to the polar regions. "


    Tu Fu held his head and begged weakly.


    "Can."


    "Really? What should I do."


    The answer given by Lionheart is concise and clear enough,


    has one and only one simple vocabulary:


    "Anchors."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 419： anchor of faith

    Chapter 419 Faith Anchor


    "Remember the knowledge I once imparted to you?"


    "certainly."


    Good student Tu Fu nodded instinctively.


    The concept of "anchor point" was actually told to Tu Fu by the "gatekeeper" a long time ago, just like a ship needs to maintain a stable state in a piece of sea area when driving on the sea.


    So it is necessary to throw the anchor to the bottom of the sea, and use gravity to make the ship float stably in a fixed area.


    In the extraordinary field, the pollution suffered by the extraordinary road is evenly distributed in the sea of ??consciousness condensed by people, and a well-known image exists by using the self in the eyes of others.


    The deity fights against the spiritual imprint of "supernatural power" through the self-awareness and positioning of this image.


    In the past, Tufu believed that this spiritual brand came from God,


    But it now looks more likely to be derived from "Luna".


    Knowing that Tu Fu listened carefully to the class before, the "gatekeeper" Lionheart on the other side of the radio softened his words, and continued to guide:


    ��At any time, a transcendent person needs an anchor point to position himself, so as to achieve a balanced state of body and spirit.


    Especially after being promoted to the high sequence of Sequence 4, enough anchor points are needed.


    It doesn��t have to be an anchor of faith. You can increase your influence in the world, print your head on banknotes, or become the protagonist in a best-selling story, or leave traces in an important period of history.


    also has the effect of dropping the anchor point. "


    "''Mr. Men'', but now I have lost my heart, even if I use an anchor point, it is only to stabilize my spirit and prevent me from going crazy for the time being.


    But I couldn''t restore my perception of the outside world, let alone feel the joys, sorrows, sorrows and joys of the world. "


    Tu Fu frowned, raising his doubts.


    If the anchor point is just a "pain relief" effect, it doesn''t make much sense to him.


    Across the abyss, the cold voice suddenly became subtle.


    "When did I say that the role of the anchor point is only to stabilize the spirit."


    "Oh, there are other effects?"


    "The anchor condensed in the ocean of consciousness can itself be used as a power of faith, especially after being promoted to a demigod, it is a common practice to use this power.


    Use the power of faith to develop your current ability, and the upper limit of its effect is several times that of your past. "


    "Improve extraordinary ability?"


    Tu Fu muttered to himself, but he didn''t understand the use of it.


    "Because of the particularity of Transcendent Sequences, different Sequences can naturally use different Transcendent powers to solve some troubles. The Musician approach can borrow the power of heaven, earth and nature, and the Trickster approach can deceive the rules to achieve the perfect anchor effect..."


    "so?"


    Seeing him, the Lionheart King still didn''t understand, so he said quietly, "Could it be that you forgot what Sequence 5 of the Adventurer Path is?"


    "Daydreamer."


    Tu Fu blurted out the answer, and the moment the answer came out, he immediately understood the meaning of the other party.


    The core competency of this approach is fantasy.


    Pretend the fake to be real, and finally achieve the effect of confusing the fake with the real.


    That is to say, although He lost his "heart", he can use the ability of this path to imagine another heart.


    "It''s a crazy approach." Tu Fu was amazed by the method proposed by the Lionheart King.


    This works.


    It''s like the historical records seen on the golden clock, an unknown life similar to the moon, swallowing the original moon and becoming a new moon.


    The same goes for the heart.


    "Can a person live without a heart?"


    The moment he realized this method, Tu Fu naturally thought of the mythical allusion of "Bigan cutting his heart" in "Fengshen Yanyi".


    Bigan, who doesn''t know if he has a heart, can survive for a long time even if his heart is cut open.


    But once someone tells you that you can''t live without your heart, naturally you can''t live anymore.


    The utopian power of daydreamers is that as long as you believe in something deeply, it will be distorted in the rules of cognition.


    After thinking about this and nodding, Tu Fu clenched his fists heavily:


    "Doable."


    The Lionheart seemed to feel his excitement, but he couldn''t help but pour cold water:


    "The bad thing is that your heart doesn''t belong to this world, and it hasn''t been damaged by any pollution source. It''s very difficult to imagine another heart that hasn''t been polluted, and the belief anchor that needs to be consumed is even more unknown."


    "This is what I need to do, no matter how difficult it is."


    Tu Fu suddenly let out a long breath, naturally he already had a direction in his heart.


    "I must remind you once that belief anchors are the easiest and fastest type of anchors to obtain, but anchors themselves have obvious flaws, so they must be used with caution."


    "What defect?"


    "Using faith as an anchor point also incorporates the emotions of the believers themselves.


    The small number is easy to control, but when the number of belief anchors accumulated over time becomes enough, it becomes another poison.


    You need to use other methods to control it. As I said just now, scammers can cheat the rules, artisans can manipulate puppets, and demons can sign contracts with gods and ghosts...all of which are used to refine more perfect anchors.


    As for you, you can leave a significant impact in history, or you can constantly project your avatar, use your avatar to believe in yourself, and thus bear the negative role of the anchor point. "


    The content of the "Anchor Point" course this time, "Teacher Men" has already explained thoroughly enough.


    It also made Tu Fu feel creepy.


    Even the "anchor point" is a double-edged sword. If the extraordinary potion itself is a kind of poison, then using the anchor point to resist the extraordinary power brought by the potion is to drink poison to quench thirst.


    After all, there is no perfect choice.


    "Thanks to ''Mr. Men'', it is enough for me to know the method."


    Tu Fu let out a long breath. Although the road was a bit difficult, there was a clear direction in the end.


    Being able to feel everything that ordinary people have is already the happiest thing.


    Somehow, Tu Fu, who has been promoted to a demigod, recalled that when he was in Leeds, Uncle Roman, the "Black Swan" subordinate to the Goddess of Wisdom, gave a conclusion early on.


    "The so-called extraordinary people are actually a group of freaks and poor people who are fighting against madness."


    This is true at all, the higher you rise, the more powerless you will be when facing the truth of this world.


    "Mr. Door."


    Although he already knew the other party''s identity, Tu Fu still used this address habitually: "The ''Abyss'' side..."


    "There won''t be too many changes in the short term, and you don''t need to worry about it. At least the so-called troubles before being promoted to God''s Favored One have nothing to do with you."


    The voice that answered him was cold.


    Now Tu Fu has become a demigod from a rookie three years ago. Talent, luck, and perseverance are evident, but they are not enough to solve the contradiction of "Abyss".


    Not to mention the other side of the temple.


    "I hope I can see you again next time I initiate a call."


    In the soundless silence.


    After saying goodbye, Tu Fu chose to end the radio call.


    He sat on the spot, calmed down, and then entered a state of meditation. The godhead that naturally grew after being promoted to a demigod, the consciousness generated as a god,


    Naturally, it also has unexpected miraculous effects.


    After entering deep meditation, many noisy voices kept pouring in while Tu Fu was meditating, as if he had turned on the infinite power before and switched to the indifferent reception mode.


    "Aesop Andersen is such an amazing guy, he is simply a **** of the colored people in the Southern Continent."


    "Why would a white person help another race, what a hypocrite."


    "Captain Jack actually showed up, my God, hasn''t that sea legend disappeared for several years? Why did he reappear in the sea."


    "By God, please let Mr. Capet return as soon as possible."


    "My Lord, where are you when we need you the most? Can you speak up and give some comfort to us poor people."


    The clear and clear pleading voices, like bubbles one after another, popped up uninterrupted.


    Every time it reaches Tufu''s ear, it will be broken automatically, passing countless prayers from the world.


    One prayer after another, bursting into bubbles and becoming a part of this ocean of consciousness,


    is also the so-called "faith anchor".


    "Anchor from mainly three aspects?"


    Tu Fu listened to those voices, and it seemed that his many identities had finally had a remarkable effect at this moment.


    Aesop Andersen''s fame is concentrated in the southern continent, and it is concentrated on the oppressed people of color who are still oppressed.


    Jack Sparrow, as the real Shichibukai, has long spread his reputation throughout the sea.


    Combined with the external operation of His No. 2 body, his reputation will only increase in the future.


    There is also the trace left by me in the Baia Kingdom, but it is a pity that after such a long time, the influence of No. 1 and No. 2 bodies has declined a lot.


    A single Aesop Andersen cannot establish a solid "faith anchor".


    After exiting from the meditation state, Tu Fu leaned on the captain''s chair blankly, staring at the monitoring monitor in front of him without saying a word.


    Maintained this move for a long time, somehow he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "saved!"


    Tu Fu bowed his head and murmured, his palms tremblingly placed on his empty chest. Suddenly, he wanted to burst into tears, but he couldn''t wipe away a single tear.


    As long as this "cold heart" can be solved.


    It doesn��t matter how much time is left in the end, it doesn��t matter if it lasts for three or five years, or it doesn��t matter for one and a half years.


    As long as you can be a complete person, even just one day is better than being muddled like a walking dead.


    His palm subconsciously touched the monitoring remote control, and his fingers rubbed against the buttons. Finally, he didn''t have to worry about whether to use it as usual.


    "Whoever it is, please bring me some good luck."


    Tu Fu prayed silently in his heart, and adjusted the surveillance camera to G?ttinghagen.


    45 Baker Street, Reims,


    Winston''s house.


    He didn''t remember what he heard that day, but he vaguely remembered that both Uncle Ethan and Aunt Anfeier happened to be at home, and the two couples were chattering to someone in the form of a wheel battle.


    The walker sitting on the sofa and being chanted is a bright girl with a head of smooth blonde hair that she can''t hear.


    Time flies, things change, people change,


    The sweetheart in my heart is still frozen in his best memory.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 420： smith factory

    Chapter 420 Smith Factory


    Table Center District.


    A luxury car is parked in front of a certain detached house, which is specially used to pick up and drop off the owner.


    The neighbors next to that house couldn''t help talking about the luxury car, but since the object was Aesop Andersen, who was already famous in the Southern Continent, it was reasonable.


    Before that, Tu Fu had already made an appointment with Mr. David and planned to go to the headquarters of Smith Factory in the southern continent together.


    From the Whiskey Hill incident to the present, it has been a long time since Miskar Stark''s professors have finally arrived.


    After all, Tu Fu''s current identity is inconvenient to show up directly, so it''s best for this young master to take charge.


    The rich boy got out of the car wearing fashionable clothes, a set of shiny clothes, and it seemed that his whole body smelled of copper.


    "Dude, it looks like I''m in a good mood recently, and it definitely looks like it has something to do with the girl."


    David Smith has a sense of terror when dealing with the opposite sex, and he can see through Tu Fu''s mind at a glance.


    Seeing that he was silent and confirmed the matter, David held his heart in distress, "My God, you can catch the lady you like with this face.


    This is too unfair. "


    Tu Fu heard his words, Dang even raised his brows: "Oh, I really hope Miss Bella can hear your words."


    When he mentioned this name, Mr. David didn''t dare to be presumptuous, he quickly shrank his head and confessed, "Hey, Tu Fu, we have been friends for so many years, please be a person."


    As the saying goes, one thing drops one thing,


    Even a young man like David, who has a rich family, will have a day of fear.


    "Heh, speaking of it, how far has your relationship with Bella developed?" Tu Fu asked casually while riding in the luxurious steam car, looking outside.


    "Hey, after the incident at Whiskey Hill, I have been guarding her side, like a brave knight, maybe my sincerity moved her.


    Finally, Bella gave me the chance to pursue her. "


    David drove the car happily, talking about Whiskey Hill with great interest.


    Faced with fatal crises several times, David has never stopped guarding the young lady. It is really easy to raise some impression points.


    "Ahem..." Tu Fu almost couldn''t help laughing when he heard what this guy said.


    If His emotions allow it.


    "Not bad... not bad... Congratulations, after a lot of hard work, you finally have the right to officially pursue a lady.


    Just like anyone in the city. "


    "You don''t need to say this to deliberately humiliate me. I know that the girls who want to chase you have lined up from G?ttinghagen to Tabur. Your name, Mr. Capet, is the golden sign of the girls!"


    David glanced at this guy, sour like eating a lemon.


    But I always feel that Tu Fu''s emotions are always difficult to mobilize, and he can''t get excited.


    Along the way, you answer each sentence sentence by sentence, answering every question.


    Speaking of it, they are the closest among the five members of the Academy of Social Sciences.


    Since Tufu started making electric lights a few years ago, David saw the business opportunity, so he has been committed to cooperating with the Smiths. After several years of operation, the giant Smith Factory in the South Continent came into existence.


    "Coming."


    Now that I heard that Tu Fu wants to start some new businesses in the Southern Continent, Mr. David naturally agrees with both hands and feet.


    "Look, in front is our headquarters factory in the Southern Continent. Compared with the light bulb factory established two and a half years ago, its market value has doubled by dozens of times. I also became an important figure in the family through this project."


    Following the position and pointing to the position directly in front of him, Tu Fu activated "Eagle Eye" and glanced at it.


    It is a very vast area, with dozens of industrialized sites one after another, the scale is quite grand, and it occupies thousands of acres of land continuously.


    This is the capital city in the Santa region, and the value of the land alone is invaluable. To establish such a huge production base, I''m afraid it can''t be done with money alone.


    In countless factories, the busy workers are like ants,


    Unite and work hard to do the work that can never be finished.


    "Didi..."


    The car honked.


    "Get out of the way quickly, Mr. is back."


    The guard at the gate saw that it was Mr. David''s car, and a spacious road in the factory was immediately opened up.


    There was even a special person who came forward to help open the door, and when they came, there was a wave of hypocritical greetings.


    A strong plutocratic atmosphere permeates this base.


    "Tu Fu, I think you still don''t know the scale of our company. It''s definitely beyond your imagination. There are at least two factories in every city in Santa. In the past two years, we have established enough laboratories. There are ten... materials, power, energy, and elites from all walks of life are included.


    The Smith factory based on the lamp factory and generator factory is still expanding, including Smith Industries, Smith Electronics, Smith Financial, Smith Shipbuilding, Smith Biology, Construction Engineering from top to bottom...


    And sit on the ownership of rubber, coal, oil, and many rare minerals, and our routes can transport from the southern continent to any corner of the world. "


    After getting off the car, David boasted in a rare way of how huge the family business was, and its scale was indeed beyond Tu Fu''s imagination.


    "The current popularity of the Smith Factory in this land has been directly linked to death and taxation.


    Look, what an amazing thing this is. "


    Tu Fu didn''t listen to this guy''s bragging, but just looked at the many people in the huge factory who couldn''t see their faces clearly:


    "By the way, how long do the workers in your factory need to work every day?"


    "Correct it, it should be our factory, especially you occupy the absolute share." David answered his question in this way: "The middle managers and above work at least 12 hours a day,


    As for general workers, quality inspection, and warehouse staff, it took about 16 hours.


    In fact, compared to other factories in the Southern Continent, although the workload is comparable, the salary we give is at least 1.5 times that of our peers, which is quite conscientious. "


    David Smith showed a kind capitalist smile.


    "If I wasn''t involved, I really want to hang you **** on the street lamp!"


    Tu Fu gave David a regretful look.


    This guy''s pursuit of wealth and sensitivity is deeply rooted in his bones.


    This harsh working hours have obviously exceeded the reasonable working hours of Baier Labor Law.


    But obviously in the Southern Continent where labor is cheap, the laws of the kingdom have not spread here.


    Moreover, Smith Enterprises also began to hoard a large amount of materials in anticipation, and they were all important strategic materials. He didn''t dare to imagine how much the value of these things would be fired once the two countries or even more countries in the Northern Continent went to war.


    "Maybe you think the things I''ve done are too heartless."


    Seems to be aware of Tu Fu''s displeasure, Mr. David explained with a wink.


    "But to be honest, the final benefits of workers hired by Smith are similar to those in G?ttinghagen, and there is also personal accident insurance. Even if they die suddenly, they can get reasonable protection. We will even give their children subsidies until adult.


    In fact, except that the working time is slightly longer and consumes too much power.


    But it doesn''t matter, the light bulbs produced by the Smith Factory are enough for workers all over the world to work for more than 12 hours a day without stopping for a hundred years. "


    David bared his teeth and smiled, looking at Tu Fu meaningfully:


    ��I gave jobs to homeless people in the Southern Continent, stable income to husbands who needed to support their families, and decent homes to children who had nowhere to go.


    Schools, hospitals, nursing homes, things like that, infrastructure that the Kingdom doesn''t have enough money to build, and we Smith are willing to pay to do it.


    Without us, how many tragedies and cases would happen every year in the Southern Continent.


    Look, it''s clear at a glance who is the real good person!


    Now, if Mr. Capet still wants to hang me while you are here, I am willing to be hanged with you, provided that I can dress decently enough. "


    This bastard''s sentence seems to be all right, but after scrutiny, it always feels wrong.


    Tu Fu continued to walk forward without arguing with him, shaking his head inadvertently and smiling.


    His initial impetus to bring the "electric light" to this world was that at the bottom of Donggang''s mine, he saw those workers who were reluctant to use gas lamps and worked hard to save fuel money.


    never imagined,


    When the "electric light" is born, it will bring a heavier schoolwork burden to workers.


    Compared with the labor value they create, cheap electricity is not worth mentioning at all.


    "Tu Fu, the professors are waiting in the laboratory now. This time, even Professor Fran, who has not been very active in the mainstream scientific research circle, has come this time. It all depends on your face.


    You provide the technology, and the gentlemen realize the technology, and then rely on Smith''s promotion and operation capabilities to ensure that they can appear in all corners of the world and play a real role. "


    David assured Him, slapping his chest.


    "David, I really don''t know if it will be good or bad for the world if I take those things out." Tu Fu let out a long and depressed breath, and briefly hesitated whether he should do this.


    ��I tried to save some people, but in the end I found out that nothing can be changed.��


    "Dude, why do you think you are so great, if there is no gunpowder and guns in this world, do you think it will be better?"


    "Who knows."


    "Of course not, people only need one reason and one stone to fight each other.


    Now that there are more efficient guns, the efficiency of killing people will naturally be higher, and the scale of human-to-human battles will eventually evolve into wars. "David used a very reasonable analogy,


    "Are you now blaming the man who made the gun?


    Please, maybe he just wants to use it for hunting and get food more efficiently.


    The culprit is always people, not the people who make guns, the one who is guilty is obviously the one who shoots. "


    Master David��s logic can be said to be very coherent, and the responsibility is clearly shifted.


    "David, I have to say this."


    Even Tu Fu, who was listening, couldn''t help admiring:


    "You''re such a...excellent jerk."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 421： World-leading technology

    Chapter 421 World-leading technology


    Smith Building Laboratory.


    There are more than 20 professors from the Academy of Technical Sciences and the Academy of Natural Sciences who came to the University of Michigan on this trip.


    All of them are the top scholars in the industry.


    As well as their respective scientific research teams, they also secretly arrived in the southern continent shortly after Tu Fu sent the news.


    Just because the initiator''s name is "Tuve Capet".


    In the field of scientific research, there is generally a team with a strong technical team. As soon as the project is launched, it will attract countless researchers, and there will be so many investors that they can kill you with money.


    But it was the opposite when it came to Tu Fu''s place. All the experts who had made achievements in electric power and dynamics were asking a young man in his early twenties for advice.


    When David took Tu Fu all the way to the experimental building, Tu Fu had canceled the effect of the "face-changing mask" and showed his true colors.


    "Look who is here, the founder of our modern physics, Mr. Capet Jr. is here, and he is also the most important person in my scientific research career."


    The first person to greet him was naturally Professor Fran, who had the best friendship and experience in working with light bulbs. The old man smiled and applauded Tu Fu.


    This research madman doesn��t look any older than the previous few years, both his complexion and mental state are unusually good.


    It is true.


    Together with developing the technology of light bulbs, Professor Fran not only has a good position in the industry.


    What''s more, he still has 5% of the shares of Smith Industries. From now on, no matter what scientific research project is, he will no longer worry about funding.


    "Professor, long time no see."


    Tu Fu walked forward with a smile, and hugged Professor Fran politely.


    "Son, we are all looking at your face this time. All the elites from the two major polytechnic schools of the University of Michigan are here. You should understand how much we value the project you mentioned.


    I heard that you led that guy Charles Kane to find the ruins of Ingaso, and let that guy leave a mark in the history of civilization in the Southern Continent. This is enough for him to brag to us for a lifetime.


    If we came here without something worth studying, don''t blame us for returning to the kingdom by boat immediately. "


    The little old man Fran used half-truths and half-truths to test, and Tu Fu couldn''t laugh or cry because of his childlike disposition.


    This question also caused many professors present to turn their attention,


    Waiting for Tu Fu''s answer.


    In fact, after arriving at Smith Industries, a group of scholars noticed that many projects had already started in the factory. Some weird molds were produced here very early, and even the workers didn''t know what they were.


    "Professor Fran, Professor Kane and I only found some of Ingaso''s remains, which is really nothing special. At most, it is only used as a reference for later scholars.


    And what the gentlemen and I are going to do in the future is to change the world, which is a truly remarkable cause. "


    Tu Fu, who has a high EQ, easily bragged about their work enough in one sentence.


    These remarks also made many UM scholars very comfortable.


    Master David, who has always been good at managing this business, seemed to sense some kind of business opportunity when he heard his words, and even his eyes lit up: "Tu Fu, is it related to the second industrial revolution?"


    Tu Fu shook his head slightly, affirming this statement.


    "OMG, the second industrial revolution."


    "But now all countries are throwing money recklessly in this new technological reform. Scientists from all over the world have participated in this industrialization reform. It is not easy to do well."


    "Unfortunately, although reforms in the direction of electricity are not prohibited in the country, His Majesty has kept the relevant reform funds to a minimum. Up to now, Baier''s level is still a little short of the world''s first-class powers."


    Professors who came here became inexplicably excited when talking about this topic.


    You express your opinions one by one.


    The second industrial revolution, no one is unfamiliar with this term that has been around for several years, but at that time the revolutionary contradictions in the Kingdom of Baia were mainly concentrated on which route.


    After years of competition, the electrical revolution has become the general trend of the times.


    It''s a pity that William II never faced up to this great reform. Many places are still conservative with the old system, as if this behavior can bring him a sense of security.


    "David, let someone bring those things in first, and explain to the gentlemen." While the professors were talking, Tu Fu signaled him to make a move.


    "Of course, it has been prepared for a long time."


    The latter just snapped his fingers, and some workers outside brought up some heavy things covered with curtains.


    Fortunately, the remains of the Incasso civilization are well preserved, even if some things have been placed for a long time and have become scrap iron,


    It does not affect modern people''s ability to penetrate it.


    "Gentlemen, come and have a look."


    Tu Fu''s shout immediately made all eyes focus on him, and he stretched out his hand and opened the curtain with a "swish".


    Show the metal technology of several masters to everyone.


    "Sir, its name is ''internal combustion engine''. It is a more stable and efficient technology than steam engines. Its principle is to use fuel to burn inside the machine, and the released heat energy is converted into a power engine."


    He took the core components of various vehicles such as the "piston internal combustion engine", "rotary movable engine", and "jet engine" one by one,


    All are placed in front of a group of scholars who are immersed in this discipline.


    Although they are very old things, these old objects have been devastated by the passage of time.


    Many utensils such as cast iron, cast steel, aluminum alloy, ceramic materials, and composite materials used to make internal combustion engines are covered with traces of rusty iron and oil stains.


    But it does not hinder the shock that people of this era should feel when they first see this technology that is ahead of the times.


    "Internal combustion engine, I like the name."


    When Professor Fran approached those machines, his palms couldn''t help shaking, and he murmured even more.


    Although people have long known that oil, a new energy source, can make new machines replace old-fashioned ''steam machines'' to a certain extent.


    But these years have passed, and the exploration in this area has been very slow, and the kingdom''s technology is stable at the same level as the things made by the two liars who came to the kingdom.


    It can be seen that this is by no means an easy project to do,


    Scientists all over the world have struggled frantically in the past few years.


    Continuously hoarding armaments, increasing the lethality of weapons, and researching more technologies to deal with mid- and low-sequence transcendents, good progress has been made in many aspects.


    But it has always stagnated in the core area of ??the new industrial revolution.


    "Gentlemen, the internal combustion engine is the direction of the new industrial revolution and the answer to the world in the next hundred years."


    Tu Fu is particularly sure of the opening.


    This time He brought not only the samples of these scrapped machines, but also brought their production blueprints and scientific research data here.


    are all technological manufacturing blueprints handed down from the Ingaso Empire, which saves the effort of tinkering.


    "My God, all kinds of internal combustion engines are drawn."


    "There are also blueprints for cars, high-speed trains, and ferries."


    "What kind of brain do you have, I bet your brain will be sliced ??and studied after your death."


    Many professors took over these precious materials such as drawings, flowcharts, and experimental data. After a rough overview, the professors were even more excited, and couldn''t help complaining about this monster-like guy.


    For a while, everyone''s tears were about to fall with excitement.


    Which one of the present is not the top elite in the industry, naturally knows that once the machine technology called "internal combustion engine" is mature, it can greatly improve the mobility of vehicles.


    In the past, steam cars, steam ships, and airships were all limited by the shortcomings of the "steam engine" that could not supply the machine for a long time, and was not stable enough.


    "If the ''internal combustion engine'' technology is used in the military, it will be at least ten years ahead of the world."


    ��Oil seems to be a better fuel than coal, a resource that has been noticed in recent years.��


    "Could it be that the factory has already begun to produce molds for new vehicles."


    After a few words of discussion, the question was thrown back to Tu Fu in an instant.


    The latter smiled shyly: "It''s just some immature things, I just made them for fun."


    Who would believe it!


    A group of scholars in the scientific research room complained frantically in their hearts, it would be a ghost if they dared to use real money to build and play.


    In fact,


    After coming out of Whiskey Hill, Tu Fu tried the technology in a small number of factories.


    Once the internal combustion engine technology is fully grasped by them, new vehicles such as automobiles can be mass-produced.


    The next step is to make the Smith Factory a military-level manufacturing factory.


    Browsing each of these great inventions one by one, Professor Fran looked at the former UM student with horrified eyes: "Tu Fu, you are simply a monster with extraordinary talents."


    No wonder he was so surprised.


    A scholar''s main direction is either basic disciplines, or due disciplines with stronger hands-on ability.


    A scholar who has reached the pinnacle of theoretical foundation and practical operation at the same time, there are few in the field of scientific research since ancient times.


    There is nothing wrong with saying that He Tuf Capet is a living legend.


    Tu Fu did not admit or deny that the ownership of things belongs to him. He urgently needs a test paper for the kingdom. "David, did you hear what the professors said just now?"


    "Of course, Mr. Capet, a genius scholar." The latter shrugged his shoulders.


    "I mean you should pay attention to the follow-up business strategy of the Smith Factory, and continue to acquire oil fields in the southern continent. From now on, their value will only go up. Can you understand what I mean?"


    This sentence made David''s eyes light up instantly,


    "So once the research on the ''internal combustion engine'' goes well, the Smith Factory will occupy the market for all new vehicles, and even the oil field is under the company''s control. We will seize a good opportunity."


    Tu Fu said with a half-smile:


    "Even the kingdoms will have to cooperate with us by then, listen, we will completely change the world.


    By the way, become the richest person. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 422： dont get confused

    Chapter 422 Don''t get confused


    In these days, the world rarely ushered in a long-lost peace.


    After the new week, there are no world wars, no armed conflicts, all countries are seeking active negotiations, and even the number of crimes committed by people of color has decreased a lot.


    The people don��t have to delve into the news in the newspaper every day.


    I just don��t know if the world is changing for the better or if it��s the last bit of calm before the storm.


    Ordinary people are struggling to live in this world,


    Maintaining the dignity of a human being and living a decent life.


    Following the Incasso civilization, the research on the "internal combustion engine" was also entrusted by Tu Fu to Professor Fran and Smith Factory. He suddenly became the busiest person in Tabor.


    In the great hall of the Tabor Royal Academy, Tu Fu stood on the podium of the great hall, talking about something with great vigor.


    Below sat the densely packed students of colored race in the school, listening carefully to Mr. Aesop Andersen preaching his teachings.


    Listen to His great speech about "I have a dream," a great speech destined to go down in history.


    In Tabor, countless reporters and big figures of colored people were present at the scene, listening to the exciting words.


    "Let the voice of our freedom ring out, let the voice of freedom ring out in every village and village, in every state and every city, and we will hasten that day.


    At that time, all the sons and daughters of God, black and white, followers of the Seven Gods and followers of the Omniscient God, join hands and sing an ancient spiritual song:


    ��Free at last! ''. "


    Standing on the podium, Tu Fu, who was talking about racial justice, suddenly felt that he had become another person. He magically changed the famous speech of Mr. "Martin Luther King".


    This world-famous speech has been tried and tested even in another world.


    Although, it is strange that this manuscript be read by a white race of him,


    But not many people care about it now.


    He is Aesop Andersen, a great scholar who discovered the ruins of Incasso, an explorer who brought the great civilization of the Southern Continent back to life, and a spiritual leader who transcends the secular pattern...


    Who cares about His skin color.


    Once the image of "the savior of colored people" was spread, I don''t know how many anchors were planted in the hearts of this generation of children.


    Presumably, it will spread throughout the entire Southern Continent in the near future.


    "Papa..."


    At the end of this wonderful speech, the thunderous applause in the Great Hall of the Royal Academy lasted for a long time. Even though Tu Fu had already finished his speech, people still haven''t heard enough.


    Frantically calling the name of "Aesop Andersen", tears have already wet the eyes of many people.


    The college staff had to take the initiative to step forward to stop the crazy audience, and took Tu Fu off the podium safely by the way.


    "Mr. Andersen, you are truly an amazing person and a talented leader." George Orwell, the logistics director of the college, was full of surprise in his eyes.


    Tu Fu''s expression was flat, and he complained silently in his heart:


    "But I feel more like a disgusting hooligan."


    Of course, everything he did was not free, and he used this identity to gain the belief of the people of the southern continent in order to transform the anchor point into more faith power.


    Relying on the popularity of Incasso''s ruins these days, He will spare time to do some speeches and other activities to enhance the external influence of this image in the Southern Continent.


    Fortunately, without a heart, I don''t feel any guilt.


    "I''ve said it before, how could a naturally amazing person like you sit in the library and watch over the pile of old books with peace of mind.


    Today''s speech alone is enough to make your name spread across this continent and reach the ears of every person of color. This is just a small start. "


    Mr. Orwell tirelessly recommended to Tu Fu his complete plan to marry Hei Fumei and reach the pinnacle of life.


    "Mr. Orwell, I''m a little tired."


    Tu Fu gently rubbed his temples, pretending to be tired.


    The latter smiled: "Of course you can rest, this is your right, and any person of color will have power sooner or later.


    Don''t worry about the library work, temporarily replaced by others. "


    After all, George Orwell did not continue to let Tufu open, and exempted him from today''s job.


    "Mr Andersen."


    As soon as Tu Fu left the lecture hall, a gentle female voice came from his ear.


    The familiar tone immediately let Tu Fu know who was coming.


    Although Cheryl Thoreau is wearing a relatively conservative college-style attire, it is difficult to conceal the youthful beauty of a girl of this age. A pair of slender, white thighs under the knee-length skirt are really dazzling.


    "Oh, Cheryl, it''s you, long time no see." Tu Fu greeted her instinctively, with a warm smile on his lips, "I don''t know if there is anything I can do for you."


    "Mr...., it is actually Ms. Maggie''s business. She is about to return to the North Continent by boat. Can we go to Port Royal to see her off? For this reason, I have already asked for leave in advance."


    Cheryl opened her mouth a little shyly, her old carefree arrogance is long gone, but she really has the demeanor of a rich lady.


    "Ms. Maggie!"


    Tu Fu suddenly remembered him, since the last time he summoned the messenger to say goodbye, he hadn''t seen him again.


    Speaking of which, a demigod doesn''t necessarily have to take a ferry to return. It seems that he has something to explain to himself.


    Tu Fu rolled his eyes: "I think this must be what He meant."


    "��Ok"


    "Well, who can refuse a beautiful lady." Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders and readily agreed.


    "Ms. Maggie?"


    "No, Ms. Thoreau."


    This sentence directly made Miss Cheryl''s complexion even redder, and she lowered her head all the way, not daring to see anyone again.


    ��


    There is a Grand Canal in Tabor City, and Port Royal is built next to the canal.


    From then on, pass through the estuary that leads directly to the sea.


    As soon as I arrived here by free car, I saw a group of staff from the embassy gathering here.


    Leaning on a mature woman wearing an embassy uniform cloak on the port guardrail, holding a cup of hand-ground coffee, casually admiring the beautiful scenery here.


    Looking around from time to time, Xinran is waiting for the arrival of the old man.


    The breeze lifted the cloak behind her, and her excellent figure attracted the attention of others, but no one even faced Ms. Maggie''s courage.


    "Zhizhi��"


    I saw a black car parked here, and Ms. Maggie couldn��t help but smile on her face when she saw the visitor. She didn��t know whether she said with ulterior motives or with resentment:


    "The busiest gentleman in Tabor can still find time to see me off, it must be very difficult."


    "You don''t have to thank me, it''s all for Cheryl''s sake."


    Tu Fu got out of the car to help open Cheryl''s door, and responded casually.


    The girl got out of the car with a flushed face and said nothing, knowing that Maggie had something to do with Tu Fu, she also sensiblely kept an appropriate distance to create a space for them to talk alone.


    "Pacifist, Aesop Andersen! I haven''t seen you for a while, and you made such a big deal."


    Ms. Maggie looked at Tu Fu and couldn''t help but smile: "Not bad, I''ve already told uncle about the ''internal combustion engine''. This bargaining chip is enough for you to return to the kingdom."


    "I hope so."


    "Playing a pacifist during the day, and studying weapons with scholars in Smith''s factory at night, it''s like the incarnation of angels and devils, I really don''t know what you''re thinking.


    But I have to tell you that it is best not to overdo it with this identity in the Southern Continent, especially at this critical juncture, so as not to cause other troubles. "


    Ms. Maggie��s warning must be what Maggie really wants to tell herself.


    Tu Fu, who has a keen sense of smell, immediately noticed the uncertainty in her tone, and asked tentatively, "Has the kingdom already made a decision?"


    "The alliance agreement between Baia and Sa Loren has been officially renewed today."


    This sentence alone reveals enough information.


    The battle between kings and prime ministers, the choice between advance and retreat.


    The fight for power that has been fought for a long time has also come to fruition.


    Tu Fu said with a serious expression, "Have you confirmed it? Mr. Sollens..."


    "No way, there is always something for uncle, above all else."


    Ms. Maggie has something difficult to say, so I don''t need to say more.


    After some conversation, he did not forget to nod to him when he was parting: "Tu Fu, take care, I hope you can return to Wangcheng soon, everyone is waiting for you, always there."


    Tu Fu nodded silently in response, his thoughts wandering to nowhere.


    Seeing that Maggie said goodbye to Miss Cheryl again, she boarded the embassy''s warship with peace of mind and sailed slowly without knowing what to say.


    Cheryl was the only one left at the port. Seeing that Tu Fu was getting more restless, she subconsciously asked, "Is something serious happening to the kingdom?"


    "There will inevitably be a wave of turmoil."


    "how do you want to do it."


    "I don''t know. When Ms. Maggie told me about this, it was as if the sky suddenly fell down. It was a bit overwhelming."


    Tu Fu pressed his chest with his palm, and even an outsider like him felt as if someone had punched his chest.


    "Don''t get lost."


    "Ok?"


    "If...if even you are undecided, who can we trust." When Miss Cheryl looked at him, there was a sparkle in her eyes.


    "I''m going to keep going, keep going."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 423： A photo (4400 words)

    Chapter 423 A photo (4400 words)


    1495, end of June.


    The weather is not as hot as in the past, the thick clouds cover the sky, and the white clouds make it impossible to see anything clearly, and it makes people feel thick for no reason.


    The capital of Baia, G?ttinghagen.


    A grand signing ceremony was held in Hill Palace, and the visiting group this time was the overlord of the Far East, the Saloron Empire.


    A group of well-dressed messengers arrived as scheduled.


    The big difference between them and the people of the big country in the western part of the Northern Continent is that their hair is particularly lush, their noses are slightly narrow but high and raised, their hair color is mainly light yellow and wavy, and their pupils are lighter in color than the natives.


    From the first moment they stepped into the land of Baia, this group of Saloren ambassadors has attracted the attention and attention of countless people.


    Even ordinary people in G?ttinghagen know that the kingdom''s peace over the years is inseparable from the relationship with its allies in the North Continent, and the government has shown 120% sincerity.


    From the reception attitude to the living environment, we will arrange the most high-end etiquette for the embassy.


    This major national event, which has been discussed in the cabinet for several months, has progressed particularly smoothly in the past few days.


    There was no major conflict in the warm welcome of the Baia citizens, the courteous treatment by the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, and the terms and conditions of the new contract, and there were no surprises during the entire negotiation process.


    The entire negotiation process will take three days. During the day, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs will come forward, and at night, ballroom dancing to promote the friendship between the two countries is indispensable.


    That night.


    In the activity hall for foreign guests of Hill Palace, the members of the Saloren Diplomatic Corps had a great time. There are famous princes and nobles in G?ttinghagen,


    All of them brought their own family members to the stage to show off the face of the foreign guests.


    At the lively dance party, handsome men and women wore bright and beautiful suits and dresses, and danced the old-fashioned international dance with the conservatively dressed Sa Loren.


    Stopping not far away to watch is a quiet and well-behaved lady, even in such a scene, there is no ripple on her soft face.


    That white and flawless face is like creamy skin, and a pair of delicate flat mirrors are sandwiched on the bridge of the raised nose.


    There is also a pair of night-like black pearls inlaid on the face without a smile, coupled with soft blond hair, it looks like a finely carved jade doll.


    It was Elena, the young lady of the Weimar family. She subconsciously shook a glass of champagne in her hand, and looked at the many "big shots" who had a good conversation in front of her.


    Speaking hypocritical polite words, talking about doctrine, but thinking about business with a full stomach.


    "The prom is like this every year, so boring!" Elena sighed feeling bored. If her father didn''t want her to attend such proms often, she would rather read at home.


    "Beautiful lady, may I have the honor to invite you to dance with me?"


    A man in a Saroren costume had a fake smile on his face, his eyes rolled around her maliciously, and what was worse was that the strong body odor on his body made Elena feel uncomfortable all over her body.


    Eileen instinctively wanted to refuse, but it was difficult to speak because of the identity of the other party.


    Fortunately, I only heard a hearty laughter coming from my ear: "Sorry sir, I have already asked Ms. Weimar just now, it seems that you can only wait for the next time."


    The speaker is a young man in a tuxedo, who offered his business card to the other party.


    When the envoy of Sa Loren was robbed of his dance partner, he was upset at first, but when he saw the surname on the business card����"Klan Thorens".


    The man''s original displeasure immediately turned into a magnanimous smile, he took off his hat and saluted,


    "No problem, just a small thing."


    At this critical moment, no one in the two cooperating countries dared to make trouble, for fear of messing up the contract and becoming a national sinner.


    "Oh, Crane, it''s a good thing you''re here, otherwise I''d be stunned."


    Eileen breathed a sigh of relief, and slapped her face lightly with her white palm several times. Body odor, armpit odor and strong perfume smell mixed together, almost sending her away directly.


    "If my father knew that Miss Weimar was forced to dance with the Saloren who smelled like bacon, and I was doing nothing beside him, he would definitely not forgive me lightly."


    Crane shrugged his shoulders, bringing his sense of humor to the extreme.


    "You are really bad."


    Eileen couldn''t help covering her mouth, trying to restrain her smile, "Mr. Sollens, why didn''t you see him?"


    "It''s not that you don''t know. Dad has always hated such boring activities, so I have always been there for him." Kelan felt like a son of resentment.


    He took a glass of orange juice casually, his eyes darkened inadvertently, and he murmured: "Besides, for such a big matter, I think I have to talk to His Majesty, the gentlemen of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the Cabinet."


    "Well, I shouldn''t have asked you about that."


    Elena didn''t notice the sadness in his eyes, looked around, and said mysteriously: "By the way, Kelan, I heard from Bella that after they went to the Southern Continent, they seem to have found out about the his news.


    He is now in the Southern Continent, and he is still teaching in a school. "


    "Congratulations, ma''am, it looks like you''re the last of us to know about this." Crane blinked.


    An expression that expresses everything without saying a word.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "I have received definite news that he will be back in a short time,


    Back to G?ttinghagen where he is needed. "


    ��


    The Hill Palace was in full swing at the ballroom party.


    In the conference hall at the other end, the atmosphere was particularly dignified.


    As Crane said.


    The important matter of signing the covenant with the Sa Loren Empire concerns the whole kingdom.


    Headed by William II, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, members of the cabinet, the heads of various political agencies in the kingdom, the leaders of the Conservative Party and the Labor Party, all gathered at this moment to discuss the grand ceremony.


    "Your Majesty, these are the basic conditions for the current negotiation between the two countries, but it is not too much compared with two and a half years ago, and it is a sufficiently equal agreement."


    The Minister of Foreign Affairs delivered the contract initially drawn up by the two parties to William II.


    The gorgeously dressed His Majesty the King impatiently flipped through the content of the diplomatic agreement, obviously not interested in reading it.


    "Let''s just leave it at that. Since the Prime Minister has tirelessly told me about his willingness to cooperate with Sa Loren, there must be his deep meaning. I absolutely believe in him."


    The meaningful words of the king immediately embarrassed the ministers participating in the discussion.


    Sitting on the left side of the table was Thilo Sollens, the leader of the Conservative Party, Prime Minister of the Cabinet, and Commander-in-Chief of the Army. He sat on the chair quite calmly, and gave an answer in a neutral manner:


    "Your Majesty''s lesson."


    The foreign minister next to him whispered: "Your Majesty, the envoy of Landis has been waiting at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs for two days. Are you sure you are missing?"


    "I have no opinion on the people of that country. Those despicable, disgusting guys who only know to take advantage of the fire are not qualified to enter my palace."


    King William II narrowed his eyes, this time he was really angry.


    At this time, it was Tilo Thorens who spoke again, "But I think it''s better for you to meet, Your Majesty. Lantis already knows about our alliance with Sa Loren, and it may be necessary to reconsider the relationship between the two countries. , This battle with Landis may not be possible.


    If it is reported that King Baia humiliated the envoy of Lantis, everyone will not look very good. "


    Mr. Prime Minister blurted out these words, which immediately caused many ministers in the hall to bow their heads.


    Not even daring to breathe out.


    These remarks have violated His Majesty��s rebellious scales, and are also the main contradiction in the dispute between kings and princes in recent years, although Prime Minister Sorens��s "Continental Policy" has indeed allowed the Kingdom of Baia to temporarily relax from the "perpetual motion machine" incident.


    But such a foreign policy itself has considerable limitations.


    For Baia, a country with a vast territory and powerful influence, leading any national alliance will have a huge impact on the northern continent and cause an imbalance of power.


    As long as Prime Minister Sorens is still alive,


    Relying on his personal charm and diplomatic means, it is enough to keep the alliance relationship going.


    But for the successors, it is very difficult to maintain the current system.


    For William II, if he wanted to surpass the great emperor, he had to double the size of the country. Unfortunately, the territories of the surrounding small countries were either destroyed.


    Either they are blessed by a big country like Lantis, and have lost potential expansion opportunities.


    Another way is to expand the rights and interests of overseas markets, which was also stopped by Prime Minister Thilo, ruining the direction of His Majesty''s future big fights.


    Only the war with Landis is the only achievement William II can achieve.


    How can Sorens not be hated by people for his various proposals.


    Sure enough, he squinted his eyes maliciously when he saw William II: "Prime Minister, your request is too much."


    "It''s a matter of business, and I hope His Majesty will consider it."


    "consider?


    It is according to your opinion to suspend the project of the Hill Palace, and it is also according to your opinion to sign the alliance agreement with Sa Loren. Now even whether I want to meet the envoy of a certain country depends on your wink?


    Could it be that one day, I will listen to your advice even before intercourse. "


    William II was sitting upright on the throne, his majestic demeanor erupted without anger, and the thunderous words shocked the hearts of the ministers.


    "Your Majesty, Mr. Sollens didn''t mean that."


    "Your Majesty has his own opinion on such a trivial matter, so why bother talking about it."


    "Prime Minister Sollens, you seem to have gone too far this time, so please apologize to His Majesty first."


    Several officials in the cabinet felt that something was wrong, and hurriedly defended Prime Minister Thilo Sollens.


    You excused him with every word.


    The leaders of the Liberal Party and the Labor Party narrowed their eyes meaningfully, keeping the silence that spectators should have.


    Sitting on the king''s side, Tilo''s facial nerves twitched a little when he heard these vulgar words, and the scar on his face moved accordingly.


    "I just follow the duty of a courtier and provide some worthwhile directions. No matter what opinions, the decision-making power has always been in your Majesty''s hands."


    These words did not play a role in alleviating the conflict, but more like adding fuel to the fire, which made William II''s expression a little more sullen, and he did not hesitate to slap the table, tearing his face and growling:


    "Tillo! Sometimes I don''t understand, who is the king in this country, why don''t you tell me the answer."


    As soon as these words came out, it directly pointed out the contradiction between the two for many years.


    It has reached the point where the bayonet is red.


    "Your Majesty, you will always be the king of the Baia Kingdom. There is no doubt about this, and no one should question it." Tilo put his palms on his chest and lowered his posture very low:


    "If you really don''t want to see me again, why not remove me now and replace me with a prime minister who is willing to listen to you.


    If you feel that the reputation of doing this is bad, why don''t I take the initiative to submit my resignation to you, and take all the faults on me, and you will always be the most glamorous His Majesty the King in everyone''s eyes. "


    These seemingly low-profile words, but every sentence contains a threat.


    Given Thilo Thorens'' fame and status in the political arena, if he hadn''t submitted his resignation on his own initiative, he would definitely attract criticism, which is a good idea.


    What William II really has to consider is whether he has to bear the loss of the smartest and most capable people, and whether he can afford the price.


    In fact,


    It is really not the first time that Prime Minister Thilo Sollens has submitted his resignation.


    During the reign of William the Great, the two yelled at each other in the palace in front of the ministers because of their political differences.


    Many times, if there were no ministers to stop them, the two hot-tempered people would probably start fighting.


    Even so, after every quarrel, Emperor William would always adopt Prime Minister Sollens''s proposal, especially when he knew that he had made the right choice, he would apologize to him privately without hesitation.


    Not to mention agreeing to his resignation, in the past 20 years as the prime minister of the cabinet, even if countless ministers and citizens under him proposed to the emperor countless times because they were worried that the prime minister''s power would be too great, they never shook Thilo Thorens'' status in the slightest.


    Now, when Prime Minister Sorens once again submitted his resignation.


    Sitting on the throne, the new King William II, with indifference in his eyes, gave the answer lightly:


    "If you really want to do this, Prime Minister, I will help you."


    Boom!


    This answer is like a powerful bomb, shaking people''s three views to collapse and shatter.


    It seemed that he felt the determination of the king. At this moment, none of the ministers participating in the meeting dared to stand up again.


    "I see. So this is your final answer."


    Although Thilo was already mentally prepared, but faced with such a situation, not even a single person was willing to speak. He remained silent, waiting for him to step down.


    The aged Prime Minister couldn''t help but sighed softly, and slowly got up in front of the crowd.


    After bowing deeply to William II, he walked out of the palace alone.


    At that moment, the officials present suddenly realized.


    Solons''s always straight waist,


    collapsed.


    ��


    When many ministers outside the palace resigned, the same lonely king was left alone in the huge palace.


    The long robe, which has always been cherished, was dragged on the ground and covered with a lot of dust, but he didn''t realize it.


    He clenched his fists tightly, trembling all over with excitement, and the corners of his eyes shone with crystals, as if he had won a big victory.


    King William II looked up and inadvertently landed on a portrait in the hall.


    It is hung in the most conspicuous position, as long as you look up, you can see it.


    That was the photo taken on the day of his enthronement ceremony, symbolizing the highlight moment of his supreme glory.


    Dozens of soldiers holding military flags, hundreds of generals and dozens of civilian officials, led by Weimar, the oldest duke family in the country, followed into the Hill Palace in unison.


    The high-spirited self ascended the throne in such an atmosphere.


    Walking slowly under the eyes of everyone, stepped onto the throne to hand over the crown of the deceased emperor.


    Thilos Thorens stood upright under the throne, reading the book "Declaration of Ascension to the Throne" earnestly, while all the officials beside him looked around.


    Speaking of which, he and Sorens have various disagreements in many aspects, such as the opposition between the diplomatic concepts of "continental policy" and "world policy",


    The opposition of the geographical concept of expansion and abandonment of overseas colonies.


    The kingdom has developed over the years, and the urgency of food imports has eventually led to the opposition of economic concepts.


    Bottom line,


    After taking the enthronement photo, William II suddenly realized that everyone was wearing black clothes.


    Only Thilo Sollens, wearing a white general uniform, was at the center of the photo, proudly, accustomed to it, and sincerely reading the proclamation.


    The little white in the crowd is so dazzling.


    PS: I don��t know if I can write another chapter tonight, I will try my best.


    Well, it seems not


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 424： resignation

    Chapter 424 Resignation


    After the renewal ceremony of the alliance between Baia and the Sa Loren Empire is confirmed,


    All the people cheer.


    A week later, another major event in the political arena made this joy faded and forgotten, and the whole country fell into a strange silence from top to bottom.


    "Prime Minister Sorens is about to step down."


    At first, it was just news from the tabloids on the street, and few people believed it. The status of that person in Baia was as high as that of a god, and he could not be easily shaken.


    As time goes by, there are more and more news about this matter.


    So much so that when all the official and unofficial newspapers published the incident at the same time a week later, the shock of waves hitting the shore exploded in the bottomless lake of G?ttinghagen.


    The royal capital, the Capitol.


    Among many luxury steam cars with extravagant workmanship, a five-horse carriage inlaid with gold and silver stops here.


    The kingdom''s emblems are printed on both sides of the carriage, and some guards are waiting around the carriage.


    It can be seen that the status of the owner is not low.


    In this era when the two industrial revolutions intertwined, the steam car has become one of the must-haves for the middle class and above, and its popularity is no less than having a house locally.


    A five-horse carriage, at least the configuration of the cabinet prime minister, prince and duke level.


    On such an important day, all the houses of the two houses were actively present and participated in this event that could change history.


    Elect a new Prime Minister.


    This is the rule of the kingdom. If the original prime minister wants to apply for resignation from his current position, he first needs to submit a statement of resignation to the king, and then wait until the parliament elects the next successor, so as to ensure that at least one prime minister is in office at any time before he can officially Say goodbye to this position.


    And the current House of Representatives has begun to vote for the next successor.


    "425 votes, congratulations Mr. Arthur Stella, you are the highest number of votes among many candidates, according to the election regulations, you are now Baia''s new prime minister."


    The person in charge will announce the number of votes with a smile, and make the final results public.


    "It''s a great honor."


    The person who won this position is a man in a black suit with a slightly sparse head, and he looks particularly lean.


    The new prime minister is an active and very popular leader of the Labor Party in recent years. His party''s normal theory is to implement moderate reform policies and establish a welfare state.


    Mainly focus on public housing, employee benefits, unemployment relief, civic education, etc., that is, on the basis of the reforms of the former prime minister, continue to improve the intensity of welfare reforms. Naturally, these actions are easily appreciated by the people.


    After Arthur Stella told everyone about his ruling philosophy, he naturally received numerous applause.


    Not long after the General Assembly election, surrounded by the crowd, the new Prime Minister Stella swaggered through the city in a five-horse carriage that had been prepared, escorted by many steam vehicles.


    Directly to St. Luke Avenue, No. 48 Provence Road.


    That building also has another name��Prime Minister''s Residence.


    "Sir, we are here, and this will be the mansion where you will work in the future."


    The butler Mason, who was driving the carriage, reported to Stella gently. The latter slowly opened the curtain and looked at the high walls and buildings surrounded by iron bars in front of him. Many bricks were damaged and the paint peeled off, leaving only bare color.


    Only a few ordinary vegetation were planted in the mansion, looking sluggish.


    Just when I rode in the carriage, I felt a dilapidated and rancid atmosphere rushing towards my face.


    It''s hard to imagine that during the years of constant remodeling and expansion of the Hill Palace, another building that symbolizes the pinnacle of power is so old, and it seems that it has never been repaired.


    However, there is also an indescribable majesty.


    "It''s really an old-fashioned place, lifeless, just like the owner here."


    Arthur Stella shook his head in dissatisfaction, and told the housekeeper: "Mason, after I move in, the mansion will be redecorated, and all these old things in the mansion will be pulled out.


    In the name of repairing important public buildings, direct funding from the national treasury. "


    "Of course, sir, it''s your right."


    The prime minister''s residence naturally belongs to the kingdom, because it is divided into two land boundaries: the official residence and the private residence.


    During the prime minister''s tenure, he not only works here, but also can stay with his family.


    It is hard to imagine that the old prime minister who spread Baiawei''s name all over the world in the past 20 years worked in such an environment.


    According to the rules of the kingdom, the old and new prime ministers should complete the handover here and tell each other something.


    It is also to establish prestige in front of many officials.


    It��s like the newly promoted wolf king among wolves, if he defeats the old wolf king, he must be driven out of the territory.


    It is cruel, but it is a rule handed down in the same vein.


    The Sollens family had already prepared to leave. The carriage to pick them up had already been prepared in the front yard, and was led by Clan Sollens himself. When he saw the visitor, his expression flashed a bit, and he suppressed his unhappiness.


    Then, Kelan respectfully yelled into the main building: "Father, they are here."


    "Cough...cough cough..."


    There was a coughing sound from the back room, half of his hair was gray, and his back was a little bent. The rather old-looking Thilo Thorens walked slowly from there.


    Step by step, walk very slowly.


    I saw the proud new prime minister from a distance, and greeted acquaintances:


    "Congratulations, Arthur Stella, on becoming the new Prime Minister of this country.


    But as a former prime minister, I must remind you that the Labor Party��s ideas are very correct, but it is far from the time to establish a welfare state. Please wait patiently. "


    "Sorens, I don''t think you should give me orders in the tone of a prime minister. It''s like His Majesty never wants anyone to override him to make any decisions.


    Where a person should know what to say, it seems that you still can''t learn. "


    Arthur Stella''s tone was tougher, he raised his head and looked at the old guy in front of him, "Also, you should call me Mr. Stella now."


    "you��"


    Mr. Kelan, who signed the carriage, felt unhappy. When did he suffer such grievances, and when did he see his father, who had always held his head against the sky, suffer such misunderstanding.


    Just as he was about to speak for his father, he saw his old man waving to him.


    Don''t say anything, don''t do anything.


    "Speaking of which, Your Majesty has treated you very well. Even though you have been so sorry to His Majesty, you have been given the title of Duke, and after you retire, you will also hold a large piece of land and manor. This is also a kind of respect for your treatment of this country in the past twenty years. Affirmation of merit."


    Stella said loudly, as if to let everyone hear the words.


    Then, with a smile, he handed over a very thick letter of resignation to the housekeeper Mason.


    "By the way, Your Majesty asked me to return this resignation to you. You are always like this, treating Your Majesty as an ignorant child, teaching everything and taking care of everything.


    It''s really unlikable. "


    The resignation letter he handed over was unusually heavy, because its content was as much as six pages.


    This is the letter of resignation that Thilo spent a few days completing.


    In addition to expressing his surprise, it also explained the future direction of the kingdom, alliances in international politics, economic adjustment trends, legal considerations, the focus of the arms race, and even the kingdom''s most critical food import issue.


    Each major political event has been analyzed one by one, combined with past experience, to give the most suitable future direction that Solons thinks.


    In his spare time, Thilo Sollens devoted all his heart and soul to this. This letter of resignation embodies his life''s wisdom, and he only hopes that William II will take a serious look at it.


    But the reply letter of this resignation letter contained only a few cold letters.


    "approve."


    Looking at the indifferent eyes of the officials outside the mansion, no one is willing to stand up and say a fair word for him.


    Tillo Thorens slowly boarded the carriage without a word.


    This is the reward of his hard work in this country for 20 years and countless days and nights.


    He won almost all the countries around Baia, won the road of reform, rebuilt the kingdom''s justice and order, and confronted Lantis, who has the world''s strongest army, to this day.


    Established the strongest kingdom in this land ever.


    But he didn''t realize it, and in the eyes of everyone, he became the biggest harm.


    Pathetic and ridiculous.


    Seeing Sollens leaving in the old carriage like a stray dog, Prime Minister Arthur Stella sat in the car and said in a flat tone:


    "Sorens, are you leaving?"


    "Anything else... sir."


    Thilo Sollens instinctively expected something, and added "Sir" belatedly.


    "Your Excellency applied to His Majesty for resignation on June 30. As far as I know, His Majesty approved your resignation on the same day, but the last salary you received was on the first Sunday in July."


    Prime Minister Stella said in a leisurely tone, "You took too much, please return it. Thank you."


    "Son of a bitch."


    Kelan, who had been patient for a long time, jumped up like a violent beast when he heard this.


    Seeing that his face turned red instantly, he wished he could go over and tear up that heartless **** right now.


    But he was held down by the housekeeper of the Saurons family, preventing him from acting impulsively.


    "Kran..."


    The old voice seemed powerless, and his father said again with the words he had warned countless times:


    "Remember how I taught you, think twice before acting, why you can''t always remember."


    "Father!"


    Crane was pinned on the carriage by the butler and could do nothing but let big tears fall.


    He knows his father very well. If he was young, his violent temper would definitely take a long sword to a duel with that bastard.


    But now, Thilo Sollens just smiled relievedly, and asked the housekeeper:


    "Give me back my extra salary."


    The back of the lonely carriage falls with the setting sun, and the old Prime Minister Sorens is even more lonely.


    At this moment, he deeply felt the feeling of being too cold at a high place.


    When the carriage left slowly on St. Luke''s Avenue, countless citizens watched indifferently the old prime minister who had held the important position of the country for 20 years.


    People are not thankful for Thilo Sollens.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 425： The success of the internal combustion engine

    Chapter 425 The Success of the Internal Combustion Engine


    "It seems that it is over, it is really the end of an era."


    Sitting in the library of the Royal Academy of Tabor, picking up the latest newspaper delivered, no matter which country''s newspaper today, a major event has been pushed to the top of the topic at this moment.


    "Iron Prime Minister" Thilo Thorens stepped down.


    The title is also deliberately marked in large bold characters, for fear that some people will not know it.


    Even though he knew about this in advance, no matter how many times he watched it, Tu Fu still found it incredible.


    At least it shouldn''t have ended like this.


    Many harsh labels such as vulgar savage, power-hungry, indifferent executioner, etc., are all affixed to Mr. Sollens at this moment.


    When he was in office, he never saw such harsh words, and all kinds of monsters and ghosts ran out all at once. ,


    It is no wonder that the reaction from the outside world will be like this. Now the major media maintain a tacit rhythm. Foreign newspapers do not bother to smear his achievements while watching the excitement. Domestically, he is even accused of love for power and domineering.


    Usually, the reputation of this "iron-blooded prime minister" is not good under the manipulation of the media, and now the hasty downfall has attracted criticism from all over the world, making Tu Fu feel a chill in his heart.


    What people like to do most is to make gods,


    On this basis, I am more happy to see people who were once regarded as gods "driven off the altar".


    There seems to be a pleasure of "killing gods".


    "The big thing is not good, let me tell you, Mr. Sollens...well, you already know it."


    Only hearing the voice of Mr. David from outside the door, he came in carelessly.


    Just as he was about to tell Tu Fu about this, he picked up the relevant newspaper in his hand, and immediately shut his mouth very sensiblely.


    "David, I''m really afraid that one day I will end up like Mr. Sollens." Tu Fu put down the newspaper and lamented melancholy.


    He and that person really have a lot in common.


    David resolutely vetoed: "No, you won''t."


    "uh-huh?"


    "You don''t take the kingdom as seriously as Mr. Sollens, and you won''t pay that much.


    If someone pushes you into a hurry, I think you would rather die than die, and then wander in the sea, live in the southern continent, or even go to the polar countries, you would rather die than bow your head. "


    David said half-jokingly and half-seriously: "Fortunately, we have money, and we can go anywhere in this world as long as we want."


    "Good point."


    Tu Fu laughed at himself. No matter what he did in the past, he was far from reaching the level that Thilo Sollens had for the country and the people.


    Even if he takes over the position of the ghost captain, it is more for the consideration of the loved one who cares.


    "I think your coming to me should be related to Smith''s laboratory."


    "Of course, since you handed over those technologies and finished products to the laboratory last time, the professors have been working day and night to overcome technical difficulties. Now that the first-generation ''internal combustion engine'' has reached the testing stage, you really should go and see it."


    "So fast?" Tu Fu was startled.


    "Of course it''s fast enough, we already have discarded finished products and drawings, as well as the world''s most advanced industrial production line, just put the mature technology into reality.


    If there is no result for so long, it would be too underestimating our professors at the University of Michigan. "David said proudly.


    These days.


    When the Smith factory was fully fired, Tu Fu was not idle for a day.


    During this period in Tabor, He continued to speak out for people of color, causing quite a stir on this continent, and the power of faith condensed at the anchor point multiplied.


    After being promoted to a demigod, he can naturally use this power.


    So in the previous extraordinary world, those top extraordinary people were nothing more than important characters such as kings and popes.


    When Tu Fu came here, he not only made some speeches to change the views of people of color from all walks of life in society, but also tried to use this voice to close down various governments and reform them, so as to give people of color a more relaxed space and public opinion environment.


    All men are created equal, the speech at Tabor is quite famous.


    After that speech, Smith Industries was the first to take the lead in responding, relaxing the restrictions on people of color when selecting workers, and giving them equal wages.


    All the prosperity of the natives of the Southern Continent started when Tu Fu used the title of "pacifist" Aesop Andersen.


    Unknowingly, this name has become their god.


    Although Tu Fu feels that he is using this group to gain the power of faith, if these things he does bring better benefits to people of color,


    Then He can continue to do this with peace of mind.


    It''s like a transaction.


    ��


    Tabor, Smith Industries headquarters.


    When Tu Fu came to this place for the second time, the land became more and more busy. There are tens of thousands of floating personnel activities in the headquarters alone, and all employees have actively participated in the movement of this new industrial revolution.


    With the incentive of double pay, no one can refuse to work overtime.


    "Tu Fu, come and take a look at our work."


    ��We��ve eaten through this technology, and it��s really pretty great.��


    "As you said, the ''internal combustion engine'' is the answer to the new industrial revolution, the direction of the future."


    Nearly 20 top professors of science and engineering in the industry, when they saw Tu Fu, they were like children who got a new toy, and they were so excited that they couldn''t help themselves.


    Countless times how amazing his mind is.


    The result they produced was a product much smaller than a boiler-type steam engine. The whole body exudes a metallic luster, and it is composed of cylinders, pistons, connecting rods, crankshafts, propeller reducers... and other materials.


    This is the original form of a reciprocating (piston) engine.


    As long as fuel is poured into the cylinder, it is ignited, and the hot gas expands and pushes the piston to move backward, so that the connecting rod and crankshaft are converted into circular motion, and the stability and durability of the active frequency have been improved to a higher level.


    "Tu Fu, I think you already know it, but I still want to introduce its advantages to you."


    Professor Fran stepped forward with a smile: "Compared with traditional boiler-type steam engines, it is neither bulky nor bulky, which greatly saves space.


    More importantly, the pressure and temperature of the steam engine should not be too high, and the discharge pressure should not be too low, making it difficult to improve thermal efficiency and discontinuous work process, which limits the increase in power.


    Now our ''internal combustion engine'' is smaller, more thermally efficient, and rotates faster enough to replace the use of steam engines in all industrial equipment.


    In other words, we will really change the world. "


    Tu Fu took the words with a chuckle, "Of course, the more powerful ''internal combustion engine'' will be used in all fields, such as building mobile power stations, irrigation, and construction machinery.


    More importantly, the military industry that gentlemen are concerned about, tanks with greater lethality, flying in the sky, and swimming in the water, will all change because of this thing,


    I''m afraid, not necessarily, more people will die after the war starts in the future. "


    Professor Fran shrugged his shoulders helplessly: "There is no way, the progress of science and technology is always like a pair of twin brothers with war, they are always inseparable."


    ��We are great people, but we are also sinners!��


    It��s no wonder that Ms. Maggie can��t understand what Tu Fu is thinking. During the day, she is a law-abiding spiritual mentor, while at night she becomes a war monger. A person has to experience two completely different lives every day.


    Also not afraid of schizophrenia.


    In fact, even Tu Fu himself finds it ironic. He naturally knows how much this thing will affect future wars, but he has to do it.


    Using it as a bargaining chip for him to return to Baia logically.


    Choose can only comfort myself with what David said.


    It is never the man who makes the gun that is guilty, but the guy who pulls the trigger and kills with the gun.


    "I don''t know how long it will take for the test to stabilize." Tu Fu rubbed his chin and asked.


    "If it refers to putting it into assembly line production, it may take a while, but if it only refers to the achievement of ''internal combustion engine'', it will be completed after another week to two weeks of testing."


    Professor Fran gave an accurate answer.


    If you want to put this machine on cars, steam turbines, and airplanes immediately, it does take enough time for production, running-in, and improvement, but the first-generation "internal combustion engine" has already been completed.


    After a week or two, that is, in the middle and late July.


    The time for this high-level selection to end is also the time to prepare to leave here.


    "That''s enough." Tu Fu suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, "David, you will handle the copyright of ''Internal Combustion Engine'' from now on."


    The latter smiled and nodded:


    "In the southern continent, it is very easy for Smith Industries."


    "As for the fact that I will publish this work in academic magazines and newsweekly in a week, I hope that the newspapers and media will come to let the ''internal combustion engine'' change the world."


    Tu Fu''s eyes were firm. He had prepared for this moment for too long.


    "Press conference? On whose behalf."


    "Touf Capet."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 426： Beloved outcast

    Chapter 426 Beloved and Outcast


    One week after the product was released, Smith Industries actively promoted the "internal combustion engine", which can be regarded as allowing Tu Fu to see what the power of capital is.


    Regardless of lace news or international newspapers, all kinds of media have been stunned by heavy money.


    Smith Industries spends money like water, and all news media, whether domestic or foreign, are content-oriented.


    The "yellow news" media, which is known for its hot spots, hot spots, and unscrupulous rhythm, will not let go of this good opportunity. All kinds of big words are dared to be directly published on the masthead, which naturally attracts all kinds of criticism.


    All the media in the world will promote the upcoming new technology without interruption for a week,


    Propaganda titles are directly named with exaggerated slogans such as "epoch-making product", "the only choice in the new industrial era", "the final answer to the electric revolution".


    Even people who are not interested in this will be deeply impressed after seeing it three or five times.


    It is even exaggerated to the point that when everyone around you is discussing the same topic, if you still don��t know anything about it.


    Then congratulations, you have become the old party of the times.


    As for whether it would cost too much money to do so, Tu Fu has never asked David this question.


    The successor of the unscrupulous enterprise, the hanged ghost who is destined to be hung on the street lamp said with a smile on his face:


    "As long as the ''internal combustion engine'' list reaches the sales level of ''light bulbs'', the advertising dollars will eventually come out of the buyers'' pockets, and people are paying for the advertisements they watch.


    Wool always comes from sheep. "


    Not to mention civilian products, there is no such demand now as in several major countries in the world. Smith Industries can directly do business with state agencies, so there is no need to worry about sales.


    The consequences of "throwing coins" directly led to the product launch site of Smith Industries in mid-July,


    Santa King Capital has more than one hundred media arrived at the scene.


    At the Smith Company headquarters in Tabor, a motley crew of journalists gathered at the press conference, listening to the young David lively talk about the subtleties of this product.


    And there are more than 20 professors from Miskar Stark University sitting underneath, almost evacuating the technical talents of the University of Michigan.


    The conference site,


    It was also a lot more serious because of the presence of these people.


    "As I said, this is a project fully supported by Miskar Stark University, and it won''t take long for you to see this technology that spans the ages at any time.


    At that time, the price of a car equipped with an "internal combustion engine" will be cheaper, and its service life will become longer. It will be cheap enough to ensure that every citizen of Baia can afford to drive a "car" and go to all free places.


    When the time comes, every household will have a car with the most cutting-edge technology of this era, and the citizens of Baia should enjoy the best things. "


    David''s speech style is not brilliant.


    His data on internal combustion engines and automobiles is unknown, but he also has his focus.


    Especially in the aspect of "cost-effectiveness", it is better to sell at ex-factory price than to expand publicity.


    Most upper-middle-class families now own a "steam car", but the use value of this thing is too low.


    Not only is it always prone to failure, but also because the distance is too short to use a car, and the distance is too long to drive.


    It is far less convenient than taking a steam train or an airship.


    So much so that the word "steam car" once became synonymous with "upper class". Those middle-class families who thought they had a good income would always grit their teeth and buy one.


    But David''s promotional slogan is "everyone can afford to drive", which seems to pull down the high-ranking product and become a product of the civilian class.


    "Nice guy, he should really go to the sea island with me to do sales, and make sure he can empty the pockets of the rich there."


    At this moment, Tu Fu is sitting in the backstage room.


    Quietly listening to David''s fancy speech, sending out a sentence or two of praise from time to time.


    Beside him was sitting Miss Bella Wayne who had just returned from Whiskey Hill.


    Two classmates who also graduated from the University of Michigan acted as audiences for him.


    When the ignorant Miss Bella heard David''s speech, she tilted her head and thought, "Tufu, the ''car'' that everyone can afford, really won''t lose money?"


    "Don''t worry about David. At the beginning of the sale, it will be sold at the cost price. After the car culture is formed in the later stage, it is obviously more reasonable to increase the price after our products are popularized."


    Tu Fu leisurely held a cup of coffee and pretended to taste it. By the way, he talked about the future development of Smith Industry.


    In fact, it is no different from the practice of many companies in the later generations. They sold goods at low prices in the early stage, and after breaking the circle, there was another round of crazy price increases.


    As for the original intention? Generate electricity with love?


    Let them go to hell, the businessmen with original intentions will no longer know which alley they will starve to death.


    "What''s more, what''s the point if the product doesn''t make money? Do you know that Smith Industries has hoarded the property rights of the Southern Continent oilfield? Big rich."


    Tu Fu casually shook his head and smiled.


    This is the advantage of a national-level enterprise, that is, it can monopolize and manipulate everything about people: "Speaking of which, your David really has the potential to be hanged by a street lamp. Why don''t you choose a rope for him first."


    "Bah bah, don''t say unlucky words." Bella rolled her eyes, "Besides, we haven''t formally dated yet, so don''t talk nonsense here."


    At the speech conference site, David skillfully manipulated the process, and he appeared on the stage to warm up, and then the professors from the University of Michigan''s technical team presented the latest products.


    Openly announced to the media to the world, this is a very remarkable product.


    David Smith has said enough to say, and it��s time to reveal the most important trump card of this press conference:


    "Gentlemen, I have to explain one thing. In fact, from the concept to the implementation of the ''internal combustion engine'', apart from the gentlemen of the University of Michigan, it has always been inseparable from a young gentleman who made silent contributions. He must be our greatest hero.


    If I don��t introduce His to everyone, I��m afraid even God will not let me go.


    I bet there''s no one I''ve ever met who is stronger than him. "


    As soon as this question-filled sentence came out, all the newspaper reporters were subconsciously surprised and doubted the authenticity of the other words.


    "Is there any more powerful researcher than the professor at the University of Michigan?"


    "Mr. Young? This age does not seem like a person engaged in scientific research."


    "Don''t be so sure, it''s not like there are young geniuses in Columbia University and Missouri University."


    The reporters below were still whispering, discussing the so-called "mystery guest".


    David deliberately made a fool of himself here, he smiled mysteriously:


    "A few years ago, He came from the Baia Kingdom, traveled all over the world and finally settled in the Southern Continent, but His name was known to everyone in the Kingdom, and the sensation he caused has benefited us endlessly."


    As soon as this specific condition is given, the reporters who are extremely sensitive to news are like sharks smelling blood, and the blood in their bodies seems to flow backwards uncontrollably.


    The intense excitement got everyone excited.


    "Young genius? Drifting in a foreign land? It seems that there are not many people who meet these conditions."


    "Well, after thinking about it, it seems that there are only a few, could it be..."


    The reporters below immediately whispered, and listed some geniuses who had been depressed over the years one by one.


    The answer is infinitely close.


    At this moment, a reporter from the "Gottinghagen Post" asked David an excellent question. He seemed to have guessed something, and his voice was trembling when he spoke.


    "Mr. Smith, may I ask if the gentleman you mentioned is from the same university as you?"


    The latter hesitated for a moment, and then gave him an encouraging look.


    "That''s a good question, and the answer is ''yes''. I am very fortunate to be admitted to the University of Michigan in the same class as him. This is also the luckiest thing in my life."


    David stood on the stage and walked randomly to both sides, with a nostalgic smile on his face,


    "He is the favorite and the outcast.


    He was pursued and banished.


    He is the pride of Miskar Stark. No matter how many years it takes, whenever someone mentions His name, he will be involuntarily and respectful. "


    A student who can bear such a high evaluation, even Miska is proud of, and a student who is in the same class as David Smith.


    These conditions have already been confirmed. The one who will appear is the great "national hero".


    The press conference was unusually quiet, and none of the reporter team of hundreds of people dared to take a deep breath, for fear that their own breathing would affect the arrival of the legend that David spoke about.


    "Tap, tap, tap..."


    The sound of footsteps came from the background. He walked towards the front step by step, and the pace was very slow.


    It seems to be reminiscing about the experience of drifting outside for more than two years, crying and laughing, sour and sweet, no matter how many experiences, no matter how legendary stories, they all turned into tasteless boiled water in the end.


    Walking out of half my life, I''m still a teenager when I come back.


    21-year-old Tu Fu stood there, looking at the podium with affectionate eyes, all eyes were his nineteen-year-old appearance.


    Countless audiences are waiting for His arrival with full anticipation just like now, and the self two and a half years ago was always standing in that position, and will always be the most dazzling light in the crowd.


    The distance from the backstage to the podium was not too long, but He walked for two full years.


    Finally, I can justifiably announce to everyone,


    Tuf Capet is back.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 427： National ceremony

    Chapter 427 National ceremony


    From Tufu''s appearance to the news spread throughout the Santa area,


    It only took half a day.


    The news centered on Tabor like a virus, spreading through various channels non-stop.


    Post offices, sea passages, espionage organizations, spiritual worlds... Countless mails marked with urgent signals are sent one after another to all parts of the world.


    Use the most intuitive angle to feel,


    Paper prices in Tabor are up fifty percent today.


    None of the Cretan birds who delivered the letter could meet their partner, and with this heavy news, they flew desperately to another continent.


    Two years ago, at least high-level officials in many countries knew the whereabouts of Tuf Capet.


    But after the great war in Santiago, even the demigods from all over the world lost news of him.


    The appearance in the Southern Continent this time really surprised many people, and it also appeared together with another hot spot "internal combustion engine".


    This is easy to understand.


    The disappearance of Tuf Capet in the past two years is presumably linked to this invention, a technology directly related to the project of the new industrial revolution, and the authenticity of the product is also confirmed at this moment.


    This is more reliable than all previous advertisements.


    No one dared to doubt His professionalism in this field.


    ��


    Downtown Tabor.


    Justice Thoreau''s house is in chaos at the moment.


    Miss Cheryl, who had just returned home from the college, heard a lot of noise coming from inside.


    "Woo, I don''t care, I just want to see Mr. Capet, and I just want to see if it''s okay from a distance."


    That was the voice of her younger sister, Little Tina. The little girl looked pitiful at the moment.


    "Tina, Mr. Capet must be very busy now, we shouldn''t disturb others."


    Mother tried to persuade the little ancestor, but little Tina kept rolling on the bed in protest, desperately wanting to see that person.


    After the nanny opened the door to let Cheryl in after hearing a "ding dong", Tina, who was still fussy on the bed, ran over non-stop and hugged her legs, her two red eyes seemed to be fussing for a long time:


    "Sister, Mr. Capet is in Tabor now."


    "I know."


    Cheryl put down her backpack and smiled softly, "This matter has spread in the school, and everyone is discussing Mr. Capet. It seems that we have worshiped the wrong person."


    "Then now..."


    "Now you should eat well and stop messing around, as long as you grow up healthy and have a chance to see Him."


    Cheryl used words to deceive children, leaving little Tina speechless.


    They were children who grew up in G?ttinghagen, and they had heard that name countless times over the years. His deeds were familiar to men and women of the same age.


    Which young girl has never admired the boy who is famous in the capital.


    Compared with his peers, he has outstanding talent, extraordinary achievements, good inside and out, and more importantly, his appearance is also one of the best. He has become synonymous with high-quality idols.


    The two young ladies of the Thoreau family were not the first, nor will they be the last.


    It''s just that Cheryl''s performance today is unusually calm, it seems that it is not surprising that this kind of thing happened, and she did not visit the gentleman at the gate of Smith Industry willfully.


    "Damn it, you''ve changed."


    Little Tina crooked her face with her hands, and couldn''t understand why a sister who went to college to chase Tuf Capet didn''t respond when she had such a good opportunity.


    I can only regard my sister as having changed her mind.


    "Sheryl, are you okay?" The mother instinctively felt abnormal when she saw her daughter''s reaction.


    "Higher education selection is coming soon, I don''t have time to waste now, I have to go back and review." The latter just shook his head, and quickly returned to his study after giving.


    Cheryl was very calm the whole time, too calm.


    Until she entered her room, making sure that no one noticed her reaction, Cheryl couldn''t help shaking with excitement, and couldn''t help but waved a punch,


    There is still half of the calm look just now.


    "Cheryl, never forget that you are a lady, remember to stay that way.


    Get through higher education selection first, then prom.


    Gosh,


    What the **** did you do to manage to invite Him to prom. And I''m the only one who knows that Aesop Andersen is Mr. Tove Capet. "


    ��


    Tabur Municipality.


    On the day when the girls in Tabor made a collective sensation, the local officials had to deal with this trouble.


    Yes, they call this trouble.


    Since Touf Capet appeared, there have been busy news one after another.


    Although William II did not issue an order to Santa two and a half years ago, he clearly told Tufu to get out of the Baia Kingdom. Speaking of which, the Santa area is still under the management of Baia.


    But if he were expelled from the country now, it would no longer be Tu Fu, a lonely person who left.


    There is also the technology of ''internal combustion engine'', half of the production line of Smith Industries. Once these things are lost to foreign countries, what will happen is unimaginable.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that this young man is Baia''s future.


    As for Smith Industries, Tu Fu said a few words after showing up. Then, at an extremely fast speed, it disappeared from people''s field of vision again.


    Even if you want to find out some news, you can''t do it.


    While the government was in a mess, someone in the Baia embassy received an urgent order from there.


    "The kingdom''s urgent order is personally delivered by the new prime minister, Mr. Stella."


    A letter infected with the breath of the spirit world, the sending message is very scribbled,


    Thinking about it, I was very anxious.


    The contents of the envelope were submitted layer by layer, and every local official who saw the contents immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hill Palace and the cabinet have no intention of continuing to expel Tu Fu, and they naturally don''t have to be villains.


    In the contents of the envelope, there is only a simple message.


    "At any cost, let Tuf Capet and the ''internal combustion engine'' technology be brought back to the Kingdom today."


    ��


    A few hours after the incident, Azvador, the local supreme consul in the Santa region, visited Smith Industries in person and sat in front of Tufu himself.


    Chat directly with the sensational legend.


    In the reception room, Tu Fu was sitting on a solid wooden chair, and sitting opposite him was a man dressed in a suit, but with mid-length brown hair close to his shoulders, exuding the mature charm of a middle-aged man.


    After the meeting, we didn''t chat a few words, Tu Fu asked the other party a question straight to the point: "So, Mr. Azvado, are you here on behalf of the Hill Palace or the Santa government."


    "I don''t know what the difference is?" Azwado took the words with a warm expression without changing his expression.


    "The difference is too big. If you represent the Santa government, I am sorry to cause trouble to your management, but you can rest assured that I will leave your jurisdiction immediately."


    "Where are you going?"


    "It''s hard to say, I think Ryan, Sa Luoren and other allies of Baia will not refuse to let me step into their territory, or Bania and Violet are also good,


    I like the sun, the beach, and the passionate ladies on the beach.


    Oh, by the way, I almost forgot Landis.


    Mr., would you say that if I was an abandoned son who was abandoned by Baia, would the Republic of Lantis accept me generously? "


    His owed tone made the supreme consul sitting opposite him feel ashamed.


    "Tufu Cape, please stop joking. If you let the kingdom know that you defected to Lantis, everyone will go crazy. Even if you don''t consider us, you should at least pay attention to your own reputation."


    Seeing that the other party was really anxious, after touching the bottom line of the opposite party, Tu Fu unhurriedly vetoed:


    "No, sir, you said that wrongly. It was never because I didn''t want to go back to Baia. It was because someone was unwilling or unable to let me go back. It was just a desperate choice."


    "Knowing that you are still alive, the Hill Palace immediately sent a message to Tabor. This is what His Majesty and Mr. Prime Minister mean."


    Azvado wiped the sweat from his forehead. Facing such an extremely smart guy, he couldn''t resist for a while.


    After confiding this important message transmitted directly from G?ttinghagen, Mr. Consul smiled very reluctantly:


    "My child, congratulations. After suffering so much, you can finally return to your homeland."


    Tu Fu opened his mouth calmly, and let out a sarcastic laugh: "Ha... ha... that''s a good joke, His Majesty wants to drive me away, so I can only leave like a mouse.


    Now His Majesty wants me to go back, so I stick out my tongue as a matter of course, to please everyone before going back.


    Mr. Azwaro, can you tell me if this is... unreasonable. "


    "Okay, let me offer your conditions, but you should know that even I don''t have much power, so I can only give you a certain amount of compensation within my share."


    Azwaro let out a sigh of relief. The rumored Tuf Capet really wasn''t so easy to talk to.


    If he could, he would never deal with such a person in his life.


    "No, no, no, you misunderstood. I didn''t plan to negotiate terms with you, because you have nothing to do with this matter."


    Tu Fu, who has clear grievances and grievances, simply pointed the finger at the center:


    "It''s no problem for me to go back to Baia and Gottinghagen, but I hope you will send some of my thoughts to Hill Palace and convey them to His Majesty.


    If gentlemen are willing to consider my small proposal, I am naturally willing to return to my homeland. "


    The supreme consul of Santa, Azvalo was silent for a long time before slowly asking:


    "State your request."


    "It''s still a bit of a good thing for me to say, so I hope that on the day of return, please let the guard of honor from the three armed forces come together." Tu Fu unhurriedly gave the first condition.


    "I''m afraid this is a bit difficult."


    Azwaro frowned slightly. Usually, the honor guards of the three armed forces would celebrate together when the whole country celebrates the victory of the war and the payment of lost land.


    Before he could react, he heard him give the second condition:


    "Also, I like excitement very much. I hope that the guard of honor will fire a 21-gun salute on that day."


    Azwaro didn��t even think about it this time, and directly retorted:


    "impossible."


    The number of salutes fired by countries in the North Continent has never been a joke.


    Generally, 13 rings are used to welcome distinguished guests at the local level, 17 rings to welcome the deputy head of the government, and 19 rings to welcome the head of the government. He is also in this category.


    The 21-gun salute is to welcome the highest-level head of state.


    Enjoy this level of etiquette without being afraid of breaking your waist.


    Even though Azwaro had refused, Tufu''s conditions were not finished, only his faint tone sounded:


    "And I hope that on the day I go back, His Majesty will come and receive you in person."


    These three conditional treatments are like a national gift.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 428： compromise

    Chapter 428 Compromise


    On the third day of the "Internal Combustion Engine", the countries of the Old Continent far away on the other side of the Coral Sea,


    The responses given vary.


    The Ruien Kingdom and Sa Luolun of the Three Emperors Alliance made the people in the embassy all kinds of insinuating attitudes towards Tufu, the attitude towards Baia, and the attitude towards the Allies.


    It seems that as long as he is a little dissatisfied with Baia, the two major powers in the world will have to reconsider whether to implement the content of the covenant.


    Tearing up the contract is not enough, it will lose the demeanor of a big country.


    But if the war breaks out, it is still easy to work without effort, or to do some small tricks secretly.


    The hostile country Lantis and its allies strangely did not take any measures, at least on the surface.


    But the number of Lantis and Bania people who appeared in Tabor in the past few days has increased significantly.


    And there are even more undercurrents in Santa''s interior, and the forces of all parties are ready to move, and coercion, coercion, coercion and temptation are everywhere.


    There are even assassins.


    This undercurrent surging storm only depends on the attitude of one side.


    ��


    In the Kingdom of Baia, in the Royal Palace of G?ttinghagen.


    The cabinet team newly formed by the Labor Party, together with the heads of officials of various departments, met King William II.


    And densely packed officials were waiting outside the palace, sending letters one after another, and the pressure from all over the world was piling up on this exquisitely crafted and extravagant Hill Palace at this moment.


    The young second prince, Kadler William, together with several brothers, was personally responsible for the reception.


    Originally, it was not a hard job. This line of work can not only show a wave of ability in front of officials, but also gain a wave of goodwill in front of the father.


    But beyond their imagination, what they thought was an unimportant little trouble, the more they learned about the incident, the more terrified they felt.


    "There are big movements in the twelve states. I didn''t expect that person to leave for so long, and his reputation in Baia is still there."


    "Please, whoever called that man ''Tuf Capet'', Friedrich fell into his hands."


    "It''s a good time for him to catch up. It''s strange to announce the maturity of the ''internal combustion engine'' technology at this critical moment and not cause a sensation."


    "Father''s temper has become more and more stubborn in recent years, and it is absolutely impossible to agree to such rude conditions."


    "Sometimes I really envy Friedrich. Although he was relegated to Neube State, he doesn''t have to worry about anything, but he is at ease."


    Several princes in the palace, you talk about this big incident with each other. Although they represent different background forces, the bad mood at this moment is empathetic.


    Beside William II, as children, they can most intuitively feel the change in their father''s mentality.


    The longer I sit in that position, the more arrogant, stubborn, and arrogant I become. Now that I have changed to a new prime minister, I can''t listen to anything.


    How could such a proud father bow his head and admit his mistakes to others.


    In the main hall of the royal palace.


    As the princes had guessed, the situation was already precarious, and the almost frozen atmosphere made everyone present feel infinitely close to death.


    "Your Majesty, in addition to private contact with the ambassadors of the Kingdom of Ryan and the Saroren Empire in Santa, the news of Lantis has also been transmitted from the spy agencies. As long as he is willing to join the Republic of Lantis,


    Their head of state will personally award him the ''Honorary Citizen'' medal.


    Also, major incidents have occurred in the 12 subordinate states such as Neube State, Oswald State, and New Dali State, and large-scale people''s demonstrations have taken place in each state, threatening us to let Tuf Capet return..."


    Prime Minister Stella lowered his head and tremblingly reported recent major events to King William II on the highest throne.


    In general, none of the current public opinion is favorable to the Kingdom. Because of the "internal combustion engine" thing, the whole world is crazy because of that young man from a small northern seaport town.


    "Is that what you were supposed to tell me?"


    His Majesty the King sat on a throne made of pure gold, wearing a loose silk uniform, and placed a heavy crown by his hand. Listening to the report of the minister under him, his face was always gloomy, and his two mustaches almost turned upwards in anger.


    "Heh, it''s a parade again, and it''s trying to coerce me to change my mind. Also, are the countries in the Northern Continent too ugly?"


    William II lined his head and looked at the man in front of him with low eyebrows and eyes, his expression was full of impatience: "Stella, why have you continued to have a lot of trivial matters since you took office, why is it not as good as that old guy Sorens, you Are you really worthy of my trust in you?"


    The indifferent words of the king caused Prime Minister Stella, who had his head down halfway, to curse inwardly.


    It''s not all because of your arbitrariness that caused all kinds of farce.


    This series of events happened so quickly that the new prime minister didn''t have time to react.


    "Your Majesty, why don''t you let Tuf Capet come back, as long as he returns to Baia, the rumors of the outside world will disappear." The consul of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs stepped forward and proposed.


    "Is it because I don''t want him to come back? He dared to put conditions on me. Do you know what conditions He made? Treat him with national courtesy and ask me to personally welcome his return. Do you know how rude this is?" conditions of."


    William II''s voice increased in vain, and his tone became even more resentful:


    "The people of Baia are becoming more and more lawless."


    "Your Majesty, even though you don''t want to listen to this, you should still think about it. Once other countries make a move first, the ''internal combustion engine'' technology will also flow into other countries."


    The person who is speaking now is a representative of the Royal Academy of G?ttinghagen, and he speaks with certainty:


    "As far as I know, the results of their experiments in the Southern Continent are likely to be true. Once the ''internal combustion engine'' is mass-produced on all vehicles, that thing may become the key to determining the outcome of the war."


    "Winner..."


    William II''s attitude was a little shaken, and he only felt that his world view seemed to be collapsing.


    The battle between Baia and Landis that is about to start recently was his half-life effort. He spent many years of dormancy in order to spread the name of the king throughout the twelve states in the country, two continents and five seas in this war.


    Prove that he is not weaker than his father William I.


    All ambitions and dreams are poured on the basis of this kind of war that must be won.


    "The head of state of Lantis can treat each other with sincerity. As Baiya people, we should have some courage."


    "Your Majesty, please focus on the overall situation."


    "Please also forgive Tufu Capet, this matter is indeed our fault, and we must not make mistakes to the end." In the palace hall, one after another, the princes and ministers gave proposals.


    There is only one answer,


    Compromise.


    Listening to the dark voice and the hideous faces one after another, William II obviously felt the blood boil, and he held the crown tightly in his palm and threw it down heavily.


    Bang bang bang bang...


    The expensive royal palace fell to the bottom layer by layer along the stairs, and the crown was immediately damaged.


    The sound of "Kang Dang" made the officials shut up collectively.


    William II really didn''t understand why someone would always go against him.


    After killing his father, he ushered in the powerful and authoritative Tilo Sollens. After finally growing up to be the master of the house, he was entangled by the lingering Tufkape and humiliated in front of the people.


    One after another went away, but there was always someone who upset him.


    It is obvious that Hohenzollern is the king of this country, and he is the king of Baia. Why do you always have to bear it and submit again and again.


    Only heard the deep and depressed voice of William II, and it sounded slowly after the crown was smashed:


    "Conspirator!


    All are rebels, Sorens, Capet, you, and you are all..."


    "Poof!"


    The king pointed his fingers at the ministers and officials present one by one. He couldn''t breathe smoothly after using the blood on his head.


    "Your Majesty!"


    "Not good, call the court doctor."


    After William II was overwhelmed, chaos broke out inside and outside Hill Palace.


    ��


    "This is the result you want. King William fell ill, and all the officials who wrote the letter were punished. The Hill Palace has become a joke of the outside world, and all the citizens of Baia have become a joke."


    Tabor City Hall.


    Tufu, who was invited here by the Supreme Consul Azvalo, quietly listened to what happened on that continent.


    "Really? I don''t believe it."


    "You thought I was going to joke with you."


    "That''s really... a pity!" Tu Fu pretended to be sad.


    Don''t say you are sad now, if you don''t care about the occasion, you can''t wait to open champagne to celebrate now.


    He is indeed sorry,


    It''s a pity that William II was not mad at death, which is really a pity for Baia.


    I saw Tu Fu raised his eyebrows, and asked the most important thing directly: "Although it is unfortunate, in fact, I am more concerned about whether His Majesty has agreed to my conditions."


    The Santa Consul sat still, nodded slowly after a little silence,


    gave a definite answer.


    After William II fell ill, the last order he gave was to promise Tufu any conditions, and he finally compromised.


    Azwaro slowly opened his mouth to add an explanation:


    "However, His Majesty is already ill, and the new Prime Minister Stella and the officials of various ministries will welcome you according to the situation. This sincerity must be enough."


    "Sincerity? Why didn''t I see it."


    Tu Fu raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and couldn''t help but expose it: "I''m afraid that after this time, once I return to Baia, His Majesty''s old illness will recur, even if I don''t show up personally, there is nothing I can do about it.


    It''s really a smart way, Mr. Azwaro, what do you think. "


    Azwaro frowned slightly: "Although this matter has nothing to do with me, you''d better not go too far, the kingdom has given you enough face by retreating to this level.


    It must be so noisy that it is not good for everyone. "


    "Okay, okay, let me prepare." Even if Tu Fu was still angry, he knew that this matter should be done.


    "The Santa government will prepare everything you need. We just want an exact time."


    Tu Fu thought about it for a few seconds and came up with an irrelevant factor:


    "At least,


    It should be after this higher education selection. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 429： "Diary of the Southern Continent"

    Chapter 429 "Diary of the Southern Continent"


    "14?? Year, x month x day. I woke up from the deep sea, I don''t know what year it is.


    The price I paid for overdrawing the power of the ghost ship was huge, and I seemed to have passed out for a long, long time.


    I''m really afraid that tens of hundreds of years have passed,


    The hero is late, the beauty is gone, what is worth my nostalgia in this world.


    In fact, after losing my heart, I can no longer feel the beauty of the world. I can only pretend to be fine to deceive myself, day after day, pretending to live a miserable life.


    I don��t think I am a strong person, because I have hope to survive, but now I am alone, and I really don��t have enough courage to face a blank future.


    Whether I woke up or fell asleep, I actually thought about committing suicide countless times, but every time I thought about that promise that I didn��t know existed, I couldn��t do it anymore.


    This is the price of having a ''cold heart'',


    As much as you gain, you will also lose as much. "


    "1495, x month x day.


    I met Judge Thoreau��s family, whom I had known before, on an island. It happened that the turmoil caused by me saved the little Butina in their family. This is really a beautiful misunderstanding.


    From their mouths, I learned that two years have passed since the San Diego incident, which is 1495. Fortunately, only two years have passed, and everything is still too late.


    I was so excited that I wanted to cry, but I couldn''t shed tears.


    The excitement of the rest of my life after the catastrophe didn''t make me laugh out loud. "


    "Wednesday, May 15, 1495. Overcast.


    I can hardly believe it myself, but with the help of Judge Thoreau, I settled down in Tabor.


    Born in Venus, the polar country, Miscar Stark graduated from University, and became an honorable librarian at the Royal Academy of Tabor under the identity of Aesop Andersen.


    This is simply my dream job, with more money, less work, closer to home, and nothing to worry about.


    After so much effort, I have finally lived a boring life that I have never dared to live in my life. Thinking about it, it is actually not bad. If I can (smear) with Winster...


    I don''t know how she is doing now, whether she kept her promise to wait for me after more than two years.


    Even if she has a new love, it seems... normal!


    But the agreement that Sophie once promised to me has become one of the few thoughts I live in this world. "


    "1495, May 31st, overcast.


    I already have a stable life and work in the southern continent, but the bad thing is that Cheryl seems to have strange feelings for me, except for the current vest,


    She also seems to be interested in my other two vests (Tuff Capet, Jack Sparrow), what a...bad relationship!


    I was invited to have dinner at Judge Thoreau��s house today, and I knew that the war in the Northern Continent would break out at any time.


    Judge Thoreau even wanted to donate half of his family''s assets, but I didn''t show that I cared about it. The big shots should be their own headaches.


    And what does His Majesty''s decision have to do with me, an outcast from Baia.


    After I expressed my opinion, Judge Thoreau said with some disappointment that I was a ''hard man''.


    These words almost broke my nerves. How dare he satirize me, but I can''t refute because of a fact, and I can''t even feel the irony in the words.


    Judge Thoreau is a good man, a good man who knows nothing, so I can''t blame him either.


    Cheryl also kindly invited me, so I can''t blame her.


    But who should I blame for my current situation? I don''t know the answer to this.


    Same day.


    I discovered the weirdness of the moon in the sky. It is incredible that I can use extraordinary power to gain the perception of the outside world for a short time. "


    "June 5, 1495. Sunny.


    During this period of time, my life full of haze finally shone into a ray of light.


    I know that Sophie is still waiting for me, and will continue to wait. That silly girl has always kept her promise.


    I met my former friends in the college, Bella and David. They wanted to go to Whiskey Hill to explore the ruins of the Incasso Empire, but the boy''s purpose was not pure.


    Although I know this has something to do with the Rosicrucian Society, I have to follow their wishes.


    come on,


    I have used all the connections in the sea to invite many demigods, and everyone will die together. "


    "June 20, 1495. Tuesday, light rain.


    After experiencing the changes at Whiskey Hill, I gradually knew everything.


    The destruction of the Incasso Empire, the secret of the Lionheart King, the departure of the Seven Gods, and the "God" who stole the sky and changed the moon... The more I know, the fear will grow in my bones.


    This is far more terrifying than death.


    The most terrifying thing is that there have always been people standing in front of you before, but once those people can''t hold on, you will be the tallest person in the crowd when the sky falls, and you have to go up to support it.


    Really sad. "


    "July 1, 1495.


    After returning from Whiskey Hill, Aesop Andersen''s name finally became famous in the Southern Continent, causing quite a stir, and he also became the spiritual leader of the colored people.


    It seems that my vest in the southern continent, just like the meaning of his name, has brought an unattainable fairy tale to the oppressed people of color on this continent,


    Let them see the light of life.


    It doesn��t matter whether the fairy tale is true or false. The important thing is that this story can bring some good luck to life for those who read it. "


    "July 10, 1495, cloudy.


    After the meeting with Ms. Maggie, although I was forced to resign as the Prime Minister, when this happened, half of Baia��s sky almost collapsed.


    Fortunately, Smith Industries�� internal combustion engine has been tested stably, and the press conference was quite successful as we expected. I spent two years in front of the stage from behind the scenes, and then returned to the podium.


    And took this opportunity to put forward harsh conditions to William II.


    He must promise me.


    I''m not trying to prove how great I am, I just want to tell the person in Hill Palace that what I lost must be brought back with my own hands. "


    "1495, July 18, rest day. Sunny.


    After learning about His Majesty''s tragic situation from Azvalo, I was very sad, and finally couldn''t help but go back to the "Santa Maria", and saw the scene of William II vomiting blood in public from the surveillance playback.


    Why don''t you cough this **** to death.


    Honestly, I played that scene ten times.


    Of course, this is not enough to relieve the hatred in my heart. Everyone should apologize for their mistakes, even the king. "


    "Monday, July 19, 1495.


    The countries seem to have known about my determination to return to Baia, and they dared to send people to assassinate me if they failed to bribe me with envoys.


    But they never expected that I have been promoted to a demigod, the Pirate Alliance is also my ally, the non-human intelligent race is my helper, and the Rosicrucian Society entrenched in the southern continent has also turned my enemy into my friend.


    No matter how small the disturbance in this continent is, it cannot be hidden from my eyes. "


    "Wednesday, July 21, 1495, light rain.


    Every year at this time is the day of higher education selection. Baia Kingdom and its affiliates use the same set of themes, but students from the southern continent use a different set of scores.


    It''s really fair.


    Speaking of which, the students who can receive higher education selection here are children from good families, enjoying the best educational resources, but the lowest score.


    I hope that Miss Cheryl can get her wish. I only limit myself to her as a friend. It is also a one-sided thing for her to like me. I can''t stop her from loving me.


    Vera, Elena, Avril, Cheryl, Sophie, Anna... Tufu Tufu, look what good things you have done. "


    "July 23, 1495. Friday. Sunny.


    During the last days of the Southern Continent, I tried to use the power of faith gathered during these days to imagine a ''heart'', but I was still a little bit short of success.


    Just short, a little bit. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 430： The meaning of existence

    Chapter 430 The meaning of existence


    "It''s still a little bit worse, where is the difference?"


    Tu Fu, who wrote the last sentence in the logbook, subconsciously bit the tip of his pen, worrying about the problem at hand.


    Relying on the "fairy tales" brought by the colored people in the mainland, the third vest "Aesop Andersen", tens of millions of anchor points are firmly placed in the sea of ??consciousness, and Tu Fu is on the verge of collapse My nerves improved.


    After entering the state of meditation, this kind of power can be transformed into endless "spirituality",


    Helps superhumans increase their upper limit of ability.


    He tried to shield the moon for a long time, always limited by timeliness, and dreamed of condensing a new "heart".


    After several attempts, I always failed at the last minute.


    After becoming the ghost captain, he can no longer feel the joys and sorrows of this world, nor can he feel his own existence.


    The things they did in the Southern Continent were just inputting commands like marionettes,


    Follow instructions.


    Everything is ice cold.


    "Snapped!"


    Closed the diary that recorded his dark history, Tu Fu did not continue to dwell on this matter.


    In two days, the kingdom''s fleet will come to welcome him back to the country. It wants to try a few more times at this last moment to restore its perception of the outside world.


    Otherwise, I would go back like this, and I always feel a little regretful.


    "Fortunately, Mr. Orwell found someone to replace me in the library job, which saves me a lot of trouble, otherwise I would have to imagine a new version of me."


    Tufu muttered to himself, "But I still have to go to Tabur Royal Academy. Today seems to be the academy''s prom. I promised Miss Cheryl before, so I can''t let her down!"


    He feels more like an older brother to Cheryl. Over the past few years, watching her grow up, strange fate always meets like quantum entanglement.


    Since Whiskey Hill and the return to the kingdom were resolved, Tu Fu finally had little time to wander around the streets of Tabor.


    After going out, I used a taboo face-changing mask to transform into a middle-aged yellow-skinned image.


    After all, the popularity of His three vests is ridiculously high,


    Can only be shown in this image.


    Passing through the noisy and busy market, the hawkers�� cries overwhelm the waves, which is very Ishii-like. Even as the capital of the kingdom, the pace of life in Tabor is still very slow.


    There are not too many high-rise buildings, and there are no bustling crowds.


    There are no signs of commercial pollution in the scenic spots inside and outside the city. Just walk around on the road at will, and you can feel the long-lost years of tranquility.


    Pretending to buy some street food, walking into shops to find some gadgets to bargain prices, is one of the few pleasures he enjoys when he comes out to hang out.


    "Hey, sir, are you a native of Santa, or a gentleman from the Northern Continent."


    At this time, I only heard a rough male voice next to my ear. Although the voice was loud, the tone of the man was quite polite.


    is also of yellow-skinned race, holding a stack of printing paper in his hand.


    Tu Fu rolled his eyes, and lied naturally in the local dialect he learned: "I grew up in Tabor since I was a child."


    The man turned his previous accent into a thick native language voice,


    "Brother, this is great, can I spare you a few minutes, I want to promote to you an organization called ''Freemasonry'', which is after the great Mr. Aesop Andersen explored the Incasian civilization, An organization founded voluntarily by the Santa Aboriginal people.


    All brothers and sisters who join the association are one family. "


    "Oh, I''m a little interested, why don''t you tell me."


    Tu Fu raised his brows, he himself didn''t even know that there was such a thing.


    "''Freemasonry'' is not an organization with strict strata, but more about the unfair treatment of people of color in society. We are also a nation with a great past and should not be oppressed and discriminated against by other races.


    Only when all people of color should unite, those big men dare not underestimate us..."


    The Propaganda Ambassador''s answer was straightforward enough. In a few sentences, he explained clearly the teachings of this grassroots organization that has recently sprung up in the Southern Continent.


    An organization that speaks out purely in response to society''s unfair treatment of people of color.


    The man holding the poster said seriously: "We require the same working hours and the same salary as white people.


    We want even people of color to be able to ride public transportation without being judged.


    What we hope most is our own children, who can grow up happily and healthily on this land that should belong to us, just like white children.


    At least, it shouldn''t be like this now. "


    "Sir, what you said is completely fine."


    Tu Fu nodded earnestly after hearing this: "In my opinion, it is not too much to ask for one''s due rights, and I fully support it."


    "Of course, we never ask too much, but the gentlemen above always find various reasons to perfuse us. They can''t see or hear anything. If this is the case, I think deaf-mute people are the worst. Suitable for those who sit in high government positions.


    We can only be united and twisted together so that we will not be ignored by them. "


    "This is long overdue, why not do it before."


    "For a long time, even many people in the Southern Continent hated their own land. In the eyes of many people, this barren soil can''t bring us anything.


    But just over a month ago, that all changed. "


    The "Masonry" propaganda envoy, looking at a certain direction in the sky, complimented from the bottom of his heart:


    "This is also thanks to Mr. Aesop Andersen. His appearance is our "Masonic" spiritual guide. The remains of the Incasian civilization he excavated let us know how great our soil is.


    As a white man, he is willing to speak out for people of color and defend our rights for us. We are more willing to believe in that gentleman than the seven gods that everyone in the Northland believes in! "


    It took a long time for the other party to preach the teachings, and Tu Fu also stood there for a long time to recollect what he just said.


    Regardless of whether it was intentional or not, at least I did a good deed.


    The sky is getting dark.


    Near Tabor Royal Academy, sparse students leave from the school gate. Every year at this time, there will be many big plays at the gate of the college, and Tabor is the same.


    The couple who were reluctant to say goodbye to their friends and classmates, and secretly in love held each other''s hands. A farce coming out of the teaching building aroused Tu Fu''s interest.


    "Smart boy, with your grades, you must be able to go to G?ttinghagen soon. That''s your dream, right?"


    "I hope you can find a white girl, even if she is ugly and fat, no matter how old you are, you will marry her, right, just because she is a white girl, hahaha."


    "You poor **** of other colors are always delusional."


    Several fair-skinned students are entangled with a yellow-skinned boy, and you are sarcastically mocking the boy.


    "It''s a familiar feeling, as if I''ve seen it before." Tu Fu looked from a distance, and after thinking for a moment, he recognized the identity of the other party.


    The yellow boy who was ridiculed by several people was just the famous gifted student in the academy who could take as many exams as he could with his total score.


    Once served as a student representative at the mobilization meeting, he was amazing.


    At this moment, the child bowed his head and said nothing, and walked forward without explaining or stopping, but the more the students behind him became more resolute, they began to move and move, becoming more and more unscrupulous.


    Tu Fu��s palm lightly brushed across his face, and in a blink of an eye, he became a serious middle-aged man of about fifty years old, wearing a pair of gold-rimmed glasses.


    His face directly turned into his boss, Mr. "George Orwell", the manager of the logistics department.


    Tu Fu braved his identity and walked towards those naughty students.


    I saw His face was cold, and a sense of majesty rose, and he shouted at those people in a low tone: "What are you doing here! Go home quickly."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Orwell."


    "Let''s go now."


    Although the bullying children are white-skinned, when they see the person in charge of the academy, even if he is just a small logistics minister, he is always suppressed by blood.


    After three or two sentences, one or two immediately corrected their attitude, and promised again and again that they would not do the same thing again.


    Then, he ran away without stopping.


    "Thanks...thank you..."


    A faint voice came, it was the gifted student who didn''t say a word just now.


    Tu Fu looked down at the yellow-skinned boy who publicly declared that he wanted to marry a white girl. He just said lightly:


    "Don''t pay attention to what these brats say, and don''t think about revenge on them, it''s really meaningless."


    "Mr. Orwell, so you still remember me."


    ��I want the offspring to be Caucasian ��smart boys��. Although I don��t agree with your ideas, I can��t blame you from a moral standpoint.��


    "That was the idea before...now...not now..."


    "Oh?"


    "We also had a great civilization, and our ancestors were also great. Even if we can''t reproduce their greatness, we shouldn''t be ashamed of them..."


    Tu Fu listened quietly to the child as if he was a different person, speaking mature words that did not match his age. He seemed to have suddenly discovered the meaning of his coming to the Southern Continent.


    He can��t help everyone who is going astray in this world,


    But at least those who pass by Him,


    Feel a touch of warmth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 431： graduation party

    Chapter 431 Prom


    Tabur Royal Academy.


    Ballroom.


    With the end of this session of higher education selection, the college has long been preparing for this celebration that only belongs to graduates.


    The stage, lighting, band, and ribbons all over the venue created a youthful demeanor.


    The dance party participants are mostly famous people in the college on weekdays. Not to mention these students have a good family background, they have good interpersonal relationships both inside and outside the school, and they seem to be able to talk to anyone.


    The boys who entered the venue wore formal suits, haircuts that looked like adults, and sprayed men''s perfume on their bodies.


    Girls�� dresses are even more colorful, such as creole skirts, basil skirts, Lolita... fiery red, bright red, refreshing green, and sacred and dignified white.


    The skirts are lined with embroidery and dark patterns one after another. On the bodies of young girls, the value of these wonderful dresses is fully demonstrated.


    The table at the bar counter is full of champagne, wine, red wine and various fruit wines, and there are some delicious food, but very few people in this kind of banquet eat and drink regardless of their image.


    Miss Cheryl Thoreau is wearing a gradient pink and purple skirt today, which is said to be in short supply but can just submerge a pair of high-heeled dancing shoes.


    The upper body of this dance skirt is dominated by floral pink, while the waist below is violet.


    Her legs are covered with layers of purple lace, and her chest is just covered by the tube top, without revealing any extra milky white.


    A fairly conservative prom dress, but when worn on the beautiful Miss Cheryl, it seems that a unique magic power has been exerted,


    Let her become the most beautiful flower in the prom scene.


    This not-so-sexy outfit made many men present couldn''t help but look sideways. It''s a pity that both male and female students who came here have already made appointments with dance partners in advance.


    In other words,


    The "losers" who don''t have a date for a dance partner are embarrassed to walk into this kind of dance party.


    "Oh, isn''t this our little sweetheart Cheryl? It''s a prom for grown-ups, why are you wearing a kid''s outfit, we''re not here to finish pretend family."


    The harsh female voice was soft and feminine, deliberately suppressing her throat to pretend to be tender, and the slightly upwardly curved corners of her mouth obviously came with a mocking smile.


    The girl who came over was wearing a bold white tutu skirt, with roughly a third of her tube top exposed.


    The gully in the middle is quite obvious, and the maturity of her physical development is not at all like that of a newly grown girl.


    "Judy, **** it, why did she meet you?"


    Cheryl resisted the urge to turn around and leave. She met a girl she absolutely didn''t want to meet.


    Probably there is one such "bi pool" in every class.


    They come from a good background. They have dressed maturely since they were in school. They never leave their three-piece suit of lipstick, perfume, and nail polish. Their bold words and deeds make boys love them and girls hate them.


    is also the leader of the "bad girls" and often dates the best-looking boys during school.


    As long as they are there, all kinds of rumors and gossips will spread everywhere.


    But the eldest sister herself never cared.


    Unfortunately, Judy, who is in the same class as Cheryl, is such a big sister. She squinted her eyes and pouted her mouth, with two white arms around her side, and she was also a popular figure in the school.


    The boy was wearing an expensive burgundy suit, with diamond studs on his ears, and his hairstyle was carefully treated. It was completely unlike the way a boy of this age should dress up.


    Young, handsome and cool boys are just the standard for big sisters.


    After hearing the ridicule of the "children''s clothing", Cheryl suppressed her anger,


    Open your mouth in a neither salty nor light way:


    "This has nothing to do with you, and I don''t seem to be familiar with you enough to greet each other at the ball."


    "Cheryl, this is concern, concern from classmates, okay! Why do you always refuse to accept my kindness?"


    Bad girl Judy said so. Seeing that no one beside Cheryl rolled her eyes several times, and put her index finger on her lower lip, she blinked in pretended surprise:


    "My sweetheart, where is your dance partner? Why isn''t it here yet.


    The dance party is about to begin. By God, you are not going to dance solo, but this is also in line with your image of "beautiful alone", hehe. "


    The other party was quite articulate, and Cheryl didn''t know where to start to refute every sentence she said.


    She suddenly thought of the mysterious identity of that person, and with so many major events happening recently, it is not known whether she can care about herself, or if she has already left Santa.


    Cheryl finally fell silent strangely.


    It��s good that she is willing to refute, but Judy was really surprised when she kept silent:


    "No way, you really didn''t have an appointment with a dance partner, or you already invited someone but Ren Jiake didn''t want to come.


    Aha, your charm has reached the point where no one wants you, Peter, why don''t you choose one of the boys you know to be our lady Thoreau''s dance partner, or she is too pitiful. "


    Judy gently shook the arm of his partner Peter, his eyes were full of complacency, the man nodded slightly embarrassed,


    "Of course it''s fine, if Cheryl doesn''t mind."


    Cheryl Thoreau didn''t talk to them, and simply turned her head to ignore them. Now no matter what she said, the other party would find fault in various ways, not to mention that she didn''t know whether the man would come or not.


    Even his latest movements are unknown.


    She had to pat her chest lightly to keep herself from being too sad:


    "Cheryl, be strong, how can a busy person like Mr. Capet remember your invitation, there are still many things waiting for him to solve, the whole Baia is waiting for his return.


    Why would you come to dance with you at a little girl''s ball? What are you thinking.


    Judy is right, Cheryl, who do you think you are. "


    Cheryl couldn''t help but find various reasons for Tu Fu''s "absence", and forced herself to accept the fact that she was going to be dishonest in front of all the teachers and students.


    The more she thought about it, the more no wonder Cheryl felt.


    A strong grievance welled up in her heart. When had she ever suffered such grievances? Her eyes suddenly became sore, and the circles around her eyes suddenly turned red.


    "Sheryl, don''t cry, be brave, don''t cry no matter what happens, don''t let them see your jokes."


    Seeing other people holding hands in pairs, Cheryl suppressed her sad mood more and more.


    "tick, tick..."


    Tears still slipped down the corners of her eyes, and she quickly wiped away the tears while the people around her weren''t paying attention, but the more she wiped, the more tears shed, and she couldn''t stop dripping down.


    Finally someone noticed the abnormality here, and took the initiative to hand her a handkerchief.


    "Thanks...thank you..."


    Cheryl, who took the handkerchief, nodded to thank the other party, and looked at the owner holding the palm.


    The visitor was a man, wearing a formal prom suit, with a slender and tall figure like a hanger, and a sharp and handsome face, enough to make ladies of all ages intoxicated.


    His facial features look like a handsome man walking out of a picture scroll,


    Everything seems so unreal.


    On the dance floor, someone immediately recognized the person who came, followed by shouts of surprise.


    "My God, so handsome! But why is it Him?"


    "It turns out that He is still in Tabor, but why did he come to our academy?"


    "Could it be to attend the ball!"


    The students in the dance hall noticed this scene and discussed in whispers.


    Especially the eyes of the girls couldn''t help being envious.


    Not to mention well-dressed, even if the visitor wears ordinary clothes, it will still cause a sensation in the city.


    Tufu Capet, who had returned to his original appearance, stood upright in front of Cheryl. After handing over the handkerchief meticulously, he bent his waist halfway, stretched out his palm, and solemnly extended the invitation with a very elegant gesture:


    "I don''t know, can I invite Miss Cheryl to dance with you?"


    Such a scene probably only happens in Cheryl''s dream.


    "Very willing."


    She stretched out her white gloved hand, but it was obviously too shocking and trembling constantly. She had guessed Tu Fu''s arrival countless times, but she never thought that he would come in openly without hesitating to reveal his true identity.


    Tu Fu took the girl''s hand and walked directly to the dance floor.


    The men and women beside Him voluntarily made way for the comer,


    Tu Fu walked to the center of the ball,


    Stop.


    This is the position of a pair of school figures, Judy and Peter.


    is also the most conspicuous position in the audience.


    When the two saw Cheryl, who had just been sprayed into nothingness, now being held by the real big man who stirred up the world, their eyes almost fell to the ground.


    "May I bother you, let me make room." Tu Fu squinted his eyes and said abruptly.


    "When... of course... feel free to..."


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the bad girl Judy and her dance partner didn''t have the half-arrogance just now, shrinking their necks,


    Flipping his tail between his legs, he left the scene disheveled.


    Even though they didn��t know what was going on, they didn��t hinder the interest of the melon-eaters. They stirred up the atmosphere noisily, making the already lively prom even more lively.


    As a melodious music sounded, Tu Fu held her hand and moved along with the tune,


    "Sorry, some things were delayed just now, and you were wronged."


    "I''m not wronged at all, really."


    Cheryl pouted her lips and shook her head slightly, "I still can''t believe that all this is true, you actually came."


    "I promised the lady, but I never missed the appointment."


    "I am really happy now, even if it is only for one day, one hour, or even just for a moment, I am very happy.


    It��s like the story in the Black Forest area, where Cinderella who picked up the glass slipper rode a pumpkin cart to dance with the prince at the ball, at least Cinderella was happy then����


    "Cheryl, I''m not your prince."


    Tu Fu held her hand, paused before speaking:


    "And you''re not Cinderella, you were before I came,


    The most beautiful princess. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 432： bid farewell

    Chapter 432 Farewell


    In the bustling ballroom, handsome men and beautiful women gather.


    Accompanied by the band''s playing and singing, the graceful figures are more vivid and moving under the lights.


    Tu Fu held Miss Cheryl''s palm and back waist, looking at the pair of clear but extremely hot pupils looking at him all the time, he couldn''t help but stagger his gaze.


    He doesn''t want to continue to let the relationship between each other go wrong, but he doesn''t want to see a lady without a dance partner, and be ridiculed on such an occasion.


    That''s why Tu Fu came, and that''s why he said something suggestive to Cheryl.


    Even without me, you are your own princess, so don''t use it for anything superfluous.


    I don��t know if Cheryl understands, but Tu Fu is silent, holding her lace gloves and dancing to the music step by step.


    The look on her face suddenly reminded her of the last dance with Miss Weimar in G?ttinghagen, after which Sophie became very jealous because of it.


    This incident will definitely become a news topic, and it has to be explained as a reason.


    "Anders... Mr. Capet."


    "Ok?"


    "Are you thinking about something else?"


    "No, it''s quite a pleasure to dance with our Miss Cheryl." Tu Fu lied almost instinctively, and made an expression of enjoyment.


    "Actually, I want to say..."


    Cheryl was silent for a while, but couldn''t help but said: "Your foot stepped on my skirt, several times."


    Looking down, Miss Cheryl Thoreau''s "children''s dress" had a few more inconspicuous gray marks, and even the dancing shoes were trampled dirty.


    "Well, Cheryl, I really should apologize to you for my poor dancing skills."


    Tu Fu covered his forehead. His talent for music and dance was almost zero, and he had never studied systematically.


    If you pay a little more attention when dancing, you can use the hunter''s senses to break down the dance moves of others, and then just imitate them blindly.


    If you accidentally distract yourself, something similar will happen.


    It is still the most central area of ??the dance pool, and this is like losing the face earned just now.


    "Pfft."


    Far from blaming him, Cheryl couldn''t help covering her mouth with her hand, and laughed very decently,


    "I didn''t expect that such a great person as Mr. Capet would have something he is not good at."


    "Look at what you said, there are so many things I''m not good at, I never like such boring occasions, I don''t have much interest in music and dancing, I''m really not romantic at all.


    Besides, I��m still very lazy, I��m not self-motivated, I��d rather be a library guard than a teacher, my attitude towards life has never been optimistic, I��m very negative����


    Tu Fu brought up many of his faults without thinking.


    He just wants the little fan girl to see that her idol has never been a Mr. Perfect, and also has many flaws in ordinary people.


    Cheryl raised her proud head and said straightly: "If you don''t like music and dancing, then find other hobbies. When you feel tired and don''t want to fight, stop and enjoy the scenery on the road.


    When you feel sad and depressed about life, I can lend you a shoulder to lean on. "


    "But��"


    Cheryl looked into his eyes and blurted out the words instinctively and stubbornly, "Mr. Capet, you don''t need to give me any answers, I just want to do it.


    Even if you reject me a hundred times, I will still go to the University of Michigan and pursue the answer I want. "


    A girl like her probably needs a lot of courage to say this.


    The subtext of her words is probably "I like you, so what does it have to do with you", what a free and easy girl, if she hadn''t met Sophie, it would be difficult for even Tu Fu to guarantee that she would not be attracted to her.


    He who has lost his heart,


    It is impossible to love or hate anyone.


    The lights in the venue flashed, and at the end of the symphony called "Fate", the accompaniment musicians stopped their instruments abruptly.


    Once the dance is over, it''s time to say goodbye.


    "To tell you the truth, the kingdom''s ship is about to arrive in Tabor, and there are still many troubles for me to solve, so I won''t stay in Tabur for too long.


    So ma''am, please give my best regards to Judge Thoreau and little Tina. Thank you for taking care of me in the Southern Continent, so I won''t let me wander here like a lonely ghost.


    At the same time, thank you very much for liking me. "


    Tu Fu was sincerely moved. He went to the counter, picked up a glass and poured two glasses of champagne, handed a glass to Cheryl who was already in tears, and said belatedly:


    "The world is big, but life is bigger, and we will meet again."


    ��


    The other side of the world.


    Far away in the polar region of the Weddell Sea, the glacial land is covered with layers of thick white snow, thick snowflakes like cotton wool, falling overwhelmingly.


    Adding a bit of trouble to the already difficult road.


    The abnormal polar climate has no rules to follow, even for experts who have done their homework, it is difficult to grasp.


    In the vast snow, two figures in different clothes on the glacier crawled forward with difficulty and slowly, despite the strange weather changes on this ice continent, they did not intend to stop.


    "Tufu Capet, who received a thousand knives, I am here to suffer for you. You are dating and flirting with a girl. What a shameless bastard."


    Jack Sparrow swearing and trudging forward.


    He rubbed his hands that were red from the cold and worked hard to move forward.


    One step at a time, leaving conspicuous marks on the snow.


    The one who followed him was naturally Victor Horta, who is one of the seven martial arts. He has suffered so much that he cannot tell.


    Obviously, Captain Jack just said that he would go around the polar region and leave immediately after collecting the necessary information, but when he got there, the "big guy" couldn''t move his feet.


    I have to dig three feet here to find out.


    This is the rumored polar region!


    The most dangerous place in the world, a place wider than the largest island in the world.


    The glacier continent will always be a vast expanse of whiteness, with no end in sight.


    The deeper they go in, the more the extraordinary power is suppressed, a kind of restriction similar to the whiskey hill.


    Even Jack Sparrow''s teleportation ability couldn''t be used. In order to reduce losses, Victor had to order his men to dock the ship on the other side of the polar continent, in case there was an escape base in case of an accident.


    Captain Jack looked straight ahead and said casually, "Victor, remember how many days we''ve been here."


    "Sir, two weeks, we have been in the polar region for two weeks, why not come here first this time."


    Victor blew on his hands that were red from the cold, "If you want to come next time, even if you don''t have professional tools and facilities, you should at least bring a few sled dogs for transportation. It will be more efficient."


    "Sled dogs? Why didn''t you say so sooner."


    Hearing what Jack Sparrow said, Victor was out of breath.


    If he hadn''t rushed in so recklessly, how could the two have suffered so much, encountering strange creature attacks, getting lost, and the polar climate with a woman''s face along the way.


    If it weren''t for the physical body made by the extraordinary, the two of them would have been buried here long ago.


    This unplanned journey is driving Victor almost crazy.


    "Look, there seems to be something ahead."


    Jack Sparrow raised his head and put his hands above his eyes.


    "If I go on like this, I will get snow blindness sooner or later." Victor complained quietly, but looked forward obediently.


    In the vast white world, there are a few more colors, adding a bit of vitality to the only white territory.


    A few strands of fabric hang from a stake, like some sort of signal.


    After the two approached, they could see it more clearly. The so-called wisps of color were clothes and broken flags that had been frozen into ice.


    This area has traces of camping and camping, which has been wiped out over time.


    Looking at these traces, people must have arrived a long time ago.


    "Could it be them?"


    A bold idea appeared in Jack Sparrow''s mind. Such an opportunity is rare, and it must be explored for a while.


    Then,


    He slowly turned his head to look at Victor Horta, the big grudge who was traveling with him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 433： Door

    Chapter 433 Door


    "Wow, wow..."


    On the polar ice sheet, two small figures each took a shovel, and after discovering the location of the cloth belt, they dug down vigorously.


    This is by no means an easy job.


    The glaciers in the polar regions have been formed for tens of thousands of years, and they will be excavated on the ice continent that will not melt for thousands of years.


    Especially in harsh wind and snow days, diggers don''t know how much pressure they have to stare at.


    The unlucky Victor Horta used the shovel to crush the ice numbly and mechanically over and over again. He couldn''t remember how long he had been doing this meaningless thing, and he had complained about someone a million times in his heart.


    I don''t know where He got these tools, and after using the transmission ceremony, the pair of shovels came into their hands.


    Victor looked impatiently at Sparrow, who was also working hard: "Sir, do you think there will really be something here?"


    "Just now, I saw that the flag over there looks familiar. Although it is very worn, you can still vaguely see the original appearance. It is the flag of the Joint Expedition Team, with the logos of seven schools including Michigan University, Columbia University, and Freer. , presumably they have also passed through this area."


    Jack Sparrow told him this clue in a serious tone.


    There is no mistake, that is the mark of the joint expedition team. More than ten years ago, the archaeologists who brought together the top people in the industry came to the polar region.


    I have been in this land for at least a month, and news spreads every day.


    When people thought that the expedition was going well enough, they suddenly heard nothing, and the outside world defaulted it as a collective accident.


    With a heavy heart, Jack Sparrow shoveled down hard, only to hear a "click" to shatter, which was different from the cracking sound of ice cubes.


    A bone that had been frozen was revealed before His eyes, but it was crushed by the shovel in vain, and turned into powder together with the ice.


    "Come and help."


    Victor understood after hearing what he said, walked to Captain Jack, and swung down with a shovel in a similar manner. With the joint efforts of the two, all the surrounding ice blocks were shattered in a short time.


    On this glacial continent, more and more frozen corpses appeared in front of us.


    Or because of the ultra-low temperature of minus 30 to 40 degrees, the flesh and blood of those dead bodies were not corroded by bacteria, and the skin and muscles were frozen and shrunk, leaving only the skinny and miserable appearance.


    Like a mummy after being dried.


    Their death appearances are different, some are forcibly torn into two pieces by unknown creatures, some are naked without any wounds, and some corpses are in the form of giants when they die.


    Even worse, the body was split into four and five, and the organs in the stomach were emptied.


    "My God, what the **** happened here."


    Even Victor Horta, who is used to seeing the big world, couldn''t help but take a breath when he saw the piles of miserable dead bodies all over the floor.


    "Perhaps it is some creatures living in the polar regions, just like those that once attacked us. It is normal for ordinary people to be attacked by monsters and cannot escape."


    Jack Sparrow''s face was cold, and it wasn''t easy for them to come this way.


    On the glacier, I encountered a lot of strange-looking "locals" attacks. Compared with them, those giant cute long-haired penguins are much friendlier.


    Wow, wow...


    As they dug deeper, the remaining things of this temporary camp were excavated from the snow one by one.


    Judging from the clothing and age of the dead, most of them were young and middle-aged, and they were indeed members of the joint expedition team. They had set up a temporary camp here.


    And died here because of a different attack.


    "Speaking of which, there were more than 30 people who came to investigate that time, and less than one-third of the people in this temporary camp, there are probably many people who were buried elsewhere." Victor said, even he Everyone knows about the big event that caused a sensation in Baia, which shows its influence.


    At this moment, when Jack Sparrow beside him looked at one of the corpses, he pondered for a moment before recalling the identity of the deceased.


    "It turned out to be him."


    The deceased was an old man. When he was dying, his body was curled up into a ball, and what he was holding tightly was a specially wrapped backpack with several layers.


    It seems to be protecting something important.


    "Who is that?"


    "Professor Wayne, formerly an industry leader in archeology at the School of Humanities at the University of Michigan, really couldn''t escape this disaster."


    Jack Sparrow raised his mouth casually. This man is also the grandfather of Miss Bella Wayne, an old pedant who participated in the exploration with the original owner''s parents.


    Professor Wayne of the University of Michigan died here, but the bodies of the parents of the original owner were not in this area.


    I don''t know whether it was eaten by wild beasts or buried in a deeper place.


    "They are all heroes who explored history. They deserve the respect of later generations. They shouldn''t die in such a barren place. Victor, let''s dig out these remains first, and bring them with us when we go back."


    Captain Jack sighed softly with sad eyes.


    Then, He reached out and took out the backpack that the other party desperately protected before he died. Almost twenty years have passed, and the items in the bag are also aging with time.


    Jack Sparrow uncovered layer after layer, and finally took out the innermost thing.


    A custom notebook made of parchment.


    The advantage of this kind of material is that it can be easily preserved for hundreds of thousands of years, especially in the extremely cold environment of the desert, which often lasts longer. The members of the expedition team have taken protective measures in advance, and they want to pass this thing on to the latecomers. .


    "The polar exploration log, it seems that this trip was not in vain."


    Jack stared at the notebook with flickering eyes, and flipped through it casually. The sheepskin notebook was well preserved inside and out, and the handwriting was clearly visible.


    "What is written on it."


    Victor saw that Captain Jack was watching seriously, and he didn''t speak for a long time, so he couldn''t help asking.


    "Some, the investigation process was very difficult from the preparations for the project approval to the exploration along the way.


    In general, there seems to be nothing worthy of attention.


    But the subsequent records are very confusing, probably related to the incident on this ice sheet. "


    Jack Sparrow read at an extremely fast speed. Although the content is all in Bayan, there are still many incomprehensible technical terms in this record.


    After ??, there are many symbols with unclear meanings.


    Presumably that archaeological leader was delirious during the later stage of the investigation, and could only leave a few words that he thought were meaningful.


    Flipping through the journal, Captain Jack frowned slightly when he read this record.


    "Under the pursuit of the terrible white death, we finally escaped at a great price and came to the deepest dream land in the polar region, but there was only... a door in front of us."


    "A door?" Victor repeated, puzzled.


    Captain Jack nodded slowly. Unfortunately, there is no detailed information about "that door" in the log.


    "Maybe we can take a look for ourselves."


    Jack Sparrow has the adventurous spirit and crazy thinking part of Tu Fu, and he is quite a radical personality, so he is naturally unwilling to let go of this good opportunity.


    The moment this idea appeared, a deep male voice came from my mind.


    "Don''t even think about it."


    "Hey, you''re not flirting with that lady anymore, why are you still taking care of me." Jack Sparrow sneered.


    Tufu, who was far away in Tabor, warned in a very serious tone:


    "This exploration operation is over. Without my permission, you are not allowed to go deeper into the polar region."


    The authority possessed by His No. 1 body is the ability to issue orders to the other two bodies.


    This exploration has already obtained enough information, the remains of the members of the expedition team, and a very valuable record log. Captain Jack and the two of them alone,


    Without any equipment, it is not wise to take risks and enter the depths of the polar region.


    "Oh, that''s the only way to go."


    Looking at the endless ice field ahead, but unable to explore it himself, what a pity, Jack Sparrow sighed helplessly.


    ��


    "Ugh!"


    Abyss.


    At the bottom of the invisible end, there was also an ancient sigh.


    He feels this same troubled realm,


    I don''t know what I remembered.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 434： A love letter (end of this volume)

    Chapter 434 A Love Letter (End of this volume)


    1495, July 25th.


    A fleet of warships flying the "Baija" flag on the violent sea came with the wind and waves. The gunboat flew across the sea and broke through the waves.


    The white waves on both sides of the ship were stirred up, causing waves to skip over the side of the ship.


    I saw that the choppy water zone expanded to the sea behind the fleet,


    There are thousands of hectares of wave light.


    The young sailors dressed in majestic etiquette stood upright, and they all showed proud expressions when passing through the customs.


    A week and a half ago,


    After receiving the royal order, the Third Royal Navy Fleet came in a hurry from the Coral Sea.


    A whole full-stacked naval fleet has traveled thousands of miles just to pick up people, which is definitely a big move.


    But no one in the navy resisted this, just because the passenger to be picked up was Mr. Tuf Capet, who was famous all over the world.


    His identity is absolutely worthy of this grand ceremony, and its importance is even more worthy of a full-staffed naval fleet to personally **** him back home.


    Just today, all other ships in the only port of Tabor were suspended, and no ships were allowed to dock on that day. This big movement of picking up and dropping off naturally attracted countless people of Tabor to bid farewell here.


    "Is this the boat that picks up Mr. Capet?"


    "I didn''t expect him to have been doing scientific research in the Southern Continent for more than two years after he disappeared. It''s really not easy."


    "So why is he a national hero? Only people like Mr. Capet are eligible to be escorted by the fleet."


    "What is this formation? I heard from domestic news that the formation in G?ttinghagen is scary now. I''m afraid that people from the entire king''s capital will rush over. Not only the navy will be there, but even the big figures in the cabinet will be there." Visit the site."


    The bustling port has already seen off many people from the Kingdom of Baia, mostly Caucasians who settled here.


    In this foreign land, only those who came from the Northern Continent understand the meaning of this name to the kingdom.


    It is like the status of "Aesop Andersen" as a **** among people of color, and Jack Sparrow''s status as a union of non-human races at sea,


    Tufu Capet has an extraordinary status among the white people in Baia and even the entire Northern Continent.


    ��


    Smith Industries Headquarters.


    Tu Fu sat cross-legged in David''s office, and saw the bustling scene of the port with his "hawk eyes". He had been waiting for two years for this day to finally come.


    Unfortunately, up to now, He still can''t dream of condensing a complete heart.


    Naturally, I couldn''t tell what it was like in my heart, so I could only sigh in self-pity.


    It''s not without a little gain. He spent two years on the sea and the southern continent.


    At this point, the layout of this continent is considered complete, except for "Smith Industries", which has become a giant, and its other two bodies.


    One is guarding secrets in the Whiskey Hills, and the scheduling chessboard is invincible.


    After he leaves, "Aesop Andersen" will take over his work in the Southern Continent, using the image of the spiritual mentor of the colored people to continue harvesting anchors here.


    Another crazy pirate "Jack Sparrow" just came out of the Pole.


    If he hadn''t noticed something, that crazy personality would not have given up easily after knowing the secret of the polar region.


    His trip to sea this time was not bad at all. Not only did he accumulate experience for himself in advance, but he also found the remains of the expedition team and got the crucial expedition log.


    "Afterwards, I let Jack Sparrow continue to play me at sea, and by the way, help me search for potion materials for the next stage of advancement, which can be regarded as adding a little help to the Pirate Alliance.


    The next step is to advance to Sequence 3. It will take some time to surpass the demigod level. "


    Tu Fu silently calculated that since he brought the ''internal combustion engine'' back to this world, the occult scholar''s potion has been silently digested.


    Redisplay the past things on the table,


    Naturally, it is also one of the achievements of playing the "hidden scholar".


    Speaking of which, Sequence 3, the extraordinary powerhouse located in the demigods and gods, there are not many such powerful extraordinary people in this world.


    Except for the hidden existence of the Church of the Seven Gods.


    The captain of "Mingesa" in the Seven Martial Seas, the deep sea king of the deep sea royal family, the cat-faced president of the Rosicrucian Society... The forces on the sea and the southern continent are roughly just these few people who have touched this threshold, and the number is pitifully small.


    Tu Fu''s thoughts were racing, and he muttered to himself: "And there seems to be something wrong with the abyss, and I don''t know what big event is going to happen. Now that I have assumed the responsibility of the ghost ship, I have to speed up."


    "Hey, Tu Fu, why are you still here? Azvalo has found someone to find me here. I''m afraid that if you delay a little longer, the warship will sail directly to the headquarters."


    The sound of dense footsteps came from the door, and Mr. David pushed the door in with a tired long voice.


    He was accompanied by Miss Bella Wayne. The two people were standing very close to each other, and they maintained a parallel stance, and it seemed that their relationship had made some progress.


    Tu Fu rolled his eyes: "You are such a heartless bastard, drive me away so that you and Bella can spend some time alone, right?"


    "Yeah, hurry up and go back to Baia to accept the baptism of people''s enthusiasm."


    David shrugged his shoulders, showing a helpless expression, and then said something indistinguishable from the truth, "It''s because of you, so as long as we walk together, no matter how many girls there are, they are just interested in you, ignoring me, who is from Smith Industries. Successor, this is very sad."


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense."


    Bella gave this poor-mouthed guy a blank look, "The kingdom needs you, and the girl in G?ttinghagen has been waiting for you for a long time, just don''t let her down."


    "I understand, I understand."


    Tu Fu nodded and agreed with complicated emotions.


    In the last few days, He has worked so hard to mobilize the power of the anchor point to gather the heart, isn''t it just to return to the familiar land and welcome the beautiful woman with the best attitude.


    The power of faith condensed in the anchor point of the southern continent is enough.


    But no matter how hard I try, I can''t break through that layer of psychological barriers, as if I''ve lost my heart for a long time and have gotten used to the status quo.


    Something is always blocking it.


    "David, you will take over my position after I leave. You must know more about the business than I do. I have asked Professor Fran to take over the technical aspects. After the production scale of the ''internal combustion engine'' is up, the transportation will be carried out step by step. Expansion of tools.


    It is worth noting that in the future, the University of Michigan and Smith Industries will be honored and disgraceful, and they will directly cooperate with Bayer. "


    "Man, of course I know this%"


    Tu Fu looked at the young son in front of him, and explained to David Smith unhurriedly,


    "We will definitely become quite remarkable rich people, but I must remind you that the current production system of Smith Industries is the limit,


    In the past few years, it has been slowly improving, and finally it has to move closer to the kingdom''s welfare system. Regardless of the size of the property under your control, you should have a heart that is sympathetic to others.


    You should know that my original intention of creating electric lights is to save fuel and allow more people to use them, not to install them in factories or other places,


    Let the workers suffer more horribly, to work endlessly, can you understand me? "


    The meaning of His words has been expressed clearly enough.


    I don''t want Smith to become a moth that absorbs the nutrients of the southern continent, and I don''t want this land to become what it used to be like the Baia Kingdom.


    David Smith rarely responded seriously: "I understand your concerns, but you must know that capital is sometimes like a monster that cannot be controlled by the rein, and even us owners may not be able to control its future."


    The eyes of the two collided in the air.


    Whenever this topic is discussed, the atmosphere is always so serious.


    Bella was gently pushed from behind David, who looked flickering and sighed with complicated emotions:


    "Tu Fu, I can assure you that the soil environment in the Southern Continent will not get worse. As for the uniform of the kingdom''s welfare, I will try my best to do it, but in the end I dare not promise you."


    "This is enough."


    Tu Fu did not force others to be difficult, and he could hear the promise of a giant capital heir,


    is enough.


    Tu Fu regained his composure, and looked at the lady beside him:


    "And Bella, there is one thing I want to tell you before I leave. I got some news from the polar region. Some of the remains of the archaeological team members who went to the polar region back then have been found, and Professor Smith is among them."


    "My God."


    Bella covered her mouth in disbelief, her eyes widened.


    "I have sent those bones to the Northern Continent, and I want to bury Professor Smith in the South Park of the University of Michigan.


    That is the cemetery area for all the scholars who have made contributions to the University of Michigan. It is not a disgrace to the identity of Professor Wayne to be buried there, or you can consult your parents first. "


    Tufu went all out to tell Bella what happened in the polar region.


    The latter fell into incredible shock after hearing it, and it took a long time to regain his composure.


    "Grandpa devoted his whole life to archaeological excavation. After his death, he was buried in Miska''s Southern District Cemetery. This is also his lifelong wish. Please excuse me."


    "I see."


    After explaining this important matter to Bella, Tu Fu has no one to say goodbye to.


    Anyone who has anything to do with him in the Southern Continent, the family who should say goodbye has said goodbye, and what should be explained has almost been explained.


    The grievances and grievances in this continent for nearly half a year have finally been resolved.


    "Mr. Capet, a gentleman who claims to know you has come, and he has a very important interview with you.


    Whether to arrange to meet with him. "


    Just as Tu Fu was about to leave, a young secretary knocked on the door and brought him another piece of news.


    Tu Fu also frowned: "Someone who knows me? Did he say his name?"


    The secretary who conveyed the message simply replied,


    "Dak Bryson, he said so."


    This somewhat familiar name made Tu Fu start to care.


    "Dak Bryson? The former captain of the Ryan Royal Navy, the current captain of the Duncan, what is he doing to find me? Did he already know that Jack Sparrow is my business?"


    His impression of the former captain of the Duncan was that he was just,


    The other party has a good reputation at sea.


    Once returned to the middle of the voyage at any cost, and saved himself who was on an isolated island. It can be seen that the rumors are very consistent with the reality.


    David Smith, who also heard the news, shook his head again and again:


    "Tu Fu, it''s best not to make any further complications at this critical moment. If you don''t go to the port, Azvalo will definitely issue a warrant to arrest you.


    What''s more, I''m still from Ryan, so it''s better not to see him during this sensitive period. "


    After lowering his head and contemplating for several seconds, Tu Fu made a decision in his mind:


    "That gentleman once saved my life, so it must not be a common thing to come to me at this time.


    David, it looks like I''m going to bother you. Help me delay Mr. Azvalo for a while, just a short while. "


    "I don''t know if it''s a blessing or a misfortune to know you."


    Knowing this companion''s stubborn temper, the two of them did not persuade him any more, and agreed despite their reluctance.


    Soon.


    A dark-skinned man with obvious scar marks on his face, wearing the uniform of the captain of a male ship, led by the secretary all the way to Tu Fu''s office.


    This Mr. Captain, who has been exposed to wind and rain for a long time at sea, whether it is the appearance, the characteristics of the shape, or the mature and restrained temperament,


    are enough for people to recognize it at a glance.


    It is worth noting that he raised a wooden box in his hand. Tu Fu glanced at it casually, but did not sense any danger from it.


    Tu Fu showed a smile on his face, and he didn''t bother to pretend to be tempting anymore, and met him directly with his real face. When he walked up, he stretched out his palm:


    "Captain Duck, long time no see."


    "It turns out that the sea legend is actually true, and you really used the false name of Jack Sparrow."


    Dak Bryson''s expression paused slightly, and it took him more than ten seconds to digest the matter.


    "When I was expelled from the kingdom, many people wanted my life, so they had to flee overseas and use this alias. Fortunately, I was taken care of by you, Captain Duck, otherwise I would have died on the desert island."


    "You''re welcome, in fact, it was your girlfriend who asked me to help."


    Tu Fu smiled indifferently, "Since the captain already knows my identity, it seems that this matter has spread at sea."


    "No, it was someone else who told me about this. It was your female companion, Miss Sophie Winster. She found and told me everything two years ago. I promised to keep it a secret for her."


    Dak Bryson mentions the name with all due respect.


    "what happened?"


    "Two years ago, long after the San Diego incident happened, and everyone in the world was already dead, that kind Miss Winster came to me.


    Tell me part of the truth, and entrust me with a task for her. "


    "Find out my news?" Tu Fu asked suspiciously.


    "If it''s this kind of thing, it''s not easy to say. I can''t do it and naturally I won''t agree." Dak Bryson smiled with facial muscles:


    "She wants me to deliver something to you, if there is any news about you, whether it''s Jack Sparrow or Touf Capet,


    It just happened for me, who is often active in the sea and the southern continent, to inquire about and pass this thing on.


    I have heard some news about you in Narnia, Shipwreck Bay, and Rogree Island, but no matter what.


    Even I thought something was wrong with you.


    It wasn''t until two weeks ago that I saw the news of your "resurrection" in the news. I arrived in the Southern Continent on the "Duncan", and I had the opportunity to meet you again.


    By the way, I will hand over all these things to you. "


    "What is it worth your troubles?"


    After finishing speaking, Dak Bryson placed the wooden box he had been carrying on the table, and looked at Tu Fu with envy:


    "To be honest, I have been working at sea for so many years, and I am used to seeing seafarers working outside for a long time. It is already a model for the industry that the women at home can not change their minds.


    But this is the first time I have seen a kind and thoughtful girl like Miss Winster. "


    Tu Fu was startled subconsciously: "So, what''s in the box."


    "Letter."


    "when?"


    ��Since two years ago, letters have been sent almost every week, and every time I return to land, I will collect these letters together,


    so that when they find you or hear from you, they can be delivered to you. "


    Captain Dak Bryson handed over the wooden box in his hand, and after handing it over smoothly, he took off his hat and saluted him,


    "Now, my mission has finally been completed, so I won''t bother you."


    "Thanks...thank you..."


    "You''re welcome, and I''ll give you a sea proverb by the way.


    The sea is very big, but even if those who are destined are washed away by the waves, they will meet again one day. "


    Captain Duck waved back leisurely, without asking Tufu for any reward.


    walked away very chicly.


    He has always been such a dashing person.


    Leaving Tu Fu alone with a strange mood, he opened the wooden box stupidly, only to hear a "swish", a dense pile of letters full of longing,


    It fell with a clatter until it covered the entire table.


    He opened one of the letters casually.


    "1493, May 25th.


    Are you OK? I am fine!


    Since the sea adventure is over, thanks to your care, I still go to Duz University, have a new life, make new friends, and everything is fine here.


    I saw the sign in the newspaper, so you must be fine too, right!


    Forgive my presumptuous idea and let Captain Duck deliver the letter for me, I really... really miss you..."


    ��


    "August 1, 1493.


    Are you OK? I am fine!


    It has been three months since I heard from you. I have learned not to rely on you anymore. I live independently and solve difficulties by myself. Now I am very good and can do everything by myself.


    So when you come back in the future, I won''t let you worry about it... I will wait for you, always and always. "


    ��


    "October 15th, 1493.


    Are you OK? I am fine!


    I have already been promoted to a Sequence 7 speculator, and I will keep going. Although you have warned me many times, the end of the extraordinary is self-destruction, and it is enough to stay at a low sequence.


    But I can''t help but think, if I could help you more while at sea, wouldn''t there be troubles later. "


    ��


    "1494. April 29.


    Are you OK? I am fine!


    It��s been almost a year, and I��ve also returned to G?ttinghagen from Douz University, and found a decent journalism internship, and I always like to run outside with the team.


    Because once I''m busy, I won''t hear Ms. Amphier urging me to marry another man.


    whee. "


    ��


    "1494. Nov. 20.


    Are you OK? I am fine!


    Recently, I have continued to be promoted to the Sequence 6 psychiatrist of the Swindler Sequence, and obtained an ability to cure mental illness for superhumans...


    I think, if one day you really turn into a monster,


    At least I''ll be by your side, so you won''t be too lonely. "


    ��


    "1495. July 7th.


    Are you OK? I am fine!


    Finally... finally saw your news in the newspaper, I knew you must still be alive, but... if you have been in the Southern Continent for so long, why didn''t you come to me, not even a letter.


    After two years, I don''t know if you are living well, and I don''t know if you have a new family of your own..."


    "Tufu...you don''t want me?"


    "Ugh!"


    Boom!


    When Tu Fu saw this, he couldn''t bear to read it any longer, and a large area of ??the letterhead paper began to wrinkle.


    He can imagine how many tears that poor girl shed when she wrote this letter,


    Enduring the sad mood to force the letter to be sent.


    When Tu Fu saw the last line, Tu Fu felt as if he had been punched hard in the heart.


    Suddenly felt a huge, indescribable sadness, but his body was unable to respond. The extreme depression forced him to tremble all over, and he collapsed powerlessly on the ground.


    At this moment, Tu Fu suddenly felt a heat in his heart slowly begin to condense.


    The huge power of faith accumulated before has no room to expand the atrium. The ability from the "daydreamer" has already completed the last corner of the fantasy heart according to his needs.


    "Haha... hahaha... woo..."


    Tu Fu made a weird voice, rolling on the ground but laughing non-stop.


    After laughing for an unknown amount of time, he slowly got up and opened the window of the office, raising his arms to embrace the incoming wind.


    The warm wind blows,


    The blowing made it hard for him to open his eyes, but a stream of heat continued to flow down his face from the corners of both eyes.


    I don''t know when, tears are streaming down my face.


    cruel man,


    I found my own heart.


    ps: It��s an ending for the keynote of this volume. I don��t know if it��s considered satisfactory. Tomorrow will take a day off as usual~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 435： contacts

    Chapter 435 Network


    In the blue and rippling coral sea area, the fish under the water are jumping up and down, making the waves turbulent.


    The hard-working Cretan bird fluttered its wings and cut through the sky as it swooped down. When it caught the soaring fish, it flew high, leaving a clear track line among the clouds.


    If it is not for the loyalty to love, it is impossible to support the high-intensity work day after day.


    Every time the task is completed, they eagerly return to their homeland to spend a moment with their beloved partner.


    The cycle goes on and on until the partner dies and will be buried together, and there will never be a real place to stop. Perhaps it is because of being born in Crete,


    Born romantic, dying great is the tragic fate of this bird.


    Clah��


    A heavily armed Royal Navy fleet quickly skimmed across this sea area, and a young man wearing a valuable black cloak stood on the bow of the main ship deck.


    His eyes are constantly circling on the sea surface, holding a handful of bird food in his hand, feeding the seabirds or seagulls passing by this route, which is one of the few joys of Tu Fu living on the boat.


    Even after two years, the speed of the naval warship has exceeded 24 nautical miles, and the time-consuming speed leading to this route has been cut by more than half.


    But it takes at least half a month to travel directly from Tabur to G?ttinghagen.


    Da da da��


    A few footsteps were heard nearby, and several generals in white navy uniforms came from behind, one of them even had a general star on his chest,


    The naval officer spoke modestly and politely to the young man standing at the bow:


    "Mr. Capet, please return to the master bedroom to rest. It is better not to show your face too much on the boat. After all, all countries in the Northern Continent are now following your tracks.


    Although we have plenty of troops, the intelligence department has received news that Landis may make some moves in the near future. It is better for you to keep a low profile before returning to the border. "


    The naval officer who spoke had a decent face, and a pair of sharp eyes could bring great pressure to people.


    "Do something? Don''t they dare to send people to attack and kill me at sea." Tu Fu chuckled.


    "It''s hard to say, but in this sensitive period, those people are more likely to want to capture you alive. No matter what they plan to do, the fleet will do everything possible to protect your safety."


    "Lieutenant General Yardley, can I trust you?"


    Tu Fu didn''t care about his words at all, and casually wiped away the last bit of bird food in his hands, with the food residue sticking between his fingers lightly.


    The Vice Admiral named Maynard Yardley nodded seriously,


    "The Second Royal Fleet of Baia are all the most loyal soldiers to the kingdom, and Mr. Capet is the most important person in the kingdom now. Of course, you can trust us unconditionally."


    "That''s good. In fact, if I really want to return to G?ttinghagen, I don''t need to take a sailing ship. It will be easier and more efficient to use other methods.


    The reason for the troublesome way of returning by ship is that His Majesty wants to use the strongest military force to take me away. By the way, he will give some deterrence to the enemies in the northern continent and show our powerful military power at sea.


    If I don''t stand on the deck, how can I stand up for Baier. "


    Tu Fu easily distorted this matter with words.


    "Isn''t it because of your request that the kingdom is forced to greet you at the port with the highest reception etiquette, so you have to take a boat?"


    Speechless, Lieutenant General Maynard just muttered a few words in his heart, and he had to put down his posture in the face of this person: "It''s natural, the kingdom has spent a lot of money on the establishment of the navy these years, and there are more than a dozen ships large and small. Troops are built from scratch.


    It is almost the same as the naval power of old powers such as Ryan and Bania,


    If there is an incoming enemy, just sink it. "


    The soldiers of Landis still have this kind of arrogance, not to mention that when the old-fashioned generals had no resources and no weapons, they could fight all the invincible opponents around with their blood.


    What''s more, now that the weapons are excellent and the ammunition is abundant, the fighting spirit of the armed forces is booming.


    Not to mention a mere Lantis, even if the enemy is all over the North Continent, the Kingdom of Baia still has the strength to fight.


    "Mr. Capet, your top priority now is to have a good rest. I heard that the citizens of G?ttinghagen and the people of the twelve lower states have already prepared to welcome them in Donggang these days, and there will be many important figures there.


    And it was more grand than the one half a year ago, but the result was not bad. Lieutenant General Maynard made a promise.


    Tu Fu raised his eyebrows: "Oh, that means even His Majesty will come."


    "Ahem...Your Majesty, he contracted a cold a few days ago and has been recuperating in the Hill Palace. He couldn''t even attend the normal parliamentary meeting, so he had to ask his assistant to convey it. I''m afraid it will take some time for treatment."


    Lieutenant General Maynard Yardley''s words sounded like nothing more than a sense of unwarranted joy.


    It is certain that it is Schr?dinger''s fever. As long as Tufu is on his way back to Baia, the fever virus will take effect. As long as he does not go, His Majesty will be healthy and healthy.


    "It''s really a disease of being too smart."


    Tu Fu also shook his head with a smile and complained, only to see him waving his hands like walking in the cabin: "Okay, I''ll go down first, so that your soldiers can relax and don''t have to worry about Landis''s attack.


    When I was in the Southern Continent, they tried every means to lurk, and recently they couldn��t do anything to me, and they couldn��t even get close to me.


    Besides... this is the sea. "


    After leaving only this meaningful sentence, Tu Fu smiled mysteriously and disappeared on the deck.


    Only a group of naval officers were left looking at each other. Lieutenant General Maynard Yardley still strictly raised the level of prevention and control to the highest level.


    closely monitors every move at sea.


    ��


    Southern Continent, around the Sea of ??Storms.


    The night after Baia''s Second Royal Navy Fleet left.


    The moon and the stars are sparse. In the port of more than a dozen islands near the mainland, nearly twenty fast ships are dispatched towards that route at the same time.


    All of them had firm and stern eyes. After quickly changing into their uniforms, everyone held guns in their hands, and destroyed all the documents and passports that could prove their identities.


    Following that, the group boarded the ship in the fastest and most efficient way, and hurriedly entered the route to the northern continent.


    Their speed boats are lighter and travel faster,


    Just a few days and nights to catch up with the goal quickly.


    "It seems that those mice have already left, and they can finally calm down for a while."


    Taking advantage of the moonlight to stand on an island near the southern continent, a blond young man in white stepped out.


    Beside him is the "witch" Karina who has been with him for a long time. She is dressed in a **** dress and said unhurriedly, "These people can''t be killed all the time, and they have been hiding underground. Now they are finally exposed. It must be Go after that boat.


    As far as I know, those speedboats are full of bombs, even if only one explosion is enough to threaten the fleet. "


    "Heh, just to kill one person is really enough sacrifice, there are dozens of people on board."


    Manco Capac, a craftsman demigod, said softly, "What did the president say?"


    "Tu Fu can''t die now, at least not in the Southern Continent or the nearby waters, otherwise it will be our responsibility."


    "Understood."


    Manco Capac let out a sigh of relief, and manipulated his fingers lightly.


    The "puppet line" connecting those speedboats came into effect.


    Only hear the sound of "swish", all the speedboats going straight up, only hear the sound of "click",


    An invisible thread came from the front.


    After a strange "sizzling" sound, the invisible puppet thread was entwined with red blood, and all the speedboats were cut off from it at this moment,


    The people on board were turned into many petals without leaving any space.


    ��


    "Captain, Mr. Reese disobeyed the advice and mobilized his subordinates in the alliance without authorization. He has already gone to the Coral Sea to intercept a ship."


    In the Shipwreck Bay area, Belleman, the "Sharpshooter" of the Tianyasha Pirates, reported this important event to Mingesa in a serious tone.


    Although every Shichibukai in the alliance is free.


    But if one of them wants to make some big moves and borrow the power of the pirate alliance, he must seek the consent of the deacons in the alliance.


    "Oh, Landis is really in a hurry. He wants to use the hands of the Qiwuhai in the alliance to eradicate the enemy, and then logically put the **** pot on us, doing things without considering the consequences."


    Mingesa just spoke lightly, commenting casually.


    "So what do we do now?"


    "Without that little guy, naturally there is no ''Qiwuhai'' who has legitimate rights in the sea, so don''t chill the hearts of others. As for the candidates for Qiwuhai, there is no suitable candidate and it will be empty for the time being."


    "Understood, I''ll do it now."


    Beileman, who listened to the meaning of the captain''s words, nodded sharply, and then prepared to lead people out from Shipwreck Bay.


    One pirate ship after another quickly set off from the border of the Misty Sea, and not long after catching up, they saw a privately acting pirate ship.


    The crew of the "Ten Yaksha" filled the gun barrel with shells, and after aiming at the ships, there was a burst of "rumbling" bombing. Suddenly, the sea was full of flames.


    ��


    Northern Continent near the Coral Sea.


    A group of mermaids have been hiding on the seabed for a long time, including the royal family member Avril Lavigne. When the mermaids see the ships passing by this sea area,


    Especially after seeing the national flag on the ship clearly, the whole ethnic group leaned forward in unison.


    Quickly used the ax and hammer in his hand to "bang bang bang bang" under the boat of this fleet.


    Clatter...


    A large amount of sea water immediately invaded the bottom of the ship, spreading layer by layer to the higher part of the ship.


    By the time they noticed something was wrong, almost one-third of all ships had already entered the water.


    Just listen, the melodious and weird music sound came from the depths of the sea, and the crew members who heard it were even more confused, even though the sea water had already drowned their necks,


    The sea of ??people is completely immersed in the beautiful singing, and dies in the beauty.


    From the southern continent to the five oceans, any ship that tries to intercept or hinder a certain Baia Royal Navy fleet.


    Recently,


    One by one died strangely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 436： uncrowned king

    Chapter 436 The Uncrowned King


    As Tuff said to Admiral Yardley at first,


    There is no need to arrange any defensive force at all.


    The half-month journey of the Royal Navy fleet was extremely smooth. Not to mention being attacked by enemy warships, even the most common small group of pirates did not appear.


    The most troublesome non-human intelligent creatures in the Coral Sea hide quietly, not even a shadow emerges.


    Southern Continent and maritime powers, whoever knew that the guest transported by the fleet was Tuf Capet, all took the initiative to make way for this powerful man who ruled the sea.


    More than two years of contacts at sea and land in various forces,


    All come in handy on this day.


    The stormy Sea, Coral Sea, and inland Black Sea, which were originally rough, became so quiet and peaceful when the warship passed by,


    It seems to be saying goodbye to Tu Fu.


    "Sir, in half an hour we will arrive at the final destination, the eastern port of G?ttinghagen. If you have any needs, you can ask them."


    Commuters stand outside the main hatch, whispering messages into the room.


    "knew."


    In the cabin, there was only a faint male voice, and no joy could be heard.


    Tu Fu, leaning on the window, watched the scenery on both sides of the coastline quietly, but he couldn''t see the scenery of the river bank at all.


    Even though they have not yet entered the capital, the residents along the way are already in a dense mass of people. People from dozens of miles or hundreds of miles gather here, and dense black shadows enthusiastically wave their palms to welcome their arrival.


    Even William II did not have this kind of treatment when he visited the people.


    People in this country seem to know that He will return today, and they have put a lot of thought into it.


    Many "wishing heart lamps" were placed on the river bank. Tu Fu remembered that the night he left G?ttinghagen, the people of G?ttinghagen expressed the same heart to him.


    Salute the hero''s return.


    Tu Fu didn''t dislike this kind of battle.


    Looking at the frenzied scene on both sides of the river bank on the deck, the numerous sailors felt their scalps tingling, "It''s really terrifying popularity, it seems to be even bigger than the rumors say."


    ��Mr. Tuf Capet is willing to stand up and make sacrifices for the people of G?ttinghagen, so he deserves people��s respect.��


    "Mr. Sollens is gone, and Tuf Capet is here again. The kingdom will never lack such heroes, and heroes have never gone away."


    No matter the generals of the Royal Navy Fleet, they couldn''t help being moved by such a shocking moment.


    At first, some of the navy used such a large battle just to go to the southern continent to pick up people, so that the person who had been outside for a long time would have face.


    Until now, when Tu Fu was transported to China, I felt the momentum of universal celebration, and the original complaints were immediately thrown away without a trace.


    Lieutenant General Maynard Yardley couldn''t help but sigh when he saw this:


    "This is what the people want."


    Now this is far from the official handover time.


    Close to the surrounding areas of the capital, the states and cities below took the lead in launching a fiery battle.


    The main event starts from the port in the eastern part of G?ttinghagen. The capital, an area known for its traffic, is densely packed with people no matter where it is at the moment, and the noise of the noise overwhelms the waves.


    There are smoke bombs of various colors everywhere, and there are paper fireworks, and colorful pieces of paper are floating everywhere.


    People held various wooden signs in their hands, filled with slogans, some celebrated Mr. Capet��s return, some sent words of gratitude to him, and some expressed condolences.


    But the most common of those slogans is a very simple sentence - "Welcome Home".


    In the area close to the sea, an army guard of honor in brown-green military uniforms was ready to go. They pinned their guns to their chests and walked in a uniform goose step.


    The entire guard of honor of the Land Corps was deliberately cut into many square shapes, and uniformly dressed soldiers walked towards this place with majestic faces and postures.


    Every step seems to shake the Donggang ground, and the vigor of shaking the mountains and rivers can be regarded as a feast for the eyes of the waiting citizens of Cottinghager.


    "Why even the army is here, is it also here to meet Mr. Capet?"


    "That is the army''s guard of honor. In the past, only when the kingdom won a big victory against the surrounding countries, there was such a celebration."


    "Oh my god, even the guard of honor has come out, I''m afraid even the emperor''s personal conquest is just such a scene."


    "Do you know Mr. Capet''s deeds overseas? During the two full years of drifting, he has been researching machines for the new industrial revolution. Mass production of machines has begun in the southern continent, which is enough to determine the future war with Landis. This has already It��s like a big win.��


    Those waiting here exchanged information with each other.


    Tu Fu''s deeds in the Southern Continent are not hidden. Anyone who usually pays more attention to current affairs can say a few more words on this occasion in exchange for the admiration of others.


    What surprised people was that it wasn''t just the army guard of honor. After the corps on land was in place, another corps also caught up.


    ��


    G?ttinghagen, an der M?ll.


    On the other side of the main river that runs through G?ttinghag, with the roar of "woo woo".


    Large black smoke came out, and the black smoke almost covered the sky, and one after another medium and large warships gradually appeared on the other side of the river.


    After receiving the order, the warships guarding around the capital were all dispatched to their destination today.


    A large number of navies also stood neatly at the bow of the ship.


    Their military uniforms are mainly white, with medals and military ranks hung on their chests and arms. The warships are docked steadily on the coast, waiting for the Royal Navy warships on the other side to come and go.


    "Why even the navy is here."


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen so many warships, it''s amazing."


    "This is also due to Mr. Capet. If Landis''s conspiracy had not been exposed, the funds were still making those ridiculous ''perpetual motion machines''. How could there be a ship of this size."


    The citizens standing at the port chattered endlessly, and their faces were full of pride when they talked about this matter.


    While the citizens were speaking, there was a loud whining noise from the sky.


    Just listen to those voices getting closer.


    Also changed from the original small black dot to a flying machine in the sky. The structure of that thing imitated the wings of bird creatures, and the spiral fan was constantly rotating at high speed.


    The sound just now is also when they are driven.


    This is an aircraft developed by Bayer in recent years. Although there are very few people who can ride it, it consumes fuel very quickly.


    Military activities can only be carried out at medium and short distances.


    But an air machine that can have airspace rights, whether it is used for reconnaissance or bombing, is an absolute trump card. The citizens of G?ttinghagen are amazed at those expensive aircraft.


    At this moment, one aircraft after another appeared over G?ttinghagen, circling back and forth and playing tricks. The pilots were also waiting for the arrival of the Second Royal Navy Fleet carrying Tufu.


    The grand movement after another has already set off the warm atmosphere.


    Under the eyes of everyone, the Second Royal Navy Fleet lived up to expectations and appeared in the port, and the deck was also full of well-dressed admirals.


    When the warships on both sides met, all the navy naturally saluted in unison.


    First the navy, then the army on land also made the same etiquette, and the air force flipped several times in mid-air,


    Nearly a hundred aircraft appeared on the stage.


    Under countless fiery gazes, the main ship carrying Tu Fu slowly docked towards the port.


    All the soldiers stood in two rows, leaving a path in the middle.


    "Look, this is a gift from G?ttinghagen."


    Maynard Yardley personally went to the cabin to invite the guests out, the smiles on his face piled up to the point of creases.


    "What a spectacle!"


    Even Tu Fu, who was already mentally prepared, still felt his heart pounding when he came out of the cabin to witness the big scene in the capital.


    At this moment, He was fully dressed in a cloak and cloak, and accompanied by Lieutenant General Maynard, he went down from the steps of the ship.


    Stretch your legs towards the port, step on this long-missed land,


    I just feel emotional.


    There were several members of the royal family standing on the port, including a prince named Kadler William. After seeing Tu Fu, His Royal Highness smiled and beckoned people to come forward and greet him.


    Tu Fu nodded to indicate that he was not familiar with the members of the royal family, and he was too lazy to be familiar with them.


    I saw him waving his hand to signal that several people from the court held wooden trays to support things.


    "Mr. Capet, welcome home, His Majesty called me here because of his illness and couldn''t come to the scene in person, but he has always been very sad for you.


    The top and bottom of the cabinet have also considered your contribution to the kingdom over the years, and specially awarded you the Baron Medal, and your title belongs to Kleidenburg. "


    Prince Kadler said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty and gentlemen, for your kindness."


    Tu Fu��s face was calm, and he was not shocked. He took a step forward to thank William II,


    The award ceremony was completed in full view.


    At this exciting moment, the salute prepared by the guard of honor finally came in handy, and there were only a few loud sounds of "boom, boom, boom...".


    Even in daylight, with the continuous cannon blasting in the sky, several rays of light burst.


    Every time the gun salute is played, people with a heart are silently calculating. After 11 noon, they are already sweating profusely. At 12 noon and 13 noon, they are still welcoming local-level distinguished guests.


    17 noon and 18 noon have already become the welcome level for the deputy head of government.


    "19 noon!" The face of the person who counted silently turned pale, this is the etiquette for welcoming the head of government.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Finally, two more cannon salutes roared in an orderly manner, completing the 21 hours of highest etiquette.


    With such a high frequency of salute firing, even those who don''t understand the meaning of it can feel the kingdom''s importance to Tu Fu when they see the formation of the guard of honor of the three armed forces.


    During the 21-hour salute, in the eyes of all G?ttinghag citizens,


    Tu Fu was crowned as a knight.


    "Crack, click, click..."


    Reporters from the news agency quickly took pictures of this classic scene that has been handed down forever.


    Returning to Tuf Capet in this land,


    Has become a well-deserved uncrowned king.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 437： official announcement

    Chapter 437 Official Announcement


    It is different from governments such as Landis and Bania that value scientific talents.


    In the past few decades, the Baia Kingdom has rarely awarded titles to those who have made great academic contributions. The right to distribute titles is more given to soldiers who have made outstanding military exploits on the battlefield.


    Today, in front of all the citizens, the palace ordered the guard of honor of the three armed forces to be present, salute the gun at 21 noon, and the prince and cabinet members came together to confer knights,


    It was enough to give Tu Futian great face.


    This is obviously not a gift from William II willingly, but more like a transaction.


    Using the title in exchange for his disregard for Hill Palace and the king, he gave birth to the idea of ??settling in Baia Kingdom.


    In this way, the technology of the ''internal combustion engine'' will naturally serve the kingdom.


    I have to say that this move was really well played.


    Touching the lord badge presented by the soldier, Tu Fu felt a strong sense of unreality, just like a dream.


    More than three years ago, He was just an unknown junior in the seaport city of Leeds. After just a few years of work, He has unknowingly climbed to a position that he only dared to look up to before.


    The talkative and enthusiastic Prince Kadler watched the whole process of the award ceremony with a smile, and then he turned back unhurriedly and introduced to him the many big men who came together this time:


    "Mr. Cape, I should introduce you. This is the new Prime Minister, Mr. Arthur Stella, and the mayor of G?ttingha, Da Gama, the Minister of Finance, Carroll, and this is The new Minister of Education, the Director of the Police Department..."


    Prince Kadler William reported the names and positions of more than a dozen people in a series.


    They are all unfamiliar faces, almost the leaders of key positions in various political systems in the kingdom. Everyone who can come except William II seems to have come.


    The downfall of Thilo Sollens has never affected him alone, but also the Conservative Party forces behind him.


    This kind of reckless large-scale exchange of blood shows that William II is determined to eradicate the old party.


    "Mr. Capet, this is the first time we''ve met. I''ve only heard rumors about you in the past. The young hero is really amazing."


    "I heard that you attacked Landis several times overseas and caused them to suffer a lot. You are worthy of being our hero in Baia."


    "Speaking of it, the industrial cornerstone built in the Southern Continent is the most remarkable thing. As long as that industrial line is introduced, just Landis is nothing..."


    Political officials of various political departments did not hesitate to praise this legend of the kingdom.


    It was completely regarded as a young man who was still young, and he praised him to the sky with a few words, and then he took the opportunity to inquire about the "internal combustion engine" industry.


    Tu Fu remained strangely silent until one of them was still shallow, slightly fat, with a conspicuous mustache and a platinum walking stick in his hand.


    The man was dressed in expensive clothes, and with the carriage drawn by five horses not far away, his identity was ready to be revealed.


    "Tuff Cape, hello, I am Arthur Stella, the new Prime Minister of the Kingdom, and the leader of the Labor Party in Parliament."


    The middle-aged man took the initiative to reach out his hand, exuding a calm and unhurried aura,


    "I have heard of you for a long time, the Labor Party has always advocated the establishment of a welfare state system, which is similar to the people''s livelihood reform law you proposed a long time ago.


    It is also fate, your proposal has been occupied by Thilo Thorens. Even though the response in the kingdom is very good, people would never think that Mr. Capet was the one who made the proposal in the first place, Prime Minister Thorens. It''s too much.


    If you have any good ideas in the future, feel free to come to me, whether it is the Capitol or my Prime Minister''s Office, the door is open to you, and you will never take the credit for yourself. "


    With this opening, one can tell what level this person is.


    The concept of "welfare state" was first proposed by Tu Fu in the higher education selection examination, and was later adopted by Prime Minister Sorens, and it was truly realized inside and outside the kingdom.


    The reason why Tu Fu''s name was not mentioned is that Prime Minister Sollens''s first consideration is Tu Fu''s safety. This kind of behavior of touching other people''s cakes is something that the old nobles will never tolerate.


    Those people couldn''t attack the prime minister, but it was really easy to attack a young man who had just arrived in G?ttinghagen.


    The new Prime Minister Stella was able to dig out such a long-standing matter.


    Another meal of sowing discord, with such scheming and means, it is no wonder that he can ascend to the position of prime minister of the cabinet.


    "Hello, Mr Prime Minister.


    I didn''t expect you to be interested in such a long history, which really surprised me. "Although Tu Fu was upset, he didn''t put on airs in public, and just shook hands with that person casually.


    Arthur Stella leaned forward as he took a step forward, smiling so softly that only they could hear:


    "I have heard that you are very close to the Sollens family. After all, the kid in their family is a Michigan State University student in the same class as you, so it is not surprising.


    But it''s a pity, without the identity of the prime minister''s son, he has no ability to dominate the capital since then.


    You are a smart person, when and with whom to cooperate, you should have a suitable measure. "


    After greeting him enthusiastically, Stella gave him a stick in a moderate amount.


    "What kind of friends I should make is my business, so I won''t bother you, Mr. Prime Minister."


    Tu Fu''s face turned cold, and he didn''t lose his temper due to the pressure of the public.


    Otherwise, according to His past temperament, it is the greatest respect to turn around and leave.


    Standing in the aisle of the port, more and more people arrived. There were officials who came to congratulate, and there were also professors from the Seven Schools Alliance. People with a sensitive sense of politics have already noticed that something is wrong with the atmosphere.


    But most of them were the citizens, who still gave out strong cheers, and the waves of sound overshadowed the waves. In the past, even the National Day Ceremony did not have such a big celebration scene.


    ��


    at the same time.


    Two beautiful ladies are heading towards the distance of the port.


    One of them is a refreshingly dressed, slightly shorter girl,


    is struggling to pull the sleeve of another slim lady with lush blonde hair, and is trying to pull her forward as she seems to be shrinking.


    "Hey, Sophie, even though you asked for leave from the news agency today, you spent a whole morning doing makeup and changing into your favorite clothes, didn''t you just want to see that guy?


    Why did they shrink back at this time. "


    Miss Winster''s good friend Shakira at the University of G?ttinghagen pointed out to the dark crowd at the port.


    The one being pulled was naturally Sophie Winster, her eyes were full of confusion.


    "You do not understand."


    "Understand what? He loves you, and you love Him, what''s the problem? You''ve been waiting for Him in G?ttinghagen for two full years! And...and you''ve all... already done it... soon represents private life .��


    Shakira puffed out her chest in annoyance, her words were full of avenging her girlfriend''s injustice.


    "If Tu Fu has really lived in the Southern Continent for such a long time, even if he is inconvenient for many reasons, a smart person like him will at least find a way to send a letter.


    He has not acted until today, but His meaning is already very obvious. "


    Miss Winster showed a look of regret, planning to swallow the bitter fruit alone.


    Shakira lined her chin with her palm, "You mean?"


    Talking about the sad part, Sophie even lowered her voice a lot:


    "Not long ago, it was reported on the news that the last time he appeared was to attend a prom in a noble academy in Tabur. Can you understand what I mean now?"


    "Prom? Is it the kind of prom where men and women show off their partners?"


    Shakira chewed this word, and suddenly understood what it was.


    This kind of dance party has always been attended by influential figures in the academy, and people without a partner would not have the courage to enter the dance party.


    The major newspapers did not report the girl who danced with Tu Fu for the sake of privacy.


    But anyone who pays attention will easily know that when He was in Tabor, he was especially close to that noble lady named Cheryl.


    The script of a romantic boy meets a rich daughter is hard not to let people''s imagination run wild.


    "Damn guy."


    After Shakira understood everything clearly, her chest heaved continuously, and even her face turned red with anger.


    "Aha, Shakira, don''t mind.


    His life overseas is also very difficult. It has been more than two years. Even if he finds other girls for such a long time, it is actually normal.


    Besides, my willingness to wait is just my wishful thinking, and it has nothing to do with Him. "


    Although Sophie comforted her best friend like this, she bit her lower lip tightly, feeling endless grievances.


    I am afraid that I will cry in such a warm atmosphere.


    At the moment when Miss Winston felt heartbroken, some strange event happened, and suddenly there was silence around her and Shakira.


    It was extremely quiet.


    Every citizen deliberately lowered the sound of breathing, as if even time was about to freeze.


    The reason is all due to the national hero Tuf Capet who was still in the port stand. Before that, he was busy dealing with the bosses of all parties, especially the restless and troublesome Prime Minister Stella.


    After the award ceremony, he was supposed to be here to give words of encouragement to the citizens or a declaration of comeback.


    But I don��t know whether it was fate or fate, the moment Tu Fu looked down,


    Among the thousands of people, I saw Sophie at a glance, and saw the lover who was thinking about it day and night.


    From then on, no one can be tolerated in His eyes.


    Without words or explanations, Tu Fu walked in that direction silently.


    The port in the eastern district is nearly a kilometer away, and it was forcibly divided into two sides.


    The townspeople gave way knowingly, even the whispers disappeared, and people were engrossed in watching what He was going to do in such a celebration ceremony.


    I saw that at the very end of the blank road, there stood a beautiful girl with pear blossoms and rain in the corners of her eyes. When she saw the person who came, she just stared at her with her mouth puckered.


    It seems that I still can''t believe everything in front of me.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    Tu Fu''s voice was gentle, and the first time he saw Sophie, he could clearly feel his beating, powerful, and beating heart.


    In order to facilitate this moment of encounter.


    He has waited for too long and endured for too long. He has never complained about this to others, because Tu Fu knows that there are girls who are also enduring loneliness in the Northern Continent.


    She is kind, optimistic, tenacious and unyielding. She is a perfect girl. How can I be willing to make her sad.


    In front of the collective citizens of G?ttinghagen, Tu Fu didn''t care about any outside voices, and directly opened his arms, hugging Miss Winster who was still nervous at the moment.


    Without a word of extraneous words, publicly announce my relationship with you in front of everyone.


    This is Tu Fu''s best explanation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 438： King of Kings

    Chapter 438 Kingdom Storm


    G?ttinghagen, Hill Palace.


    Relying on William II, who was wearing a robe and pajamas on the throne, he comfortably enjoyed the grapes fed by the maid.


    Schr?dinger''s flu took effect at this time. When Tufu didn''t return to Baia, the hot cold didn''t come in. Once he returned here, William II should be sick on time.


    "It''s almost time, that kid should come to the palace to see him!"


    King William II casually mentioned something, and he was referring to Tuf Capet who had just returned.


    Before this, all the confidential figures in the kingdom had repeatedly suggested to him, especially the newly appointed Prime Minister to point him in the right direction.


    The Capet family should be honored.


    After all, the other party has been quite loyal to the kingdom in the past years at home and abroad, and has never done anything harmful to the interests of the country, and has weakened the power of the Lantis Republic in disguise.


    Past conflicts should also dissipate over time.


    If at this time, His Majesty the King ignores the previous suspicions and magnanimously presents him with a knighthood ceremony, plus the previous guard of honor of the three armed forces and the twenty-one noon salute.


    Treat him with national courtesy,


    The things of the past are naturally written off.


    He Tufu received such a great favor from the kingdom, so he would naturally come to the palace to thank him for the first time. Afterwards, William II was able to refuse His visit on the grounds of physical inconvenience.


    Take this opportunity to let the media report this matter, which not only shows the king''s magnanimity, but also shows the loyalty and patriotism of the newly knighted knight,


    It is quite conducive to the improvement of the king''s prestige among the people.


    Otherwise, with William II''s character, how could he confer a knighthood on someone who had humiliated him.


    I just waited and waited in the palace, and never heard any news from the port.


    The king couldn''t help but wait impatiently.


    Almost an hour passed, and William II finally couldn''t bear his temper, and shouted to the Minister of Internal Affairs in a deep voice:


    "Call Urti in."


    The Minister of Internal Affairs of the palace couldn''t help being shocked, and quickly went outside the palace.


    Not long after, the sword-wielding warrior wearing a cold iron armor came here with heavy steps.


    The servants in the palace only saw the man''s armor, and felt a bottomless sense of majesty.


    Seeing the man on the throne, the demigod knight Urti knelt down on one knee,


    "See Your Majesty."


    "Ulti, tell me, what''s the situation at the port now."


    "After the awarding ceremony, Prime Minister Stella probably hasn''t given him a hint that Tu Fu didn''t come to Hill Palace. He has already gone to Winster''s house."


    Ulty recounted exactly what happened at the port.


    Under the eyes of thousands of people, Tu Fu actually chose to hug a woman, completely disregarding other people''s feelings, and then went directly to the residence of his adoptive parents.


    This series of events is somehow indescribably weird.


    "Okay, pretty good."


    The face of William II on the throne was gloomy for a while, and the more he heard what happened on the scene, the more ugly his face became.


    "Your Majesty, I don''t suggest that you continue to fight with him, it''s really not worth it." Seeing that the king was so angry, Urti still pointed out.


    William II''s voice increased a lot in vain: "What? Don''t you think I can''t go down with Him, I even brought down Sorens, and I''m afraid of a child, what a joke."


    "Everything has changed. I haven''t seen you for a few years. The Transcendent Sequence of the child you mentioned may have touched the demigod. I remember that it was only a small Sequence 7 when I left Baia."


    Behind the cold armor, no one could see Ulti''s expression.


    He paused after speaking,


    "Moreover, when the Second Royal Navy Fleet returned all the way, it did not encounter any obstruction, no matter the obstruction of the southern continent, the obstruction of non-human creatures in the sea, and even the forces of Landis in the Qiwuhai Alliance did not move.


    If all the extraordinary forces behind this support him alone, it would be a bit scary to think about it carefully. "


    After all, he is a strong demigod. Urti has a wider channel to contact the outside world, and he can roughly understand many things by reading and guessing.


    Said these words to William II, not just as a guard''s good words to persuade.


    "Oh, you mean I should be afraid of him, a person who doesn''t know good and bad, what a joke."


    The king raised his volume a little more, fully showing the conceit in his character,


    "You have to figure it out, I have given him enough face and a bright future. It is obvious that he, Tufu Capet, is not interested, and dare not come to the palace to meet me after getting these advantages. Who does he think he is?"


    "The national war is imminent, and we still need the technology and strength of Him and the Smith family. I hope His Majesty will put the overall situation first."


    Ulti sighed silently, and could only mention the most important thing at the moment.


    "National war, national war, everyone is talking about national war, how dare Landis Hede enter the territory of my Baya."


    Wilhelm II who heard this, although he still spoke in a rigid manner, the anger on his face just now disappeared.


    "Your Majesty, please consider deeply."


    After he finished complaining, he had to force himself to calm down, gritted his teeth and said:


    "Understood, forget it this time, I will let the past go, and next time I will never bypass him again, even if he has been promoted to demigod."


    "Your Majesty is wise."


    The demigod knight Ulti got the desired result, which naturally gave the king a very suitable step.


    After everything stabilized, He slowly left the main hall of the palace. William II waved and ordered all the servants and maids to leave.


    In the huge main hall, only himself is left alone.


    The king looked up at a photo on the wall in front of him. In the photo of his enthronement ceremony, Tilo Sollens, who was dressed in white, became more and more unpleasant to the eye.


    This knot made him uncomfortable for many years.


    After finally untying this knot in his heart, in vain, another rebellious courtier and thief in white broke into his world.


    All kinds of grabbing the limelight, ignoring the face of the king, but they have immeasurable popular support and popularity among the people.


    The king stretched out his hand to press the aching heart.


    The more he thought about it, the more William II felt blocked.


    ��


    It wasn��t just the Hill Palace that also received the news.


    It spread throughout the twelve states of Baia in just one day.


    In a conspicuous large house on the outskirts of G?ttinghagen, Kelan excitedly held today''s newspaper, the smile on his face almost overflowing.


    It''s more exciting than the annual festival.


    At this time, I can''t wait to report the good news with a jump.


    Clan opened the door and found Thilo Thorens who was looking through the documents in the study. On it was the frontier battle report privately mailed by the king''s frontier general these days after retirement.


    Any trouble in the war zone has been recorded in detail.


    In the past twenty years, Thilo Sollens has been like a towering mountain, defending the mountains and rivers of this country without giving an inch.


    Even though he has stepped down as prime minister, his reputation as iron-blooded prime minister still remains.


    "Father, Tufu has returned. The kingdom has not only fully accepted his conditions, but also awarded him a lord. And he did not go to the palace to see him,


    Meeted his lover halfway, and the two returned home directly. "


    Crane couldn''t help laughing gleefully when talking about it.


    "The sky is big, and the earth is big, but it is only the foster parents who have the grace of nurturing, which is human nature.


    His Majesty wanted the child not to hold grudges, and used some small favors to give them alms, but he hid behind the palace, which seemed a bit contemptuous. "


    Tillo Thorens pointed out the core contradiction of this matter without even raising his head.


    William II had no intention of sincerely apologizing, and played a clever trick. Tu Fu would naturally not be grateful when he saw this.


    Even if there is no matter about Sophie, He will leave for other reasons.


    "If the emperor is still alive, knowing that there is such a great person in the kingdom, he has already gone to the port to receive him personally, and the past can easily be written off."


    Speaking of the old man, Sorens'' tone became softer.


    After all, those who are incompetent can''t let go of that face.


    Those who are unwilling to give up anything will naturally get nothing in the end.


    "It''s really not the right time to come back at this time. If the world is not peaceful, people in the center of the storm will inevitably be involved." Solons looked away from the border battle report, and slowly raised his head to look at the scenery outside the window.


    "Could it be... a war is really going to happen."


    "In half a month, Landis shipped one-third of the food in the treasury to the Eastern Front.


    Although that line of defense gathered 39 divisions of Landis and nearly 300,000 defenders, the daily wear and tear has always been replenished on a weekly basis, and transporting food in advance is an action before the war. "


    "Why such a hurry."


    "If the assassination fails, the people of Lantis will not watch Baia introduce the ''internal combustion engine'' production line into the country, at least they will not allow the kingdom to mass-produce equipment and weapons."


    In a few words,


    Solons will be able to know the changes on the battlefield thousands of miles away.


    The area near the mansion was still full of laughter and laughter, and no one noticed that the storm on the border was about to hit.


    ��


    Everywhere in G?ttinghagen at this moment, they are either laughing or frowning. The people and big shots have different opinions on Tu Fu''s return.


    There are joys and anger, sorrows and resentments, but all of these have nothing to do with Tu Fu for the time being.


    At the moment.


    Lance District, at the entrance of No. 45 Baker Street.


    He was holding Miss Winster''s hand, thinking extremely tangled how to change the uncle and aunt who had always been called Shunkou into parents.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 439： meet parents

    Chapter 439 Meet the parents


    In the hot summer of July, the sun outside the house is mixed with the breeze.


    And the smell of stewed lamb came from the room, and the hot pot bottom material was hot. Just smelling the smell at the door makes people salivate.


    The Winster family knew that Tu Fu was coming back today, Aunt Anfeier even prepared a sumptuous meal early, Uncle also took leave from the police station in advance, Sophie also dressed up early.


    At this time, everyone in the Winster family is at home.


    There is quite a triumvirate of trials.


    Sophie silently stared at the big man beside her who was calm and composed in front of the citizens of the whole capital, chatting and laughing happily with the confidential officials of various government departments.


    Don''t care about the eyes of thousands of people to embrace yourself.


    Only when meeting future parents, would I stand in front of the door and ponder for a long time, and would hesitate to knock on that door.


    "Pfft."


    Miss Winster couldn''t help covering her mouth and chuckling, the more she saw Tu Fu''s entanglement, the strong contrast made her laugh.


    "Hey, what''s so funny." Tu Fu muttered dissatisfied.


    "Oh, what''s the matter with someone, didn''t he have the courage to announce our relationship to the world just now, don''t care about other people''s eyes, why don''t he have the guts to go in now."


    Sophie pursed her lips in dissatisfaction, her weird pupils kept rolling.


    Speaking of Tu Fu��s affectionate embrace at the port just now, tens of thousands of eyes were watching him boldly showing love, even a girl like Sophie who dared to love and hate felt overwhelmed with shame.


    Now is your chance to laugh at Him.


    "Sophie, is it possible that uncle and aunt don''t know about our relationship?"


    "Maybe I didn''t know it before, but now everyone in the capital knows it."


    Sophie blocked his retreat with one sentence, "Don''t underestimate Dad''s ability to collect information."


    Mr. Ethan Winster, who has always been unreliable at work, is still very focused on caring about his children.


    "So, what are you afraid of." Miss Winston tilted her head and looked at him.


    "I can''t say it, I''m just worried about the uncertain future."


    After Tu Fu finished speaking, he stared at the door in front of him silently. He was used to living a life without any support when he lived alone overseas, and he was fearless no matter what he did.


    High or low is the price of a life.


    Even if they die outside, few people in this world can miss themselves.


    Since he successfully conjured up a heart, Tu Fu has naturally regained his perception of the world, and there are many things he needs to consider.


    Whether the discord with the king will affect the Winster family, whether Sophie should be careful when fighting against the enemy, and the final destination of the ghost ship, the waiting of the "gatekeeper" of the abyss, the ultimate secret hidden in the polar region...


    There are still many secrets in this world waiting for him to uncover, and the sky is falling, and it is necessary for a tall man like him to bear it.


    After returning to the kingdom to receive the honor at the beginning, after receiving the warm embrace of the people, the passion receded,


    Many practical problems will come oncoming.


    Even with his current reputation and status, Tu Fu didn''t dare to say that he would be able to give Sophie, or the Winster family a guarantee and a future.


    "Hmm~ You look sad."


    Sophie placed two soft arms on His shoulders, her body leaned forward naturally,


    The upper body lies directly on top of Him.


    The two lumps of weight on his chest rubbed against his back, and the inexplicable stimulation caused Tu Fu to instantly dispel all his worries.


    Sophie didn''t speak, she gently stroked Tu Fu''s clean chin with her slender fingers like white lotus root.


    Gently pushed the corners of His mouth upwards, followed the **** on the bridge of the nose, stretched Tu Fu''s unconsciously frowning brows, and finally put on a rather reluctant smile.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Honey, this is much more normal.


    ��A handsome man like him always frowns so ugly, he needs to smile more to look good. "Sophie has a sweet voice, and her words seem to have a stabilizing effect, and she sees him like a doctor.


    Tu Fu, who has been exhausted and anxious for a long time, rarely completely relaxes his body.


    "Hehe, aren''t you afraid that if I become too good-looking, I will attract other girls." He made an irrelevant joke.


    "Hmph, whatever you want, I don''t want anything I can''t keep."


    "Really? That''s not what Shakira told me just now, and someone is not as calm as he said."


    "I haven''t seen you for so long, you are still so annoying."


    Sophie curled her lips unconvinced, and lightly hit Tufu on the back with a hammer.


    After such a conversation, Tu Fu obviously felt that the anxiety in his heart had eased a lot.


    He knew that Sophie had obviously used the extraordinary power of a scammer just now to customize a "speech therapy" for herself.


    Just as Tu Fu was about to ask further about this matter, he heard a surprised female voice behind him,


    The familiar female voice only made his hairs stand on end.


    "Sophie, my husband, what are you doing here? Why don''t you go in."


    At some point, a beautiful woman with a beautiful face and still charming charm stood behind them. Anfer Gustaf looked at his daughter suspiciously,


    He put his arms around Tu Fu''s shoulders intimately, almost sticking together.


    This greeting was like thunder on the ground, making the two young people who were completely immersed in the ambiguity completely careless.


    Tu Fu can assure you that the most embarrassing thing in the world is when you are making out with your girlfriend downstairs at her house, and you are bumped into by an adult at home,


    I don��t know how long I have been watching it.


    Sophie was also taken aback, blinking her eyes in disbelief: "Mom, why are you here?"


    "There is some urgent business in the store, so I went back, and brought some hot pot ingredients by the way... And, I should ask you this, you are here with my husband..."


    Aunt Anfeier naturally has a strong aura, and has a natural suppressive force on the children of the Winster family.


    A question immediately made Sophie blush.


    She instinctively distanced herself from Tu Fu, and then opened the door of the house pretending to be safe and sound.


    "Aunt... Hello, Aunt..."


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders, and hurriedly greeted him.


    In the house of the Winster family, there is a big difference from the past. Several servants, butlers, cooks, and drivers are all available, and they have become prominent figures in G?ttinghagen.


    Uncle Ethan stood in the kitchen uncharacteristically, humming with his head down in a good mood while cooking food, and turned his head away when he heard the sound of the door lock.


    The two people who happened to come in bumped into each other,


    "Uncle, long time no see."


    Uncle looked at Tu Fu with a smile on his face: "Look who is back, it turns out that our heroic boy from Baia must have suffered a lot outside."


    "I didn''t suffer much."


    Tuff took a step forward and hugged Ethan Winster.


    "It''s just that I went to overseas islands to do some business, and I was a navigator for a while, I went around the world, and I traveled around Santa with the archaeological team, and finally I was a teacher in Tabor for a while... said It��s an amazing life to come.��


    Tu Fu packaged his experience a little bit, and the originally disgraceful deeds sounded much taller immediately.


    "Just come back safely, just come back."


    Mr. police officer in his fifties, saw the child he had watched grow up calmly talking about his experience outside, and tears flowed down without disappointment.


    Wipe the corners of his eyes quickly while no one is looking.


    "Welcome home."


    Uncle Ethan hugged him tightly just like many years ago, and called out the honorific name that is now known to the people of G?ttinghagen,


    "Mr. Capet."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 440： marriage event

    Chapter 440 Marriage event


    "Daddy, I''ve been standing by for a long time. It seems that I must be redundant in Winster''s house, otherwise I''d better go out."


    Sophie, who was left on the sidelines, looked at the two as close as father and son,


    Acting coquettishly, he sent out a greeting resentfully.


    Uncle Ethan, who came back to his senses, saw his girl puffed up and looked resentful.


    Immediately, he also showed a very smooth smile.


    "Oh, it''s Sophie, how could I forget that there is our little princess."


    "Oh, your little princess has fallen to the third place in the family. It''s bottom."


    "The third place? You mean taller than Angela, then you really overestimate yourself, baby."


    Uncle''s words broke Sophie''s defense in an instant, and she yelled:


    "Hey!"


    Aunt An Feier watched the noise of the family at the door, and smiled unconsciously,


    It seems that this is already a long time ago.


    "Angela, today you will take a day off temporarily. As for the work, my husband and I will take care of it."


    Aunt immediately greeted the maid at home that Ethan mentioned just now.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Although the maids and housekeepers didn''t know why, they nodded and retreated one by one, not disturbing the cozy atmosphere of Winster''s house.


    In recent years, the Winster family��s hot pot restaurant business has been doing very well in G?ttinghagen. The chain stores have already spread all over the city one after another, and then they will enter other cities.


    Aunt Anfeier, who has already mastered enough businesses so far, did not choose to expand blindly. The current Winster family''s property is enough for several generations to squander, so as long as one is contented and happy.


    After the servants left, there were only four of them in the huge house.


    Aunt took over Uncle Ethan''s kitchen duties, and the latter returned to the sofa as usual, talking to Tu Fu about what happened in Baia recently.


    The atmosphere is exactly the same as after returning home from school.


    Aunt Anfei''er was tinkering with the dishes, as if selectively forgetting what she saw at the door,


    Call me over:


    "Little husband, I heard that His Majesty the King held an award ceremony at the port, why don''t you go to the palace to thank him, presumably the award from the royal court is not so simple."


    "Thank you? I have brought more advanced technology to Baia. If I want to thank them, they should thank me."


    The corners of Tu Fu''s lips turned up, and he couldn''t help chuckling: "Now that I''m here, Your Majesty would rather lie about being sick and hide from me, so why should I go to Hill Palace to make myself uncomfortable.


    And I didn''t feel any apology from His Majesty for that matter.


    Two years ago he looked down on me and drove me away, even now His Majesty doesn''t pay much attention to me.


    Why should I please him. "


    Aunt sighed lightly, which is why she asked the servants to drive them all away:


    "No matter how you say it, the King of Hill Palace is also the king of Baia, so he shouldn''t lose face."


    "I shouldn''t have gone. My husband helped him correct the problem of the ''perpetual motion machine'', but he was dispatched overseas for two and a half years because of this matter. Such a king is really not worthy of his service, let alone his favor."


    The uncle who got today''s newspaper still had a lot of resentment in his words, "He even decided to replace Prime Minister Saurons on his own initiative. He even dared to mess with the kingdom''s most important weapon. There will be days when he regrets it in the future."


    Uncle Ethan was rarely so angry about something, and he wanted to get justice for Tu Fu.


    Aunt Anfeier raised her forehead, she really couldn''t understand the temper of this family,


    "Sophie, what do you think... Sophie."


    She yelled twice more, but Sophie seemed not to hear her, she focused on Tu Fu and kept winking at him.


    The latter didn��t seem to notice it except after coping with a sentence from his aunt at first, and kept his head down to stare at the food on the table.


    It wasn''t intentional to neglect Sophie, and she hasn''t eaten any good food since she returned to her senses.


    Dry food, canned food and fish are mainly used on the warship all day long, so when I come out, I smell like the sea.


    At this moment, I smell a series of authentic Baierian delicacies such as fragrant steamed lamb, sour beef stew, Balivarian trotters, barbecue sausages, Black Forest pastries, etc., and I can''t help but salivate.


    He was concentrating on how to speak more gracefully.


    "boom!"


    It wasn''t until Miss Winster took the opportunity under the table to kick him gently that Tu Fu was interrupted from thinking.


    Miss Winster gritted her teeth and smiled,


    "Tu Fu, otherwise you can say something else."


    This kick made the three members of the family look at Tu Fu in unison.


    Aunt looked over: "Little husband, what do you want to say?"


    Tu Fu let out a breath, making himself look relaxed enough, and then put down the knife and fork in his hand: "Well, there is no more suitable opportunity than now."


    "I''m sorry, Uncle and Aunt, Sophie and I have kept this matter from you for a long time, I''m really sorry.


    I didn��t tell you at the beginning because it was not yet the time.


    At that time, we were still in college, and if our identities were spread out, it would be bad for the Winster family��s reputation. We originally planned to make it public in another two years, but unfortunately, that incident happened again..."


    Tu Fu paved the way for what He wanted to say, adding various prefixes.


    Just to make it easier for Uncle Ethan and Aunt Anfeier to accept it.


    Speaking of which,


    Sophie, who was sitting opposite him, listened to his long speech, and impatiently made a final decision: "We are together."


    After the words fell, Aunt Anfeier, who was still cooking, paused in midair with a spoon in her hand, letting the tap water flow, with an incredulous expression on her face.


    Uncle Ethan, who was still flipping through the newspaper, slowly put the newspaper on the table.


    Compared to the surprise of his wife, the uncle is more of a calm indifference,


    Not surprised by this either.


    "That''s exactly the case, and it started a few years ago, or I fell in love with Sophie earlier, and it''s still the same now." Tu Fu also knew that he should explain something at this time, and started under pressure. mouthed.


    "Sue... Sophie... you are not kidding."


    Aunt Anfeier''s voice raised in vain, and she suddenly realized the incident mentioned by Ethan Winster in the past and the scene she saw at the door just now,


    This makes all the sense.


    Fortunately,


    They are only brothers and sisters in name, and they don��t have to bear too much pressure from public opinion.


    Compared to the chaotic royal family relationship in the Northern Continent, the relationship between him and Sophie is absolutely innocent.


    "So, this counts as an official notice to us as parents?"


    Uncle Ethan smiled easily, and didn''t act too dignified.


    I don��t know how I feel as a father when I see my Chinese cabbage being pushed over by my pig.


    Tu Fu felt a burst of tension for a long time, and sat upright with crossed crosses: "Uncle, you misunderstood, this is by no means a notice, it is just a message to you and aunt who have raised us for many years,


    An explanation. "


    "Sophie, even you have kept it from me for so long, why didn''t you tell me about it earlier, I have waited long enough for this day."


    Aunt put down the work at hand and looked at Miss Winster very dissatisfied, more surprised than angry.


    Sophie shrank her head for a while. She also confirmed the relationship not long ago.


    Mother asked, but she stuck out her playful tongue without saying a word.


    For the current Winster family, it is not an exaggeration to say that this marriage is a high-flying marriage with Tu Fu, who has already been knighted.


    But they are all children who walked out of Winster''s house, and there is no such statement.


    "Little husband, have you ever thought about the controversy that will be caused if your affair with Sophie is exposed in the society with your current reputation in Baia, especially after you have been knighted?


    Have you really thought about the future? "


    Uncle Ethan''s mind is terribly calm in the family.


    Neither obstructed nor agreed, but instead asked Tu Fu a crucial question.


    Reasonable, but not legal.


    In Baia��s legal provisions, it is expressly stipulated that adopted children and biological children are prohibited from marrying, except for marriage at the legal age,


    There are also legal conditions such as not being a direct blood relative or a collateral blood relative within three orders,


    And blood relationship includes traditional blood relationship and inhibited blood relationship.


    Generally, people in small cities will think of ways to bribe civil affairs officials, or dissolve the relationship of adopted children, so as to achieve the purpose of intermarriage.


    Ketouf Capet is the adopted son of the Winster family,


    This matter is almost known to all the people.


    He can give up his status as the adopted son of the Winster family and marry Sophie, but those who are interested in the outside world will only stare at this matter.


    The Palace of Hill, the Baia government, or other countries in the Northern Continent, those people will definitely publicize that He is a beast that married his sister openly,


    Used to discredit Tu Fu and the Winsters.


    "If it was the past, I would naturally agree with you."


    Uncle Ethan was extremely calm, "But boy, your status in Baia is already comparable to that of Prime Minister Sorens and Emperor William the Great. You are destined to remain in the history books in the future, and you are also the only spiritual pillar of the people of Baia.


    I can''t imagine what the consequences would be if someone smeared you. "


    Tu Fu''s originally relaxed brows tightened again. He had never considered this kind of thing before, or he didn''t take it seriously.


    After realizing the seriousness of the matter, his attitude suddenly became very humble: "I also ask uncle for advice."


    "Two options, either you leave Baia again, abandon all the titles granted to you by the kingdom, and bring Sophie to other countries. I believe it is not difficult to do this with your ability.


    But the price is too high for you. As your elder, I don''t want to see my own children ruin their future because of this kind of thing. "


    Uncle Ethan''s requirement is smart and sophisticated enough, and Tu Fu also acquiesces, he doesn''t care about it.


    "Another way."


    "You can choose a lady of the family to marry as much as you want, which is enough to cover up your relationship with Sophie. With your current status in Baia, it is not impossible even if you are a prince.


    I know that no matter in Baia or other countries, after marriage, many couples from famous families will play their own way and will not interfere with other aspects of their lives.


    However, after that, Sophie and you can only maintain the status of an underground couple,


    Never see the light again. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 441： love for life

    Chapter 441 Love for Life


    "impossible!"


    On the dinner table of the Winster family, the first person to speak was Aunt Anfeier, the real head of the family.


    Regardless of her bloodline considerations or her past experience, she couldn''t keep her daughter from being seen for the rest of her life, and a trace of sullenness flashed across her face:


    "Ethan, you''d better not be joking, you just came up with such a **** idea out of your mind.


    How decent is it to do this, not to mention that fake marriages are unfair to other girls. I don''t care what other famous families do, but such things are never allowed to happen in the Winster family. "


    Aunt was born in the famous Gustav family in Leeds, and received a good education since she was a child.


    I have also seen many political marriages mentioned by Ethan. Men and women who have never met before are forced to marry because of family pressure.


    Life after marriage is very messy, each playing their own way and not interfering with each other.


    But not many happy ones.


    Perhaps it was because she had seen too many such tragedies that Aunt An Feier, who didn''t want to be bound by the family, cheated on Uncle Ethan when she was young.


    But she, who has always paid attention to decency, always has an insurmountable bottom line.


    Ethan Wins shrunk his head when he heard the words, and was forced by his wife''s strong momentum, so he only dared to whisper:


    "This is also the worst situation I can think of, what to do should be left to the children.


    If you forcibly interfere, wouldn��t it be the same as Mr. Gustav..."


    After the two parents gave their opinions, Sophie bit her lower lip and dared not make a sound.


    Several thoughts flashed through her mind.


    Even at worst, it can be like what my father said, if I can''t get married in a proper way and become a shady underground wife, at least I can continue to stay with Tu Fu.


    Little Tu Fu, who grew up in Winston��s parents, is not talkative. She is like a sister, taking care of him arrogantly and meticulously, and getting out of the psychological shadow of losing his parents.


    When preparing for higher education selection, she tried every means to help him with homework, and tried every means to find a way to go to the same city as him.


    Later, when I was in college,


    Tu Fu is unwilling to open his mouth to reveal their relationship, so she can wait until the day he speaks.


    Waiting for him to express his mind to himself, or to express his mind to Tu Fu.


    Because of the "perpetual motion machine" time, after Tu Fu was exiled overseas, Sophie was still willing to wait for him, and waited forever.


    From childhood, Sophie accompanied Tu Fu from a boy to a man,


    The most common thing in her life is waiting for...


    Two years, two years and two years,


    Lonely waiting for an hopeless result in the northern continent, Sophie has had enough of endless waiting.


    It seems that there are always endless problems in this world, befalling this couple who are not good at expressing themselves.


    Miss Winster almost bit her lower lip when she thought about it.


    In the end, Miss Winston seemed to have made a difficult decision: "I...I can..."


    "Sophie, no."


    A stern male voice came from across the table. Tu Fu slowly untied the napkin for the meal, put down the knife and fork in his hand, and gave his answer with an extremely firm expression.


    In front of his uncle and aunt, Tu Fu rarely showed such seriousness at home:


    "Uncle Ethan, Aunt Anfei''er, even if I don''t engage in such deceitful activities, I will definitely give an explanation to Sophie, and in the end it will definitely be the official marriage of the Ming Dynasty.


    If the law does not pass, I go to the person who made the law and ask him to reconsider the matter. "


    "Actually, the law is not difficult, but people''s hearts are the most unpredictable." Uncle replied meaningfully.


    "People''s hearts, if there are people who criticize this matter in private, let them criticize it.


    Right or wrong, whoever is interested can judge for himself, darling? Foundling? hero? sinner? Whatever they say about me, it has nothing to do with me.


    Speaking of which, I never wanted to be a ��god�� in the eyes of the Baia people,


    Just want to be a person with a clear conscience.


    If Sophie wants to stay in Baia in the future, I will stay with her in Baia. No matter who comes to make trouble, I will bear it down.


    If Sophie hates this place, I will take her away without hesitation, and go to any place in the world she wants to go. At that time, no one can stop us. "


    Tufu��s tone gradually became more serious, which is his responsibility to Sophie as a man who has persisted until today.


    It is also a promise to her parents and her uncle and aunt.


    The Winsters at the dining table had a lot of things they wanted to say, but they were stuck in their throats.


    The couple watched Tu Fu grow up, and they naturally understood the stubbornness in this child''s character. The two years of exile abroad did not smooth his edges and corners.


    On the contrary, he sharpened his tenacity and unyielding temperament.


    Uncle pondered for a while and then said: "My child, you are the most outstanding of Baia''s younger generation, and you are also an upright man.


    Whether the kingdom or the people have placed great hopes on you, I hope you will consider the matter of marriage. "


    "No one can kidnap me with my identity, and I never owe Baia anything. If I want to say sorry, it is only Sophie."


    Tu Fu shook his head without hesitation, and in a blink of an eye, he looked at Miss Sophie Winster, whose eyes were slightly red. After hearing these words, she understood Tu Fu''s intentions, and her mood fluctuated greatly.


    Big enough to cry, she just quietly wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief.


    "I''m sorry, my dear, it seems that in the end we still have to make our future choices."


    Tu Fu smiled and passed his hand over.


    "Just...as it is now..."


    Miss Winster''s tone was choked with sobs, and she also stretched out her hands to tightly hold those warm and powerful hands.


    Both rationality and sensibility made her decide:


    "If we can''t solve the trouble for the time being, we don''t need to get married. I am willing to be with you without asking for any status. Like now, as long as we don''t establish a relationship in the open, no one can slander your reputation.


    It won''t hurt other people, okay? "


    Tu Fu was silent for a while: "It''s really just like that?"


    "That''s good."


    The kind-hearted Miss Winster thought for a long time, and finally made a decision.


    Spend the rest of your life together as lovers, don��t get married, don��t announce to outsiders, and live your own life behind closed doors,


    is the optimal solution to this complex multiple choice question.


    "Uncle, aunt, please agree to this willful request of Sophie and me, and entrust Sophie to me." Tu Fu turned his head and looked at the Winsters who were still silent,


    They are the ones who have the right to decide the marriage of their children.


    "Please." His tone was very sincere.


    "A lover who doesn''t want to get married? Young people these days are really messing around."


    Uncle Ethan sighed softly, and responded angrily and funny.


    Mrs. Anfeier rolled her eyes when she heard the words: "No matter how much they mess around, they are still more reliable than when you were young."


    Auntie naturally refers to being deceived by a few sweet words to go to the suburbs to watch the stars, confusedly not buying a ticket to get on the train, falling out with the family, and finally having to marry a child.


    The drama of its story is no less than any storybook.


    "Hey, why do you always mention these long-term things?"


    Ethan dared not mention this matter in front of the children with a shy old face. He cleared his throat and said formally to the two:


    "Since this is your decision, Sophie, let me say something your grandfather once said to me. Since the road is chosen by yourself, no matter how difficult the road ahead is, you should walk it on your own."


    Aunt An Feier was also so excited that she shed tears, she gently held her daughter''s hand, and sincerely sent her blessings:


    "Sophie, be happy."


    Finally got the promise to be a parent,


    This unseemly thing is over.


    Both Tu Fu and Sophie looked at each other with fiery eyes, and the hands that looked at each other could be placed on the table.


    ��


    That night.


    Tufu, who was making the bed in the attic on the second floor of his home, returned to his room, while Sophie patiently spread the sheets and quilts beside him, unconsciously performing the work of his wife.


    Whenever the eyes of each other collided in the air, they would laugh tacitly. Tu Fu couldn''t help but went up and hugged her from behind, and said sincerely:


    "Sophie, I remember you are going to graduate this year, and it''s the same for me, why don''t we move out after the war in Baia is over, okay?"


    "Okay, so where do we move?"


    Miss Winster turned around quietly, and drew a circle on Tu Fu''s chest through the clothes with her fingers, with a mysterious smile on her face.


    "Of course go where you like."


    Tu Fu began to stroke unceremoniously, doing similar things to her in the same area.


    "By the way, when did you grow up so big?"


    "Hey, my parents are still downstairs, it''s not good now."


    "Don''t worry, everyone is already asleep, so don''t worry about it at all."


    As Tu Fu said so, his fingers snapped.


    Sequence 5 Daydreamer''s ability is automatically activated, and he has always had such a desire since he was promoted to this sequence.


    I saw that the surrounding scene changed, and it suddenly changed from an ordinary room to a special interest room.


    All kinds of seasons and environments are constantly changing with each other''s actions. The mildness of the sun everywhere, the scorching heat of the desert, the turbulence of the waves, and the turbulence of the clouds,


    Various scene themes are constantly changing...


    (One hundred thousand words are omitted here.)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 442： mysterious meeting

    Chapter 442 Mysterious meeting


    Gottinghagen.


    Avenue St. Luke, 48 Rue Provence.


    This prime minister''s residence, which once represented majesty and unrivaled power, is now surrounded by resplendent and magnificent attire.


    After a reconstruction, the land size of the mansion was increased several times, and the original dilapidated areas were all renovated.


    Several high-rise buildings around are still under construction.


    At this moment, the guests visiting the door came one after another, and the carriages passing by were full of expensive gifts.


    The housekeeper who looks after the door naturally does not refuse anyone who comes to the door, no matter who comes to the door, and no matter what you want to ask, the first thing is to accept the gift from the distinguished guest.


    "It is worthy of the demeanor of the new prime minister. It is such a big construction project. This is the so-called Labor Party''s ruling philosophy."


    Standing not far from the prime minister''s mansion, just looking at Tu Fu from a distance, he couldn''t help opening his mouth to make a comment.


    A car was parked beside Him, and the man in the rear driver got out,


    Every time he passes by here, he can hear the sound of decoration, and he is no longer surprised by it.


    "Although I hate this guy, I have to say that Arthur Stella is among the people running for the prime minister. He is the most capable person. Don''t look at him building the prime minister''s office against public opinion.


    Claimed to the outside that these projects were a symbol of the power of the Baia Kingdom.


    Not only his own face, but the extra expenses allocated by this are used to maintain the Hill Palace. His Majesty is also very happy about this, and naturally approved it immediately. "


    "It''s a really clever method. I don''t think it''s a big deal if he can bribe His Majesty, but how can such a large project calm the anger of officials at the bottom of G?ttinghagen and various political departments."


    Tu Fu knew that the country''s money was not so easy to get, so he asked rhetorically.


    "That''s because you don''t know how much money the Labor Party takes from the national treasury every year to help the poor, the poor in G?ttinghagen, and the poor in the twelve states under the kingdom, so they can benefit a lot.


    Whoever has milk is a mother, those people dare to gossip after being benefited.


    Three points of all the money in circulation must be kept at each checkpoint. This is the rule after Stella took office. It is regarded as a gift to everyone after he took office.


    One by one wholeheartedly helping the prime minister''s achievements, no one will be unhappy. "


    The person who talked to Tu Fu was naturally an old acquaintance, Mr. Clan Thorens.


    Although he no longer has the title of the prime minister''s son, he still lives a nourishing life with the backing of the Sorens family.


    He has a more mature mind and a more calm personality.


    After listening to Kelan''s explanation, Tu Fu finally figured out this person''s movements.


    "The royal palace, the municipal government, and the common people can maintain a multi-party balance and make money at the same time. This Mr. Stella is also a shrewd person."


    In fact, the embryonic form of the ''welfare state'' was built on the wealth left by the previous generation. It is the credit of Emperor William the Great and Prime Minister Sorens, and has absolutely nothing to do with the current rulers.


    There are still some things that Tufu didn''t tell Crane frankly.


    When Prime Minister Sorens was in office, he always cracked down on corruption.


    Those whose amount exceeds a certain amount will be sentenced to death, and incidents of cheating and accepting bribes in higher education will be strictly investigated.


    Killing chickens and monkeys at every turn to rectify the atmosphere of the various administrative departments of the kingdom.


    People are not saints, this approach has reached a rather harsh level.


    The officials of various confidential departments of the Kingdom have spent 20 years under this strict system. Most of the officials have always done things honestly.


    Although I haven''t done much in these years, I have never made mistakes.


    The strict system that has been able to maintain for so many years is mainly because Thilo Sollens himself has set an example.


    He has never been corrupt, and never bent the law for personal gain. He has an extremely mean, arrogant and weird personality.


    Only in the eyes of civilians and officials do they monopolize power and become unknown "monsters" day by day.


    So after Prime Minister Sorens resigned, let alone someone willing to stand up and say something fair for him.


    Most of the government officials did not set off firecrackers on the spot to celebrate, even if they are very worthy of him.


    This is why Stella has just taken office, and no one blames him even if he is building a lot.


    The so-called Daoist people help more than those who lose their way,


    applies in this respect as well.


    ��


    Invited by Mr. Kelan, when he went to the Solons Mansion and passed the Prime Minister''s Mansion, Tu Fu suddenly asked the driver to stop and went out to take a look at the new changes in the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    After some discussion, the two had their own views on the new prime minister.


    It is not easy to say who is right and who is wrong in political matters.


    "Didi..."


    It took a full half an hour for the car to reach the courtyard of the Saurons mansion from the central city.


    Not only is the position far away from the Baia government, the Sollens family even chose to move to a remote area, which shows how disheartened the former Prime Minister is.


    After Mr. Kelan entered the mansion, he led Tu Fu to the highest floor of the mansion, waving his hands all the way to make the surrounding servants retreat.


    "Okay, I''ll send you here. My father said he wouldn''t let me in. Not only me, but my family members were also sent out today because of various things.


    Due to changes in our family these days, many guests who used to come and go are reluctant to come again, and my father doesn''t want to see those people who used to be under his hands anymore.


    You asked me to take you over alone this time, presumably because you have something very important to explain to you. "


    Master Kelan explained carefully, and hoped that Tu Fu would be more cautious.


    "I see."


    Tu Fu nodded earnestly in response, then walked all the way to the corridor in the house, and walked to the deepest part of the room.


    In that study,


    He saw a lonely elderly middle-aged man.


    He seemed to have known about Tu Fu''s arrival, so he made tea in the study and waited here in advance, and the rich tea fragrance could be smelled from far away.


    In front of him is a table piled up with sand tables, with many flags and fortresses planted on it,


    It looks like a battlefield.


    Like Mr. Prime Minister who was omnipotent in the past, now Mr. Sollens��s back is no longer straight, and his way of dealing with people is no longer as tough as before.


    When they met again, Tu Fu saw the scar connecting his cheek to the corner of his eye, and he didn''t think it was too hideous.


    If he didn''t know the identity of the other party, Tu Fu probably thought it was some retired old man. "


    Tillo Thorens also noticed the guests standing at the door, raised his head and smiled and said:


    "coming."


    Tu Fu responded with a natural smile: "Here we come."


    ��


    During the long process of three hours, all the masters and servants were dismissed.


    No one knows what the two people in the Sollens mansion talked about.


    One is Baia''s youngest and promising future star who has been worshiped as a god.


    The other is the only political leader who has been in charge of Baia''s political arena for 20 years.


    When the war between the two countries broke out, the extremely private conversation between the two heavyweights seemed so mysterious.


    Clan Solons was left alone outside the door, and the surroundings were abnormally quiet, not even a single mosquito could fly in.


    In case this conversation is eavesdropped.


    Time passed by, Kelan finally waited for his father''s call.


    There was a sound of footsteps in the house, and the two talking were shoulder to shoulder,


    Like peers, consistently move forward in stride,


    The haze that had lingered on Thilo Sollens''s face for a long time disappeared after this meeting, and he let out a hearty laugh after a long absence:


    "Klan, you are going to see off the guests, you shouldn''t neglect the guests."


    "Yes, Father."


    Klan looked at Tu Fu with a strange expression, completely unaware of what Tu Fu was talking about inside, and made his father, who had been depressed for a long time, laugh heartily.


    Solons patted Tu Fu on the shoulder regretfully: "Son, I''ve heard some things about you, but unfortunately I''ve stepped down from that position now,


    Otherwise, if you risk your life to change the law, you will definitely help make this marriage come true.


    Besides, there are too many eyes staring inside and outside the kingdom, I can''t help you, so you should be more careful.


    Every move you make after you return to your country may become a stain for them to discredit you. "


    "I understand your wishes. As long as my lover and I don''t get married, they will have nothing to do with me."


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders pretending to be relaxed.


    "There is no need to be so discouraged. When the war is over and your contribution to the kingdom is enough for anyone to acquiesce in this trivial matter, if anyone dares to have an opinion at that time, I will visit them one by one."


    Thilo Sollens patted Tufu on the shoulder lightly, and his words became a little more intense.


    "Then thank you,"


    "Tu Fu, don''t worry, what my father said has never been broken, lovers will get married eventually."


    Master Kelan led Tu Fu out, and also sent a word of blessing.


    Tu Fu nodded his head to thank the other party. Before walking to the door, he turned and glanced at the elderly Mr. Sollens, waving goodbye to him like an enthusiastic elder.


    Suddenly, Tu Fu turned around and thanked him again with a complicated expression.


    "Sir, thank you very much."


    "Why be so polite, there is no need to thank you twice." Thilo Thorens waved his hand indifferently, he has never liked this kind of politeness.


    "The first time I thank you is because of my personal affairs, and the second time I thank you on behalf of the people of Baia. I think they regard me as a Baia hero, so I am qualified to thank you on behalf of them!"


    Hearing this, Thilo Thorens subconsciously paused.


    "Thank you, Mr. Sollens, thank you for your hard work to Baia over the past 20 years. Here, on behalf of all the citizens of Baia, I would like to thank you."


    Tu Fu insisted on opening his mouth.


    Even if the Baia nationals never thank Thilo Sollens,


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 443： Harvest Cathedral

    Chapter 443 Harvest Cathedral


    The three mainstream churches of the Baia Kingdom are Catholicism, the Goddess of Wisdom, and the God of Order.


    Belonging to a polytheistic country, the three major churches have established countless churches all over the country, forming order and restraining each other.


    So far in the same position.


    This is not to say that there are no churches in Baia for the other four major religions, even if there are fewer believers, but because of immigration or historical reasons, etc.,


    There are also churches for minority believers in Wangcheng or the state capitals of the twelve subordinate states.


    The base of the Mother Earth Church in the capital of G?ttinghagen is a shrine called the Harvest Cathedral, which is naturally much smaller than the Catholic Cathedral, Santiago Cathedral, and Hagia Sophia.


    But the number of believers is maintained at a certain number every day, and the fire of faith has never been extinguished.


    ��


    Lille district.


    At this moment, in the Harvest Cathedral where people come and go, several people wearing pure black shawls and strong clothes entered the front and back feet. These people looked serious and stepped into the temple with serious expressions.


    The leading man in black has a conspicuous beard, and a beautiful and colorful nightingale stands on his shoulder. The bird has been looking left and right since it came in, and its shrewd eyes seem to be humanized.


    If Tu Fu was here, he would be able to recognize this person at a glance.


    It was the scammer Lyle who had dealt with him and even almost killed him in Catalan Hell.


    The shocking deception of the "perpetual motion machine" two and a half years ago was completed under the leadership of this person.


    In the Harvest Church, there is a bronze statue of the Mother Goddess for people to admire. The Mother Goddess is wearing a dignified and elegant classical dress, with a very tall figure, and the overall appearance makes the proportion of the huge **** in front of her appear coordinated enough.


    The Mother Goddess held the sleeping baby in her arms in one hand, and held a sharp dagger in the other hand, pointing the edge of the knife downward.


    While emitting the brilliance of motherhood, it also has a dangerous atmosphere.


    Leaded by the man in black, Lyle led a few eager men to approach quickly, but stopped in front of the statue of the goddess of the earth, and saluted the goddess of the earth.


    "Speaking of which, do you know the allusion of the mother goddess holding a baby and a dagger in both hands?"


    The leading man in black asked his subordinates meticulously.


    "Legends say that the most beautiful and beloved daughter of the Mother Earth accidentally broke into the underworld and was tricked by the lord of the underworld who is greedy for beauty. She stayed in the underworld forever and became the queen of the underworld there.


    This incident made the Mother Goddess unhappy and reacted like the gods of the temple, but due to the status of the Lord of the Nether and the three gods, it didn''t matter. Since then, the Mother Goddess of the Earth has become more cautious about her remaining children.


    If someone dares to murder His child, even if the prisoner is the gods, he will never forgive him lightly. "


    After the question was uttered, a majestic old priest in the church walked towards him and the group of people under him solemnly,


    Slowly opened his mouth and said this allusion.


    "Yes, even the Mother Earth, who is weaker in fighting among the gods, will become stronger because of her children, and she will pick up a knife and aim at the enemy.


    The beast that has lost its teeth wants to protect the "child" it is looking at when it is attacked, and whether it will charge up to deal a fatal blow to the menacing enemy. "


    The leader of the man in black, Lyle, who kept his head down, slowly raised his head and stared at the gentle eyes of the Mother Earth,


    Try to get an answer from it.


    The priest who asked the question noticed something in his words, frowned and said:


    "Lyle, what happened today? I heard that you have transferred half of your forces stationed in G?ttinghagen to the outskirts of the city. I remember that there is only the old Solens who has retired there. He is not of such value now."


    "Just today, a guest visited Thilo Thorens."


    "Could it be that the first person Tuf Capet visited was old Sorance."


    Father was frightened by this message and suddenly looked up, "No, logically speaking, He should go to Hill Palace now, he can go to the Prime Minister''s residence, and even Miskar Stark University where He stayed for a long time.


    Why? The first person I saw when I returned home was that old guy. He had obviously lost his power. "


    He was puzzled by this fact, shaking his head again and again: "Or, it''s just a polite behavior to the elders who have supported him."


    "Confidence is a good thing, but do you underestimate Mr. Sollens who has been confronting us for more than ten years?" Lyle took some bird food out of his pocket unhurriedly, and fed them while talking.


    The nightingale on His shoulder flew down and sculpted it a few times, and the bird that filled its stomach immediately uttered a happy cry.


    "No matter how powerful a person is, he will grow old one day. That old guy has no heart to fight after being hurt by Baia."


    The demigod scammer Lyle who was still feeding the pet slightly raised the corners of his mouth:


    "Of course, if that''s not enough to arouse my interest, they had a secret conversation in the room for three hours, and only his youngest son, Clan Thorens, was waiting at the door.


    Everyone in the Saurons family was driven out, and the only supernatural power in the family controlled all the main points. "


    "So you didn''t hear what they were talking about."


    "It''s such a formation that even a fly can''t fly in, not to mention these ''ears'' under my hands."


    "I heard that you were promoted to a demigod half a year ago. Why can''t you even solve this trivial matter? You are still the supreme commander of Baia."


    Father was obviously a little anxious, obviously dissatisfied with the result that the other party didn''t hear the news.


    "Father, who do you think you are talking to!" Standing under the bronze statue of the Mother Goddess, Lyle''s expression remained unchanged, but the volume of his voice increased by more than one decibel.


    Boom!


    His demigod-level terrifying aura erupted in vain,


    Only for priests.


    I saw his face turn pale for a while, and felt the breath of death gradually approaching him,


    Then he took several steps backwards, and finally fell to the ground with a "bang".


    "It''s only with this ability that I dare to speak big words."


    "I really don''t want to live anymore."


    Several subordinates behind Lyle also stared at him with unfriendly expressions, as if he was about to strike if he said something wrong.


    "Hey, what are you doing."


    "This is the Church of the Mother Earth, no matter who you are, don''t be rude."


    The priests around Harvest Church frowned when they saw such a strange situation, and surrounded them one after another.


    "fine!"


    The priest who had fallen shouted to stop their actions.


    Others don''t know, but the person in charge of Harvest Church knows the identity of this group of people best.


    The Republic sent a group of extraordinary spies lurking in G?ttinghagen more than ten years ago. Everyone used pseudonyms or code names. With this mysterious extraordinary team alone,


    These years have turned G?ttinghagen upside down.


    The "perpetual motion machine" fraud incident, the murder of the daughter of the Duke of Weimar, the expulsion of Tuf Capet... One after another, although they were all arranged by the Republic of Landis in private, they were all executed by powerful people.


    Different from the head of intelligence in a base like him, the other party has the authority to execute dangerous people at will in Baia.


    Even if Lyle kills him and reports to the Republic that he was executed for mutiny,


    Presumably the people over there don''t even bother to fart.


    "Report...sorry, Mr. Lyle, that''s not what I meant."


    Father swallowed in fear, dispersed the clergy who were watching, and took the initiative to confess to him,


    "I''m just surprised, I just didn''t expect that a person like you can''t get close to the former prime minister''s house that has lost power."


    Demigod Lyle said indifferently: "Who told you that a demigod can quietly eavesdrop on another demigod."


    "Didn''t the two demigods from the Solons family go to the border? Wait, are you saying..."


    As soon as these words came out, the priest seemed to understand something.


    It''s Touf Capet!


    Right now, the most troublesome figure in the Republic has also been promoted to demigod.


    And this person is no longer dead, and he can handle the little guy at will.


    Father''s expression became heavy after realizing this,


    "Three hours of talks, my God, the secret meeting of these two dangerous people may be detrimental to the Republic. I will send the news back to the country now for the head of state to make a decision."


    The more the priest thought about it, the more he felt a chill in his heart.


    He hurriedly called other people in the church to come over, and then quickly delivered the briefing to the outside world.


    Whenever something important happens in G?ttinghagen, the information comes from the Harvest Cathedral, and the effect of using the Church of the Seven Gods as a cover is quite good.


    Landis'' spies have been operating here for more than ten years under the guise of priests, and they have never missed a shot.


    The extraordinary personnel who came here were silent, and they all just looked at him with indifferent expressions. The leader Lyle left only a cold sentence before leaving:


    "can not happen next time."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 444： Louis XIV

    Chapter 444 Louis XIV


    Not long after the conflict between the spy agencies of Harvest Cathedral, news spread to the Republic of Lantis, far west of the North Continent.


    It''s not a big deal, the secret intelligence organization and the leader of the intelligence base had some conflicts,


    is actually a very common thing.


    The forces behind the two sides are not the same group. One side represents the Landis government, and the other side is the manpower secretly cultivated by the princes and nobles.


    The authority and identity of the latter are naturally higher than the former.


    The capital of Landis.


    In the most exquisite and luxurious palace in Wiesel, the messenger of the Harvest Church exaggeratedly reported the news to the people above.


    At the same time, he did not forget to discredit a handful of espionage elites.


    "F��hrer, gentlemen, please take the initiative to punish Lyle for us. He threatened to kill us regardless of his status as a colleague, and almost exposed the base in front of many people."


    In the palace of the head of state, several important state officials gathered here.


    Listening to the envoy''s indignant explanation, many officials were also quite dissatisfied.


    "Those guys are so courageous, relying on the presence of the grand duke and nobles behind them, they don''t look down on their colleagues. Not to mention the fact that they haven''t made any achievements in G?ttinghagen these years, if they make some contributions in the future, they will pay back."


    "Mr. Yuan, I just took this opportunity to deal with these lawless guys. If Baia''s people are caught, they will have an excuse to fight us."


    "At the end of the day, those extraordinary people think they are great and look down on us, but they have not seen any achievements in recent years."


    Several people spoke one after another, and their words were full of dissatisfaction with the spies stationed in G?ttinghagen.


    In the palace, on a desk with a sand table and flags, sat a man full of energy and a majestic face.


    He was in his early forties, wearing a white military uniform that was not gorgeous, but looked deterrent, with a warm black cloak on his back.


    His stature is one head lower than that of ordinary people with average development, and his height of less than 1.7 meters makes him look short among the mighty Landis officials.


    Even with such a body, the man sitting on the book bench has an aura of calmness and prestige.


    The head of the Republic of Lantis, Louis XIV listened to the quarrels of the officials with great interest, and did not participate in their conversations until they were bored and tired of talking,


    Realizing that the F��hrer didn''t say a word, the atmosphere became completely quiet.


    Louis XIV spoke cheerfully.


    "Everyone, why bother to keep arguing over such a trivial matter, making people laugh.


    Lyle has led his members to stay in G?ttinghagen for more than ten years. Apart from force majeure, he has also made a lot of contributions, big and small, and dedicated himself to the Republic.


    It would be too chilling if they were dismissed because of such a trivial matter. "


    His words are still very credible, but no one will continue to argue with him just by mentioning it briefly.


    No one dared to question the courage of the head of state. What he said was the golden rule. From the day he took power, he held power tightly in his hands and established an autocratic system of absolute obedience.


    And with the expansion of territory over the years, under his leadership, Landis''s army has made great achievements,


    "Known" as the strongest army in the Northern Continent.


    Because he played the legendary sun **** in court dramas when he was a child, and he shines like the sun after he came to power.


    The title of "Sun King" is accompanied by his achievements in power.


    together left a deep imprint on this country.


    Louis XIV was never ashamed of his short stature, and never even took it seriously. In the past, when a candidate for the head of state made fun of his height,


    Louis XIV said this,


    "I must admit that I am short, but if you make fun of me, I will cut off your head sooner or later to shorten the gap between us."


    In fact, he did.


    But everyone knows that their head of state is by no means a small-minded person.


    "Sun King" Louis XIV admitted his shortcomings to the people many times during his speeches as a way to ease the atmosphere.


    It��s like every time a government decision makes a mistake, it must apologize in front of everyone at the citizens�� meeting or some public occasions, bluntly saying that he has done something wrong, and begging his people to forgive him.


    "Okay, let''s put Lyle''s in advance, let''s get back to business."


    Louis XIV''s resolute face was somewhat soft, and his voice had a certain soul-stirring magnetism.


    This is simply a talent.


    As long as you speak every time, you will easily attract the attention of others,


    "Tillo Thorens and Tuf Capet met in his mansion and had a secret meeting for three hours. At the same time, the protection level around the mansion was raised to the highest level. What do you think this has to do with it? related."


    Since the head of state asked, several consuls next to him also spoke one after another, taking the opportunity to show their wisdom.


    "Although they are old acquaintances, it is too sensitive to meet at this time."


    "I''ve always heard that although Thilo Thorens has gone out of the field, he still has information on the border by using his previous connections in the military. I''m afraid this secret meeting has something to do with it."


    "There is also that boy who has a ''internal combustion engine'' production line in the Southern Continent, which can easily reform and replace this generation of vehicles, and its production and manufacturing scale have reached a monopoly level.


    He was able to return to G?ttingen this time as a bargaining chip. Soon, those things will put those things on the battlefield, and they must be negotiating this matter. "


    Several officials in important positions are thoughtful figures, otherwise they would not be able to sit in such a high position.


    Combined with the news before and after,


    The production and transportation of the ''internal combustion engine'' is definitely an important part of this secret conversation.


    "F��hrer, what do you think?"


    After each gave their answers, everyone looked at the "Sun King" Louis XIV in unison.


    "As you said, their talks are probably related to the war between the two countries, but not necessarily about the ''internal combustion engine''. This matter must have been discussed a long time ago, and there is no need to talk about it for so long.


    I always feel that there is a bigger problem waiting for us, and I can''t tell what it is. "


    I saw Louis XIV staring intently at the sand table in front of him where troops had been lined up.


    It is the soil where the two countries meet and where they will fight in the future.


    Although Landis''s army has not yet been mobilized, his fierce food has already been moved first to maintain the supply of the border.


    After all, there are now more than 30 divisions concentrated on the eastern border, and it is not a small number for people to eat horses and chews every day.


    Fortunately, there are these modern troops ready to go, coupled with decades of financial investment, they have built a steel defense line stronger than reinforced concrete for Landis,


    Even if all of Baia''s forces are concentrated in one place, it may not be possible to take it down after a month of storming.


    "War...Technology..."


    Louis XIV''s eyebrows kept beating, as if he had a premonition that something bad was going to happen on the battlefield.


    ��


    G?ttinghagen, Hill Palace.


    Also received information about the secret meeting between Tufu and Tilo on the outskirts of the city, William II''s face was ashen,


    His Majesty the King once again faintly felt that his legs and feet began to ache.


    "I waited for him for a day and didn''t come. Now you tell me that he went to meet with Solons. Is this trying to slap me in the face in front of the people of the whole country?"


    "Your Majesty calm down, maybe there is something important to discuss, so I accidentally ignored you..."


    The more the Minister of Internal Affairs said, the less confident he became.


    When he saw His Majesty the King''s face became even uglier, and the veins on his forehead were slightly raised, it was obvious that he was really angry.


    "Not careful! You mean not careful."


    King William II repeated the extremely harsh words, holding an unknown utensil beside him in his hand, and fell heavily to the ground.


    The decibel has been raised by more than one level, and the scolding has spread throughout the palace,


    "This **** who has no king in his eyes and is inferior to animals!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 445： belated funeral

    Chapter 445 A Belated Funeral


    "Speaking of which, Miska has received a lot of support from the government in the past few years. After all, research on electricity has always been at the forefront of the times, and the Ministry of Education has always given the most funding.


    In addition, the school''s learning and research atmosphere is quite good, and high-level officials are constantly poaching scholars from within the Seven Schools Alliance. Not only has its position in universities stabilized at the top of Columbia University, but its status in the country is also higher than that of the Royal Society of G?ttinghagen.


    It is even an exaggeration to say that it is not an exaggeration to say that the dense stool is the forefront of productivity changes in the current era.


    Your former mentor, Dean Nubuat Rover, has now become the vice president of the University of Michigan. He is also named in the Ministry of Education and is one of the decision-makers.


    Professor Kane took the position of the original dean. You, the professor and David should have met in the Southern Continent, and I don��t need to say more about them.


    Professor Fran also ran for the dean of the School of Mechanical Technology. Later, the Royal Society of G?ttinghagen sent someone to invite him, but this time the professor said nothing.


    And Mr. Walter, the head teacher of your archeology major, is already the head of the Department of History and Archeology,


    Recently, I have devoted myself to studying the polar regions..."


    A brightly colored steam car came out of the Sollens family mansion and turned sharply down towards the remote road.


    After visiting Mr. Prime Minister, who has always been good to him, today, it can be regarded as a return for Sollens'' kindness to the Winster family in the past few years.


    Next, Tu Fu will naturally go to Miskar Stark University.


    Not only the explanation of graduation-related matters, but also his wandering abroad in the past few years, as well as his graduation works, he must give an explanation to the teachers who have helped him a lot.


    When the two of them set off for the small town of Villedo in the steam car of the Saurons family, Mr. Crane talked about the changes in his alma mater in recent years.


    Don��t tell me, I don��t know, the teachers around Him used to do quite well.


    Over the past few years, these people have all been promoted at least once, and have achieved good achievements in their respective fields.


    "And I met David and Bella in Table, and they have officially established a relationship."


    Listening to Tu Fu about the thrilling things that happened in Whiskey Hill, Crane shook his head in fright:


    "David, a sullen bastard, I''ve known for a long time that a **** like him likes Bella Wayne, and I never revealed the slightest bit of wind before.


    Didn''t expect him to risk his life for that girl.


    Speaking of which, the current Smith family is already a giant in the kingdom''s business circles. It stands to reason that the Smith family should match him with a political figure or a girl from a down-and-out aristocratic family.


    The boy was unwilling to agree to the marriage arranged by his family, but he had the courage to leave his family''s business and go to the Southern Continent with the team, and he really got it.


    The Wayne family is a well-known archaeologist, with an extraordinary status in the academic world, so it would be a good match for him.


    Fortunately, there is also a guy in Tabor, relying on the existing factories and the latest technology in the Southern Continent, not only escaped the original marriage, but this achievement is enough for him to take over all the Smith family''s industries. "


    "No wonder."


    Tu Fu suddenly realized that a son of this level went crazy to take risks, no matter how he thought about it, he felt something was wrong.


    Co-authored with himself and single-handedly contributed to this good deed.


    "This guy is cheap, by the way, and how is Miss Elena?"


    "Thanks to her old father who dotes on her daughter, she personally spoke to the king at the coming-of-age ceremony. After all, she doesn''t have to marry to another country like ordinary princesses of princes and nobles. The marriage is fully decided by the Weimar family.


    Speaking of which, she is really the most carefree among us. She is very popular in various circles. Since the beginning of the internship, she has been running around the world,


    This meeting must have been sent abroad by the Weimar family for refuge. What a lucky girl. "


    Crane felt a sense of envy when he said this. Everyone was born in a wealthy family, and they were all the youngest in the family. Compared with Elena, he, the heir, bears much greater responsibilities.


    "Man, you seem to be the poorest of us."


    Tu Fu thought of his speech at the princess'' coming-of-age ceremony, and laughed unabashedly.


    "Heh, you are the only one who is not qualified to say anything about me."


    Crane rolled his eyes. He was the only one in the group of the School of Humanities and Social Sciences who knew Tu Fu''s experience best.


    No, a good exchange meeting turned into a miserable meeting in an instant.


    While the two were talking, the car rushed to the destination without stopping.


    From the affluent and affluent G?ttinghagen to the impoverished Villedot, this road has been seen countless times. The most intuitive change is the city line from high to low, which becomes dwarfed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Passing through a green vegetation zone, the rice fields still house farmers�� cattle and sheep, and the ecological and natural environment is very good.


    I haven��t seen it for a few years, and Villedo is no longer the same Villedo. Several direct roads were built on the road, and the vegetation along the way was full of new shoots.


    After the steam train entered the town, the small broken train station that I saw a few years ago was also renovated.


    The land area has doubled several times. An antique-style Big Ben Clock Tower was built next to the station. It is not magnificent, but at least it has the style of an urban-rural fringe.


    Several criss-crossing railway lines connect important places extending in all directions, and the train station has changed from the chaos of the past, and many people who were deceived and kidnapped have disappeared.


    It��s all due to a minibus that goes directly from the train station to the Misca special line. After several years of development, the multi-person steam car that was only owned by Columbia University before has become a common means of transportation in the Villedo area.


    Very convenient for nearby students.


    "I heard that the students who were admitted to the University of Michigan every year would voluntarily apply for withdrawal when they saw the harsh environment in Villedot on the first day of their arrival. Fortunately, this situation has almost disappeared in the past few years."


    Klan introduced to Tu Fu with a smile.


    Tu Fu looked at the greatly improved town of Villedot, gritted his teeth, and said, "Don''t tell me, the transportation, restaurants, dormitory buildings, rain shower facilities and other infrastructure of the University of Michigan have all been refurbished."


    "Oh, how do you know that."


    Master Kelan was a little surprised.


    "hehe."


    Tu Fu smiled and said nothing, too lazy to explain.


    Sure enough, from childhood to adulthood, as soon as I graduate from school or near graduation, all the bad experience projects in the school before will be improved,


    Even this unspeakable path has been improved.


    It can be said that the favorable conditions that these later students can get are all exchanged by the predecessors with blood and tears.


    Tu Fu spread his hands together: "It''s okay, I''m used to being unlucky."


    Seemingly seeing Tu Fu''s knot in his heart, Kelan smiled and patted him on the shoulder,


    "It''s all thanks to you. Without your hard work, where would the funding come from, and how would so many people choose UM. We all thank you in our hearts."


    Tu Fu: "..."


    Not long after, the car left the train station and followed the steam buses to the University of Michigan and arrived at Miskar Stark. In front of the tall wall composed of countless dark red bricks.


    A bright iron gate stands here, with security personnel standing guard on both sides.


    On the front of the school gate, Miskar Stark''s school emblem is pasted.


    The outermost layer of a circular badge is the full name of the university in letters. The front is an open book, and the back is covered by a large hidden shield.


    And above the head of the book is a simple big hanging clock, and a lit candle is burning underneath.


    They symbolize truth and wisdom respectively.


    Back to his alma mater, an indescribable sense of intimacy is comforting.


    "Clan Thorens'' car, let it go."


    The sharp-eyed doorman at the gate of the secret school has long memorized the cars of the big shots in the school. When he saw the vehicle of the coming person, he recognized his identity at a glance, and then waved his hand to let it go.


    The car drove straight in, drove all the way in and found a nearby parking lot.


    It was deserted and clear inside, and no one was seen all the way in. There were only a few crows flapping their wings and croaking on the tree branches, and the whole university was terribly silent.


    "Even if it''s the end of the semester, there shouldn''t be no one." Tu Fu muttered to himself strangely when he got off the car.


    Clan obviously hasn��t returned to the University of Michigan for a long time, looking at the unfamiliar yet familiar environment with a dazed face, subconsciously asked the guard at the door:


    "Gentlemen, can someone tell me what''s going on here."


    The guard with a desire to express was all smiles on his face: "Not long ago, the school received a batch of valuable corpses from outside. According to research, they are scholars who went to investigate the polar regions more than ten years ago.


    Although it has been a long time, the college finally decided to hold a decent funeral for them. All the teachers and students in the school have already gone to the South Garden to pay their respects. "


    "I see."


    Tu Fu has been busy outside for so long that he almost forgot about it.


    The funeral that should have been held more than ten years ago,


    Although I came a lot late,


    It can also be regarded as a kindness for the expedition team who once fought alone at the forefront.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 446： Graduation works

    Chapter 446 Graduation Works


    Miskar Stark University,


    Nanyuan Cemetery.


    At this moment, teachers and students, big and small, gathered here. People wore uniform black suits, and came forward to pay tribute with a sad face holding a Seville winter chrysanthemum in their hands.


    There are tombstones all over the place. All scholars who have studied in Miska and made contributions to Miska in the past, or people with great influence, have the right to choose to be buried here after death.


    For future generations to offer condolences.


    Several coffins were transported here and buried in the pit, and the stone tablet recorded the glory of the professor''s life relics.


    Every mourner who comes here will take a step forward and put down the winter chrysanthemum in his hand in front of the tombstone after finishing the ceremony to express respect for the deceased.


    "Wow, woof..."


    On the soft turf, a black hound with smooth fur, sticking out its tongue, found a place to squat lazily,


    The little dog stared at everything in his eyes boredly, and couldn''t arouse the slightest interest in such trivial matters.


    Except for the hunting dog in front of the library of the University of Michigan, the whole school can''t find a second such lazy thing.


    "It''s better to wait until there are fewer people before you go, otherwise there may be a lot of trouble in your capacity."


    "we can only do this."


    Tu Fu and Kelan took a look from a distance, and wanted to go over to pay tribute to the ancestors of the industry, but he could only nod when he heard Mr. Kelan''s words.


    Let it go.


    Fortunately, there are still people staying behind in the office building of the college. When they see the rumored characters, they should report to the higher-ups quickly, so that Tu Fu will not be caught in the air.


    After waiting in the dean''s office for about half an hour, several of his teachers at the University of Michigan came from outside.


    "Tufu, we old guys have been waiting for you for a long time since you arrived in the capital yesterday. I heard that you went to Solens''s house first, and you came to the University of Michigan..."


    The leader is naturally His cheap teacher, who is also the current vice-principal Miskar Stark,


    Naby Rover.


    It was this shameless person who snatched him from the Academy of Natural Sciences and the Institute of Mechanical Technology to be his student. Except for recommending a group inspection activity, he has always been in a state of stocking.


    Principal Luo Fu has a gray beard and hair. This outfit is very recognizable, and this person is sour when he speaks.


    It seems that where you go first and where you go later is the importance ranking in your heart.


    "Teacher, you have misunderstood. Think about the grand ceremonies of musicals and comedies. Generally speaking, the more important the characters, the more important they should appear as the finale.


    That''s why I came to Miska at the end. In fact, in my eyes, Miska is almost my second home in G?ttinghagen. How dare I ignore my teacher. "


    Tu Fu answered fluently with a smile, without letting the other party catch a single thread.


    It''s just that these words caused Kelan next to him to look sideways and rolled his eyes: "You and my father didn''t say that..."


    Along with the professor of the School of Humanities, and his former head teacher, Mr. Walter, who has now become the head of the department, the rest of the familiar professors either went to Whiskey Hill or studied those machines in the Smith Factory.


    Currently staying in Miskar Stark, all the teachers and professors who are closely related to him are present.


    Hearing His high EQ evaluation, the old guys naturally grinned,


    laughed happily.


    The old dean, Nubuat Luofu, is the only one who doesn''t like this.


    "Stop flattering, if you were so talkative two years ago, how could you have been exiled for so long.


    It��s not that we haven��t heard of your deeds these years. We want you to spread the word about generators and spread this trend of reform throughout the Northern Continent.


    Look at what you''ve been doing, swindling, being a pirate, writing your autobiography... I don''t know what else you''re afraid to do besides business.


    After finally hearing that you went to teach in the Southern Continent, we old fellows were just a little relieved that you are finally willing to take the right path, and you are willing to pass on what you have learned to more people.


    As a result, I learned from Professor Kane that you just went to a primary education college, or you went to be a librarian to look after the door.


    The most abominable thing is that you have the nerve to bear the name of UM, shame on you, shame on you. "


    Dean Luo Fu shook his head lightly, mercilessly piercing him.


    It can be said that it is not an ordinary chest without big ambitions.


    "Ah, how did you know that."


    "After the Ingaso ruins were discovered, you don''t know how many people wanted to investigate you. Without the University of Michigan to help you cover your eyes, you would have been discovered long ago."


    Dean Luofu became more and more angry as he talked. At the beginning, he obviously wanted to make this kid famous in the outside world, forcing Hill Palace to make a decision.


    As a result, this **** has made a name for himself.


    But those earth-shattering events one after another, Dalian Mi did not dare to admit it.


    "The plan can''t keep up with the changes, but don''t you think the final result is pretty good?


    I liberated the minds of people of color in the Southern Continent, and by the way, I also established an ''internal combustion engine'' factory, which successfully helped Baia establish an advantage in future wars, and returned to the kingdom without incident,


    Although there have been many changes, it is actually similar to our original plan. "


    Tu Fu spread his hands in a mess, and he was rounded back abruptly.


    "It seems to be okay."


    "Dean, although this kid is indeed out of tune, it seems that everything he promised us has been completed."


    "Damn it, even I don''t know what to say about you."


    Several professors present echoed his words after hearing what he said, and couldn''t find any faults.


    Dean Nubuat Rover was so angry that he blew his beard and stared at this fallacy. He wanted to say a few words about him, but after thinking about it carefully, he had completed all the things he was asked to do before.


    It''s like an assigned homework, the kid just finished it in a hurry on the last day,


    As a result, the answers are all completely correct.


    All kinds of complicated emotions came to my heart, and many things Nubuat Luofu wanted to say turned into a resentful sentence:


    "Son, on behalf of the school, I would like to thank you for sending Professor Wayne''s body back. It has been too long.


    Not to mention the children nowadays, many teachers have forgotten their deeds. They are all heroes of G?ttinghagen and human beings. The names of heroes should not be forgotten. "


    Seeing that the old man''s tears were almost falling, Tu Fu shook his head humbly:


    "It''s just a matter of duty."


    Taking advantage of their free time, several professors served tea and water, tidied up the office, those who brought materials went to get materials, and those who had interviews with Him had an interview.


    Actually, apart from accountability, another matter this time is related to Tu Fu''s graduation.


    Mr. Walter came with a few documents and smiled:


    "Tu Fu, your school has been reserved for you in the past few years. In view of your contribution to the school and the country, it is an exception to be counted as off-campus practice, which is consistent with full-time on-campus study.


    Usually grades and assessment grades are all calculated as passing.


    That is to say, after you and the graduation team have submitted your work, you will be officially graduated from the university. "


    Although Miskar Stark''s degree certificate and graduation certificate are meaningless to Tufu now, he is still very touched by the school''s heart.


    Tu Fu nodded: "Thank you, about the graduation project..."


    Vice-Principal Nubuat Rover tapped the desktop lightly with his fingers like a superficial touch.


    ��Before you said you were going to the polar regions, there was still a lot of domestic pressure two years ago, but as your influence in this country has increased, the voice of opposition has become smaller and smaller.


    As I said just now, many people don��t quite remember this, so you can do it freely. "


    "I''m going to go to the poles, just not right now."


    Tu Fu''s face showed embarrassment.


    "It''s really a pity, it just happened to be a war, and the troubles caused by your private life have also been rumored in the outside world.


    Child, your identity is too sensitive no matter where it appears, so be careful in the future. "


    Although Nubuat Luofu is dissatisfied, seeing that his students are limited by such a troublesome situation,


    It still hurts to be a mentor.


    "I can decide to pass your project and use the remaining one or two years to do this, which can be regarded as fulfilling your parents'' wish."


    "Thanks to the teachers, but the teachers don''t have to worry about me."


    Tu Fu laughed at himself, and revealed his truest thoughts. "If anyone in this country pushes me too hard, I''ll just walk away,


    It''s no big deal to break all the connections here. "


    After hearing his extreme words, the old dean frowned slightly and shook his head lightly.


    "Son, don''t treat everyone as your enemy, there is never no one behind you.


    In the past, Prime Minister Sorens, Miskar Stark, and many people in academia silently supported you. No one is blind, and everyone can see your contribution to this country.


    Standing behind you are 65 million Baia citizens.


    Guess which side the people will take when you have a serious conflict with the royal family. "


    Just listen to Vice-Principal Nubuat Luofu''s faint words.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 447： pay homage

    Chapter 447 Sacrifice


    The atmosphere in the dean''s office was a little frozen. Vice-principal Nubuat Rover kept talking in surprise, and Tu Fu was taken aback, with big question marks all over his head.


    Clan Sollens next to him was also dumbfounded, never expecting the old man''s words to be so bold.


    "Sir, it''s not possible. Although the relationship between me and the royal family is not much better, at least we will cooperate for a long time. At least there will not be too many conflicts before the war is over."


    Tu Fu said resentfully.


    "The kingdom needs your technology before the war, but what about after the war?"


    President Luo Fu didn''t say anything and then opened up. The palace''s willingness to let Tu Fu back at any cost is naturally something he can use. When the accounts are settled after the autumn, life will be difficult.


    Prime Minister Sorens is the first example, who can guarantee that Tu Fu is not the next Thilo Sorens, their majesty the king can''t tolerate half a thorn in his eyes.


    "Let''s talk about the future, who knows what will happen in the future, and it''s hard to say whether I will continue to stay in G?ttinghagen."


    Tu Fu chuckled indifferently,


    "Gentlemen, thank you for your kindness to me. It is at the critical moment of the kingdom''s life and death. As far as I know, Lantis'' army has assembled at the border and will launch an attack in the near future. No matter what, we should fight with the people of Baia first." Get through this difficult time."


    Klan wiped the fine sweat from his forehead and also chimed in:


    "That''s right, Tu Fu is right, the Lantis Republic is the biggest enemy today."


    "That''s the only way to go. If His Majesty still has a grudge against you after the war is over, the University of Secrets will at least take good care of you."


    Dean Luo Fu left only one meaningful sentence.


    With Miskar Stark''s current status in the kingdom, coupled with the weight of Smith Industries, Tu Fu''s overseas operations are all at the level of shaking his feet on the ground.


    The child in their eyes has long grown into a big man who cannot be ignored.


    For a long period of time after that, Tu Fu��s discussions with the teachers of Tantric masters probably focused on academic fields such as graduation works and polar regions.


    Of course, Miss Cheryl��s advanced selection results in Tabor have been released,


    The little girl''s grades can go to any good grades in the Seven Schools League.


    According to the agreement, Tu Fu will also help to speak with the high-level of the academy, and find anyone who is quite a mentor for her.


    The head of the Department of History and Archaeology, Mr. Walter waved his hand indifferently.


    "As long as the lady you mentioned is willing to come to the Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences, I will help her arrange everything."


    "Then trouble the teacher."


    "Snapped!"


    Tu Fu was just about to leave after explaining this matter, when he slapped his head and remembered another important thing: "Gentlemen, when I came up just now, I saw that there was a funeral in the South Garden, it was for Professor Wayne and the others, right? "


    "Exactly, the school owed them too much before. After the incident that happened that year shocked the North Continent, the kingdom organization tried every means to conceal it.


    There is not even compensation for the family members. Now that the body has finally been found and buried in the South Garden, it can be regarded as a small compensation after death. "


    Dean Luo Fu expressed regret.


    "Actually, we can''t completely blame the University of Michigan. Since my father and the others must have considered everything before going, after all, there is one more thing that must be returned to the school. It was also wandering from near the polar region."


    I saw Tu Fu took out a yellowed notebook from his chest.


    It was the exploration log delivered to him by Jack Sparrow through the "Headless Messenger" not long ago.


    Returning to Baia��s free time, Tu Fu has completely memorized the above information, and now he will naturally deliver the things from the University of Michigan to the Vice President of Luofu,


    "This diary is a clue found from the polar expedition team, and it records many experiences of the expedition team at that time."


    "The expedition log?"


    Mr. Walter, who was very interested in this, quickly finished the voyage record, his eyes were shining.


    "Look, as I said just now, Mr. Walter has always been obsessed with polar research. It is no wonder that he is not happy to see this thing."


    Crane waved his hand not at all surprised.


    Tu Fu did not expect him to be so enthusiastic, and said frankly:


    "To be honest, there are many strange symbols and ancient words that I don''t know. What is certain is that the expedition team transcribed it in the polar region, and there is a high possibility of information there.


    If the teachers can decipher it, I think it will be very helpful for my graduation inspection later. "


    No matter how powerful he is,


    It is also impossible to understand a text symbol that has spanned an unknown number of years of civilization in a short period of time.


    "It is the authentic work of the expedition team."


    Mr. Walter flipped through several pages after receiving it, and immediately realized that the things recorded in this diary are extremely difficult to decipher.


    "Understood, I will find scholars who are proficient in this area in the school and the Seven Schools Alliance, and promise to decipher most of the recorded information within a month."


    "That''s good."


    Tufu still trusts the professional level of his alma mater. If even Miskar Stark can''t decipher the ancient symbolic data, there must be no institution in this world that can do it.


    Finally,


    Explain the wandering experience of the past few years to Miska and the teachers in different ways.


    By the way, hand over some troublesome matters to the University of Michigan,


    Tu Fu suddenly felt a lot more relaxed. He got up and stretched out the window:


    "Now I''m finally free."


    Principal Luo Fu was very dissatisfied with the boy''s tone, and his beard almost stood up in anger: "What''s the freedom, you boy, remember to go to school more often when you have free time.


    If there is any good business or project, first cooperate with your own people at the University of Michigan, and don��t let outsiders take advantage of any good things. "


    "certainly."


    Tu Fu took the words casually, and led Mr. Kelan out.


    ��


    At this time, the worship ceremony in the South Park was still going on, and the criss-crossed tombstones made the park look very gloomy. Even if many people came, there was still an atmosphere of silence.


    Only a few students were whispering and discussing this matter.


    "Actually, I''ve heard of that Professor Wayne, a very famous professor of archeology many years ago."


    "I know this. It''s the grandfather of Bella Wayne, a famous history major. Her grandfather is also one of those candidates for the Polar Project."


    "It''s no wonder that he is qualified to hold a funeral of this level. It turns out that he is a hero of the University of Michigan."


    "Heroes, don''t be joking, you don''t know that the accident has caused enough damage to the University of Michigan. The Academy of Humanities and Social Sciences has been banned from publishing any articles in professional journals for several years, and many professors have been lost.


    Many students of related majors in those sessions were also implicated by the school''s reputation evaluation. If this is also considered a legend of the University of Michigan, then any cat, cat or dog can be regarded as a legend of the University of Michigan. "


    Among the crowd at the party, several students talked about this matter, and one of them, a male student who knew the past of the University of Michigan very well, narrated the past in a contemptuous tone.


    Behind the Nanyuan cemetery, the words of those students reached Tu Fu and Ke Lan''s ears verbatim, and the expression of the latter changed slightly.


    These words can directly affect the two immediate family members in the five-person group of the School of Humanities. As a companion, since he heard it, how can he bear it now.


    Crane was about to go up and find the guy who was gossiping just now.


    "Klan, wait a minute, what he said is not all wrong, why bother to trouble him because someone told the ugly truth."


    Tu Fu raised his hand to stop the furious Clan Thorens.


    "We can''t let them continue talking nonsense here."


    "I come."


    As Tu Fu said, he took a bunch of winter chrysanthemums from the platform not far away.


    Then he walked straight ahead without hesitation.


    His appearance immediately caused an uproar in the crowd behind. Both the teachers and students exclaimed "crash", and a road in the crowd was abruptly avoided.


    "My God, Mr. Tuf Capet!"


    "It seems that he also came to pay homage to Professor Wayne."


    "Look, even Mr. Capet, who has made great contributions to the revival of the University of Michigan, has come and said that he is not a hero. What else do you have to say now?"


    "How persuasive is this, His parents are said to be members of the polar expedition team..."


    The boy who was gossiping just now was still talking hard, which immediately caused many unkind eyes to look at him.


    In this weird atmosphere, the man even spoke in a much weaker tone.


    Tufu can dispel all doubts without even saying a word. Tufu in the Baia Kingdom may still be controversial, but for Miskar Stark University,


    He is the apex of this era, the most dazzling sun in the sky.


    Tu Fu walked step by step, came to the tombstone of Professor Wayne, and made a memorial ceremony for it.


    Then,


    Put the winter chrysanthemum in front of the tombstone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 448： Gods Whip

    Chapter 448 God''s Whip


    Southern Continent, Tabor.


    "You bastard, you have to bother me with everything."


    Aesop Andersen, who had worked hard all day outside, returned to his home in the city center, pinching the space between his brows slightly tired.


    Since taking over Tu Fu''s third identity, he has been directly taking over the activities in the Southern Continent.


    Not only to protect Whiskey Hill from being intruded by dangerous people, but also to do some speeches for that **** everywhere, so as to maintain the basic base of this continent.


    From time to time, I have to contact the people of the Rosicrucians to obtain information about the next sequence of potion materials from them.


    Day after day, even a demigod seems powerless.


    "Ok?"


    He suddenly noticed a strong signal coming from his mind, which was the message sent to him by Ontology No. 1.


    "This guy, he didn''t care about anything when he returned to Baia."


    As Tu Fu lost his heart, Aesop Andersen, whose heart was filled with all kinds of dark thoughts, couldn''t help but curse.


    After the scolding, He chanted a series of strange ritual spells, gritted his teeth and said:


    "Teleport!"


    ��


    At the same time, at the bottom of a certain volcano overseas that was making loud rumbling noises, a large group of demon hunters and pirates arrived here, and began to search for something near this "active volcano".


    Victor Horta, one of the Shichibukai, after experiencing the terrible polar incident, is now inseparable from Jack Sparrow, following him here to find an extremely precious material.


    "Sir, are you sure the material you are looking for is on the island?"


    "Dude, don''t question any of my decisions, we''re bound to find that **** thing in the volcano."


    Jack Sparrow whistled easily, with a ruffian on his face.


    He inherited Tufukape''s adventurous spirit that is not afraid of death. He is the most energetic among the several main bodies, and he is also the best at dealing with the outside world. Naturally, he received an errand for overseas activities.


    Shortly after landing on the island, Jack Sparrow also received a message from No. 1 body.


    The man asked them all to assemble.


    Captain Jack casually conveyed, "Got it, I don''t want to see Andersen''s gloomy guy more than your face."


    After replying to the other end, he carefully explained: "Victor, I have something to go for a while, and I will leave the matter here to you for the time being."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Oh, why don''t you ask me where I''m going."


    "Didn''t you say, don''t question any of your decisions?"


    "Not bad...you understand quickly."


    After Jack Sparrow handed over the matter at hand.


    Immediately, the same teleportation spell was chanted, and the figure disappeared after a sound of "swish" in reality.


    The communication among the three demigods cannot directly transmit information,


    Only one-to-one transfer of language symbols by Tufu.


    Every time you want to hold a meeting, you need to inform the other party in advance, and they can talk to each other only after they share their hearts.


    ��


    Tu Fu��s bodies in those two areas disappeared one after another. When he opened his eyes again, he saw that the surrounding world was covered by a huge piece of ice, and the fish and shrimps frozen by the ice looked like creatures in amber.


    They stepped on the deck under their feet, seeing a large number of polluted crew members surrendering to the two of them, they did not dare to move.


    Except for the ghost ship "Santa Maria", there will never be another weird place like this in this world.


    Tu Fu, who summoned them, disappeared for a while after leaving the University of Michigan, and went into the ghost ship to say that it was lucky, claiming that they had something important to discuss with "myself".


    At this moment, Tu Fu was sitting cross-legged in the captain''s cabin, waiting for his two avatars to arrive.


    "Hey, it''s good to talk about things if you have something to do. If it''s worth it, let us make a special trip."


    Jack Sparrow walked dissatisfiedly, looked at the cabin that he hadn''t been in for a long time, yawned and walked towards the interior.


    The gloomy Aesop Andersen was also dissatisfied with being summoned by Tu Fu at will.


    "Come on, sit down."


    Tuff sat in the usual captain''s seat, where there was only one captain''s seat. The two who arrived had to stand opposite the desk, looking at him straight, with a bit of unkind expression on their faces.


    "Where are you sitting...?"


    "How about...you can come up with a seat and use it as a training exercise."


    Tuff shrugged his shoulders and offered a constructive suggestion, "Guys, it''s time for us to talk."


    "Nice idea, we should really talk about it."


    Jack Sparrow waved his palm, and then sat on an imaginary bench, crossing his arrogant legs:


    "Before that, why don''t you talk about what happened to you and Sophie a while ago, and why you cut off the connection between us that night. As your body, we have the right to share any feelings you have."


    "Seconded."


    Aesop Andersen grimly agreed.


    "Ha, what are you kidding?"


    Tu Fu raised his brows and looked at the two **** unkindly.


    Although the feelings among the three noumenon are common, they are just summoned from the long river of time, Himself in different periods.


    But if you don��t temporarily cut off the perspective and feeling, it��s equivalent to live broadcasting in front of these two people, and the sound is synchronized, and there will always be a feeling of being cuckolded by yourself.


    "Stop talking nonsense, let me tell you how well you collected the materials you found." Tu Fu interrupted the conversation just now, and carefully examined the two people.


    Fortunately, there is the potion formula left by old Captain Arthur, which saves a lot of trouble.


    A long time after he was promoted to a demigod, Tu Fu began to ask people to find the magic medicine material of Adventurer Path Sequence 3.


    Adventurer sequence 3 is named "God''s Whip",


    Its literal translation is the weapon used by the gods to eliminate evil, and the pioneer who opens up the way for the gods.


    It''s just that the more extraordinary people reach this level, the more difficult it is.


    The three powerhouses in the sequence of two continents added together can be counted with fingers. Excluding the power of the Church of the Seven Gods, there is at least one power in the Northern Continent on average.


    Combined with overseas forces, it is only two hands.


    There are very few trading markets for potion formulas and materials.


    Jack Sparrow crossed his feet and put them on the table, with his hands folded on his chest, looking lazy:


    "I have brought people to Sonia Island. This is the fifteenth volcanic island we have visited. Lava rockfish have always lived in this type of area. I think it will take some time to catch them."


    "I got news from the Rosicrucian Society that the megalodon roamer you''re looking for became extinct in the Third Epoch. I can only go back in time or explore from the spirit world.


    As an aside, if there wasn''t a real job, I think I''d have found that damned megalodon by now. "


    Andersen complained viciously about Tu Fu''s black heart.


    "Fortunately, you have already snatched the Philosopher''s Stone from Karina, an important material needed at this stage, so you don''t need to spend a huge amount to trade with illegal organizations."


    "It''s some black-hearted bastard. You don''t have to do anything from the beginning to the end. You should be hanged with David sooner or later"


    The two talked to each other, explaining the recent progress of finding materials.


    Three of the five materials for promotion to "God''s Whip" have clear directions.


    Now there are two other things that I don''t have a clue about.


    "Speaking of which, do you really intend to advance to Sequence 3 so quickly? Even if the potion is digested enough, it''s not a good idea to use anchor points to forcibly stabilize the spirit."


    After complaining, Jack Sparrow spoke sadly.


    "The other side of the abyss is probably more interesting than I thought, and I have no choice. I''m afraid there won''t be a second opportunity like this in the next many years. Even if I take the risk, I must complete the promotion."


    Tu Fu gritted his teeth, his gaze was extremely firm.


    "Indeed, the Battle of Rambai is probably the biggest war in recent decades."


    "And this is just in line with your Sequence 3 God''s Hand promotion ceremony." Andersen added as the third body.


    In addition to the above-mentioned strange potion ingredients, the ceremony to promote "God''s Hand" is to plan a large-scale war and win it.


    Its scale is at least more than 500,000 people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 449： Raid on Tabor

    Chapter 449 Sneak Attack on Tabor


    Sea of ??Madness.


    This sea area, which has always been known for its many disasters and natural disasters, is currently performing at a consistent normal level. The severe thundercloud weather has made the dark clouds condense.


    The sea and sky were shrouded in a purple-black shadow.


    The gust of wind blew loudly, causing the passing boats to toss and fall along with the waves.


    It seems that a terrible storm is coming at any time.


    Among the many passing ships, there is only one three-masted sailing ship with the Yaksha flag, sailing calmly and steadily in this sea.


    "Sea Emperor" Jian Qiwuhai''s ship "Ten Yasha", after the sailors laid down the sails skillfully and orderly, crossed this devil sea area at a leisurely pace.


    Captain Mingesa sat firmly in the cabin, sat at the dining table and used a knife and fork skillfully, divided a piece of fried steak and chewed it slowly, enjoying the richness of the juicy beef bursting in his mouth.


    Elegant way of eating, so that he does not look like a pirate at all.


    "Ok?"


    Mingesa raised his head inadvertently, just in time to see from the side window, there are ships on the sea flashing through the thick fog, and their bodies are even much larger than his "Ten Yasha".


    The scale is very close to the rumored "ghost ship" that I saw for the first time a few years ago.


    The oncoming giant ship was not alone, one after another followed the first huge warship,


    These fleets are not like other merchant ships and passenger ships that will automatically stop and salute after seeing their ships, and they are still sailing freely without seeing them.


    It just passed by in the blink of an eye, and the speed of this fleet was at least more than 20 knots.


    Each warship wore the tricolor flag of the Republic of Lantis and headed straight for the southern continent.


    Da da da��


    Fast footsteps sounded in the corridor of the cabin, and a dissatisfied voice sounded outside: "Sir, the countries in the Northern Continent are really getting more and more ignorant now, and they didn''t stop to salute us when they saw us."


    The person who came was his ship''s mate, "Sharpshooter". Bellerman swaggered in with a long-range sniper rifle on his back.


    "Do you know about this?"


    "How would I know."


    Beileman was about to report the matter to the captain, when he suddenly realized: "No, why didn''t the Shichibukai headquarters receive any news about a warship passing through the border? How could it have been hidden from our eyes."


    Put the last piece of steak into his mouth, Mingesa put down the knife and fork in his hand, and wiped the stained corner of his mouth with a napkin.


    He opened his mouth and asked casually: "So who is Qi Wuhai who is active in the Sea of ????Fury this month?"


    "After the death of the beast Vader, the other newcomers have been taking turns to take charge. This month, it should be Captain Kidd." The moment Bellerman gave the answer, he slapped his head suddenly,


    "My God, Captain Kidd is from Lantis! In other words, this is a conspiracy that has been planned for a long time. They will not hesitate to hide it from everyone, so they will not make any big moves!"


    Mingesa looked behind him without saying a word.


    Those heavily armed warships were headed to the Southern Continent not far away.


    Thinking about it seriously, those huge ships are still full of aircraft and naval soldiers, which is not a good thing no matter how you think about it.


    "Landis'' target is the Southern Continent?" Bellerman only felt his heart tense: "Do I need to inform Victor or Tuf Cape?"


    "That''s too late."


    Captain Mingesa stared straight at the huge ships that had gone to the southern continent. They were huge enough to carry dozens of aircraft.


    After the aircraft of the giant ships accelerated on the runway, they forcibly drew a skyline trajectory along the gloomy sky.


    Mingesa picked up the coffee and murmured with complicated emotions:


    "The war is about to begin."


    ��


    Santa area.


    Tabur in August should have been sunny and sunny.


    A sudden heavy fog completely disrupted the rhythm of life of the local people.


    This is definitely a climate that can be called a disaster. The whole city is wrapped in thick white mist, as if covered with a mysterious silver gauze coat.


    Visibility is even less than five meters.


    People live in a thick fog and can''t see each other. There are even fewer vehicles on the traffic roads. I''m afraid that if someone doesn''t pay attention, they will run amok and cause an accident.


    The most disturbing thing is the Royal Port of Tabor, which is also the most developed sea area in the world, with dozens of hundreds of ships entering and leaving every day.


    Today, we were also forced to dock at the pier due to the weird foggy weather.


    "The recent weather in Tabor is more fickle than the most passionate girl in a brothel."


    "You know brothel girls."


    "It''s better to have a drink after get off work. A tavern that hasn''t been watered has just opened near the pier."


    Several police officers waiting at the pier complained about their boring work while they were on patrol.


    Men in most places can never talk about alcohol and women. This kind of topic also adds some fun to boring work.


    "Forget it, I have to raise tuition fees for my girl. Her higher education selection results have come out, and she can go to a good university."


    One of the patrol officers shook his head in embarrassment.


    "Amazing."


    "Riki, right, I''ve already seen that she''s a great girl."


    "Go to college, at least you can find a nice white boy."


    The patrolman who was showing off his daughter was immediately praised by his colleagues. While talking and joking, the patrolman glanced at the foggy sea in a trance, as if something was floating over there.


    Rubbed his eyes lightly again, those looming black shadows suddenly disappeared,


    "Hey, did you see anything just now?"


    "Strange, I seem to have seen it."


    Several patrolmen turned their attention to the sea, but they couldn''t see anything except the thick white fog.


    But after staring at it for a long time, the fog suddenly became thinner for some reason.


    "Clatter��"


    I only heard a huge sound coming from the sea, and then a sea channel was opened up abruptly, and there was indeed some kind of behemoth approaching here.


    It was a huge Lantis warship that opened up the sea passage. Standing at the bow was an indifferent woman in a robe and a cane in her hand.


    After taking the boat to the destination without anyone noticing, he said with a firm gaze:


    "The wind is coming!"


    Belongs to the Son of the Weather in Sequence 5, the ability to manipulate the climate has played a role at this moment.


    From the port area, a large amount of fog began to recede, and the battleship continued to make "swish, swish, swish" movements. The fully armed aircraft moved at this moment, flying over the city in all directions.


    "Not good, the enemy attacked..."


    When the patrolmen at the port saw those battleships, the sea was already occupied by the ships of the Empire, and one after another was like a huge wall, completely blocking their sight.


    Just as the patrolmen were about to raise the alarm, there was movement across the coastline.


    "Bang, bang, bang..."


    Several sounds of piercing the air came, and after a round of strict volleys from the approaching warships, the port''s security forces were directly hit by a terrible blow, and the lives that were still alive just now fell one by one


    The ground was covered with bright red blood.


    The policeman��s father, who earned tuition for his daughter, clutched his chest in disbelief, his eyes widened when he was dying.


    He couldn''t see anything.


    Two extremely fast white figures near the port came one after another after sensing the movement, looking embarrassed at the aircraft and airships all over the sky.


    There are dozens or hundreds of them.


    From top to bottom, one shell after another fell from the sky, bombarding the Tabor neighborhood indiscriminately.


    "Damn it!"


    Witch Karina saw the formation of the sky and the sea, and couldn''t help but gasp:


    "Manco, look at the military equipment, and the presence of demigods, do you want to take care of it?


    To do anything presumptuously is to exceed our duty at Santa.


    The meaning of our standing guard is to prevent people from breaking into Whiskey Hill, not to mention displeased a behemoth like Landis, making the organization an enemy, and the people in the meeting will not let you go. "


    Following him naturally was Manco Capac of the Rosicrucian Order. Seeing this horrified scene, he frowned.


    The Rosicrucian Society has strong demigods stationed in various countries in the Southern Continent, but at the same time maintains the practice of not offending each other, and also conducts intelligence and extraordinary business with almost all countries at the same time.


    If there is a position, a mere secret organization will not be able to develop to the scale it is today.


    Manco Capac hesitated for a long time, but he couldn��t help himself.


    had to give up the decision to shoot, and sighed softly:


    "This has indeed exceeded our duty, but saving a few people is not in the way!"


    ��


    Table, Smith Works Headquarters.


    This area is definitely the top priority of being bombed.


    "Boom boom boom��"


    After the battleship landed in Port Royal, all the fleets turned their guns and began to bombard the edge of the city.


    After a round of terrifying bombing, it successfully attracted Tabor''s defense forces.


    More than half of the airship troops on the ship seemed to have a purpose, avoiding important military locations, but turned to the heavy industry area of ??Tabor in unison, and mercilessly dropped bombs underneath.


    Everything seems to have been calculated.


    After the transformation and development of science and technology in the past few years, the use of airships in military affairs has increased day by day. More stable electric engines have been replaced, and more efficient wind propulsion systems have also been replaced.


    The speed of the battleship has long surpassed that of the cars on the ground and the giant ships rolling on the sea.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    One artillery piece after another, the first time after the warheads were stationed, a powerful explosion swept across the city, and the angry fire burned everything one after another.


    Thick black smoke rose into the sky, almost forming a terrifying mushroom cloud.


    In the terrifying wave of explosions, the airship flying in Tiangong seemed to be churning on the turbulent sea, undulating in a wave of vigorous waves, and dropping powerful bombs down from time to time.


    On the airship, the pilots and observers who drive the machinery also have extraordinary backgrounds.


    They wear military uniforms that have never appeared on the market. Their eyes are cold and sharp, and they can accurately see the target even at a distance of hundreds or thousands of meters.


    They are all extraordinary fighters selected layer by layer, even if they are only low-sequence existences.


    After rigorous training and countless times of cooperation,


    The ammunition of this flying unit can always fall precisely on the area you want to throw.


    Since the arrival of this force, Tabor''s explosions have not stopped.


    Smith headquarters building, after heavy bombing, is now even more of a mess.


    Several airships hovered over the top of the building, and bombs kept falling around.


    Fortunately, Smith Industries was built big enough, and many bombs fell in the central area. Fortunately, they were bounced off by some kind of force the moment they fell.


    Often when it landed in mid-air, it exploded directly.


    There are also extraordinary forces interfering in all this.


    Rao is so, in such an intensive bombardment, this huge tall building also began to crumble under the bombardment in all directions.


    "Master, let''s go, if something happens to you, all of our lives will not be enough to compensate."


    An elderly man with a white beard anxiously sent a message to David, the youngest son of the Smith family.


    "I can''t go, at least not now." The young David Smith didn''t listen to dissuasion and insisted on staying.


    "Come here, be sure to take Miss Wayne out of Tabor first."


    He hugged Bella beside him lightly. The latter''s eyes were full of crystals, and he kept shaking his head, "If you don''t leave, I won''t leave either."


    "Sorry, I will apologize to you again when I have a chance, Jonathan, take him to the air-raid shelter first, and don''t come back if something happens."


    David Smith was particularly calm, issuing orders to an equally calm man beside him.


    The Transcendent named Jonathan hesitated:


    "Young master, then you..."


    "There are still some things in the factory that must be resolved by me, just follow my orders."


    David said so, no one dared to disobey his order, and soon all the people who were sent away were sent to the safe zone.


    David immediately led the **** downstairs after making a decision, among them were many low-sequence Transcendents.


    Smith''s family can operate to this day, and they naturally control a lot of power.


    But compared with the incoming Lantis army, it is so small, like a swaying flame in the wind and rain,


    May be extinguished at any time.


    David arrived at the experimental area quickly. At this moment, there are still many professors from the University of Michigan still inside, and the professors looked at him in horror.


    Listening to the thunderous bombardment outside, David pressed his trembling arm forcibly,


    "Teachers, please don''t panic. Smith Industries has been prepared to deal with all natural disasters since its establishment. It built an underground air-raid shelter in the early years, and everyone is invited to take refuge in the air-raid shelter together."


    Hearing this, the professors breathed a sigh of relief temporarily.


    Only Professor Fran, even in the face of life and death, still looks tangled:


    "David, we can take away the laboratory materials, but the experimental materials and production lines..."


    "I''m afraid I can''t keep it. Let''s start all over after the disaster is over."


    David felt the shaking of the building, and heaved a heavy sigh of regret. His foundation for several years was destroyed, and his heart was bleeding with distress.


    The more critical the situation is, the more people he knows will stand up.


    "I believe that as long as there are gentlemen around, these lost things will be regained sooner or later,


    David forced a smile, "As long as people are alive, there is hope."


    "we can only do this."


    Professors felt the breath of despair, as if the impact of the aftermath of the earthquake made them uneasy, but everyone tried their best to take away the relevant materials and data from the laboratory.


    "Mr. Smith, those workers in the factory..."


    The guard captain hesitated, not knowing how to deal with those people.


    "Let them no longer care about the machines and samples in the factory. They are here for our production line, so how can they let go of those things.


    Pass my order to put everyone in the air-raid shelter. "


    David, who has been black-hearted all his life, will be hung up on the street lamp sooner or later, probably never thought that he would have such a conscience one day,


    Taking a deep breath, he said slowly:


    "Smith Industries will be responsible to the families of the victims in this incident."


    ��


    Central District, Tabur Royal Academy.


    The yellowed leaves of the sycamore tree fell down, and the faces of the students holding books and schoolbags were full of smiles, full of yearning for the future. It has been a long time since the selection of higher education.


    Today is the day to fill in the volunteer application form.


    No matter poor or rich, the children of the college bear all the expectations of a family or family, and suffer under heavy pressure.


    Regardless of yellow race, white race, or black race, regardless of great or small aspirations,


    finally saw the light on this day.


    Since she entered the school, Miss Cheryl has greeted people she knows or doesn''t know with a smile on her face. Her score of more than 650 is enough to apply for any seven-school alliance.


    Of course including UM.


    Cheryl wants to see the vast and prosperous royal capital again, wants to meet the rumored Miska who has a strange learning atmosphere, and even wants to see how good the girl she likes is...


    Holding a beautiful vision for the future, Cheryl couldn''t help laughing after getting her grades.


    Suddenly, the sky was overcast, and there was a loud noise from above.


    Then,


    I saw a shiny green piece of iron falling steadily into the center of the academy.


    The surrounding students didn''t have time to see clearly, there was a "bang", accompanied by a piercing sound, the terrifying huge waves set off a burst of flames,


    All the affected students were instantly engulfed in ruthless flames.


    "what!"


    Cheryl felt it, and wailed in despair, and was overturned by the huge waves without any accident, and her body rolled several times on the ground clangingly.


    Boom! boom! boom!


    The attack did not stop because of the wailing, after several explosions sounded all over the school.


    I do not know how long it has been,


    The strong tingling sensation from the body caused Cheryl to regain consciousness briefly.


    She was not seriously injured, at least she could barely stand up compared to other students. Cheryl stared blankly at what happened in front of her,


    For a girl who has just passed her bar mitzvah,


    This is absolute **** on earth.


    A large area of ??buildings in the school has been reduced to ruins, and almost none of the students in the college have been spared.


    was shattered by the bomb on the spot, and the stump and short limbs flew all over the place.


    Some were crushed by the ruins, desperately calling for help, and some were scorched black by the fire, with blood and severed limbs everywhere...


    The former classmate''s limbs were broken, and the internal organs flowed all over the floor.


    At the mobilization meeting, the genius who wanted to marry a white girl and "whitewashed" was burned into coke and closed his eyes unwillingly.


    Teachers, students, school staff...


    None were spared.


    Cries of pain and cries of despair enveloped this once hopeful academy.


    Those immature, mature, noble, or despicable dreams, expectations for the future.


    All in the sound of explosions,


    Ashes to ashes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 450： Tabor under fire

    Chapter 450 Tabor under the flames of war


    Boom��


    No one knows how long this round of bombing lasted, but the wailing started from the sound of the explosion and has continued.


    The airship passing by at high speed in the sky, and the barrel of the battleship docked at the port never stopped for a moment.


    Although the strategic mission received by the Lantis Sea and Air Fleet this time is to destroy all of Baia''s warships, factories, equipment and technical personnel in the southern continent,


    But the sound of the artillery can''t stop since it sounded.


    The indiscriminate bombing and shooting made them look like a massacre, even if the opponent was a civilian.


    After sweeping the city with the most violent means, the battleship carrying countless airships half attacked and half retreated, even though the building lines around the river bank had already been reduced to flat ground.


    But the bombs were thrown unceremoniously.


    The blazing fire also engulfed the capital. The only thing the sky and the ground have in common is that they are both black, and the ashes of the artillery fire are stained with plasma.


    were mixed together on the ground, and they could no longer tell each other apart.


    ��


    Central District, No. 12 Rosa Road.


    While waiting for the sound of gunfire outside to subside, the servants and maids at home squatted in the corner in fear, praying to a certain **** continuously.


    Little Tina was also frightened by this incident, she pouted her lips and widened her eyes.


    As if she had guessed something, she wanted to open the door and go outside.


    "Tina, don''t go out." The mother''s stern voice rebuked her.


    "But my sister is still outside..."


    "You must stay here until everything is over." The hostess of Thoreau''s family said with pain.


    Judge Henry Thoreau, the head of the family, had red eyes. If there were no women in the family who needed his protection, he would have gone to the Royal Academy staring at the gunfire.


    "Cheryl...Cheryl must be at the academy, I''m going to find him now."


    Judge Henry opened his mouth wide and insisted on going out despite his wife''s obstruction.


    Elderly people can''t stand stimulation easily, kneel down and pinch their heart vigorously, tears can''t help but drip down in big drops.


    But just as he took a step, the intense angina pain made him almost pass out.


    "dad."


    "Henry."


    Two voices yelled at the same time, Henry Thoreau only felt his head was dazed for a while and passed out.


    At the moment before fainting, there was a huge commotion in the house. Judge Henry vaguely saw the door being knocked open, and someone carried Cheryl back...


    "Cheryl! Are you okay."


    When Judge Henry opened his eyes on the hospital bed, he saw his daughter for the first time.


    She sat on the side of the bed in a bandage, although she suffered a few injuries at least her life was not in danger.


    The girl was also lying on the hospital bed, trembling all over, curled up half-sitting and hugging her knees tightly, her expression was gloomy, she didn''t know what terrible thing she had experienced.


    Hearing her father''s call after waking up, Cheryl Thoreau wiped the corners of her eyes,


    "Dad, I''m here. But they''re all dead, right next to me...and I can''t do anything."


    Just recalling the scene just now made Cheryl feel devastated.


    She has never experienced any hardship since she was a child, she was spoiled and spoiled.


    But in a moment of bombing, I saw the cruelest thing in the world called "war".


    "Honey, everything will be fine, as long as people are alive, there is hope."


    Judge Henry comforted, and at the same time breathed a sigh of relief, thankful for the rest of his life without casualties.


    "Your leg hurt?"


    Henry Thoreau suddenly noticed that his girl''s body was not only damaged by a part of her skin, but her ankle was also seriously injured.


    "My poor Cheryl, how did you come home with such a serious injury."


    "yes��"


    Cheryl hesitated for a moment, "It was a kind gentleman who found me in the ruins at the risk of being bombed and carried me home,


    asked us to store more food in the future..."


    "Oh, Cheryl, can you tell me the good man, his name?"


    "Exactly, Mr. Incomparably cruel in your eyes."


    ��


    Fortunately, Tu Fu''s No. 3 body "Aesop Andersen" arrived at the scene in time after the meeting, and took the scarred Cheryl away before the Royal Tabor Academy was blown up.


    Even Judge Thoreau''s family didn''t listen to a word of thanks, and there was no need for it.


    "What a tragic war!"


    After coming out of Rosa Road, walking on the ruins, bursts of strong smoke rushed straight into His mouth and nose,


    Thick smoke almost covered the sky together.


    Seeing Tabor, who had finally become acquainted with him, being attacked like this, Aesop Andersen''s face became strange.


    Arriving in this city an hour after the incident, it has become unseemly.


    There are desperate wailing sounds everywhere, and there are many people who were crushed under the building, burned to black as charcoal, and only half of their bodies remained.


    It is really difficult for Aesop to save people by himself.


    Fortunately, there were already several rows of soldiers dressed in military uniforms on the street. After the initial sneak attack, the first reaction was to save people, and one group followed the other.


    There is also a mature man in a suit that Tu Fu is quite familiar with in the rescue team.


    The man was dressed in high-end clothes, calmly instructing how to act, completely unafraid of another airship attack.


    It is Mr. Azwaro, the supreme consul of Santa. Even though the city officials tried to persuade him with all kinds of good words, they didn''t have the slightest intention to impress this man.


    Although it is a colony of Baia, but seeing the city where he was born and raised has become like this, Azvalo wished that he had four hands to participate in the work, and he was not afraid of the aftermath and the collapse of the house.


    The more you are in this kind of adversity, the more you can see a person''s noble character.


    "Nice Archon."


    ��


    He is not the only one with the same noble character.


    After a "swish", Aesop Andersen used his teleportation ability to directly appear in the Smith Building, which was more tragic than the general area.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that this place is purgatory.


    Thousands of acres of factories were razed to the ground in an instant, and they were repeatedly bombed dozens of times, which shows how much the enemy attaches to Smith Industries. If he said that this wave of attacks was directed at the "internal combustion engine", he would believe it.


    The only good thing is that not too many people died. Shortly after the bombing began in Tabor, most of the producers were protected after the order issued by the top of the Smith House.


    At this moment, the underground air-raid shelter is already full of people. Technicians, ordinary workers, and even some nearby residents have been arranged into the air-raid shelter by Smith Industries.


    Before the construction of Smith Industries, it was already prepared for a disaster.


    At the same time, He witnessed the decisiveness of Young Master David in times of crisis, completely like a half-changed person.


    ��If you live, you will have hope.��


    Standing on the top of the ruins, Aesop Andersen, who had always been gloomy, imitated the other party''s words and muttered to himself.


    ��


    Hurry back from Sonia Island to the "Demon Hunter" in Shipwreck Bay.


    A headless horseman drilled out of a fast companion connected to the spirit world, and it delivered a scribbled letter containing the latest information within the Pirate Alliance.


    Its authority can only be browsed by Shichibukai''s level.


    Jack Sparrow opened the letter with a gloomy expression, frowning all the way.


    "Victor, I think my troubles are coming, or Baia''s troubles."


    Victor Horta stood beside him like a servant, carefully asking: "Sir, can you tell me what happened."


    "All forces from top to bottom of Landis have been involved recently. This time they not only secretly attacked Santa, but also a Baia fleet base located off the coast of the North Continent.


    Their air force is mainly concentrated in docks, factories, fuel plants, and important military locations... All aspects of the kingdom''s overseas forces have been destroyed, and all Baier''s overseas transportation channels have been shot, trying to cut off the communication between the two places.


    Obviously, a premeditated action. "


    Jack Sparrow slowly closed his eyes, unable to bear to continue watching.


    Everyone in the world knows that Landis''s army is the best in the world,


    Especially the defense line on the east side can be called copper-skinned and iron-skinned, but they don''t know that years of recharging their energy has already allowed Landis to form a scale in the training of the naval and air forces.


    It��s fine if you don��t make a move. This time, the lightning-like attack and temptation really showed its fangs.


    Multiple levels of terrorist attack lines in all aspects, the combination of extraordinary and technological power,


    Thoroughly taught Baia Kingdom a lesson.


    Even the secret organization in the southern continent has to avoid its edge, revealing the background of the most powerful country in the northern continent.


    Jack Sparrow looked at the unsettled sea, his expression revealing uneasiness:


    "The war is about to begin."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 451： silent world politics

    Chapter 451 Silent world politics


    Two days after the outbreak of the big incident, it was fully published in the newspapers, and the whole country of Baia was in an uproar.


    Since Emperor William the Great and Sorens came to power, the kingdom unified all the states and counties in the state. They, a martial nation, seem to have a desire for land and wealth in their bones.


    In the past 20 years, he has been invincible all over the surrounding countries.


    Although it took the shortest time to rise, it was also the last powerful country to become a great power in the Northern Continent when the times changed.


    Where did the people of Baia suffer such humiliation.


    The overseas colonies have been attacked in turn, and factories, fuel stations, and ports have been bombed in an all-round way. Lantis has already aimed his gun at Baia to prevent problems before they happen.


    Tu Fu, who was sitting in Winster''s house, heard the newsboy outside the door yelling all over the street, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although it has long been known that this war will break out.


    But after seeing the tragedy in the disaster area, I still feel sad.


    "It''s really a clever strategy. Taking advantage of the opportunity of Prime Minister Sorens'' resignation, the new Prime Minister failed to establish a firm foundation, and the timing of the purge of political personnel.


    These people in the ruling party are even enriching their own pockets in the name of disaster relief, which will only make the loopholes in the national treasury bigger and bigger.


    The uneven distribution of overseas colonial benefits, the struggle between emerging political parties and established aristocrats, and several princes coveting the throne. "


    Tu Fu is not a pessimist,


    Just thinking about the bad cards in Baia''s hands now gives him a headache.


    What did Arthur Stella think, dare to take over the position of prime minister at this critical juncture.


    As for what to expect from William II, a stupid ass, forget it. It is better to expect that a sow can climb a tree than to expect that guy whose stamina is smaller than the eye of a needle.


    Compared with Louis XIV, the ruler of Lantis, whether it is the strategic arrangement or the specific tactical attack, the other party''s approach can be called a historical model.


    William II really committed a crime!


    "Little husband, you can''t believe it. After the news of the attack on the overseas colonies came out, the price of grain purchased from outside channels has tripled, and there is no market for this price.


    I dare not think that if the war starts, the price of food across the country will go crazy. I think they don��t even mind selling food to the Lantis people as long as the price is sufficient. "


    Uncle Ethan came home and spoke angrily, scolding the unscrupulous traders with every word.


    It is never uncommon for short-selling goods to rise in price during a disaster, no matter in which country the inexplicable panic spreads.


    Whether it��s true or not, it will always force people to panic buy.


    From food to masks to paper rolls, there is nothing that cannot be fried.


    "Where''s the food in our house?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s normal for other people to be short of food, but we are in the catering business, and we can just call a batch from the warehouse and it will last for a long time.


    When the time comes, you can help the children who can''t eat. "


    The fat on Uncle Ethan''s face trembled, and he smiled contentedly.


    "I have to trouble Uncle, the hot pot restaurant should be temporarily closed during this period. Once the war starts, nothing can be done." Tu Fu suggested.


    "That''s the only way. It doesn''t matter if we have some losses. I just hope that Baier can get through this time."


    Although Uncle Ethan is usually dissatisfied with this country and many systems,


    But something really happened, I still hope to be safe.


    At home, only their uncle and nephew are talking, and the two ladies are dealing with work matters.


    After a few conversations, Uncle Ethan suddenly threw a heavy topic, "Speaking of which, do you and Sophie really want to keep this relationship forever?"


    "Won''t!"


    Tu Fu gave a decisive answer.


    ��


    Overseas news spread to the Hill Palace and the Council Building. The awareness of the middle and upper classes in the Baia Kingdom was similar to the panic among the people.


    It was like a bomb that caught them off guard.


    In just a few days,


    The aging Prime Minister Arthur Stella never closed his eyes and was always on the run between parties.


    After hearing the news of the attack on Santa, the first reaction in Stella''s mind was to hold a world conference and ask the great powers of the Northern Continent to give a fair ruling on the matter.


    Regardless of the political peace treaty or the principle of justice, the Republic of Lantis has crossed this line, and it is a crime to pull the trigger first.


    Using various countries to impose sanctions on Lantis is unintentionally the most economical way to save national power.


    But for two days in a row, the political arenas of the countries in the Northern Continent were like stagnant water. From the beginning of the war to today, there has been no movement. This strange silence has been transmitted to the embassy.


    The same silence was maintained inside, and ambassadors from almost all countries declared that they were sick and refused to meet each other.


    "Stop."


    Arthur Stella drove all the way to the embassy of the Saroren Empire, and the tall Ambassador Saroren did not refuse to see him.


    The two countries have just signed a cooperation treaty, and it is not yet realistic to this extent.


    "Mr. Stella, I know what you want to tell me, and I have already passed the news to the country. I am afraid it will take a while for our emperor to give an answer."


    The messenger of Sa Loren apologized for this.


    "Sir, this is Landis'' naked provocation to our country. They have already sailed to the southern continent. It is Baia who was attacked today, and who will it be tomorrow.


    If Sa Loren doesn''t make a move now, what''s the point of our alliance. "


    Prime Minister Stella sent his sincere greetings.


    "Please give us some more time. After your country takes action, His Majesty will definitely make a decision." The envoy of Sa Luolun conveyed his meaning very cryptically.


    It��s not that I don��t want to help.


    At present, the great powers of the Northern Continent are waiting to place their bets. As for whether they will send troops, it will naturally depend on the performance of the Baia Kingdom.


    At least from now on, Landis has seized the opportunity. The efficiency of the three armies'' blitzkrieg is suffocating.


    To put it bluntly, none of the great powers is optimistic about the Baia Kingdom.


    Naturally, he dare not bet lightly.


    If Baia cannot be attacked by the Republic of Lantis in a short period of time, they may be defeated before their strength reaches Baia, and the so-called alliance is even more meaningless.


    "Then, please."


    Arthur Stella sighed softly.


    He has been in the political arena for so long, how could he not understand the other party''s plan.


    Tillo Thorens''s mainland policy is to manipulate the relationship between countries, so that no one dares to take action easily. Now that someone is taking the initiative to break the deadlock, other players will naturally wait on the sidelines first.


    ��


    Solons Mansion.


    A special guest visited the old prime minister who had retired. A well-equipped army arrived outside the gate, and the knight demigod Ulti was guarding the gate.


    In the study of Thilo Thorens, the distinguished guest is William II in king''s robes.


    "Mr. Sollens, you know, I have always respected you, even now, otherwise I wouldn''t have negotiated the previous conditions with you.


    A part of the authority of the frontier army is still in your hands, in case of emergency.


    And, I think the conflict between us is over, for the future of this country, why can''t we have a good talk. "


    William II forced a smile on his face, and rarely put on a cheeky face.


    Tillo Thorens looked calm: "I thought you should find Stella, after all, he is the prime minister."


    Mentioning this matter, William II felt a burst of anger in his heart: "That idiot, who only knows how to run around the embassy all day long, has come to such a time, and is delusional about using the power of other countries to resolve disputes.


    And those idiots in the parliament, who want to negotiate a peace before the fight, I''ve had enough of them..."


    "It really has nothing to do with an old guy like me."


    "I know you have been paying attention to the border war all the time. This time, you were caught off guard and lost the initiative. Now it''s war or peace. Please advise me, sir."


    Since William II came, he didn''t care about face, and asked with a shy face.


    Solons was silent for a while before speaking: "Yes, but I still have one condition."


    "This does not meet our previous conditions, but you can talk about it."


    "Get Tuf Capet in."


    "Even if he has been promoted to a demigod, what is the personal significance of this war?"


    Thilo Thorens remained silent and did not give any explanation.


    William II had a gloomy face for a long time, and finally spoke slowly:


    "Yes, but He must not influence the direction, and only participates as an extraordinary person recently."


    "Actually, didn''t His Majesty already know his attitude towards this war?"


    "Yeah, but I still want to hear your advice."


    "Hehe, is it war or peace?


    I still say that.


    Any problem in the world, it is useless to play lip service, only iron and blood can solve the problem. "


    Tillo Sollens slowly stood up, looked at the war sand table that had been calculated countless times, and said the famous words he said to the members of parliament on the day he became prime minister after twenty years.


    "Truth is always only within the range of the cannon!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 452： declare war

    Chapter 452 Declaration of War


    The kingdom has declared war on Lantis.


    When the impassioned voice of the small newsboy spread throughout the streets and alleys of G?ttinghagen, when the bright headlines of the newspaper were published on the masthead.


    The royal capital, whether it is the poor Lille district and the dock area, or the wealthy Mosley district and the central city.


    All make noise.


    Whether it''s the workers on the wharf, the students of the famous schools of the Seven Schools Alliance, or the beggars on the street, they couldn''t help but exclaimed when they heard the news, they clenched their fists tightly, and then turned into a loud voice. roar.


    Since receiving news from overseas, the citizens of Baia have been indignant. There have been more than 10,000 applications for joining the army in one day. The fanatical national sentiment has been ignited like a bomb in just a few days.


    Finally, people waited for a belated resolution after three days.


    The Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Kingdom of Baia announced that it has officially declared war on the Republic of Lantis.


    It is said that this is the result of King Baier''s efforts to overcome all opinions.


    Baiyan people are a people with backbone.


    Many years ago, the citizens of G?ttinghagen would be proud of absorbing a breath of factory exhaust,


    Even today, the whole country will still be inspired by this heroic and great decision.


    ��


    There is a large square in front of the University of G?ttinghagen for students to use, and many celebrities of Columbia University have delivered famous speeches here.


    Its name is the Square of Truth.


    The most famous one is the event that shook the country two and a half years ago. Tuf Capet openly intercepted the king''s car and claimed that the "perpetual motion machine" invalid law.


    And today, another heavyweight speaker is ushered in here.


    Before this, a large number of palace guards surrounded the square, forming a large blank circle. The gentlemen of the guards wore dark black armor, which made people feel endless majesty.


    The densely packed crowds of people around are surging, and the scale of the crowd is only comparable to the scene where the citizens greeted Mr. Pei a few days ago.


    Plaza Center,


    Standing is a man wearing a neat black suit and tie.


    His figure has become bloated due to years of court life, and a pair of conspicuous beards grow on his lips.


    King William II stood upright, with sharp eyes, and walked up to the high platform step by step with his lame leg.


    Looking at the place where he once lost face, he re-displayed the image of himself as a perfect king in the eyes of the citizens,


    Show in the eyes of the whole world.


    ����At this critical moment, perhaps a moment of life and death, I bring this speech to the common people in every household in Baia.��


    King William II stood tall on the platform, and his voice was clear and steady enough.


    Under the propagation of the sound microphone, it is enough for people in the whole city to hear clearly.


    The exaggerated and extravagant aura of the king in the past has completely disappeared, replaced by a sense of sophistication.


    After many years of tempering, William II, who was once stuttering and lame, desperately got rid of those habits, just to one day, like now, bring a wonderful performance in front of everyone.


    "I think we''re about to see war, but nobody ever wants to do that.


    Ladies and gentlemen, treasure the peace you see now.


    Just a few days ago, Landis disregarded the international peace treaty and blatantly let the fleet docked in the Coral Sea premeditatedly attack my country''s Santa area in the southern continent.


    A total of 13,780 people were killed and injured, and the losses were incalculable.


    Among them were the Santars, the Lantis, and of course the Baia.


    I don''t know why they would attack the old, weak, women and children in the city, but they did.


    Our overseas factories, oil fields, and bases were attacked by these brutal bandits.


    I don��t know what you think when you hear the news, but I am very angry. Some kind people in the cabinet advised me not to destroy this hard-won peace, and suggested that I should talk to Landis again.


    I declined the offer.


    We have endured long enough. It was Santa a few days ago, and one step back is the border area of ??the kingdom. Maybe we will continue to retreat further. Will it be G?ttinghagen��s turn tomorrow or the day after tomorrow?


    I don''t know the answer either.


    We tried many ways to find common ground while reserving differences, but it turned out that we couldn��t fight for coexistence with the enemy country, and our efforts were all in vain, and we were forced to join this dispute...��


    William II punished every word, putting Baia in a relatively weak position.


    The purpose of declaring war is to rationalize and justify the war, especially the side that takes action later will occupy the international moral position,


    This is a righteous battle.


    And William II��s speech in the royal capital naturally wanted to gather the strength of the people and convey the beliefs from above to the bottom.


    I am on the same line as you.


    Truth Square.


    In King William''s sincere rendering, the eyes of the onlookers were full of indignation and anger, and they were all pairs of resolute eyes.


    Twenty years of undefeated record,


    and the strength of the kingdom made them confident enough to face the behemoth next door.


    "Actually, I don''t know how long this war will last, maybe it will usher in a dark end, but I definitely don''t regret it, and I don''t think every person in the Baia Kingdom will regret it either.


    We will carry out justice to the end. "


    As William II said so, he slowly put his fist on his chest,


    "Justice shall prevail!"


    After the iconic ending, there was silence in the Square of Truth, except for the rapid breathing of people.


    Papapa��


    The voice fell for a long time.


    Suddenly, applause surged in the crowd, and the applause of mountains and tsunamis covered layer after layer. The onlookers were either impassioned or tearful, clapping their hands violently.


    The voices of the people shouted together the king''s last oath that resounded through the sky.


    Justice will prevail!


    Justice will prevail!


    The army of justice will surely defeat the army of injustice!


    ��


    Hill Palace, Tu Fu has been waiting here for a long time.


    He didn''t know why William II called him here, and he couldn''t figure out the other party''s operation.


    But the king has the right to summon anyone.


    Compared with the royal palace a few years ago, the size of this place has doubled several times, and there are magnificent high-rise buildings everywhere. The most dazzling one is the main palace of the king.


    After being refurbished once, it looks even more magnificent.


    A tall statue stands near the central fountain, which was built by William II for himself.


    Placed next to Kaiser William the Great, it always looks out of place.


    Around the palace with the palace as the core, there are gardens for the royal family to watch. There are beast arenas, airship runways, and various palaces where rare and exotic animals are held.


    Not to mention being the number one existence in the central city, it is the top palace in all countries on the two continents.


    Its interior is extremely luxurious, magnificent, with tapestries, oil paintings, sculptures, and countless bronze and marble statues displayed in the main hall. There are more than 600 large and small palaces.


    The maids and servants who came and went lowered their heads, and the depressed gray in their heads almost permeated the entire palace.


    The number of servants in the royal palace is about twice the number of rooms. This scale is a first-class existence even in two continents.


    The second prince, Kadler William, led Tu Fu in with a smile, "Sir, my father just came back from giving a speech in the Square of Truth, and I need to change clothes before I can see you.


    About��an hour. "


    "Oh, Truth Square."


    Tu Fu raised his eyebrows, and the memories of his death suddenly appeared to attack him.


    Choose to give a speech at such a time in a place where he lost all face. It seems that the king has come out of the shadow of his heart.


    Prince Kadler smiled without saying a word. Compared with his brother Friedrich, this man had a deeper thought, and he never showed his happiness or anger on his face.


    The prince led Tu Fu all the way to the VIP reception room and then withdrew. He was not overly enthusiastic, and his etiquette was very thoughtful, making it impossible to find fault.


    "That is?"


    Tu Fu can see a picture as soon as he looks up when he enters the door.


    The enthronement photo of William II, wearing a gorgeous uniform among the civil servants and generals, standing on the throne and looking down at everyone.


    The one next to him in a white military uniform is Prime Minister Thilo Sollens. He is wearing the most conspicuous clothes in the center, whether it is unintentional or intentional,


    All indeed stole the limelight that belonged to William II.


    King William II placed it in this position, probably thinking of some kind of psychological suggestion.


    "Does it look good?"


    A deep voice sounded from behind Tu Fu, and also approaching was the aura of a demigod. The demigod knight Ur was on standby at the door early.


    After Tufu entered the Hill Palace, there was an equally terrifying aura not far away. Several pairs of eyes in the Hill Palace were staring at him at the same time.


    This is how the royal family treats demigods.


    "See Your Majesty."


    Tu Fu still understands the most basic aristocratic etiquette, and he does not show courtesy.


    I don��t know whether it��s a disguise or pretending to be calm. At least William II, who is wearing a suit and leather shoes now, has a majestic face and a bit of a kingly demeanor. He just said lightly:


    "Sir Capet, if I don''t summon you, are you willing to come to the palace to see me for the rest of your life?"


    "Your Majesty, you misunderstood me. I thought His Majesty didn''t want to see me. After I came back, I naturally hid as far away as I wanted, so as not to upset you."


    Tu Fu narrowed his eyes, and deftly avoided this topic.


    King William II snorted lightly inadvertently. He knew that this hateful guy had a good tongue a few years ago, and he didn''t get entangled with him about the past anymore.


    "You haven''t answered my question just now, does it look good?"


    Standing in the same position, Wilhelm II stared at the painting.


    "It''s not just good-looking, it''s simply exquisite."


    "Where is the subtlety."


    "His Majesty stood on the throne, showing majesty, while Prime Minister Sorens, although he was dressed eye-catchingly and was in the center, was only doing the work of reading the proclamation.


    The king is the king, the minister is the minister,


    That''s all. "


    Tu Fu gave the king a brand-new interpretation perspective.


    Such an interpretation made the corners of William II''s mouth slightly rise, and the color of complacency almost overflowed.


    "Sir Capet, it would be great if everyone saw the world through your eyes, and there would be no more troubles.


    But instead of changing other people''s eyes, I would rather take a retake. "


    "Retake?"


    King Wilhelm II paused, and murmured: "Shoot again at Wiesel''s palace..."


    The atmosphere in the reception room of the royal palace is completely weird. The king''s words are enough to express his heart. The war with Landis was inevitable from the very beginning.


    Under various high-pressure systems, I don��t know how many contradictions have accumulated. Baia needs more wealth, more land and jobs,


    The national sentiment that has accumulated over the years urgently needs an outlet.


    Domestic conflicts can only be transferred through war.


    And Tu Fu thought that his appearance and the things he did in the Southern Continent, if not the trigger for the outbreak of the war, at least accelerated the process of the war.


    "Not long ago, Sorens gave me a proposal. He wanted you to join in and join the foreign war troops. He also claimed that as long as you exist, the final victory rate of foreign wars can be improved. Is that true?"


    King William II sat on the armchair and did not continue to chat with him, and raised his legs to throw the question over.


    "Exactly."


    Tu Fu also opened his mouth without hesitation.


    He must participate in this war and manipulate the situation to complete the next stage of the ceremony.


    Depending on the several hours of private conversations with Mr. Sollens that day, Tu Fu watched the sand table of Sollens'' mansion, carefully studied the defenses on both sides of the border between the two countries, and then gave the other party a perfect idea to As for making Thilo Sollens excited for a long time.


    A good idea that can easily break through the Lantis steel defense line,


    Enough to rewrite the idea of ??history.


    "Tu Fu, I can let you join it, and I can also let you get the honor you deserve, and even solve some troubles in life.


    But you must not do anything past me, absolutely not allowed. "


    William II is still so cold and merciless,


    "And if you don''t keep your word, I''ll take everything from you again."


    Tu Fu frowned frivolously, and said this without any concealment, which showed that the other party had no intention of forgiving him at all.


    He wanted to say something, but William II glanced at the pendulum clock and didn''t care about Tu Fu''s thoughts at all.


    "Sir, fifteen minutes is up."


    The last response to Him was only a cold sentence.


    "Your Majesty, take your leave."


    Tu Fu nodded and made a farewell ceremony, and slowly exited the reception room, his expression changing several times.


    "Exit this way, please."


    At the door stood Ulti in icy armor.


    This person will always stand here like a big mountain, always protecting the king''s safety. Seeing that person leave the palace and walk away frankly, his initial worries and concerns are naturally dispelled.


    "fifteen minutes!"


    It wasn''t until he walked out of Hill Palace that Tu Fu repeated the word amusedly.


    The last time William II received him was 15 minutes,


    This time too.


    Wilhelm II never changed.


    "What a jerk."


    He shook his head amusedly: Then he laughed at himself: "It''s exactly like me."


    Out of the Hill Palace is the central city, the richest area in the capital. Since the news of the declaration of war was confirmed, the people are already in turmoil and the public sentiment is excited.


    Speakers appeared in the streets and alleys, organizing people to try their best to help.


    Crowds of men of the right age enthusiastically signed up at the conscription office to join the army, each of them eager to go to the battlefield immediately.


    Women mostly gathered in the Church of the Seven Gods, praying to the gods for their husbands or sons to return safely from the battlefield.


    In times of crisis, even the richest people in the city actively take the lead in donating financial and material resources to do their part for the country.


    It is not uncommon to see people like Henry Thoreau in Bayer. When it comes to life and death, the **** Baiya people never show timidity.


    There is a part of heat and a part of light.


    Even if it��s just as insignificant as a firefly, you don��t have to wait for the torch, and gathering together can illuminate the darkness.


    Tu Fu watched the changes in this country with a calm expression, and felt something in his heart.


    "Plop."


    was walking forward, a little boy in the crowd probably didn''t pay attention.


    bumped into Tu Fu''s leg, and retreated a few steps due to inertia,


    The little boy yelled "Oops" and sat down on the ground, and the things he was holding fell down.


    It is a lotus lamp-shaped construction process. The position of the wick is filled with gunpowder, which can ensure that it can float on the water surface for a period of time, and can maintain its brilliance for a long time when floating.


    "Wishing Heart Lamp?"


    After Tu Fu helped the little guy up, he also recognized that what the little boy dropped was the wishing gadget, and handed it over.


    "Thank you uncle."


    The little boy thanked him very politely after getting up.


    Except that this title sounds a little harsh, it is really very educated.


    Tu Fu smiled indifferently: "Who is this heart lamp for?"


    ��A soldier who fights for his country.��


    The little boy pretended to be serious and said, "I just finished listening to the speech in the Square of Truth, and I think I should give some wishes to those who bring us peace."


    "Good idea." Tu Fu praised.


    "Sir, however, I don''t quite understand the last sentence His Majesty said, and many people are saying the same thing.


    Justice must prevail? So what is justice? "


    "Justice...what is justice? What a good question."


    Tu Fu was completely overwhelmed by this question, and he could completely explain this proposition in the form of an essay.


    But after pondering for a long time, He gave this answer:


    "Victory is justice!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 453： farewell banquet

    Chapter 453 Farewell Banquet


    The kitchen at home is still run by Aunt An Feier most of the time.


    No matter how prosperous the family business is, how many branches are opened, and no matter how many cooks and servants are hired, my aunt always holds this position, as if she regards it as her own territory.


    It not only hangs the hearts of the family members, but also hangs their stomachs.


    Today, the owner of the kitchen seems to be replaced by Tu Fu, who concentrates on making a wonderful lunch, abandoning the rough methods of stewing that the Bayan people always like,


    Bring out the essence of Chinese food, frying, frying, cooking, deep-frying, boiling, and smoothing.


    Close to an iron pot and display eighteen cooking skills.


    Drizzle the sauce, and the fat and thin braised pork is ready. Next to it are Kung Pao chicken with distinct color and grain, mapo tofu with red oil, and fragrant tofu crucian carp soup...


    One dish after another with Chinese characteristics is baked.


    Although Tu Fu has not cooked for many years due to drifting outside and physical reasons,


    But Datianchao''s gene of longing for food is engraved in his bones.


    Put the last semi-finished boiled pork slices on the dining table, and Tufu pours hot oil in the pan on the pork piled with minced garlic, and immediately emits a sizzling aroma of meat and garlic, and the home is filled with the fragrance of various ingredients.


    Even though the Winster family, who have already seen delicacies from various countries in the North and South continents,


    You will also be amazed at Tu Fu''s exquisite cooking skills.


    At the dinner table, Uncle Ethan, who couldn''t hold back for a long time, tasted a few pieces shamelessly, with a very surprised expression on his face, and couldn''t help choking up his saliva several times.


    "Little man, with this skill, even if you don''t go to university, you can still get a good job in G?ttinghagen." Ethan Winster praised bluntly, this deliciousness made him unable to help,


    ��For God��s sake, I bet everything I��ve ever eaten was pig food����


    "It''s time for you to eat some real pig food."


    Aunt An Feier sneered.


    The uncle with a strong desire to survive sensed that the atmosphere was not right, and hurriedly flattered him: "Honey, except for the meals you cook."


    Sophie, who just finished her internship, has been working tirelessly in the kitchen to help out, until the dishes are served, and then she is responsible for delivering the meals to the dining room with a smile.


    She seems to enjoy cooperating with Tu Fu, playing the role of a "wife".


    After Tu Fu finished all the work and sat down, Uncle Ethan put down the fork in his hand, "Little husband, speaking of His Majesty the King''s plan to let you go to the battlefield, what do you think about this?"


    Not long after returning home, Tu Fu told his family what happened in the palace.


    As much as they don''t like it, now they have to face this reality.


    "Actually, I''m just a special consultant for the Baia military science class. In fact, I don''t need to go to the battlefield. I just work as an insignificant guy behind the scenes.


    For example, testing some machine performance, or providing some suggestions, there is no danger.


    It is equivalent to using gold plating in the name of the battlefield to increase the external popularity or something. "


    Tu Fu deliberately explained this matter in a very relaxed tone, and this was the only way he could explain it to his family.


    Aunt Anfeier dissatisfied: "But I don''t understand why so many people have to be you. Is there no one in the kingdom who can stand up except for our children from the Winster family?"


    "Auntie, to put it bluntly, the king and the others hope to use my reputation to boost the confidence of the Bayan people who went to the battlefield together. Look, even Tuf Capet is here, so why don''t we work hard?" Tu Husband sneered.


    "Little husband, don''t underestimate the war, no matter what position you are in, you must be careful. Especially this time, the king''s response to Landis in the international community is not just a declaration of war.


    Within two days after the declaration of war, more than 100 divisions of the kingdom''s three armies have moved to the border, concentrating the most advanced armored vehicles and artillery vehicles, transporting all the most advanced weapons on the production line, and putting the country''s fortunes together .


    I am afraid that this time the most terrible war in history will start. "


    The uncle who works in the police system has quite accurate information.


    Just the recent change in troop strength and investment costs can show Baia''s determination to fight.


    The elderly who have experienced these decades of changes have a fearful and respectful attitude towards war.


    Both sides have gathered more than one million troops to collide, and it is destined to be a meat grinder-level battle.


    "However, since the kingdom is willing to let you come back, it is also greedy for your value. It has to do something. It is not surprising that you are asked to go to the battlefield to act as a spiritual leader."


    Uncle Ethan smiled slightly, expressing his understanding of the matter,


    "Speaking of which, I really want to know your thoughts."


    "Perhaps, after going through this war, with my dedication to Baia, even if there are some things that go beyond the mark, the citizens will not be too harsh.


    The royal family will also give me some help, and then all the so-called troubles will be solved. "


    Tu Fu briefly talked about some of the reasons why he wanted to participate in this war,


    At least one of the reasons.


    Miss Winster lowered her head, pretending to be indifferent, tasting the delicacies he made by herself, without saying a word.


    Her lover wants to do something desperately for the future of both parties.


    I have no reason to stop Tu Fu.


    The meals of this farewell banquet were well done. You took a spoon and I took a fork, and you divided the food on the plate.


    Uncles and aunts didn��t say much after knowing Tu Fu��s intentions, everything was no different from usual,


    It''s just a faint sad atmosphere on the empty dinner table and plates.


    The whole country is actively responding to Baia''s conscription. Seeing other people''s children go to the battlefield, they, outsiders, naturally admire them from the bottom of their hearts.


    But when it is the turn of our own children, the parents (aunts) always have ten thousand worries.


    The Winster family was no exception. They didn''t express concern with sincerity, and they just didn''t want to put pressure on Tu Fu.


    After the meal, the Winsters were very considerate and reserved a space for them to get along alone.


    "You were clearly lying just now."


    As soon as her parents left, Sophie puffed her cheeks in dissatisfaction, and stared at Tu Fu with wide eyes.


    Not to mention that Swindler Sequence 6 can easily see through whether a person is lying or not, even if he has not stepped into Transcendence, Sophie can also easily see through Tu Fu''s tricks.


    "Well, I admit that going to Landis is not only for this reason, but this reason also accounts for a large proportion, because the king promised me to help solve this matter."


    Tu Fu was straightforward, and didn''t make up any more random things with Sophie.


    "I knew it."


    Miss Winston puffed up and said she couldn''t be too angry, playing with her golden hair like a child.


    "Aren''t you angry?"


    "Why are you angry?"


    Hearing the other party''s rhetorical question, Tu Fu hesitated for a moment before speaking: "I bypassed you and made a decision on my own. It stands to reason that whether you agree or not, I should discuss with you before doing something instead of going my own way... I''m sorry."


    "So you know it all, so why didn''t you discuss it with me, anyway, I will let you go in the end, I wouldn''t belittle a demigod like this."


    Sophie lines her chin with her hand. Grandma fiercely raised her fist,


    "So, no next time is allowed."


    "Honey, I was so moved that I almost cried, so you are such a reasonable and good girl." Tu Fu walked up to her with a smile, hugging her soft and fragrant body.


    "Hmph, you only know."


    Tu Fu posted her body, as if he had made some kind of important decision.


    Although giving a promise at this time is the same as setting a flag, He still couldn''t help but said softly: "Sophie, after this war, let''s get married!


    I will give you a wedding that all girls envy. "


    ��


    The next day, an unexpected visitor came to Winster''s house.


    A blond, blue-eyed young man in an expensive suit stood at the door of his house, and behind him was a steam car that was almost hated.


    When watching Prince William Kadler greet him,


    Tu Fu was full of question marks.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 454： Prince Kadler

    Chapter 454 Prince Kadler


    "Sir Capet, please forgive me for my abrupt visit this time, my father will leave for Neubie State in two days.


    At that time, I will also go to the front line together, and the people in the science class will also leave with the army. Why don''t I let you familiarize yourself with the situation of the military science class today, I don''t know what you like. "


    Kadler took the initiative to take off his politeness, and came forward to shake hands with Tu Fu with a smile. His words and deeds were very polite.


    The military science class he mentioned is an important research institution of the Baia Army. Its main direction is dedicated to the testing of vehicles and the research of weapons of mass destruction. Their existence is quite mysterious.


    It has recruited all kinds of talents from the outside world, no matter professors from prestigious schools or wild talents with special skills can enter, it is not too much to say that good and evil are mixed.


    There is only one standard for accepting members of the science class: those who are capable.


    He joined the team this time to enter this mysterious organization.


    "Oh, I don''t know if this is His Highness''s own intention, or His Majesty''s will." Tu Fu posed a difficult problem after meeting.


    "What''s the difference?"


    "If it is His Majesty''s will, then I will definitely follow it.


    If Prince William is your private invitation, there will always be discussions when people meet. I have to consider the consequences of this matter. "


    "Well, even though it was my father''s will to come here, I am personally very honored to walk with the heroes of Baia. Even if people see it, they will only envy me."


    Kadler smiled and gave a high EQ response.


    I have to say that although they were all born to the same father, Prince Kadler William looks like a mature crown prince compared to a brat like Friedrich.


    He is seasoned and proficient in doing things, and he is impeccable in speaking,


    Since returning to Baia, Tu Fu has felt comfortable with the other party several times.


    Dealing with people is a science. Lower your posture and prescribe the right medicine. Mastering this degree is easy to say, but it may actually be done. It is not easy to make people feel comfortable all the time.


    Since it was William II''s intention, Tu Fu did not deliberately make things difficult for him.


    After saying hello to his family, he let him go.


    ��


    The one from the palace to pick up Tu Fu is a special car, which is a product between the steam engine and the internal combustion engine, but the stability is not as good as the latter.


    The car does not have the unique imprint of the Hohenzollern family, it looks like an ordinary steam car.


    Driving on the road is nothing special, and naturally there is no special access authority that the royal family should have along the way. This does not look like the treatment of a crown prince.


    "Sir Capet, this time we are heading west from the Reims area, because the base of the science class is in the west of G?ttinghagen. It will take more than two hours. Please wait patiently."


    After the car started, Prince Kadler specially warned Tu Fu that this was not a short journey.


    "Oh, then why don''t we take an airship or a steam train, I think that would be faster." Tu Fu suggested.


    "The location of the base of the science class is a secret, and the rails can''t go there yet."


    Prince Kadler explained in this way, and then changed the topic, "As for why you didn''t take the airship, I think Sir Capet hasn''t come back for a long time, and he is probably a lot stranger to this city.


    G?ttinghagen has changed a lot in the past few years, and even the west side has been developed a lot, which is still under construction.


    I want to go directly by car... Maybe I can see many things that I usually don''t see in the palace. "


    "Well, your reason convinced me." Tu Fu, who was sitting in the rear driver''s seat, shrugged his shoulders.


    His Royal Highness has this kind of interest, what else can he say.


    Sit in the car and listen to the "buzzing" sound of the engine, and talk to Kadler from time to time.


    The scenery of high-rise buildings in the capital is fleeting. In Tu Fu''s impression, the West District is more prosperous and wealthy than the small town of Villedo where the University of Michigan is located.


    But it can''t stand the remote place, the vast land and sparsely populated, and most of the places are in a state of desertion.


    A large number of virgin forests and rivers are covered, and there are many river bay towns, so many airship companies and steam car companies have been built in that area, which is suitable for enterprises with a large area.


    This time, the journey by car was just like what Prince Kadler said.


    Road construction projects can be seen in many places, and several large-scale towns have also been built. After a few years, this land has already taken shape.


    ��Compared with the main urban area, although the west area is relatively remote, it has a good future prospect. The land price, house price, and commodity price here are much cheaper than those in the city center.


    And schools, hospitals and some entertainment facilities are also under construction, enough for outsiders to start a family in G?ttinghagen. "


    Prince Kadler pointed to the land, and he was familiar with the environment in the west of the city as if he were familiar with a girl''s body. He told Tu Fu about the changes in this land one by one.


    Bayer��s welfare bill gives people a certain living space, allowing outsiders and locals to enjoy similar treatment.


    After a reform, the working hours and wages are relatively fair, so that even workers can let their children enjoy a good education.


    "It''s a really good change." Tu Fu sighed from the bottom of his heart.


    "To be honest, most of the credit is still due to the hard work of you and Mr. Sorens. The Labor Law guarantees the rights and interests of workers, while the Welfare Law takes into account people''s future. That''s why the Baiya people admire so much Your reason."


    Cadler William didn''t take the credit, and told him one by one about Tu Fu''s changes after he left.


    His efforts, His sacrifices were worthwhile.


    "It''s really good." Even if Tu Fu was sitting in the car, he could clearly see the changes in the land.


    He can see the smiling faces of the workers in the factory when they are working, and he can see the children not going to the factory but to the school... The old are supported, the young are educated, the poor are dependent, and it is difficult to help.


    The so-called utopia is nothing more than that.


    "This is also the fruit of decades of hard work. The people of Baia are not easy. I really hope that this war against Lantis can be won. Once the country loses the land and pays compensation, people will go back to the past day.


    I really don''t want to see that kind of scene. "


    Kadler William gritted his teeth lightly, the sincerity in his eyes did not seem to be hypocritical.


    Cars rumbled through one town after another, and the entire Western District was undergoing major development. These projects were all worthless money, and they had to be continuously supported.


    If the country''s finances are disturbed at all, all previous efforts will be wasted.


    When Kadler expressed emotion, Tu Fu seemed to have sensed his intentions. He spread his hands flat on his lap, and said slowly with a smile on his face:


    "So, Your Highness, that''s why you want me to see these things.


    Why don''t you tell me what you really think, and you don''t have to hide anything from me. "


    Tu Fu cast his sharp eyes on the other party.


    It''s finally time for Tuqiong to meet him. He doesn''t believe that a big prince would be so leisurely talking about romance. He has no other purpose.


    "I have heard Sir Capet''s conversation with your father a few years ago.


    What impressed me the most was Sir Capet, you said that you always like to take land transportation, because the speed of the airship is indeed very fast, but if you fly too high, you can''t see what''s underneath.


    Even after another ten years, I can still think of this sentence.


    It is also for this reason that I take the liberty to invite you to take a ride in my car and take a serious look at the current capital. "


    The young Prince Kadler''s eyes shone with sternness, and he made no secret of his desire, "Sir Tuf Capet, I urgently need your help.


    Not only to win this war, but I also want to eradicate the ills accumulated by Baia and maintain the hard-won peace, but I know that I can''t do it alone. "


    "Your Highness, what do you want me to do for you, or what you want."


    Tu Fu narrowed his eyes and asked.


    Prince Kadler gradually approached the past without any hesitation, his lips moved up and down, and he gave a bold answer:


    "Throne!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 455： military science class

    Chapter 455 Military Science Class


    The car drove along the mountain road, and the engine kept rumbling. Fortunately, the driver''s skills were stable enough to prevent the two people in the back seat from being bumped along with them.


    The atmosphere in the small space inside the car froze for a while.


    The conversation between the two men came to an abrupt end following the goal stated by Prince Kadler.


    Tu Fu was taken aback when he heard his words, and fell silent.


    Immediately followed by a burst of undisguised absurd laughter,


    "Hahaha! I have a bad relationship with His Majesty. This is something that all Baiya people know. There is really no need for His Royal Highness to test me again. It is really meaningless.


    Even if you get something out of me, it won''t be able to win you much political capital. "


    Cadler William corrected his words: "But what if what I said is true.


    Baia''s chronic disease is deeply rooted, and it is found in the old nobles who ruled the fiefdoms and private soldiers, in the royal court, and naturally also in the emerging bourgeoisie.


    There is also the ever-expanding and growing Labor Party and the welfare state system. They stick to the kingdom like a plaster to **** blood. The more it drags on, the blood of this country will be sucked dry.


    Now that Prime Minister Sorens has stepped down, the cabinet has no helper to eliminate this group of people. It is better to make plans a few years ago, and only after taking that position can these things be changed. "


    Prince Kadler William was not discouraged, he watched Tu Fu calmly and expressed his thoughts.


    His tone was so loud that even Tu Fu would give a thumbs up when he heard it.


    If he just said this, Tu Fu wouldn''t help.


    There are many people who can see the potential problems of a country, especially the grandpa who likes to play chess on the side of the road and the hard-seat people in the steam train.


    They can talk to you about everything from the Birth of the Seven to the Electric Revolution.


    The real value is the person who can change these problems, not the person who caused the problem to solve.


    Tu Fu sat in the car and laughed undisguisedly:


    "If it is true, then you are even more stupid, talking about the future with a person who doesn''t even know his character, your highness, you are quite courageous.


    You are not afraid that I will tell your other brothers about this matter. Even if His Majesty has only been in power for a few years, they have the key to know what your plan will think. "


    "All the princes from the palace down to me are all thinking of taking that position. Over the years, they have each cultivated manpower in the royal court and tried their best to please their father.


    Friedrich is killed, there will be a second and third Prince William who will risk his life, and the war for the throne will not stop.


    Since someone will sit on it sooner or later, why can''t it be me. "


    Prince Kadler doesn''t care if the secret will be leaked, after all, this is not a secret,


    "Sir Capet, your reputation in Baia is still your personal connections, science and technology, which are all intangible wealth. Although I have some arrangements in the royal court, there is no one who can really talk.


    You are not liked by the royal court, especially disliked by your father. Even if you made a contribution in the battle against Landis this time, you will not be remembered.


    And I am just a marginal figure among the many crown princes. We have the same ideas in some aspects and have similar interests.


    so,


    I really can''t find a reason why you would reject me. "


    This call from Kadler William gave him an irrefutable reason.


    It will be Tu Fu''s turn to be silent. From a certain point of view, Prince Kadler is quite bold, but he is also very real, and he can announce his goals without any warning.


    Put the pros and cons in front of Him and let you choose.


    Looking at it now, it is really too smooth.


    "You have said so much, most of them don''t really care about me. In fact, I only care about one thing." Tu Fu asked earnestly word by word:


    "What can I get."


    "It depends on what you want.


    If you want to go into politics, I will save the position of Prime Minister for you and take over the position of Mr. Sollens.


    You want to do business, I will make Smith Industries and Winster Catering one of the symbols of Baier in the future.


    If you want to continue to engage in academic research, you can use the power of the two universities in the capital, the Royal Research Institute, and even the military science class.


    You want to marry that girl from Winster, no matter how big the outside world is, I will settle it for you. "


    Prince Kadler enthusiastically offered a price with no upper limit, and then firmly expressed his thoughts:


    "And what I want is for the kingdom to have at least a few decades of peace and prosperity under my leadership."


    I have to say that the big pie thrown by Kadler William sounds really delicious.


    In fact, many famous historical figures like to use this method. When they are poor and white, they guarantee their future things and future positions.


    It can be said that it is the ultimate state of the empty glove white wolf.


    "I don''t know Sir Capet, what do you think?"


    Prince Kadler''s eyes were sharp, and his pupils shone with anticipation.


    Until the other party confirmed again and again, Tu Fu curled his lips and nodded slightly, "I''ll think about it."


    Did not directly agree or refuse, this is because He really does not want to get involved in the royal family''s housework, especially this kind of drama of "nine sons seizing the throne".


    There are not a few demigods in the Baia Kingdom. Who knows who is standing behind which prince, and if I get involved easily, I am betting the lives of the whole family.


    If the Hill Palace agrees to his conditions after this war is over, that��s fine. If William II dares to deceive him.


    It is the best choice to help the prince win the throne by himself.


    The most valuable part of an auction is not when the final decision is made, but when the auction hammer stops at half-empty buyers.


    "Such an important matter should be carefully considered."


    Kadler William was very patient, and didn''t ask him to give an answer right away, just stop talking and doing things.


    "Boom!"


    The car circled along a rugged mountain road, jumped up on a huge slope, only heard the loud roar of the car, and drove recklessly to the plain area near the peak.


    There are a large number of armed soldiers patrolling back and forth here, and there are many tanks and armored vehicles loaded with artillery shells in the open space.


    These are masterpieces of technology in the electrical age. Chariots patrol around everywhere, and a large number of gun barrels are fixed somewhere. The whole body is wrapped in metal and rivets and can move at 180 degrees.


    "what is that?"


    Kadler patiently introduced: "The super high-pressure cannon is the latest achievement of the science class. It is said that each shell weighs more than 300 pounds. It can easily destroy a medium-sized watchtower, and it can be reloaded with gunpowder for multiple combos. Frontier Trenches are ideal for building defensive lines.


    Theoretically speaking, as long as the pipeline is set longer, the speed of propulsion will be faster and more stable. Some people even thought of building dozens of pipeline lines on the border and directly bombing Wiesel.


    Unfortunately, due to the high production cost and the obvious strategic intention, it was eventually rejected. "


    This is not the first time that Prince Kadler has come, and he can talk about the weapons in the science class very well.


    It also made Tu Fu more knowledgeable, knowing the most advanced high-end weapons of this era.


    The scientific base specialized in researching weapons is not limited to this one thing. The base also houses anti-aircraft barrels specially designed to defend against air strikes.


    People coming from outside, even the car of His Highness the Prince, could not pass directly through the science class, and the soldiers allowed them to enter after several inspections.


    Compared to all the high-tech weapons, the base of the science class is much simpler. There are a few flat houses with no distinctive layout. The outer layer of the house is painted with a layer of gray paint, which is not much different from the experimental building in Mitali.


    The only difference is that after stepping into this land, it has been covered with a demigod-level breath, and a magic circle has been deliberately arranged at the entrance to prevent outsiders from breaking in.


    I don''t know whether it is the power of the science class or the royal family.


    Tu Fu nodded his head towards a certain location in the base.


    That person also seemed to know the purpose of His coming, so he broke the formation and did not show up from the beginning to the end.


    The two people who came here were only close to the base building, and they could hear the voices of many people in the experimental building.


    Tu Fu''s eagle-eyed vision was far enough that he could see through the wall that they were uniformly wearing white science class uniforms, and they kept cursing and swearing while working, without stopping for a moment.


    "The idiots in the cabinet didn''t adopt my idea. They don''t know what they missed. Those blind guys, poison gas is the mainstream of future wars."


    "Just two days ago, those **** on the front line transferred almost all the armored vehicles in the base. Facts have proved that iron vehicles with integrated offense and defense are the mainstream of warfare."


    "By God, those heavy and low lethal things are no different from toys. Don''t expect those **** to understand the art of weapons."


    "A high-speed rotary machine gun can beat a hundred people to pieces in one minute, that''s called art."


    ��


    The yelling and cursing in it made Tu Fu feel that it seemed to be familiar, and it was often seen at the University of Michigan or other academic areas.


    As long as there are people, quarrels are inevitable.


    "Hello, two, I am the current leader of the military science class, Dino Buzzati."


    The two waited at the door for a long time. At this time, an old man in a white coat with curly white hair saw the guests at the door. Dino''s face was full of wrinkles, revealing two rows of white teeth.


    ��Welcome to Science Class.��


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 456： Mixed fish and dragons

    Chapter 456 Mixed fish and dragons


    "Professor Buzzati, hello, we are here on the king''s order."


    Prince Kadler, a good communicator, stretched out his hand calmly, shook hands with the very old gentleman, and then looked at Tu Fu with a smile,


    "This is Sir Capet, his name is remembered by almost every Baier citizen, and he is still a student of the University of Michigan. I don''t think I need to introduce too much."


    "Tufu Capet, how can I not know the pride of our Michigan University."


    "Are you also a teacher at the University of Michigan?"


    Tu Fu was startled subconsciously, he didn''t know this yet.


    Dino Buzzati stroked his white beard, stepped forward to embrace him very kindly, and naturally changed his name,


    "Son, I graduated from Miskar Stark when I was young, and I was also the head of the Mechanical Technology College for a while.


    But that kind of monotonous life was obviously not suitable for me, so I entered the Royal Society of G?ttinghagen within a few years. The bureaucracy prevailed there, and they were all jerks from Columbia University. I couldn''t sit still.


    After several twists and turns, I came to the military science class to do research. It is probably only here that I can display my talents. "


    Professor Dino Buzzati talked about his experience of job-hopping several times when he was young, apparently indifferently, he seemed to be a very calm person,


    "Speaking of which, who is the dean of the School of Mechanical Technology now?"


    "Before it was Dean Leicester, and later it was Professor Fran." Tu Fu thought for a while and replied.


    Master Dino immediately showed a disgusted expression:


    "Leites, it''s a good thing that that rigid-headed idiot left. The freshman challenge cups in the past few years were taken away by Columbia University. The quality of students is not bad. If he was ashamed, he would have committed suicide a long time ago.


    Although that **** Fran has a stubborn temper, at least he has some real skills. "


    Although he has graduated from the University of Michigan for many years, Mr. Dino is very familiar with the professors who worked with him at the University of Michigan.


    The tone of his speech was a bit arrogant.


    "I really miss those old buddies, and we must get together again after the war is over."


    Dino Buzzati was still feeling emotional, and suddenly looked at Prince Kadler again, only to see the two white eyebrows on his eyes raised, and his straightforward temperament made him directly order to evict:


    "Prince Kadler, are you still leaving? Do you want me to keep you for dinner?"


    "Ahem..."


    Kadler William coughed twice in embarrassment, "Professor Buzzati, you can''t drive me away, I have already applied to the palace to stay in the science class temporarily,


    After two days, I will follow the king to Noibe State with you. "


    "Whatever you want! But I must warn you, don''t touch anything in the lab, anything."


    The old man did not condescend at all because of the noble status of the other party''s prince. After leaving the other party aside with a few words, he changed his expression in a blink of an eye.


    Put his arms around Tu Fu''s neck, and triumphantly lead him inside,


    "Tu Fu, why don''t I take you to familiarize yourself with the environment here, and by the way, introduce the achievements of our science class over the years."


    "With pleasure."


    Tu Fu smiled awkwardly at Kadler.


    This blatant double treatment made Kadler helplessly shake his head, who told him that he was not a student who graduated from the University of Michigan, so he had to force a smile:


    "Tufu, don''t worry about me, I will find a place to live by myself."


    "Walk around, he won''t starve to death in science class."


    Master Dino didn''t give any face to the royal family. After dismissing him casually, he cheerfully led Tu Fu to the experimental building.


    The scene where His Royal Highness Prince Duliu stands alone in the wind and messy,


    As if I were superfluous.


    Tu Fu couldn''t help but look back, he couldn''t laugh or cry for a while, and he didn''t speak until he left the opponent''s field of vision:


    "Professor, there is no need to treat Prince William like this."


    "You don''t understand, the little guy in the royal family is the one with the most eyes of the crown prince. He likes to go to science classes every now and then, and he is good at winning over scientific researchers.


    Every time I come here, I get along well with the staff under me, and don''t spare money and prescribe the right medicine, which really wins the favor of many people. After coming and going, this kid almost regards this place as a second palace, and he can borrow science classes at any time latest results.


    Even took a compression cannon with me once, which **** me off.


    The most important thing is that His Royal Highness is thick-skinned enough to drive you away no matter how much you scold him. Every time you see him smiling at the old man, you know that this person has no good intentions. "


    When Dino Buzzati talked about what the prince did, he blew his beard and stared with anger.


    Talking about the other party''s "evil deeds" is even more difficult to write.


    This does not surprise Tu Fu. If Kadler William wants to take the highest position, he will naturally have to manage various nodes in G?ttinghagen.


    The kingdom''s various political systems, the state governments of the twelve states, the two major universities under the education department, and the science class as the core department of the military, it is normal that they are willing to spend so much effort to dredge the relationship.


    "Speaking of which, no matter what that kid asks you to do for him, it''s best not to agree easily, and delay if you can.


    These people in the royal family are people who don��t see rabbits and don��t scatter eagles. You must have the value they covet in you. "


    Professor Dino Buzzati taught Tu Fu his experience as an experienced person, allowing him to gain insight into the thinking of Prince Kadler.


    "Professor, you are right, I have been taught."


    Tu Fu didn''t refute it either, and he still agreed with this point.


    After entering the laboratory building, the science class is divided into several areas, and the bottom two floors are used for ordinary clerical work.


    According to Professor Dino Buzzati, these places are the transfer of data from the science class and the military. Once each new weapon is released, it will be transported to the front line for small-scale use.


    According to the response of the field test to determine its practical value, judge whether it is worth improving, and then decide whether to mass-produce.


    A few floors up, it is subdivided into divisions of different weapons subjects. There are departments dedicated to testing, development, and production of tanks and armored vehicles. There are also departments that are fond of heavy machine guns and tear apart aesthetic art.


    There are air fighters who develop stable flying equipment and are keen on air supremacy, and there are also departments that delve into crooked ways, poisonous gas, biochemical weapons and other anti-human weapons.


    The voice I heard when I came to the experimental building just now was the discussion of the researchers in the science class.


    They have their own unique aesthetic system, and they have unique insights on how to make weapons with a larger scale of destruction.


    The dazzling array of modern weapons in front of him made Tu Fu dumbfounded. His mouth hadn''t been completely closed since he arrived.


    Feeling with lingering fear:


    "Professor, ordinary weapons are fine. If poisonous gas, smallpox virus and other inhuman things are used on the battlefield, I am afraid that far more than the two countries will suffer."


    "To be honest, I have always opposed the use of biological and chemical weapons, and I will do my best to prevent these things from flowing into the battlefield.


    One hundred years ago, when people from the Northern Continent went to the Southern Continent, they brought viruses and disasters to the New World, causing the innocent deaths of millions of people from the Southern Continent.


    Later, I don��t know which lunatics discovered this first, and then studied these things with all their heart, and passed them down.


    But you know, if the war between the kingdom and Landis goes wrong, it is hard to say what the royal family will do. "Dino Buzzati sighed helplessly, even he has no authority to prevent the leakage of biochemical weapons.


    "Who is researching those things now?"


    "Some anti-social guys, lunatics who only care about the lethality of weapons, may be dangerous members of the Seven Schools Alliance, or they may be some folk geniuses, or people with special family inheritance.


    If these people didn��t come to the science class, they would have been hanged 800 times according to the law. "


    The old man introduced this place as he walked in: "Actually, like some news you have learned, the science class is like a special school.


    No matter what the problem is, students can find their own suitable position, and only here can their value be maximized. "


    "Make the best use of everything, I think, this is why His Majesty sent me here."


    Tu Fu sneered, and wandered around indifferently.


    He holds the "internal combustion engine" and technology that is at least 50 years ahead of the times, and is sent to this kind of place as a technical consultant.


    Nature is an excellent choice.


    It will neither steal the limelight from His Majesty the King, but also fulfill its natural ability for the country.


    Really good calculation.


    After taking a quick look around, Tu Fu was standing on a huge armored vehicle that had just entered the battlefield. This thing mainly had four wheels.


    Thick iron sheets are welded all around, and bullets are not easy to penetrate easily.


    There is also a cannon in front of the square. This type of vehicle not only has off-road mobility, but also has certain protection and firepower. It can be regarded as the prototype of future tanks.


    "Professor, I want to ask you something." Tu Fu looked at the armored vehicle and said suddenly.


    "You feel free to mention it, as long as it is something that the science class can get out, it is up to you to use."


    Tu Fu''s eyes suddenly became particularly sharp, and he said slowly:


    "I want the model performance, data, and demonstration of field performance of all tanks and armored vehicles that are currently popular on the battlefield."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 457： armored corps

    Chapter 457 Armored Corps


    The science class base has all the resources here.


    In less than a day, the demand reported by Tu Fu was quickly wholesaled by Mr. Dino himself.


    This is the advantage of graduating from a prestigious school. In addition to using blood and money to maintain cooperation in the government''s confidential departments, students who graduated from the same school can be taken care of in many ways.


    Especially the pride of the University of Michigan like Tu Fu, he was liked by various research departments on the first day of his arrival,


    can always point out their problems to the point.


    Although his hands-on ability is a bit weak, he can always open the eyes of people with more advanced things from the memory of his previous life.


    Open-air experiment area.


    The bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, has not stopped for a moment since He came.


    A dozen leather armored vehicles are running back and forth. The direction of this field trip is mainly on the four points of the speed, climbing speed, power and defense of the chariots currently owned by the kingdom.


    In Tu Fu��s view, the armored vehicles piled up in large quantities are far inferior to the several types of tank technologies he has mastered in terms of stability, defense, and artillery power.


    For the same vehicle, the advantage of installing crawler tracks is that the traction efficiency is higher, the center of gravity is lower, it has good anti-covering center and sliding stability on slopes, and it has stronger off-road climbing ability and maneuverability.


    If you give him a few more years to popularize the mass production of "tanks", it may only take a few minutes to push Lantis flat.


    "Fortunately, although the overall equipment on Landis''s side is better, it''s not much different." Tu Fu, standing on the armored vehicle runway, thoughtfully recorded this discovery.


    Fortunately, the advantages of chariots and armored vehicles are that they do not accumulate too much armor, and they are faster than ordinary cars under full power. They also take into account off-road performance, so it is not a good choice to use them for assault charges.


    "Tu Fu, I think you have been testing for a day, and I don''t know what conclusion you have come to."


    Prince Kadler appeared out of nowhere, with a depressed expression on his face.


    Compared with Him, I was treated like a stepmother in the science class. After I came in, I didn��t care about it, and I had to solve all the basic necessities of life by myself.


    Fully let His Royal Highness realize what is called the same world, different dreams.


    "Where''s Professor Dino?"


    Tu Fu continued to record without raising his head.


    "My hometown... the professor just received an order from the palace, and I''m afraid he will soon lead some people from the science class out of the city with the troops."


    Cadler William shrugged his shoulders, "Otherwise, how could you think I could get by.


    Hey, tell me what you found. "


    As he spoke, His Royal Highness leaned his head over to look at the records in his hands, with a studious look.


    "The existing armored vehicles are not interesting. Although there are data on climbing high slopes, it is still reluctant, but I don''t know the data on large-scale armored vehicles (chariots) climbing mountains and mountains.


    If you don��t understand this point, you may suffer in actual combat. "


    Tu Fu shook his head slightly, telling the truth.


    "Massive armored vehicles?"


    Kadler William was taken aback for a moment, puzzled and said:


    "Why do you study this? Frontline tanks have never been a mainstream weapon, and most of them are scattered among divisions to draw firepower and promote the speed of marching. Even armored divisions can''t do it.


    If the armored vehicles are gathered together, once they advance into the Wilma defense line, it is equivalent to falling into a muddy quagmire.


    Even if the defense line can be advanced in the end, the loss of a large number of weapons and talents is not worth the loss. "


    Prince Kadler, who knew something about frontline warfare, shook his head again and again.


    "Your Highness, I didn''t say that I wanted to force the border defenses of Landis, even a fool can''t do such a thing.


    If all the armored vehicles (chariots) and soldiers equipped with the most sophisticated weapons in Bayer are combined into several armored regiments armed to the teeth, and equipped with airships to gain air supremacy, the two battlefields will advance at the same time. "


    Hearing what Tu Fu said, Kadler fell silent.


    "Assuming that surprise attacks are used as the main method of combat, the superior mobility of armored vehicles and airships is used to bypass the enemy''s main force and advance from the flanks, and cooperate with each other to bomb the enemy''s communication base and attack the rear positions.


    Relying on armored forces, mechanized infantry and artillery, in conjunction with the superior firepower of the air force, highly coordinated attacks at the operational level, cutting off Lantis''s forces by detours from the side,


    Block their back route, making the troops on the border lose contact with the polar regions behind for supplies.


    Concentrate superior forces and main attack directions to achieve strategic victory in a very short period of time. "


    Tu Fu made no secret of his thoughts. This is the famous tactic of "Guderian", the famous father of blitzkrieg.


    This also informed the other party why he wanted to examine the quality of the armored vehicle.


    The basis of this set of tactics is mechanization and air supremacy, the coordination of road holes, the tactics are based on one or two points, find a breakthrough and then let the artillery open the gap, the armored troops tear the defense line, and then the motorized infantry advances to make up the knife.


    Can go deep into the enemy''s hinterland in a very short period of time.


    Prince Kadler William also changed from his initial indifference to a very solemn expression, obviously listening to Tu Fu''s uncanny idea.


    In the past, no matter which country it was, there had never been a formal cooperation between arms and machinery, let alone the concentration of all armored vehicles to form an armored force.


    Until this time, Landis'' actions in the southern continent gave Baia a slap in the face.


    Landis''s sea and air forces cooperated closely with the extraordinary forces. In a very short period of time, they launched an efficient bombing in Tabor, and retreated immediately after the battle.


    The tactical literacy of the entire plan is frighteningly high.


    No matter how dissatisfied the Santa government is with their anger, by the time their large troops arrive, the enemy has long since disappeared without a trace.


    "It''s unheard of to have such a configuration. What kind of military theory is this?"


    "I like to call it ''blitzkrieg.''"


    Tu Fu smiled shyly when he proposed the name.


    "Blitzkrieg, a method of combat that quickly penetrates into the enemy''s hinterland like lightning, is really an appropriate name."


    Kadler William was amazed by this genius idea, and looked at Tu Fu with incredible eyes,


    "Physics, mechanics, archaeology, and military attainments, sometimes I''m really curious, how much stuff is in your mind, and how much stuff you haven''t brought out."


    "Just some trivial interests."


    Tu Fu just smiled awkwardly, thinking silently in his heart.


    "Fortunately, I have played a lot of P company''s games before coming here."


    The advantage of a keyboard strategist is that he is well-informed and well-reserved, especially when facing fanatical military fans, he must be fully prepared, consult historical materials, and quote classics.


    The key to laning is to maximize strengths and avoid weaknesses. You must not make common-sense mistakes and let the opponent catch pigtails. The degree of rigor is no less than a thesis defense.


    Prince Kadler pondered for a moment, then said slowly:


    "In short, I will tell my father about this idea when I have the opportunity. As for whether it can be used, it depends on the performance of the troops on the front line."


    "Perhaps, you will have a higher success rate if you don''t mention my name at that time." Tu Fu added.


    "Of course."


    The eyes of the two collided and communicated in the air, and they couldn''t help but smile knowingly.


    ��


    The departure time of the troops is also today.


    The three group armies had already rushed to the front line early, and now the king''s personal army organized by a division personally escorted William II, and the mighty team marched directly from the central city.


    The members of the military science class followed behind the king''s pro-army.


    According to the practice of war, they also have to send some people to the front line. Weapon engineers and a lot of positions are waiting for professionals to come, and by the way, do some chores like weapon evaluation.


    Danger is not dangerous, but there are many things.


    Tufu and Prince Kadler accompanied by Mr. Dino Buzzati are naturally also in the rear convoy.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty the King."


    "Please also bring a victory to Baia."


    "Mr. Capet is also inside, and will go to the front line at that time."


    "As expected of Baia''s true patron saint, amazing."


    The momentum in the central city of G?ttinghagen was very great, and people looked at this expeditionary army and all praised it.


    William II, who always likes to be in the limelight, of course will not let go of this kind of self-expression. He will wave to people all the way to show his affinity. He will never let go of this opportunity to gain favorability in front of the citizens.


    The firecrackers were fired all the way along the way, and the colorful troops marched forward under the daylight. The dense crowd made the traffic jammed, and the ground was full of G?ttinghagen citizens waving the national flag.


    Compared to the vanity of William II, and the eagerness of military generals to make contributions.


    Tu Fu, who was sitting in the car at the end, was a little more indifferent. His thoughts kept wandering, and he didn''t know when he would be able to return from this trip. Unstoppable war.


    "Oh~"


    Thousands of words, finally turned into a helpless sigh.


    Tu Fu glanced casually through the car window, and he caught a glimpse of several familiar figures in the crowd.


    Winster��s family, Solons�� family, one big and one small, many professors from Miska��


    People he knew and did not know were all waving at him, silently saying goodbye.


    Tu Fu looked straight at the smiling Miss Winster in the crowd who was dressed in white.


    Just smile,


    When I see her smiling face when I am sad, I no longer feel so difficult.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 458： Neube

    Chapter 458 Neube State


    A country''s geographical location in the world is actually similar to reincarnation.


    The "European Emperors" have a good geographical location, and countries with fertile land are born rich and wealthy, and they can succeed with easy effort.


    The "non-chieftains" work hard all their lives, and I am afraid that they are almost the same as what other people''s newborns have.


    The Republic of Lantis is a country in the southwestern part of the North Continent. It is surrounded by oceans on three sides. It does not border other major countries in the world. It has a natural barrier for insurance.


    When the country is strong, it can also be used as a sea transportation channel.


    Its southern region has the famous Bis Mountains, with an altitude of more than 5,000 meters.


    Natural geographical advantages can easily block the opponent''s army.


    The eastern and central regions have vast plains and plateaus. Most of the country��s borders are covered by oceans and mountains. Two-thirds of the country��s land is plains and lowlands. The land is fertile and rich in products.


    Based on its own excellent conditions, it is difficult not to become a great power in the world.


    Compared with Landis, Baia''s geographical location is much inferior.


    The domestic plain is not as large as the other side, only the northern part is close to the sea, and the coastline is short and tortuous, resulting in not many ports.


    Compared with neighboring countries, this kind of condition is much harsher, but it is also in this environment that the Baiya citizens cultivated, there is always a kind of "temperament" of Saburo who is barefoot and not afraid of wearing shoes.


    Only in the past twenty years can he beat all the invincible opponents around him.


    Landis wants to continue to expand and become the only big country in the south without Baia. Baia under the rule of William II can only achieve success from Lantis.


    Both countries think that only after the recent threat has been cut off can they have the capital to confront Ryan across the sea and the menacing Sa Loren Empire in the east.


    So almost every few decades, the two sides will inevitably have a major war.


    There are two small and medium-sized countries in the northeast region as barriers, maintaining a neutral position in this war, but everyone knows that if the winner of this war is very likely to eat away at the same time.


    In addition to this, the direct border line of more than 1,000 kilometers is the only weakness of Landis.


    Large tracts of forest landforms are exposed to the opponent''s knife. As long as the Baier army crosses the border and drives in, they can seize a large number of plain landforms behind them, and the usually fertile plain land has become a loophole.


    That''s why Landis spent decades of desperately spending money to build a solid Wilma line of defense.


    This major project, which is mainly composed of forts and trenches, and equipped with a large number of mechanized armed forces, has only been built for about 500 kilometers today, because the other half of Landis is mostly rugged mountain roads, which are difficult to pass.


    Both sides dare not invest a large amount of troops in the defense line, and dare not be too slack. At most, they will throw a part of their troops here to confront each other. The real main force will be concentrated in the northeast of Lantis and the southwestern area of ??Baia Kingdom.


    That place was also the state of Neube, where Prince Friedrich of the Baia royal family was dispatched, and it was also the destination of William II''s personal guards.


    Departing from G?ttinghagen, it took only one day for a distance of 600 kilometers to reach Neube.


    Probably the experience of being born in China in the past, it is often hundreds of kilometers away to go anywhere.


    Even taking the high-speed rail or plane takes more than half a day, and today''s so-called "expedition" abroad.


    It''s only 500 kilometers, and it only took one day to get there.


    It is equivalent to the distance between Tufu and other provinces in the past. This kind of geographical gap always has an indescribable sense of magical reality.


    The journey was quite peaceful, with no attacks, no rebellions, no mobs attacking the army, and no traps encountered.


    Even calm a little too much.


    The large number of plains and mountains on the Baia border did not hinder the progress of the group, under the wise leadership of William II.


    What''s more, if there are at least two demigods accompanying them along the way, it is naturally impossible for any trouble to happen.


    "Hey, Tufu, we have arrived at the capital of Neube, wake up quickly."


    Cadler William sat by the back seat and gently shook Tufu, looking at this strange man quite speechlessly, rubbing his eyes sleepily amidst a cry.


    Tu Fu lay in the car without any image. He fell asleep and ate when he woke up all the way.


    As if deliberately hiding himself very deeply.


    "Where are you?"


    "Bern, the capital city of Neube, is actually close to the battlefield. This is the city where Army Group A is defending, and a hundred kilometers away is the place where the two armies are fighting.


    By God, you can still sleep. I really don��t know whether you should be called a big-headed person or a big-hearted person. "


    Prince Kadler shook his head rather speechlessly.


    After the past few days of being together, the addressing of each other is not as rigid as it was at first, to the extent that they call each other by their first names.


    "Man, you must not know what I have experienced. I was chased and killed by bounty hunters all over the world, and I was assassinated privately by armed mercenaries on a crime-ridden island.


    Being attacked by pirates, living on a deserted island, visiting a pirate base camp, and seeing the most terrible natural disasters in the world, do you think there is anything in this world that can surprise me? "


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders easily. His experience is rich enough to write ten biographies.


    Prince Kadler has naturally heard about these things, and he added for him by the way:


    "Of course, you also stopped my father''s car and went to jail."


    "Yes, I also stopped your father''s car, so coming to Neubie State to participate in the war is destined to be just another addition to my glorious deeds.


    In the historical records, historians will write that Tuf Capet participated in and won the Rambai War, which is not a big deal. "


    Tu Fu said this casually, and at the same time looked out through the car window.


    The king''s personal guards have already marched to Berne, the capital city of Neube, and the atmosphere of the city under the pressure of the army is particularly strange.


    A large number of Baia soldiers have established many important military sites on the edge of the city, with iron fences and sandbags forming positions to prevent civilians from entering by mistake.


    There are quite a few airships patrolling back and forth in the sky,


    Guaranteed air supremacy at all times.


    To be honest, Berne��s infrastructure is not as good as that of G?ttinghagen, but it is more than enough compared to Leeds, with all kinds of infrastructure.


    There is a smell of gunpowder just by approaching.


    The edge of the city has obvious signs of being bombed, surrounded by a large amount of black smoke, residential houses, schools, shops, and churches are all spared, and the bombs have been bombed into a sieve.


    There is a loophole in the east, an artillery hole in the west, and houses in some areas are directly turned into a pile of ruins.


    Horrible.


    Prince Kadler��s tone was sad,


    "On the day the war was declared, a large number of Lantis airspace troops crossed the border, and the Baia border guards were caught off guard. They let go of an airship regiment and went all the way to Berne along the border city.


    It caused the death of at least a thousand innocent people and almost destroyed all supply stations along the way. "


    "Where was the general on duty at that time?"


    "Suicide in fear of crime."


    "Very reasonable."


    Tu Fu was silent for a while after answering, and it became more obvious as the convoy entered the city.


    A large number of disaster victims were concentrated in the "safe area" of the city and lived in temporary camps. The number of them was densely packed. When the refugees saw another armed force entering the city, they all burst into laughter when they arrived.


    Those laughs were mixed with cries, and He could no longer tell the people''s thoughts.


    "Stop."


    Prince Kadler didn''t know what Tufu saw, but he suddenly yelled at the driver.


    Directly ordered the car to disengage from the convoy and stop slowly.


    This area is a temporary camp for refugee children. Several people were placed here. Among them, a boy about ten years old was leaning against the camp with a dull expression, and a large area of ??his bare legs and feet had rotted away.


    A few flies around were buzzing continuously. Although a simple bleeding treatment was done, it still couldn''t stop the rot.


    At this rate, the boy''s entire leg will be completely necrotic sooner or later if he is not treated.


    This scene was only watched by outsiders, and they all felt bitter.


    "Who is the person in charge here, come here quickly, Mr. Jazz has something to ask you."


    Under Tu Fu''s signal, the driver asked directly after getting out of the car.


    After all, it is the king''s accompanying convoy, and all the big shots of the king''s capital arrive, even if it is just a driver, no one dares to neglect.


    In less than half a minute, a fat man walked over with a low eyebrow. When facing this group of big men in luxurious clothes, he didn''t dare to straighten his waist, and he recognized the big man on the car seat at a glance. ,


    "My lord, hello, I am the person in charge of this temporary camp. Do you have any instructions?"


    "What happened to that kid''s leg." Tu Fu slowly got out of the car and asked bluntly.


    "Landis'' army crossed the border a few days ago, and many people also boarded."


    "Oh, what about the medical team."


    "All have rushed to the front line, and there are no more people in the city."


    "Without medical personnel, there should be painkillers. I remember that the medicines from all over the country have been transported to Neubie State in the past few days. It shouldn''t take so long."


    Tufu''s voice raised in vain.


    During the speech, the man''s face turned pale with fright, big beads of sweat dripped down, and even his legs became limp.


    With a "plop", he subconsciously knelt down in front of the car,


    He didn''t dare to hesitate.


    "Sir, please don''t blame him."


    At this moment, the injured boy who was leaning against the camp suddenly spoke. He tried his best to raise the corners of his mouth to make a smile.


    "My child, where are your family members?" Prince Kadler walked forward, with rare sympathy in his eyes.


    The little boy couldn''t fake the smile just now,


    "I had a sister who died in the bombing that day.


    My father was buried in the rubble to save her.


    My mother has been protecting me, her body is so cold, no matter how much I call her when I am rescued, there is no response.


    So... Gentlemen, I implore you to stop blaming anyone,


    There are still many, many soldiers who need medical treatment ahead.


    Giving them the medicine is the only thing I can do...revenge! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 459： Long live the king!

    Chapter 459 Long live the king!


    The person in charge of the refugee camp is right. Although a large amount of medicine is transported to Neube region from all over the country every day, medical workers rush to the battlefield one after another.


    The original supply lines were all normal, and the surplus anti-inflammatory drugs could still be given to the citizens of the city.


    The organized and targeted bombing of Kolantis not only destroyed many supply stations on the road, but also destroyed many necessary bridges and mountain roads.


    The consumption of a general army on the front line is by no means a small number. Once they come and go, it will present such a bleak situation in front of Tu Fu.


    Many residents of Neube State would rather die of illness or pain than take revenge on the Landis army.


    "Hurry up, deliver the part of the medicine carried in the car to the refugee camp, this is not an interception of front-line supplies."


    "My lord, this is the material of the pro-guard army, so don''t mess around with it."


    "Prince Kadler is right in front of you, so I naturally can''t decide, but whether he can represent the royal family, you dare to refuse His Highness''s order, you are not small."


    Tu Fu raised his eyebrows at the head of the logistics department, showing off his prestige to the extreme.


    After knowing the tragedy here, He immediately stopped the convoy transporting supplies in person.


    His Majesty''s visit to Neube State in person is not a simple move.


    The Hill Palace brought a large amount of fine grain along the way, as well as a large amount of medicine prepared for the Guards, but these strategic materials that are precious to the common people are really not worth mentioning to them.


    When the stubborn captain of the guard hesitated, Tu Fu simply looked at Kadler William,


    "Your Highness, what do you think?"


    Prince Kadler frowned, then gritted his teeth and gave the answer:


    "It''s just a few boxes of anti-inflammatory and sterilizing medicines. I agree, and I will explain this to Your Majesty myself."


    "You still have to trouble the medical team, you can''t count on them, right?" Tu Fu added by the way.


    "Everything is done according to what He said, and I will take care of any troubles."


    With the promise from the prince himself, the captain of the guard didn''t hesitate any longer, and generously ordered people to deliver the medicine boxes on the car to this camp.


    And ordered a medical team in white coats into the refugee camp.


    The child whose legs and feet were injured just now is not an exception. At least dozens of injured refugees in the camp are waiting to die because there is no professional treatment.


    "Don''t be so stingy, how much are these things worth, I will compensate you with three times the price afterwards." Tu Fu stepped forward and patted the prince''s shoulder with a smile, as if you made a lot of money.


    "It''s not a matter of money. The king has always disliked people touching his things, especially the most taboo for someone to surpass him and give orders without permission."


    Prince Kadler also had troubles.


    He knows the nature of the father above him best, and he is always careful in doing things no matter how big or small, so as not to offend the other party.


    "You should know that I didn''t make a private decision for this refugee camp."


    "I know, just a favor, I will return it to you sooner or later."


    "I really don''t understand what you think, offending the king repeatedly for a group of people I don''t know..."


    "Your Highness, let me see someone waiting to die in front of me. I really can''t stand it for such a young child."


    Tu Fu''s tone was a bit sad.


    "But such a child, you know how many such camps there are in Neube State, and even the five hundred miles bordering the border. You can''t solve it by yourself."


    "Your Highness, of course you are right. I have limited abilities, so naturally I can''t save everyone, but since I meet someone, let''s count as one!


    If you can��t even see the people right now, how can you see the whole world. "


    Tufu left a meaningful sentence, which made Prince Kadler think over and over again,


    Repeatedly murmured that sentence.


    The king''s convoy all went the same way. His father, who cared about the country, was thinking about making contributions and making his name go down in history.


    So I didn��t see anything when I passed by the refugee camp that obviously needed more treatment.


    On the contrary, Tu Fu, who seems to have no sense of responsibility, can see what the people need most at the moment.


    What a sarcasm.


    As the guards sent large boxes of medicine into the camp, Tu Fu followed and walked in, towards the little boy whose legs and feet were about to rot.


    The other party resolutely refused the medical staff who came up to check on the injury, shaking his head like a rattle, "I don''t need treatment, there are still people on the front line... the gentlemen who fought for us need these medicines even more."


    "Take it as a meeting gift from the king, don''t refuse."


    Tu Fu walked lightly on his head with his palm, and said before he could open his mouth: "If you still don''t want the treatment, I''ll have someone throw away these medicines immediately, and throw away all other people''s shares. Well, everyone can''t use it.


    If you want to die, I will not continue to stop you, but you should always think about other people who still want to live.


    Children, don''t be so selfish. "


    "��Got it, thank you��"


    The boy listened to his completely unreasonable words, and the palms of his hands that were protecting his legs and feet softened. After taking off the mask, the tears couldn''t help, and they couldn''t help flowing out.


    The smile at the beginning was polite when facing the guests, but now the crying is touched to the sad place.


    "Son, forget about revenge for now, that''s our business. No matter how difficult it will be in the future, please live well!


    I think this is why your family wants to protect you. "


    Tu Fu gave him a reason to live.


    This is also the principle He pursues. If he is not proper, he cannot be the savior, but every time a person in suffering can save one, it counts as one!


    After the members of the medical team brought medicine into the lifeless refugee camp, the atmosphere suddenly became active.


    The refugees with missing arms and legs looked at the car of His Royal Highness, and Tuf Capet, who gave the order, rushed over to pay them high respect.


    At first, there were only a few dozen people who kept saying "thank you" to him. There were too many things to be grateful for.


    My ears are numb.


    Later, when it was found out that it was the legendary Sir Capet, the people in the refugee camp caused a huge commotion. This terrifying situation even made Prince Kadler feel terrified.


    At this moment, Tu Fu walked in the front, and turned the volume to the maximum with his voice:


    "Listen, fellow citizens, you shouldn''t thank me, I''m just an enforcer.


    The person who should be thanked is our great king, it is his grace to the people that brought these things to everyone.


    Be grateful, let us thank His Majesty for your kindness.


    Long live the king! "


    It��s good that He didn��t take the lead. After raising his arms and shouting, he immediately integrated this generous emotion into the people.


    People shouted the same words excitedly,


    "Long live the king!"


    "Long live the king!"


    "Long live the King!"


    Suddenly, the sound of mountains and tsunami in the city of Bern sounded.


    Even William II, who was walking at the front, heard the movement behind. At this time, he was standing in a convertible car and asked the driver to drive slowly.


    Leading the way are two rows of tall and straight soldiers. When he makes his inspection tour, he will always salute the king.


    Suddenly, the slogans at the rear of the convoy made William II smile all over his face. He was very happy to see this kind of thing, and then he gave an order to the chief of staff beside him,


    "Go over and ask what it is."


    Not long after, there was one more person accompanying the chief of staff.


    As soon as Prince Kadler William saw his father, he opened his mouth and quickly told what happened just now, but changed the process slightly, and became considerate of the people in the name of the king.


    "Father, if you want to punish, please punish me alone.


    As long as you give an order, I will withdraw the medicine issued by the palace. " Kadler spoke boldly, blocking everything his father wanted to say.


    "You guys are so brave, you dare to make random decisions behind my back."


    King William II was furious when he found out who was in charge of this matter. First, he frowned deeply, as if he was eating people.


    Meditation He hesitated again when he heard the people shouting the words "Long Live the King" one after another,


    Finally, he said in a serious tone:


    "Forget it this time, I think you will not pursue punishment out of good intentions, and those things will be regarded as my gift to the citizens of Bern, but if you dare to spare me from doing anything next time.


    No matter what the reason is, I will never forgive that person. "


    "Don''t dare to forget, father, I will retire first."


    Kadler William put his palms on his chest, and slowly stepped back from the main team. His palms were covered with sweat, and his back was completely soaked. Finally, he breathed out easily.


    "Successful."


    His operation can be said to be quite bold. He is betting that William II is a person with a good face. It is really detrimental to the royal family''s face to return the things that have already been sent.


    What''s more, the "Long live the king" that the people of Berne uttered again and again is not exactly what William II has been pursuing.


    Popular support!


    The hearts of the people shouting tsunami!


    When he once again looked at the front of the train team, who was respected by the people and soldiers, but he couldn''t see the father in front of him at all,


    People''s tribute seems to be taken for granted.


    Hearing the slogan "Long live the king" fanatically from the pity citizens who have never been seen behind him, I just felt a burst of irony.


    People who shouldn''t be sitting in the wrong place get false cheers, while real heroes are willing to be green leaves.


    Kadler Prince William returned in complete silence,


    For the first time in my life, I understood the meaning of the word "magical reality".


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 460： Parasitic grass

    Chapter 460 Parasitic grass


    A few days after the King''s Guard arrived in Berne, there was a brief period of peace.


    Five kilometers below the icy Weddell seabed, the ghost ship "Santa Maria" with a large amount of ice condensed was frozen here.


    It is like a sunken treasure ship, and even marine life cannot get close.


    Unless there is an accident in the polar region one day, Tu Fu does not intend to show this dangerous thing to the world.


    In the captain''s conference room, three men with different looks looked at each other''s faces.


    They are like looking at themselves in the mirror, silent.


    The first to speak was Aesop Andersen. He pointed at the two and protested:


    "It''s not fair, I will use your face next time. Why do you let me use such an ugly face, do you know that girls are guys who look at their faces, and if this continues, I can''t even touch their hands."


    "My friend, I''ve wanted to talk about this for a long time, why don''t we take turns, next time I will play you and go back to Song City to find Sophie."


    Jack Sparrow pinched the beard on his chin, and spoke carelessly.


    "Shut up!"


    Tu Fu resolutely rejected his two nonsensical clones.


    Every time I meet them, I will be half-pissed off by these guys,


    "If you guys dare to play Sophie''s idea, I will definitely seal the road of time and occasion, and seal it forever, so that you will never be able to come out again."


    "Shameful dictator."


    "You will be punished sooner or later."


    These two suddenly complained about the No. 1 body.


    "Retribution, if there is such a day, I will take you away together before then."


    Tu Fu sat on the chair nonchalantly, crossed his legs:


    "Okay, let me hear how your materials were collected before I was punished."


    "The Rosicrucian Society has already given me the coordinates of the giant tooth roamer appearing in the spirit world, and I spent a lot of effort to catch that thing. Because of this, I almost made a big fuss in the spirit world, and I almost died in it. "


    Aesop Andersen with a gloomy face spoke unceremoniously.


    One of the materials for the Whip of the Gods to be promoted to Sequence 3 is the tooth powder of this extinct creature.


    "It''s just sitting on the sidelines in the spirit world. Those who don''t know think how difficult it is."


    Jack Sparrow curled his lips not to be outdone, and casually threw a bottle on the table.


    There seems to be a red-hot body solidified inside, especially the strange light in the eyes, as if it is a young fish that can breathe fire.


    "Lava rockfish, creatures that live in lava.


    I led Victor and his men to rummage through fifteen volcanic islands, and finally found this little guy in an active volcano. You''d better be careful when you use it.


    Even if a low-sequence transcendent touches it, it will inevitably be turned into ashes. "


    Tu Fu took the little thing casually, another material for promotion was its fish eyes.


    These two materials are quite difficult to obtain, even demigods have to hunt carefully.


    At this time, the superiority of the adventurer path comes out. By summoning from the long river of time and projecting from the gap to reality for your own use, not only the combat power is extremely high, but also you will never betray.


    "Megatooth Rover, Lava Rockfish, Philosopher''s Stone..."


    He murmured and calculated the materials for promotion to Sequence 3, and asked after going through it:


    "According to Captain Arthur''s information, there are two other materials. The main ingredients used to make the potion are rootless water and weed. I don''t know if you have any news."


    Jack Sparrow frowned:


    "I''ve heard of Rootless Water in the Pirate Alliance. It seems that it is only circulated in the nether world, and has never appeared in the human world. If you want to get it, you will have to use some ingenious methods.


    It is best to get in touch with the underworld directly through some experienced people. "


    "You mean Captain Ghost."


    "Of course, Captain Ghost said earlier that he had a deal with the Lord of the Nether in his early years. He was almost killed when he was chased by the screaming tree. After he was saved, he drove the wandering souls back to the underworld for him.


    I think He should have the opportunity to go to that world, and get some rootless water for us by the way. It must not be difficult. "


    "hope so."


    Tu Fu took a breath feeling uneasy, he didn''t want to get too involved with the Seven Gods.


    At least until they know their position, they don''t want to be anyone''s pawn.


    "The last blind material is the parasitic grass. This thing is the weirdest of all materials, and it only exists in fairy tales."


    Aesop Andersen spoke silently,


    "As far as I know, there are very few such plants in the world.


    It is said that this special plant was originally born to violate the will of the gods, and could be made into weapons to hurt the gods. It was even used by demons in records to kill a son of God.


    In the end, the temple wiped out all this plant, but its vitality is so tenacious that even if the gods show their magical powers, they can''t completely cut off its root.


    Each time it is wiped out, new parasites will grow again somewhere in the world..."


    "My friend, I didn''t ask you to tell a story."


    Jack Sparrow raised an eyebrow, and being a pirate didn''t need to know that much.


    "All I care about is where the **** grass is growing now."


    "Let him continue." Tu Fu turned his head and warned with a grim expression.


    "Don''t be so anxious. After many experiments, the gods finally decided to store the only ''parasitic grass'' in the hands of the Mother Earth in order to prevent this thing from continuing to grow and harm the Protoss.


    The great mother goddess who masters the harvest of grains, she has the extraordinary power to control nature, and can make the parasites never grow on a large scale. "


    "Mother Earth?"


    Tu Fu seemed to have realized something, "I see, do you mean that Xie Jisi is related to the Church of the Mother Earth?"


    " That''s exactly the case, the last ''Xie Parasite'' was passed on to the later church by the mother goddess.


    The dangerous thing that future generations dare not touch, must have been enshrined, just like they sealed up the same dangerous taboo in a certain church. "


    Aesop Andersen''s way of speaking is really like a scholar. During this time at the Royal Academy of Tabur, it was not for nothing.


    He is eager to learn, and in order to find several materials, he almost searched through the historical records of mythology,


    Then boldly speculated on the whereabouts of the last piece of material.


    "The Nether World and the Church of the Mother Earth already exist at this level."


    Tu Fu muttered the word, it seemed that the promotion to a higher sequence was always inseparable from the Seven Gods.


    The former is related to the underworld where the Lord of the Nether is located, and the latter material is directly related to the Church of the Mother Earth.


    "If I remember correctly, the headquarters of the Church of the Mother Earth is in Wisel, the capital of Lantis, and the archbishop and priests of the church are probably in the capital at this time. What a coincidence."


    Tu Fu raised his brows high, now the two things are merged, which saves a lot of trouble.


    In the past few days, He followed William II''s convoy all the way to Berne. Except for saving some people by "borrowing flowers and presenting Buddha" at the beginning of entering the city, He has been lurking in the science class and has been doing his duty.


    Don''t care about anything, don''t inquire about anything, deliberately hide yourself.


    Now I know the information about Xie Jisheng.


    It would be better to take advantage of this excellent opportunity. After the army can invade the opponent''s capital, it will be much easier for me to speak and do things.


    "Aesop, Jack, I will trouble you with the matter of ''rootless water'' from now on. As long as the ghost captain can put forward conditions, there must be a solution."


    Tu Fu said in a deep voice,


    "Leave Xie Jisheng to me, and use the power of Baia''s army to solve this matter."


    His "Secret Scholar" potion has been almost digested after taking it. Since changing to a large size, what he has done in the southern continent during this period is already known to the world.


    Especially the "internal combustion engine" thing has spread all over the world, and Smith Industries has become a behemoth.


    Recently, he has also contributed a lot in science classes, almost overturning the second industrial revolution.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 461： mystical demigod

    Chapter 461 Mysterious Demigod


    "Back!"


    Recited the vocabulary secretly in my heart, and the three bodies disappeared on the "Santa Maria" in unison,


    The two trumpets also continued to search for the remaining two potion formulas all over the world.


    Baia border, Bern city.


    At the temporary base of the science class, Tu Fu lying on the bed slowly opened his eyes, staring at the ceiling calmly.


    This is the third day of coming to the city in the border war. Wilhelm II moved into the military staff with a positive attitude, and operated the front-line war in a decent manner.


    At present, in addition to the one group army that is confronting the line of defense in Lantis, there are two group armies in the rear that are moving to the front line. This section of the 500-kilometer border border between the two countries,


    Naturally, it was the top priority of the Lanbai War.


    However, due to the tortuous border area with a large number of mountains and plateaus, Baia''s army has been inconvenient to move since then.


    In particular, there is a tall mountain range named Alishan in Lantis in front of it, which intercepts the army horizontally. At that time, the main force of Baia will definitely look further north.


    William II sits in the rear and commands the troops. Just thinking about Tu Fu in this lineup makes one''s scalp tingle.


    How dare he!


    If he hadn''t known that Mr. Sollens still had a back hand in the military, he really wanted to turn around and join Lantis.


    "I hope Kadler can be more reliable and tell the king my thoughts so that the soldiers don''t lose their lives in vain."


    Tu Fu can''t do anything but pray now.


    In the past few days when he arrived at the border, the king has not given him any orders, as if he had forgotten that there is such a person, and he left him in the science class to study weapons, and then ignored him.


    Boom��


    Suddenly, a huge spiritual breath erupted from far and near, affecting the strength of his soul.


    To say the least, it is the transit of a strong man at the demigod level.


    These days, Tu Fu often notices that there are semi-god-level powerhouses fighting on the border. They seem to maintain a tacit understanding with each other and stay away from the battlefield where the armies are fighting.


    Fights are often done at the end, regardless of the outcome.


    Once there is a large-scale transfer of troops between the two countries, many demigods guarding the border will naturally take action. Perhaps there is some kind of tacit agreement to reduce army casualties, and no power above the demigods will be allowed to interfere in this battlefield.


    Different from the past, the spirituality that spread this time keeps approaching, deliberately spreading to the area where he is.


    It seems to be some kind of power over him.


    "Sir Capet, a guest wants to see you."


    Suddenly, a young assistant in the laboratory ran over with small steps and looked at Tu Fu with admiration.


    The latter raised his brows, it seems that the person who wanted to see him was the powerful demigod who had just exploded with spirituality,


    "Did He give His name?"


    "The lady said that as long as you go to see her, you will understand." The little assistant said.


    "Ma''am? Understood."


    Tu Fu immediately learned something from this gender.


    After signaling the person to go down, he walked to the reception room of the temporary base alone.


    There came an older girl with a long curly wavy hairstyle and a protruding figure. She exuded a mature feminine charm all over her body.


    "Ms. Maggie Solons?"


    Tu Fu walked over, and naturally recognized this witch path demigod who had helped him many times at a glance.


    "Little Tufu, no, I should call you Sir Capet now. Long time no see."


    Ms. Maggie turned her head and smiled, and winked playfully.


    Especially the eyes that never stopped looking at the eyes for a moment. The word pure and lustful is really suitable to describe this woman.


    "Oh, long time no see."


    Ms. Maggie approached and pouted her lips aggrievedly: "I heard that you have already made a private appointment with a certain girl for life in the capital. Why don''t you consider me, obviously I came first."


    "It''s not too late for you to come, in fact, you can all be my wings, I don''t mind."


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders and threw the topic back. This is the kind of words you have to use when dealing with mature girls.


    Probably only in front of Ms. Maggie, he would dare to make such a joke.


    "I''ve lost my studies."


    This answer immediately made Ms. Maggie giggle, covering her mouth, "Forget it, I''m not joking with you, you''ve been here for a few days, why don''t you come to me.


    I''ve heard of what you did in Santa, confronting a behemoth like the Rosicrucian Society, and actually won.


    It seems that our little Tu Fu is not weaker than any old brand, so why not join us, one more demigod-level combat power on the border can gain a little advantage. "


    "This is the technical consultant hired by the Bayer science class. He is mainly responsible for testing and improving the army''s weapons and equipment. He is a scholar, and he is not here to be a coolie."


    Tu Fu seriously corrected the incident, crushed the local coffee beans, poured boiling water to make a cup of coffee, and handed it over.


    "Oh, but as far as I know, His Majesty hasn''t summoned you for three days in a row. What''s going on, my great scientist."


    "Your Majesty is troubled by state affairs. Isn''t it normal not to think of a small person like me?"


    "It''s not that I can''t remember, it''s that I don''t want to see you."


    Ms. Maggie picked up the coffee with a smile, her expression was full of teasing,


    "As long as His Majesty sees you every time, he will always think of his embarrassing experience. You are like an indelible stain. The more glory you gain in the world, the greater your achievements.


    It was like slapping him on the mouth, forcing him to admit his mistake.


    This confrontation with Landis is a good opportunity for His Majesty to show himself, so how could it be possible for you to take the credit. "


    "Hey, it''s good to know some things yourself, why do you have to say it, don''t you come here deliberately to see my jokes."


    Tu Fu was dissatisfied with the other party''s complaints, and rolled his eyes.


    "I don''t dare to laugh at Baia''s national hero." Ms. Maggie smiled warmly,


    "Uncle informed me before you came, if you have any trouble here, just tell me that he still has some trusted generals in the military, and you can pass them to the military if you have anything to do.


    Whether it can be implemented is one thing, but whether it is known is another matter. As long as you need it, I will find a time for you to meet those people. "


    Tu Fu nodded in satisfaction: "It''s not too bad."


    Although Thilo Sollens has retired from that position.


    But after many years of operating in the military, the cabinet, and the Conservative Party, although most of them cut ties with the Sollens family because of wind, there are always some trustworthy people.


    The more it is now, the more valuable the loyalty of these people is.


    "However, there was no uncle in time, and you also hooked up with Prince Kapak privately. It is easy to start with him and pass the words directly to that ear."


    Ms. Maggie said casually.


    Tu Fu couldn''t help but be surprised. He has been on the border for so long, and his ability to collect information is still so terrifying. He even knows about Prince Kadler.


    "Obviously it''s His Royal Highness who came to hook me up, but it doesn''t matter, let alone me, even if His Majesty''s son dares to take credit, the result will not be much better."


    Tu Fu couldn''t help laughing, "Let''s not talk about that, what''s the situation on the border, I heard that the two countries have gathered all the powerful people here, the rumors of your fighting are no worse than the noise I made in the southern continent small.


    Could it be that there are more than 20 demigods gathered on the border? "


    "It has indeed exceeded this number, and Landis is far stronger than us. There are twelve demigods arriving on the border alone, two more on the Wilma line of defense, and one near the Ali Mountains.


    There are even powerful housekeepers in the Palace of Wiesel, which is not considered the strength of the Church of the Earth. "


    "Where''s Baia?" Tu Fu asked in a deep voice.


    "Even if you count the two beside His Majesty, all the demigods participating in the battle are equal to the number of demigods on the border of the opponent.


    Just confronting the demigods on the border has already consumed all our strength. If one day they fully suppress us, we have no chance of winning. "


    Ms. Maggie seldom talks seriously about the situation here.


    The gap between the two sides is a bit big.


    It''s not just bad, there are four or five more demigods, almost one-third of the high-end combat power.


    If the opponent really attacks at any cost, not to mention that there is no chance of winning, I am afraid that all demigod-level transcendents in Baia will have to explain here.


    Seeing that Tu Fu finally showed some sadness, Ms. Maggie comforted him:


    "It''s not yet time to fight desperately, Landis is sure of winning this war, it is impossible to use high-end power to collide, kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred."


    "That''s good. If there is a war, I will naturally participate. If they can''t shake the balance, it won''t make them feel better." Tu Fu said firmly.


    "It''s just that those contacts in the Southern Continent are temporarily unavailable for some reason."


    He regretted it.


    The Pirate Alliance, the Non-Human Race Wisdom Alliance, and the Rosicrucian Society have no reason to intervene in this war.


    "Baya''s war will be considered complete only if Baia resolves it himself. We don''t worry about the demigods who have already taken action at the border. They are reluctant to die before Landis is defeated."


    "After all, there are 15 demigods."


    "Maybe 16 bits."


    "Why is there another one?"


    "This is something that has always made me feel uneasy. Our spy system has reviewed the information over there. It is very likely that Landis still has a hand?"


    "What is it?"


    "A few years ago, a Landis spy went deep into G?ttinghagen, and finally got into the position of the chief engineer of the ''perpetual motion machine''."


    "I know, a fraudster who is close to a demigod." Tu Fu''s face darkened, and he recalled an extremely embarrassing memory: "He attacked me in Catalonia at that time."


    "Exactly, he was already close to a demigod at that time, and it is not surprising that he has broken through to the level of a demigod now.


    It''s just that after the mission failed, this person disappeared in the kingdom, but he didn''t appear anywhere in Lantis, nor did he participate in the war between the two countries. "


    Ms. Maggie''s words deserve Tu Fu''s great attention.


    A fraudster demigod hiding in the dark, lurking in the dark for many years.


    It''s like a dormant poisonous snake, it doesn''t know when it will jump out and bite you.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 462： Double King Banquet

    Chapter 462 Double King Banquet


    Border Temporary Military Region, General Staff.


    William II, who was in the tent of the camp, had never suffered this kind of hardship.


    The beds here are extremely difficult to sleep in, the air pollution is serious, and the terrible smell of sweat permeates the entire barracks.


    In order to create a good image of a clean and honest king in people''s minds, during the few days when he moved to the staff department, he did almost everything by himself.


    Personally command the work of the subordinate generals, listen to the reports of the subordinates...and eat the meals made by the chef,


    It can be said to be quite hard.


    At this moment, William II was holding the battle report from the front line, and looked at the generals of the army divisions with a solemn expression. His expression was very dignified, and he slammed heavily, and the document was smashed to the ground.


    "It''s been three days, and we haven''t been able to advance a kilometer, and we have lost so many people.


    Do you know how much the kingdom spends on supplying military power every day? The country does not train you to come here for tourism. "


    "Your Majesty, please forgive me."


    "Please give us some more time, we really can''t win Wiesel in a month."


    "With all due respect, even if the Landis army has a million pigs, we can''t catch them in a month."


    The king''s stern words reached the ears of every general, and all the generals looked very embarrassed. They could only persuade him with kind words, but they couldn''t help but want to point at his nose and scold him back.


    You drove away all capable people, and once Solons retreated, various forces placed family members in the army and cultivated cronies, creating a mess.


    Although William II did not interfere with the military''s general strategy this time,


    But I especially like micromanagement.


    Which troops to attack which point, what tactics to use, and how to retreat are all ordered by His Majesty himself.


    degree of meticulousness,


    Almost even the position of the machine gun point of any company has to be intervened.


    If this is the case, forget it, the more hateful thing is that their great majesty will always come up with many unrealistic and whimsical ideas.


    One day the interest suddenly came, and I thought about concentrating the core strength of the three legions, turning it into a sharp knife to defeat the Wilma defense line that Lantis is proud of, and the troops drove straight into the territory of Lantis.


    Or ordering a certain army to take down which city or important strategic location within a few days, such plans are impossible to achieve.


    Their beloved king can always come up with ideas that make people can''t help but blacken their eyes,


    Almost blinded the Bayer generals stationed here.


    With such a terrible master on the stand, many Baier generals who had jumped repeatedly couldn''t help but miss Thilo Thorens when he was still there.


    There is no gap without contrast.


    "Your Majesty, I have heard that at the border of Landis, because of the arrival of the Sun King in person, the morale of the Landis army has been boosted, so it is naturally difficult to fight.


    It is normal for us to have difficulty advancing on the front line. "


    It��s good that a general wearing a general star didn��t speak. After mentioning this information, William II��s complexion changed even more. He said sullenly:


    "The head of Landis came to the border and the army''s morale was greatly boosted. Didn''t I, the king of Baia, also come to the border, why don''t you see some vitality."


    In the camp, there was silence, an absolute silence.


    As long as the person sitting here is not the king of Baia, or the status is not close, these veterans in the military camp will definitely bury him alive.


    It is not uncommon for everyone to have seen people with high self-esteem, but they have no one in their hearts.


    William II is really number one.


    "Your Majesty, Landis''s envoy is here, do you want to receive him?"


    Outside the tent, a man covered in armor spoke with a deep voice.


    "Envoy of Lantis, what are you here for?"


    "It is said that it is the Sun King''s oral order, and I am willing to speak only when I see His Majesty."


    King William II stared at him and made a decision after hesitating for a moment.


    "Let him in."


    After finishing speaking, a gorgeously dressed Lantis man arrived outside the door. The red, green and blue primary color mixed clothes, combined with this person''s upright appearance, looked quite gaudy.


    The envoy of the enemy country half-kneeled on the ground as soon as they met, with a very low posture:


    "See His Majesty the King of Baia Kingdom, the head of state of our country pays you the highest respect on my behalf."


    King William II raised his hand to signal him to get up, with a brisk tone:


    "You Lantisians are interesting, they attacked my country without saying a word, and there is no intention of peace talks.


    Since the talks didn��t work out at the beginning, they probably didn��t plan to talk anymore. Now that my army has crossed the border, why are you looking for me now? "


    "I would like to inform His Majesty the king that war between the two countries is not what we want to see. We are considering many things. In order to prevent this disaster from spreading, our head of state wants to talk to you.


    End this wrong war. "


    The envoy of Landis is still respectful.


    "Oh, you guys want to talk, you can."


    William II''s voice suddenly raised a level, "First pay back the blood debt owed in Tabur, and the Baia people who died in Berne, the soldiers who died in this war.


    How about you ask their family members if they agree.


    If you can pay off all these debts, I am naturally willing to talk to you. "


    He paused and sneered: "If you can''t do it, let''s not talk about it."


    "The Republic can''t pay back those who died in the war, but it can make up for it in other ways.


    And Your Majesty, winning a battle does not necessarily mean winning a war, getting compensation after a war, and ending a war can also make Your Majesty a great king. "


    Lai Shi seemed to have expected that he would say this a long time ago, and prepared countermeasures in advance.


    All the words came to William II''s heart, and he had to seriously consider the other party''s proposal.


    Especially after he got started in the past few days, he vaguely realized how unreliable it is to implement actual combat ideas into reality.


    "Your Majesty, our head of state has prepared everything for you. Just two days later, at six o''clock in the afternoon, the place is in the city of Baya on the border between Baia and Lantis.


    At that time, we will withdraw the troops there and hold a grand dinner for the meeting of the two chiefs. And the Baier army was allowed to advance 30 kilometers, and the armies of both sides ceased fire during the meeting.


    But for the sake of safety, although you can bring people, so will the F��hrer. "


    The envoy of Landis was sitting on his chest, and offered a very attractive condition.


    The king of Baia is a face-saving king, and all he wants is face and face.


    Give it to him.


    Ending the war can also improve William II''s face, and the actual benefit is that the border guards retreat.


    Even if the two countries fail to reach an agreement in the end, Baia''s army can take a big step forward across the border and penetrate deep into the hinterland of Lantis.


    It can be said to be a very cost-effective condition.


    Landis''s envoy saw him hesitate, and suddenly chuckled while the iron was hot:


    "If your majesty really doesn''t want to go, the head of state will not force you, but we will still go to the scene, and perhaps many friends from the press will be there."


    "You want to say that if I don''t go, I will be a coward and let the whole world know." After hearing this, William II said slowly, "You are so courageous. When two countries are at war, it is the old rule .


    But you should be in my barracks, so you are not afraid that I will shoot you. "


    "If Your Majesty wants to do this, just shoot.


    If I can die in Baia��s military camp, everyone in the Republic will remember it, treat my family well, and leave my name in history. It��s not a loss to think about it. "


    The visiting envoy smiled easily, with no fear in his eyes.


    "Your Majesty, the Lantisians are untrustworthy."


    "He is deliberately provoking you, so don''t be fooled."


    The general beside him frowned and reminded that something was wrong.


    King William II stood up suddenly, completely unable to listen to the words of others, and looked at the messenger with piercing eyes, "Tell your head of state that I will arrive as scheduled.


    If he dares to fool me, Baia''s army of one million will pay a visit to Wiesel himself. "


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Landis''s envoy saw nothing in his eyes, as if everything was expected.


    "Actually, before this banquet, our head of state still has a small wish..."


    ��


    "What? Your father is going to Baya to meet the Sun King. And he wants me to attend. What''s wrong with that?"


    It was already the next morning that Tu Fu got the news.


    Prince Kadler William personally visited the temporary base to inform Him about it.


    The whole thing is pretty ridiculous.


    "In short, that''s how things are. It is said that the Sun King Louis XIV appreciates your talent very much. I heard that you are here, so I want to see you.


    And the father agreed to the conditions of the Head of Landis, because you are willing to join the banquet, the Lantis army in Baya will retreat another 20 kilometers, and give up a part of the defense line. For the father, this is a very cost-effective deal. . "


    Prince Kadler told Tu Fu all the information he knew.


    "It turned out to be a deal!"


    Tu Fu raised his brows and chuckled lightly, feeling even more angry.


    This banquet between the two kings has problems no matter how you think about it.


    According to his understanding of the Lantis people, if the opponent is willing to give up the 50-kilometer defense line, it can only show that what Landis plans is far more valuable than the 50-kilometer defense line.


    This feeling of being forced into someone else''s trap makes Tu Fu very unhappy.


    What displeased him more was another matter.


    "Co-author, I''m worth twenty kilometers of border!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 463： Soldiers never tire of cheating

    Chapter 463 Soldiers never tire of cheating


    "Clatter��"


    On the border between the two countries, the Lantis defenders retreated like a flood.


    Looking at the dense but uniform troops, it gives people an unspeakable sense of oppression.


    All the light and heavy weapons that could be carried were taken away, and the fixed forts that could not be moved were ordered to be destroyed by the generals of Landis, and not even a single bullet was left for the Baiyans.


    It only took one day,


    Landis Army retreated 30 kilometers back as agreed.


    All the turrets and forts along the way were completely destroyed by the Lan army, and all the fortifications except terrain obstacles were completely destroyed.


    The terracotta of tens of kilometers is really shocking to look at.


    This is still the land in Landis, and he is willing to do this kind of cruelty.


    It has to be said that such an iron-blooded army behaves like this, not to mention the Bayer soldiers who are fighting with it, even Tu Fu can clearly feel the opponent''s fierce fighting intent after seeing it.


    If the Sun King hadn''t personally issued an order to retreat to his soldiers, the Baia army would have to trample over their corpses if they wanted to pass this way.


    Woohoo��


    The dark exhaust gas is continuously dissipated from the exhaust pipe.


    A dozen military vehicles in Baya City along the way headed straight for the city where the grand dinner was about to be held. The flags were full of symbols of Baia''s army and national emblem.


    King Baia has always liked grand occasions, especially the meeting between the two heads of state,


    It is even more important to pay attention to the layout.


    William II went to Baya to negotiate this time. Even if Tu Fu was not counted, there were still three demigods. The negotiating team not only mobilized a demigod from the military region, but also mobilized the most elite transcendental troops from the army.


    Everyone is a transcendent, although most of the members are low-sequence transcendents, and the actual effect of going to war is not great.


    But it is more than enough to support the scene.


    For the face of this trip, His Majesty the King can be said to have mobilized all the high-end forces who can be present. In his words, the face of the king is the face of this country.


    There must be no slights.


    Even though he was reluctant, Tu Fu obeyed the order and followed the convoy of the negotiating team to Baya City.


    He walked all the way and looked to both sides. There were densely packed Lantis troops retreating, so there was a scene of strict discipline just now.


    Unsurprisingly, William II put him alone in a separate car, and even deliberately separated him from those who held military power in the army.


    Only Prince Kadler is willing to accompany him.


    Perhaps because he was afraid that he would be bored on the road, His Royal Highness was talking to Tu Fu about war-related matters along the way.


    "Don''t be so depressed.


    From the city of Baya, it has officially entered the territory of Lantis. This city was previously jointly built by the two peoples. It was plundered by Lantis at the beginning of the war, waiting to go to the destination.


    After our troops are stationed, confirm your presence, and the Lantis Army will retreat another 20 kilometers.


    Although the distance is only 50 kilometers, if you rely on the army to fight each other and plunder the territory, at least seven or eight divisions will be sacrificed to scare the enemy back. "


    "Oh, you mean to say that taking me to this meeting with the heads of state is a very good deal."


    "It''s a good deal." Kadler William nodded seriously.


    "Even if it''s a trap."


    "The bait they laid is too expensive, so even if it is a trap, the father has to try it."


    "Because it''s not you who are going to add the head."


    "If a prince can be used to exchange the 50-kilometer defense line, father can change from Bern to Weser Palace." His Royal Highness said seriously.


    Tu Fu: "..."


    He looked out of the window and was speechless, and was more speechless by Kadler William''s words.


    Although he has long known that William II is a very gambler, he doesn''t care about the consequences of what he does, and he only sees the front and doesn''t care about the tail.


    But I never expected it, because a mere ambassador from the other party mobilized high-end forces to a dinner party that was destined to be problematic.


    "Three demigods, unless the opponent mobilizes all the power of the demigods, it is possible to kill people in an instant. Or, Landis''s goal this time is not William II at all."


    Tu Fu rested his chin on his hands and meditated, a clear answer was about to come out.


    ��


    The 30-kilometer journey, under the premise of no obstacles, took just over an hour, and the King''s motorcade arrived at the scene.


    There are only some local residents in the city, tremblingly watching the arrival of this army.


    Just as Landis promised, there are currently no defenders in the city of Baya, and there is no dangerous atmosphere nearby.


    Basically ruled out **** plots with hidden soldiers.


    William II besides the knight demigod Ulti, who never left his body, and the other two demigods also dispatched to search for sources of danger in the surrounding area for a long time, but found nothing.


    There are still small vendors doing business on the streets of Baya City, and the people live and work in peace and contentment, as if nothing happened to the outside world. Even if the Lantis people see a large number of Baia troops entering the city, they don��t seem to care.


    On the car at the front, William II, who was sitting upright, sighed inexplicably:


    "Everyone, you really should reflect on it."


    "Anti-reflection?"


    "Your Majesty, can you speak more clearly?"


    As General Baier of the negotiating team, when he heard what he said, his mind was full of question marks.


    "It''s also in a state of combat. Why do they do such a good job of dispatching? On the other hand, what you did in Berne is really embarrassing to the people of Baia."


    William II spoke seriously, but he could always come up with some fallacies.


    As soon as these words came out, I don��t know how many people complained in their hearts.


    The one who made Baia look like this, the operator is not the respected Majesty, you?


    Who makes others the king, what is said.


    Regardless of whether there is any truth in what they say, all the soldiers can only pretend to be serious and repentant.


    "It''s really you."


    Tu Fu, who can easily observe the movement in front of him, the corners of his mouth can''t help but keep rising since he set off. He has a very high quality if he doesn''t laugh out loud.


    In the silent welcome of the residents of Landis, the Baia convoy entered the city mightily.


    Directly stop at a luxurious hotel in the city center.


    A row of Landis soldiers stood at the door, about a hundred or so, far smaller than the extraordinary troops led by William II.


    "Boom��"


    At the same time, not far away, armored vehicles wrapped the car in the center.


    It also looks menacing, with the flag of the Landis government flying above it.


    The legendary "Sun King" was not so big that he didn''t even bring a demigod with him. The two sides maintained a similar tacit understanding, and there were at least three demigods beside each other.


    Among the big figures in society that Tu Fu has met, there are very few people in high positions who have achieved extraordinary achievements.


    Big characters at this level do not need to pay a price to achieve extraordinary things.


    As long as you can borrow this power, it will be enough.


    The two parties seem to have agreed a long time ago, and the vehicles on both sides arrived at the city of Baya at the same time.


    "Kang Dang!"


    When William II got out of the car, the door on the opposite side opened at the same time.


    I saw a heroic man wearing a white military uniform. He was very particular about his clothes. There was no wrinkle in his flat clothes, and not a single hair fell on the uniform. His clear eyes seemed to be able to read people''s hearts at a glance.


    The only flaw is that he is short, even shorter than a normal adult man who is malnourished.


    Considering the image of the head of state, it is naturally too bad.


    However, Tu Fu could see a bit of a king''s spirit from this person. The overall spirit was much higher than that of ordinary people, and he was much stronger than the portly William II.


    "Hello."


    Surrounded by the "Sun King" Louis XIV, he took the initiative to extend his palm to William II, who was also looked around and well-dressed.


    Witnessed by many media, the two palms of the heads of state of the two countries were tightly held together.


    This is a very historic moment.


    "Shua! Shua! Shua!"


    When the journalists pressed the shutter button, they had already thought of the title of tomorrow''s headline - "Hands of Peace".


    The mutual handshake session is over, and the former Landis ambassador, who was dressed fancy enough, took a step forward with a smile and said:


    "Mr. Yuan, Your Majesty the King, please move forward. The restaurant for today''s dinner has been prepared. If you have any business, you can talk about it during the dinner."


    Before he could finish his invitation, he was interrupted.


    "Sir, that''s not what we said before we came."


    "Your Excellency, please continue to move your army''s defense line back as promised, otherwise our negotiations cannot continue."


    "The head of a big country should not be counted if he can''t speak."


    In the Baia camp, a group of seasoned generals stepped forward one after another, and talked about business matters directly, insisting on taking what they could get.


    No matter whether the subsequent negotiations are successful or not, it will not affect the benefits of this side.


    Landis and his generals also frowned, and they were not used to these barbaric Baiyans, so they sprayed back one after another.


    "You Baiyans are all so rude?"


    "The Republic is a big country in the Northern Continent, unlike a certain country that dare not even fulfill this promise."


    "If your army''s performance on the battlefield is as sharp as your words, I think the unification of the two continents is just around the corner."


    Compared to General Baier''s straightforwardness, the opposite side''s swearing skills are always around the corner, taunting secretly.


    Attempt to clearly outperform them in terms of speech quality.


    After all, the gentlemen in Landis never swear when they curse.


    After the Sun King Louis XIV shook hands with William II, he went straight to Tufu behind him, and stretched out his hand again.


    "You are Sir Touf Capet, I have long admired you. When you were in Tabor, I sent people to look for you many times, but I never got any response from you.


    I hope that you can come to Landis in the future, even if you only come to give lectures, I am willing to treat you with national courtesy. "


    As soon as these words came out, the audience fell silent.


    Landis''s generals and officers all know that the head of state cherishes talents, and especially loves these rare geniuses in hundreds of years.


    I just want to meet with the leaders in Baia and say it publicly,


    It''s two different things again.


    "See Your Excellency the Head of State, thank you for your kindness, but your joke is too big."


    Tufu accepted the move with a fake smile, and easily evaded it with a simple sentence. He had already noticed that William II''s face had turned black into coal,


    If you delay any longer, I''m afraid you will die of anger on the spot.


    "I never joke around with people."


    Sun King Louis XIV looked at Tu Fu with a smile on his face, his eyes full of eagerness for talents.


    Following that, he raised a pair of white-gloved palms, and his voice suddenly became much firmer:


    "Pass on my order, order the troops stationed in the Baya area to retreat another 20 kilometers, and leave those things along the way to them, as a gift from me to Sir Capet.


    Everyone, you can send airships to check the sky.


    Landis always walks the talk. "


    After this order was promulgated, everyone present was surprised and delighted.


    "It is worthy of being the head of a great country, but the spirit is different."


    "We were the ones who made rude remarks before, please forgive me, Your Excellency the Head of State."


    It was beyond the expectations of the Baier generals. After hesitating, the veterans quickly changed their faces and complimented the Sun King''s general pattern.


    The negotiating teams of the two countries seemed to have forgotten the unhappiness just now, and they made up in a blink of an eye after entering inside.


    Tu Fu also drifted towards the restaurant. As the other party said, everything has already been arranged here.


    The feast of flowing water, the delicacies and fine wines of Landis are put up as if they don��t need money.


    The Lantis girls who welcomed the guests were all extremely beautiful, and each of them wore less cloth than the other, and the charm that had no place to rest fell on every general and soldier who entered the field.


    Even a rock-hearted person can''t help but take a few extra glances.


    The temporary "state banquet" can be said to maximize the use of the two most famous things in Landis, "food" and "beauty".


    During the conversation between the leaders of the two countries just now, Tu Fu had already done his best, and once made William II almost vomit blood.


    Fortunately, the "heads of state" of the two countries and their staff officers entered the hotel.


    They walked into a private room together, as if they were going to discuss important matters of war.


    "it''s finally over."


    After entering the restaurant, Tu Fu didn''t want to cause any trouble, so he quickly found a corner and sat down obediently, reorganizing this invitation that didn''t look right no matter what.


    Calm down and think about it. Now that the Landis army has all the advantages, there is no need to negotiate peace with Baia.


    Take the initiative to give up a large area of ??the front line,


    It looks more like trying to lure William II to the hinterland.


    But for a meeting at this level, one should know that there will be several bodyguards at the demigod level without even thinking about it.


    "A demigod?"


    Tu Fu''s pupils suddenly enlarged, and he suddenly thought of something.


    Including himself, there are only eight demigods left in Baia''s defense line, and there are at least twelve more on Landis'' side.


    Of course they can''t resist in numbers, but the superhumans at the demigod level can''t be killed in a short while. If the two sides really want to fight, it will be endless lingering.


    Then there is only one last possibility left.


    Landis is taking this opportunity to deliberately distract the Byer demigods. Now I am afraid that it is not only his own side, but the demigods sitting on the border are very likely to be delayed by the other party''s people.


    Distribute Baia''s high-end combat power again and again, and then concentrate their power to implement a certain plan.


    "I''m afraid something happened in the rear!"


    Tu Fu raised his head suddenly, feeling a tremor inexplicably in his heart, because some of his guesses were about to become reality.


    The most important thing in the battle between the two armies is not the confrontation of high-end combat power, but the confrontation at the military level. The Baier army of more than 100 divisions has already moved, and the whole body will be affected by one move.


    If the opponent hits the vital point seven inches, it is difficult not to lose.


    And Landis''s dark chess that has been buried in G?ttinghagen for many years is about to take effect.


    "Santa Maria!"


    Chanted the anchor spell secretly, and after the spell took effect, Tu Fu quickly returned to the ghost ship without stopping for a moment.


    Now that the deal has been concluded, He can''t stay here for a moment.


    The moment he disappeared, the eyes from the restaurant''s senior management came to watch him, but he didn''t say a word, as if nothing happened.


    ��


    The border between the two countries.


    Another battle at the demigod level unfolded silently. After many battles, they already knew the enemy''s sequence ability like the back of their hands.


    "What do you want?"


    Ms. Maggie raised her brows high, facing an old opponent who often fights.


    Demigods on the artisan path already know how to use the new ability at the demigod level��"Golden Finger".


    The ability to manipulate low-end life forms as puppets at will.


    With a simple movement, a large number of puppets formed a special formation, entangled him in it.


    However, the opponent''s desire to fight is not strong, and he doesn''t go all out to eat him in one go, but he doesn''t want to fight and doesn''t end the battle, as if he is deliberately delaying something.


    The demigod of Landis heard Ms. Maggie''s greeting, and said quietly:


    "A little wait."


    ��


    "Where did the two demigods in the army go?"


    "One went to Baya with His Majesty, and the other seemed to have left half an hour ago."


    "Is there no one to take over? Don''t they know how dangerous the vacancy of the headquarters is?"


    "Sorry, Commander, we have been unable to contact anyone.


    " The Bayer United Army headquarters in Bern, except for some people who were taken away by William II, all officers above the general rank in the army stayed here. They are the real brains of this battle.


    Has the right to mobilize the three armies distributed across the border.


    At the same time, only a very small number of senior generals knew about the battle plan against Landis this time.


    Tonight''s night seems to be extraordinarily dark.


    In the past, the military headquarters was guarded by many strong men, but today one after another received the task. According to the usual practice, the demigod positions in the army will be replaced soon.


    But until now, no successor has arrived, no wonder the generals in the army are anxious.


    "Everyone here is human!"


    At this time, as if from the sky, a ghostly voice floated in the sky, the tone was gloomy, and just listening to the voice made people feel chills.


    "who is it?"


    "Get out quickly."


    "People from Landis, do you know the price of attacking us directly?"


    The speaker ignored the threats of the generals present, and then added the second minor premise without haste.


    "Everyone is mortal."


    Anyone who heard His voice felt as if their heart was pinched by a cold invisible palm, and that figure slowly emerged from the darkness following the voice


    After slowly adding the two conditions, the demigod Lyle, the scammer, directly came to the conclusion:


    "So, everyone present will die..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 464： Scammers vs Adventurers

    Chapter 464 Scammer vs Adventurer


    "Wow!"


    Someone in the headquarters immediately let out a cry of pain.


    I saw that his pupils lost all luster in an instant, and his two palms tightly restrained his neck, and purple-black strangle marks appeared immediately.


    Someone stared blankly at the reinforced concrete wall, colliding with "bang bang bang" again and again, even if the head was smashed and bloody, they would never stop.


    Someone took out the gun from his waist, opened his mouth wide, pressed the cold muzzle against the upper jaw, and slowly pulled the trigger...


    Scenes of extremely horrifying scenes were staged at the Baia Military Headquarters.


    Death is by no means the scariest thing in the world.


    With an unknown and terrified mood, dying inexplicably with a clear head is the most feared scene for ordinary people.


    In this eerie headquarters, a shadow appeared with the moonlight, and the faint blue light skipped over. Several people in uniform black uniforms sneaked into it without anyone noticing.


    The leader of the infiltration looked indifferent, stepped over the bodies of the guards who fell to the ground, and turned a blind eye to the strange scene of Baier generals vying to commit suicide.


    As if all this has nothing to do with him.


    Behind him, a muscular man whispered, "Boss, we have broken the rules this time by attacking ordinary people, especially during the battle."


    "But there are never rules in war. As long as Baia is doomed to be defeated after this time, no one will care how the Republic wins, that''s it."


    The scammer Lyle in a cloak answered in a dull tone.


    He didn''t look at the ordinary people who suffered from the power of his curse. The ability of a demigod-level swindler to speak the law has been exaggerated to the point of ignoring the number of audiences.


    Those present who are included in the first two conditions,


    Almost all of them were doomed.


    Following a few "plops" and "plops", Baia''s generals fell into a pool of blood one by one.


    When it was the turn of the commander of the Baia military to hold the gun, the man pointed the muzzle of the gun at his temple with tears in his eyes, and pressed his finger to the bottom following the arc of the trigger.


    "boom".


    Bullet pops out of sheath.


    But faster than bullets, he suddenly heard another ethereal voice coming from his ear,


    "This is illusion."


    The owner of the voice is young enough, and his words also contain magic power.


    The bullet that came out of the chamber accurately penetrated the head at zero distance, but it shot from the right brain to the left brain, penetrated straight through, and finally landed on the wall with a "bang".


    After this catastrophe, Commander Baia''s back is covered in cold sweat.


    The rest of the officers, except those who were already dead, stopped their movements after hearing this sentence, and their mental defenses almost collapsed at this moment.


    "someone is coming."


    "Extraordinary?"


    "Can actually break the boss''s curse, how can there be such a person in Baia."


    Agent Lantis who broke in immediately noticed this strange scene and looked around.


    "Hiding people in the virtual world?"


    Lyle, standing in the very center, raised his head slowly. The owner of the voice didn''t seem to come, but he used some special tricks in advance to infiltrate the extraordinary power into the headquarters.


    "It seems that it can only be a daydreamer of Adventurer Sequence 5."


    The scammer Lyle took his time to confirm the identity of the other party,


    "I am familiar with the adventurer demigods in Baia these years. One has been brought to the front line, and the other is Sequence 5. If it is just this, it will not be able to break my ''order''.


    After much deliberation, it seems that you are the only transcendent person you know.


    Tuff Capet, long time no see. "


    "I don''t want to say goodbye to you, Spy Lyle, have you ever thought that Ulti taught me a lesson when I launched an attack two years ago when I was unarmed.


    Today, you violated the rules and launched an attack on our headquarters. It seems that you have not learned a lesson. "


    In the moonlight shining through the window, the man was here somehow like a projection, his cold eyes stared straight at the scammer Lyle, revealing a bit of resentment.


    Who else could it be if it wasn''t Tufu? He sensed something was wrong when he was at the Baya Hotel just now, and immediately went back to the boat to see some clues from the monitoring. A large number of demigods have acted tonight, and there is even an elite team The squad raided Bern.


    He spent some time on the way to launch the teleportation continuously, and finally returned to the barracks before causing a catastrophe.


    "Soldiers never tire of cheating. Only winners can tell the rules. Do you want me to tell you this truth?"


    The appearance of the scammer Lyle is not much different from previous years, wearing a clean suit and white gloves, he looks more like a magician than an agent.


    The Transcendent Sequence has also improved from the Sequence 5 Sophist of the year.


    "Then let''s try it!" Tu Fu snorted coldly.


    "I remember that the Sequence 4 of the scammer path is called a corrupt litigator, who becomes a sophist who uses the rules, and becomes an existence that pollutes and distorts the rules."


    He silently thought in his heart that after the other party had greeted him, he had already shot without saying a word.


    The scammer Lyle casually drew a large circle underground, only enclosing Tu Fu and him.


    The strange runes combined with extraordinary power immediately turned into a strange "transparent wall",


    There is no way to let Tu Fu go out for the time being.


    "You guys retreat first, and I will take care of this."


    The agents under His hand also exchanged glances with each other, and then prepared to leave.


    The assassination mission has been discovered, and it will not be good for them to entangle them any longer. It is better to leave as soon as possible so as not to be a burden.


    What''s more, in a battle at the demigod level, it doesn''t make any difference if a medium-to-high-sequence transcendent just approaches, and puts his head on the knife platform.


    "You are a good officer."


    Tu Fu sneered, he didn''t have time to pay attention to those transcendents who slipped away, and stared at Lyle with all his attention.


    It''s not that He is merciful and wants to let those agents go.


    As long as Lyle has the slightest thought of instantly killing the generals in the headquarters, Tu Fu can''t be distracted from dealing with those people.


    I saw Tu Fu''s palm froze, and a purple flute emerged in his hand. After aiming at the hole and playing it lightly, the notes of the "magic flute" actually materialized as he played, becoming tangible existences one by one.


    One after another, they smashed at the drawn circles condensed by the surrounding Lyle,


    ��,,,����


    The notes played one after another fell, and the invisible protective cover was smashed to pieces after a few collisions.


    Seeing those weird musical notes grow huge, they were about to throw them at themselves.


    The scammer Lyle frowned, and added another rule:


    "No wind instruments are allowed here."


    "This is a lie."


    When that rule was about to be fulfilled, Tu Fu responded unhurriedly.


    The daydreamer''s ability to change people''s perception of the world also suddenly activated.


    The scene of the original military headquarters suddenly changed, and the two suddenly appeared somewhere a few kilometers away.


    The "rule" for this place mentioned by Lyle just now is naturally invalidated.


    The ability to distort reality and illusion obtained in Adventurer Sequence 5 can be said to be the perfect nemesis for scammers.


    Whenever you change the rules, I will change the place where the rules are limited.


    In their so-called demigod-level battle, you yelled out every word, using words to separate and spell moves, which has a sense of absurdity like a child fighting with cards.


    Lyle''s lips kept moving, all of which were "curse killing" language attacks, which were dangerous but not fatal.


    "Your ability is not unlimited."


    Tu Fu chuckled lightly.


    During the battle, he constantly received moves and disassembled them, and most of the moves could be resisted with the ability of a visionary.


    The fraud master wants to use the law to kill an ordinary person, which is different from the spiritual consumption consumed by an extraordinary person, and the cost of killing a demigod by force is even heavier.


    Now it is not two and a half years ago, when I could only run around the ground whenever I met a strong man, it should be over.


    Lyle''s face was dark, and the opponent in front of him was not only difficult to deal with, but also had so many taboos in his hand that it made one''s scalp tingle.


    "It''s time to end."


    At this moment, Tu Fu''s index finger and thumb closed, and there was a loud "snap". The sky suddenly became extremely dark.


    The light in the sky is getting darker and darker, and it is almost impossible to see anything clearly.


    Lyle still heard the sound of "crashing" running water, and unspeakable fear rose in his heart. The demigod level is extremely sensitive to life and death. It seems to read something from Tu Fu''s actions.


    "This is... the unique power of the cryptic scholar?"


    The figure of Tu Fu standing opposite him is gradually illusory, walking in this invisible river of time.


    And prepare to pick a right-hand man from the long river of time.


    Lyle guessed right. Only by using the power of the occult scholar can he slip into the gap of time, choose a certain power from the past history, and project it into reality to help the battle.


    But must be quite familiar and willing to assist you.


    And no matter how powerful the summoned person was in the past, the projected personality is also at the same level as the summoner.


    There was only a "shua" sound, and Tu Fu''s figure was replaced by the shadow cast by history.


    It was a man with an extremely handsome appearance. He was wearing an old-fashioned Assyrian Empire armor, with a giant sword hanging in his hand, standing firmly in place, as if he was the most lonely person in the world.


    Lyle recognized the person at a glance, and said with a trembling expression:


    "Lion...Lionheart...King?"


    ��


    A certain book, at the bottom.


    The "gatekeeper" who has guarded the gate of the abyss for countless years seems to have noticed something at this moment,


    The expressions gradually become subtler.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 465： historical projection

    Chapter 465 Historical Projection


    The Lionheart started.


    "Whoosh!"


    The next moment, the scammer Lyall saw an iron sword flying in front of him.


    The light-emitting great sword became bigger and bigger in His pupils from far to near, and it was unknown whether it was an illusion or reality. When it stabbed in front of him, it had already become an exaggerated giant sword.


    It has become hundreds of times larger.


    Moreover, this straight thrust did not contain any supernatural power, nor did it have any attribute bonuses. It was the purest sharp sword intent.


    No matter what you encounter, you will be pierced by a sword.


    Lyle kept using the available armor on his body, but he couldn''t stop the sharpness in front of him. He was already sweating profusely, his body was shaking constantly, and he called out the power to distort the rules and shouted:


    "Swords are forbidden here!"


    "No intentional harm is allowed here!"


    "Calling for help is prohibited here!"


    When death was approaching, He had to use the ability to distort the rules three times in a row. Tu Fu''s guess was correct. Even if the same rule was used to treat different people, the depleted spirituality would naturally be different.


    With just a few efforts, Lyle almost emptied the spirituality contained in his body.


    After the first cry, the speed of the giant sword slowed down a little, but the sharp sword energy was still instantaneous, sweeping the world with the momentum of instant killing, almost frightening Lyle.


    So there is a second prohibition, forcibly prohibiting everything that can harm him.


    Now, he can''t take action against Tu Fu for the time being.


    The historical projection of "Lionheart King" is still not affected much, flashing in front of him like a rocket, trying to break the rules issued by him.


    After blurting out these two rules, the scammer Lyle was already frightened,


    Immediately tried to find a way to send people back to where they should go, and naturally there was a third ban.


    Every sentence is an extreme operation. Once the three-sentence rule comes out, the spirituality to prepare for another duel with Tu Fu has been exhausted.


    The "Lionheart King" who was summoned, the great existence who is said to have reached the extraordinary peak Sequence One, is a rare person with great opportunity in the world, second only to the existence of the Seven Gods.


    Lyle never imagined that Tu Fu still had such a hand.


    Generally speaking, even the Transcendent Sequence of the summoning counterpart would not dare to summon those great figures in history at will.


    Not to mention whether the opponent is dead or not, there is the possibility of forcibly occupying the summoner''s body. Even if you die completely, the remaining will will not be easily controlled by the summoner, and there is a high probability of losing control and going berserk and finally double killing.


    After the actual fight, the strength of the legendary "Lionheart King" was much more terrifying than Lyle imagined.


    Even limited by the limitations of Tufu Sequence 4, from being summoned to making a move, he only made one move in the three to five seconds.


    Stab the sword over.


    The most primitive and simplest method has already forced Lyle to try his best to resist.


    After this round of confrontation came to a disadvantage, Lyle''s heart trembled violently, and he was completely unprepared to fight with Tu Fu. His palm waved quickly, using the last bit of extraordinary power to interfere with reality:


    "This place is called Baya!"


    The voice fell, and the writing on several street signs near Bern began to distort.


    Seeing the surrounding scene will change.


    Bang ? There was only a loud bang, and those tampered street signs burst open and shattered into many indistinct pieces of wood slag.


    The tampered handwriting on the street signs will naturally lose its effect.


    "I committed so many things in the territory of Baia, so I want to leave? It''s too beautiful to think."


    Tu Fu slowly put down the palm that fired the "finger gun", and strode forward towards him.


    With the previous experience, when Lyle was about to escape, he planned to break the rules in advance, and destroyed the iconic items that wrote the rules, so that Lyle could not escape easily.


    This ability has evolved from the power of ordinary air bombs to a "high-precision missile system" at the beginning, and the launch range changes with the user''s field of vision.


    As long as you see it correctly, you can easily guide the "finger gun" precisely.


    After the last round of fighting, Lyle''s extraordinary strength was no longer enough to maintain his ability, let alone fight with Tu Fu who was full of fighting spirit, and he turned around and fled without saying a word.


    "Lyle, you shouldn''t leave your back to the enemy."


    Tu Fu''s voice was cold, and although his consumption was also huge, it was enough to use his extraordinary power to suppress and kill this guy.


    "Crash."


    I saw His palm trembling, and the "magic flute" held in his hand turned into a beautifully crafted coral scepter with a night pearl inlaid on it.


    That is the treasure of the deep sea royal family, the "Scepter of the Sea God".


    Tu Fu looked at the target and waved his scepter lightly. A sharp cold air spread rapidly from under his feet, and the ground was frozen at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In the blink of an eye, the cold air spread to the feet of Lyle who was running away frantically.


    Immediately afterwards, a strong cold air quickly climbed up his body.


    Not only does it have the power of the "Scepter of the Sea God", but also a part of the power of "Hoarfrost". The two powers are combined by Tu Fu, and the power is instantly multiplied several times.


    Even the body of a demigod is exhausted.


    "not good��"


    The scammer Lyle noticed that he was condensed by a large amount of frost, and just about to make a move, many ice crystals "cracked" from his body, freezing his heart.


    Under the blue moon, Lyle''s position emits a strange reflection.


    This time it completely solidified into an ice sculpture.


    "You owe me this."


    Tu Fu raised the Poseidon scepter high, trying to smash the ice sculpture together with the man.


    "Please stop."


    In vain, there was a violent sound in midair, something leaped towards him, the air was constantly being torn apart, and the movement was so loud that even the eardrums began to tremble.


    "Roar, roar, roar..."


    In an instant, more than a dozen machine monsters exuding a strong aura jumped out from nowhere, surrounded Tu Fu in unison, and demonstrated to him with teeth and claws.


    During this short period of time, a sporty mechanical puppet moved quickly, and hurriedly removed the scammer Lyle who had turned into an ice sculpture.


    "Friend, please let Mr. Lyle go, we promise that we will never take the initiative to attack Baia again when the war is over."


    The visitor rides a huge mechanical eagle, and this method must be a demigod of the artisan path.


    Not far away, a woman''s figure also appeared in the moonlight, Ms. Maggie with some battle scars.


    He covered his chest in a little embarrassment, and motioned to Tu Fu,


    "Tu Fu, forget it this time, they have a lot of people, and if the fight continues, an all-out war between the demigods and the army will begin. I don''t think they will do anything after this attack fails."


    "Can."


    Tu Fu''s answer was very decisive, his brows raised,


    "However, Mr. Lyle has made troubles in our country many times, attacked our headquarters, and even tried to kill me at one point. This account cannot be regarded as not happening."


    "What do you want." The demigod riding a puppet eagle in the sky frowned.


    "Simple, little price."


    Tu Fu''s tone was cold, and when the words fell, the night pearl on the "Scepter of Sea God" flickered.


    The ice sculpture Lyle, who had been taken far enough by the puppet, frozen a part of the wrapped limbs with a loud "boom" and caused a big explosion.


    A layer of hoarfrost-like cold air dissipated.


    I saw the exhausted Lyle, whose hands and legs were connected to bones, flesh and blood were blown to pieces, and blood splashed everywhere.


    Losing some important body parts is not a big deal for a demigod-level Transcendent.


    There are ways to restore it, but it is impossible to make it the same as the original one. Even if I lost my heart, I can''t conjure a real heart out of thin air.


    "It just so happens that you are a craftsman, so it shouldn''t be difficult to make a pair of prosthetics for him," Tu Fu responded with a smile.


    If it weren''t for the conditions, He really wanted to take Lyle to Miskar Stark, so that the students of the Academy of Mechanical Sciences who studied prosthetic limbs could practice their skills.


    The demigod riding the mechanical eagle watched the whole process without saying anything, sighed lightly, and just let the puppet beast leave with Lyle, who was only breathing.


    According to the rules in Chaofan''s circle, there is a life-and-death grievance between them, and Tu Fu just wants him to be a pair of hands, and the price is considered very light.


    Following the scammer Lyle was rescued, all the puppet creatures who looked around just now disappeared into the moonlight along with their masters.


    ��


    On the border between the two countries, after one side stopped fighting, the battle of the demigods ended one after another.


    Ms. Maggie clutched her wound and said apologetically,


    "Tu Fu, I''m sorry, I can''t win against that person. There are still demigods left on Landis'' side. The death of the man will definitely trigger a life-and-death battle between all the demigods on both sides. It''s far from that now."


    "It doesn''t matter, my personal enmity with that swindler has been resolved, and the rest will be settled later."


    Tu Fu shook his head indifferently. He really didn''t take that person seriously, "Speaking of which, you were also dragged by Landis''s people."


    "One hour after His Majesty led the negotiating team to Baya, the ten demigods on the border all moved, catching us off guard, but I can clearly feel that they are just trying to delay us.


    Later, even the strong men in the military department were transferred away, and you should know what happened afterwards..."


    "At least get rid of that dark seed."


    Tu Fu''s expression flickered. Although the military headquarters lost some manpower, it was within an acceptable range.


    Both of them returned to the military headquarters with such thoughts.


    But it didn''t take long for Tu Fu to regret his decision not to hunt down Agent Landis.


    A secret message came.


    Agent Landis�� sneak attack did more than kill some generals.


    The Baia military''s battle plan against Lantis is also very likely to be stolen.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 466： military leaks

    Chapter 466 Military Leakage


    The general headquarters of the Berne military was in a tight situation. A large number of soldiers blocked the internal roads. The twelve demigods all returned to their places.


    "Okay, very good."


    King William II sat on a bench with a gloomy expression, staring at the blood-stained floor.


    The bodies of the generals who died just now have been disposed of, and the rest are the lucky ones who survived the attack.


    They lowered their heads apprehensively, not daring to meet the king''s gaze.


    The mission of the Baia negotiating team failed as it should be. A group of people waited for the meeting with the Sun King Fang at the Baia Hotel, and Landis seemed very indifferent.


    Said it was peace talks and wanted a quick solution to the war.


    The Sun King deliberately added a lot of preconditions to the compensation of Landis, and it was postponed indefinitely. When it came to the later, it was just an invalid promise, and in the end he was unwilling to sign even the paperwork.


    The two sides were originally feuds. After such an insincere toss, William II was furious, and almost fought against each other in Baya.


    Once caused Baya''s demigods to fight.


    Fortunately, the Republic of Lantis did as promised, ordering all the troops to retreat 50 kilometers from the defense line, so that the Baia side thought that they had taken advantage of it.


    Until, William II returned to Berne, returned to the headquarters of the military command, and learned of the big incident of the rear being attacked.


    King William II sat in the commander''s seat, his voice was low enough:


    "Commander Dawson, it looks like you need to give me an explanation."


    "During the time His Majesty was out, the extraordinary powers were transferred away one by one, and the spies hidden in the capital by Landis attacked us, killing and injuring a total of eight people,


    Fortunately, Sir Capet returned in time, otherwise all of us would have died in darkness.


    The most important thing is... Some soldiers saw signs of being broken into in the confidential archives room. Although the battle plan has not been stolen, I cannot assure you that the battle content has not been lost. "


    The commander-in-chief of the Baia Army Group Army, Clyde Dawson said so.


    In fact, his words are very clever.


    The first half of the sentence quietly cast the responsibility on the king. If he hadn''t mobilized so many demigod combat power, there wouldn''t be such a shortage of manpower in the rear.


    But according to his understanding of William II''s nature, he did not directly say that the other party was responsible, and successfully saved the king''s face.


    The other party couldn''t fault it now.


    You can''t pick faults from yourself or Dawson, you can only push it to the Landis spy.


    Sure enough, William II in his seat frowned. Even if he didn''t know anything about commanding operations, it didn''t prevent him from knowing what the leaked battle plan meant.


    Since many years ago, the military department has been studying various possibilities of war between the two countries.


    So it was deduced countless times on the sand table very early on. This time, the plan for Landis was made by the elites in the army. It took a long time and energy to complete, and it is impossible to change it easily.


    Especially since the three general armies have already set out, if they are all transferred back to guard the border, it will be impossible to make plans one by one.


    The battlefield is changing rapidly at any time.


    Not to mention the big changes that affect the whole body.


    Also in the barracks, as a witness, Tu Fu is naturally qualified to listen to the whole picture of the incident. He just sighed silently when he heard General Dawson''s words:


    "Lantis is really good at calculating, and he is really bold enough. Using fifty kilometers of land as bait for fishing is to capture Baia''s battle plan."


    Once this plan has an accident, it will ruin a large area of ??defense in vain.


    But now that the plan is successful, it''s the turn of Baia''s military to turmoil from top to bottom.


    The generals of Baia may not even be able to eat a good meal for a day.


    At this moment, the generals in the general headquarters have pale faces, and large beads of sweat are dripping. Even if they almost died just now, they are not as scared as they are now.


    All battle plans were stolen.


    It is better to let them die directly. Now if there is a little confusion, hundreds of divisions and millions of soldiers will be bet.


    No one dares to play this game again.


    In the headquarters, no matter how angry the king was, all the generals in the military remained silent.


    Commander Dawson shirked his responsibilities with his own words, while William II had a splitting headache, and no matter what he did, it was not going well.


    There is a breath of "lost dog".


    Tu Fu lightly bumped into Prince Kadler next to him, and frequently winked to indicate that it was time for him to play.


    There is no better opportunity than this.


    Who would have known that this touch of His would knock the careless Prince to the front. Kadler William staggered, subconsciously took a big step forward, and stood between Commander Dawson and his father very sadly.


    All the embarrassment on his face was committed.


    "My son, Kadler, do you have anything to say about this time?"


    King William II let out an "oh" in surprise, and looked at his son expectantly.


    "Yes, it is��"


    Cadler William instinctively shuddered. According to his understanding of his father, he stood up in such a critical moment. If he couldn''t explain why, the impression in his heart would be a negative score.


    Looking at the back again, Tufu kept winking at him, remembering what the two of them had talked about countless times before, Kadler William gritted his teeth tightly,


    "I can only fight."


    "Father, can Commander Dawson tell me the original specific plan.


    Perhaps, I have a solution to this turmoil. "


    "What do you want to do."


    "In the original plan, make some small changes, so at least let me know the original battle plan."


    Although this thing may have been leaked and its value is not very high, it is another matter to show it to the public, which is equivalent to admitting the original plan in disguise.


    After listening to this decision, William II made a decision after only thinking for a few seconds.


    "Generals below the rank of lieutenant general, please leave the command room now."


    "yes!"


    Under the nod of Commander Dawson, a group of soldiers left obediently.


    Just as Tu Fu wanted to leave, he was suddenly stopped by Prince Kadler.


    "Father, can you keep him? Sir Capet is needed in this plan."


    "Do whatever you want."


    The king glanced at Tu Fu, and responded lukewarmly, as if seeing Tu Fu''s excellent performance in returning to defense in a timely manner, and put aside his grievances with him for the time being.


    In an instant, after clearing the field, there were only a few people left in the army camp.


    "follow me."


    So far, Commander Dawson no longer hides and hides, and leads everyone to the largest sand table. The terrain on it is the border area between the two countries, and there are everything from the mountains and rivers in Landis.


    No matter what the terrain is, there are decorations, even the Wilma defense line in Landis can be seen at a glance. There are also villains marked with the flags of the two countries on the sand table, representing the so-and-so army respectively.


    They are currently retreating to the border area respectively.


    Commander Dawson moved the flag placed above on the sand table,


    "Everyone, according to the original plan, we will use the B Group Army as the main force to capture Lantis this time. The 3rd, 5th, and 6th 18th Group Armies,


    Infantry, armored, and light mechanized units totaled 42 divisions.


    This main force does not have direct contact with Weimar. It bypasses the Bosideng River and crosses the territory of the Balam Kingdom. It flanks the army mobilized from the rear by Lantis and fights directly, trying to eliminate the army stationed here by Lantis as much as possible.


    The 20 infantry divisions of Army Group A went to the Ali Mountains and the banks of the Saas River, serving as objects of a feint attack to cover Army Group B. At the same time, they served as a barrier to build a defensive position here to prevent Wilma''s Landis Army from attacking.


    The C Group Army has long been transferred by His Majesty to the front of the Wilma line of defense, confronting the 30 divisions placed by the enemy over there, in order to confuse and contain the enemy''s main force..."


    Clyde Dawson manipulated the displacement of the villain''s flag on the sand table while speaking. He spoke very clearly in plain language, and roughly demonstrated the strategy and generosity.


    Although Landis provoked this war, almost all the opponent''s main forces were huddled within the territory, relying on the favorable terrain to prepare for the death of Baia, focusing on defensive counterattacks.


    The habit of the Baia Kingdom is to press the troops forward and crush the opponent with lightning speed.


    In the past few decades, the two tactics of passive defense and active offense have been engraved in the bones of the two countries respectively, and the ways in which they have achieved high efficiency in countless wars will not change for a while.


    Even people who know nothing about the military can easily understand the military''s combat intentions.


    Baia''s main force never thought of confronting Lantis head-on in front of the military defense line. Instead, they interspersed with the small country among the two big countries and used the main force to attack Lantis from the flank.


    In this way, the impenetrable defense line and the frontal defense will be self-defeating.


    As for the leak of the battle plan, the trouble is that now which of Baia''s troops will look to move, what the strategic goals are, and what military equipment they have are all clearly known to the other party.


    A hand of famous cards was revealed, and there was basically nothing to play.


    It��s okay to temporarily change part of the strategy. Large-scale changes, I��m afraid Baia��s soldiers will not be able to bear it first.


    Already suffered a lot on the front line, the decision to change the order will only shake the morale of the army, and it is only a matter of time before the war is lost.


    This is the most troublesome thing.


    "As expected of a professional, the direction has been planned long ago. If the plan is not leaked, it might be really useful."


    Tu Fu was also amazed after hearing this, the strategy of this big transfer was basically consistent with his and Sollens'' original idea.


    "I see."


    Prince Kadler William silently listened to the part they leaked, and he already knew it in his heart.


    "Your Excellency, Commander, if this plan is implemented, even if the plan is not leaked, I think Landis will be on guard."


    "Yes, without a head-on collision with the Wilma defense line, they can only rush from the Ross Plain in Bailang territory. It is very similar to the way the two countries fought in the past, and they can roughly predict this step."


    "After reaching Ross Plain."


    "Only by killing a large number of Lantis troops there and establishing a stable foundation can we gradually eat up Lantis'' follow-up territory. It will take some time...


    Half a year, a year, no one knows how long it will take for us to achieve a comprehensive victory. "


    "It''s not Baier''s style to compete with Landis in the consumption of national power and drag the war into a protracted war. How about changing the main attack point and the feint attack point.


    Probably, it is in this place. "


    Prince Kadler William pointed to a place in the sand table.


    There is the natural barrier that blocked the advance of the Baia Group B Army��the Ali Mountains.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 467： lightning strike

    Chapter 467 Lightning Assault


    The direction of the Ali Mountains is on the northwest side of the Wilma Defense Line, a tall mountain with a high altitude and a tortuous terrain.


    At the same time, it is also the main obstacle blocking Baia''s advance.


    With a mountain line of 70 kilometers long and an altitude of more than 500 meters, the highest altitude reaches 700 meters. This steep mountain is enough to discourage the courage of the Baiya people to march.


    If it weren''t for the natural and dangerous natural geographical conditions, it would not have allowed the Baia army to bypass a large circle, and finally fought against the Lantis army on the plain terrain in Balam.


    It will even anger the two small countries caught between Lambai and be forced to make a choice.


    "You want the army to cross the Ardennes?."


    The seasoned Commander Dawson raised his brows high, "It''s impossible, not to mention whether we can cross over, it would take too much military power and time-consuming to cross the mountains.


    Once staying here for too long, it will attract the attention of the Lantis military, and in the end it will not be worth the loss. "


    Prince Kadler William wisely did not argue with him, but asked a question instead:


    "Your Excellency, if we follow your idea and fight Lantis on the plains of Balam, how many Lantis troops will be wiped out in the end.


    If you continue to advance deeper, you can see that the terrain of Landis after the Ross Plain is full of mountains and rivers. When the B Group Army penetrates into it, it will already be alone.


    Just imagine, if the front line is stretched so long, once we stay here for too long, how long will it take to replenish supplies and troops in the rear.


    Once we are unable to tear apart these enemy lines of defense, what will be the consequences. "


    Commander Dawson stared at the movement of the two armies on the sand table and remained silent.


    It is indeed a dangerous move, if it does not swallow the main group armies of Landis in one go.


    The battle line of the Baia army has been stretched so long, what will happen to the outside world after being stuck in this quagmire for too long.


    At that time, the Republic of Lantis, which had figured out Baier''s military strength, could retract the troops on other fronts to the back of a river called Lanmudu.


    Relying on the superior terrain of the great rivers and rivers to fight Baia Da for a long time, leading the war to a more familiar environment,


    Then defeat Baia with rich experience.


    Also consider the forces outside the two countries. The movements of Balam and others can be ignored, but there is another behemoth in the Far East. They have concentrated more than a hundred divisions on the western front, and there are almost no defensive forces in the east.


    There is no problem in two or three months. If it takes a year and a half, and Baia''s national power is exhausted, who can guarantee that the Sa Loren Empire, which has signed a new cooperation agreement, will not turn against the water.


    Regardless of the national conditions or the international situation, they are not allowed to spend too much time on the battlefield of Lantis.


    King William II on the high seat was in a fog, but still looked very interested:


    "So Kadler, what are you going to do?"


    "Divide the troops of the group army and transfer all the tanks and armored vehicles of the B group army to the positions of the A group army.


    And form a mechanized unit with sufficient mobility, bypass the Ali Mountains and move laterally behind the main force of Lantis, in front of Lanmudu River, join forces with the B Group Army fighting on the front, and cut off their connection with the rear. "


    In the past, whether Bayer or other countries used armored vehicles, they never used them on a large scale. They were just a means of diversifying their attacks.


    The idea proposed by Kadler is to assemble a sharp knife troop,


    Go deep into the hinterland and kill him with a single blow.


    This unconstrained and unconstrained tactic, which can be called fantasy, was naturally beyond the imagination of Kadler William.


    It was the result of several hours of research with Thilo Sollens in the mansion of the Sollens family on the second day after Tufu returned to Baia.


    At that time, Prime Minister Sorens concluded that, according to Commander Dawson��s and others�� strategy of large-scale transfer, although Landis��s iron wall was bypassed, there was a high probability that in the end, the lone army would go deep, insufficient supplies, and international turmoil. ,


    Finally fell short.


    At that time, Tu Fu had already noticed a loophole in the border.


    Ali Mountains.


    It is of course not advisable to rely on infantry divisions to climb mountains and advance at a snail''s marching speed.


    But if all the means of transportation were replaced with armored vehicles, it would not only solve the problem of marching speed, but also provide the border troops with the most elite saber, as long as they bypassed this mountain range, they could penetrate directly into the enemy''s belly.


    "This method sounds very good."


    "It''s just too risky, and the error tolerance rate is extremely low. If you are trapped in Alishan and want to withdraw, it will not be so easy."


    "In the final analysis, it''s too risky to go deep alone. It''s not good to be surrounded by Lantis'' two wings."


    General Command, all the officers present except William II have already discussed the feasibility.


    But what they have in common is that after hearing this idea, they all showed the same astonished expression as Mr. Sollens at that time.


    Commander-in-Chief Clyde Dawson lightly stroked his beard with his fingers, and then asked a crucial question:


    "Whether existing armored vehicles can pass through the Ardennes."


    "Can."


    The person who answered this time became Tu Fu, "Dear Commander, during the time I was in the science class, I have been testing the performance of military armored vehicles, and I have done the test of climbing mountains when I was in Baia.


    It is not a problem to cross the mountains below 500 altitudes. As long as you bypass the highest altitude point, you can cross the mountains in a short time. "


    As long as this ghostly armored army passes through the Ali Mountains, and then there is a flat river, relying on the extreme speed of the machine, this armored army can quietly touch the hinterland of Lantis,


    Give the enemy a big surprise.


    Following that, Prince Kadler William explained the military reasons for "blitzkrieg" to those present,


    Using synchronous coordination of airships and armored vehicles, driving straight in, attacking at the shortest time and at the fastest speed, the emphasis is on the tactical concept of concentration of power, fast attack, and sudden attack, with lightning speed.


    Quickly destroy the enemy''s communication system and military base, and finally complete the double-teaming of the Lantis Army.


    This kind of high-investment, high-risk, high-yield plan with small and large,


    It even sounds a bit crazy.


    Even the generals of Baia��s army have never heard of such a risky and aggressive style of play.


    Only Commander Clyde Dawson was the calmest. He smiled and asked Kadler a question:


    "Your Highness, I have to admit that you, or the whimsy of the people behind you, is indeed feasible to a certain extent.


    But such a fully armored force, if it is true as you said, has traversed the Ali Mountains and drove straight into the territory of Lantis, it is established under the normal conditions of combat.


    If an accident occurs midway, will the logistics supply be able to keep up? "


    Commander Clyde Dawson''s first half sentence completely saw through Prince Kadler''s hidden thoughts.


    This kind of systematic high-end military thinking is definitely not something that a child can come up with out of thin air in a short time. Without the guidance of an expert, a mere prince can''t do this.


    Sure enough, the moment Prince Kadler lowered his head, William II, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke, with a hint of feigned anger in his words:


    "Kadler, tell me the truth, whose idea is this.


    Is it yours or His. "


    Knowing the son is more like the father, William II is still clear about how many brushes his child has. He has been mixing with Tu Fu these days, and suddenly he can give a complete set of tactical concepts.


    The bigger possibility is the tactics provided by Tu Fu.


    In those stern eyes, Kadler''s head lowered lower and lower, even if he didn''t confess Tu Fu in the end.


    Tu Fu sighed softly. It''s such a time. If he doesn''t stand up and say a few words, the battle plan will naturally not be carried out normally.


    Then He stepped forward and confessed:


    "Your Majesty, this plan is the one I told His Highness, but it was the plan that I discussed with Mr. Thilo Thorens at the earliest stage. Mr. Thorens prepared an alternative plan for the kingdom.


    If in times of crisis, perhaps this plan can help the kingdom. "


    "That is to say, the day after you returned to Baia, you discussed and decided major events in this country with Sollens."


    Only heard a "plop", William II angrily knocked on the table with his palm.


    An imperceptible sullenness crept up his cheeks.


    The mystery of the three-hour secret conversation was solved, but the more this happened, the more angry he became.


    This is his country, his army, on the battlefield, where he wants to show his ambitions.


    Now a Prime Minister who has left the field, a titular jazz, actually stretched his hand into his minefield to play disco in private. How can William II not be angry.


    Since Tu Fu dared to stand up, he naturally thought of his words,


    "Your Majesty, it doesn''t really matter whether it''s my idea or Mr. Sollens'' idea.


    The important thing is that the original plan was stolen by Landis''s agents, and we can no longer trust this method.


    The "blitzkrieg" is a very suitable set of flexible tactics. Only a few local adjustments are needed to regain all the lost advantages.


    If the war with Landis is won in the end, people will only remember the great achievements of the wise king leading the army himself.


    Not me or Mr. Sollens, even though you will cross my name out of the victory book, what I want is still what you promised me in the first place. "


    Tu Fu said firmly, this time He made another great sacrifice and concession.


    What He wants has always been to participate in this battlefield as a promotion to a higher sequence, and to win in exchange for the help of the royal family.


    As for things like fame, I have long since stopped pursuing them.


    "I can agree to use your proposal."


    William II was silent for a long time, then he opened his mouth,


    "But I have one condition. You and Kadler must also participate in the armored army raiding the Ardennes Mountains. If there is any accident on the way, or the original effect cannot be achieved.


    You don''t have to go back to Baia either. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 468： Family and country feelings

    Chapter 468 Family and Country Feelings


    "Why did you agree to the king''s request? That kind of cruel condition makes no sense at all."


    It was Prince Kadler William who was speaking, and he had a troubled look on his face.


    As long as the lightning raid plan goes wrong, Tu Fu may never come back this time, and it is not impossible to even die on the battlefield.


    For a young man with a promising future like Him, it was not a condition worth considering.


    But under the persecution of William II, Tu Fu agreed to the almost harsh conditions.


    The most ridiculous thing is that it is his arrogant and stubborn father who makes Baier''s army fall into such a passive situation.


    Tu Fu shook his head and chuckled softly:


    "Actually, before I came here, I always hoped that I would not need to play, the war would be smooth sailing, and Landis would be easily wiped out without many people being killed, but the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes.


    The frontline battlefield failed to take advantage, and even the military''s intelligence might be leaked to the other side.


    It seems that I was wrong, and many people are destined to die in this battle. It is no good for Baia to continue to fight against Landis. It is better to try the Raiders style of play. This is the only way to save Baia. "


    At this time, Tu Fu, who was in the military headquarters, seemed uneasy.


    He actually has no better choice. The current Baia''s military force is weaker than the opponent''s, and its high-end power is also weaker than the opponent''s. Even the most important decision-maker is not a star and a half worse than the opponent.


    Under the condition that all items are not dominant, we can only start by changing the style of play, using a strategic method that has never appeared in this world,


    It is also the only turning point that can be turned around.


    "Sorry, I''m the one who got you into trouble." Prince Kadler lowered his head with an apology on his face.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s connected or not. Since it''s my choice, I should always be responsible for it."


    Tu Fu''s state of mind was peaceful, and he looked at Commander Dawson, who was still in the headquarters, standing in front of the sand table, with a white beard.


    At this moment, he is seriously deducing the strategies of Tu Fu and Mr. Sollens.


    Even if Tu Fu''s words are not trustworthy, if it is that adult''s idea, it is worth learning from.


    "Lightning assault, road and air coordinated operations, using points to break the surface... What a subtle way of fighting... Once it passes through the Ali Mountains, Lantis'' rear will be a plain..."


    He was murmuring several core points of the "Blitzkrieg" theory.


    Years of warnings on the battlefield told Clyde Dawson that if Landis could really be caught by surprise and the power of this armored army cross the border of Landis, the chances of success would be very high.


    "Sir Capet, this is really a battle plan conceived by you and Mr. Sollens."


    Clyde Dawson opened his mouth in surprise.


    "Why, I don''t believe it."


    "I really can''t believe it. Even under the leadership of Mr. Sollens in the past, his favorite style of play was to gradually nibble away and boil frogs in warm water. He never dared to have too aggressive tactics.


    In my opinion, if most of this is really all Ni''s idea, then I would be really remiss. "


    "Delinquency for what?"


    "It''s a dereliction of duty for me not to bring someone with military talent like you into the army."


    Commander Dawson''s words were very eloquent, bluntly praising his talent in military warfare.


    "You should be glad that I was admitted to the Institute of Higher Education, as well, it might as well have started the Lanbai war."


    Tu Fu chuckled indifferently, just like the dream of a certain head of state was to be admitted to the Academy of Fine Arts, and because he failed the election, he wanted to do something big.


    Although he didn''t understand the meaning of this stalk, Commander Dawson still smiled cooperatively and said:


    "His Majesty entrusts the command of this raid plan to his hands, and you and Kadler will serve as my advisors. We will be comrades-in-arms in the future.


    So I will give you the greatest authority, as long as you can win in the end, you can ask for anything. "


    "Thank you, Commander."


    Tu Fu was polite for a while, and then said seriously:


    "First of all, the B Group Army that crossed Balam to the Ross Plain could not stop for the time being, but this time the main force and the main target of the feint attack were switched.


    They still have to confront Landis''s army head-on, so as not to make them suspicious. "


    "That''s right, I think the same way. Since they don''t know that we have discovered the leak of the battle plan, it should be assumed that we didn''t find out. Army Group B maintains the original plan, and all armored forces move to Army Group A and arrive as quickly as possible. Ali Mountains."


    Tu Fu nodded,


    "Then comes the second point, we should continue to confuse the Lantis people, as if we didn''t find out that the battle plan number was stolen, and during the daily intelligence transportation, we deliberately leaked some unimportant orders to their intelligence department, and the frontline troops basically followed The order to leak the news came.


    Let them think that they have fully grasped our movements, and it is still a large force that will cross the Ross Plain of Balam. "


    Tu Fu calmly and calmly explained to Commander Dawson almost all the things he could consider.


    It��s like a method of online fraud. You can deliver the real information in front of you and give up some small profits.


    As long as you cheat a big one last time, all the previous losses are worth it.


    After explaining all the important matters to Commander Dawson, Tu Fu smiled lightly at Kadler: "Your Highness, it doesn''t really matter what I play in this war, if you make meritorious service because of it, it will be a very good performance. "


    "Maybe, but it would be too expensive."


    "That''s better than doing nothing, Your Highness, since you want to fight from the beginning, no matter what your turn is, don''t get lost easily on the way."


    "You are right, this is also my business, how can I stay out of it."


    Kadler himself sighed softly, and then his eyes became firmer, "If there is anything you need to do, just tell me, I will take care of the father''s side, and try to get the most favorable conditions for us."


    ��


    After discussing the brief plan with the people in the military department, Tu Fu said good night to Prince Kadler.


    He walked in the direction of the science class.


    In fact, even Tu Fu himself didn''t expect the development of the matter. At first, he just wanted to provide some suggestions and control the direction of the war, and he didn''t think about going into battle himself.


    Now it is better, from the beginning of the great war to the planning of the war, I have been intimate with Him.


    In this way, as long as the leader defeats Landis, he can definitely satisfy the ceremony of reaching the promotion sequence 3.


    Science class temporary base, in a quiet room.


    A mature woman sat in His room early on, brewing a book of mellow coffee.


    Such a bold person, besides Ms. Maggie, Tu Fu really couldn''t find another one.


    Seeing the tired look on his face when he came back, Maggie put her hand on her chin:


    "It''s rare to see you so tired. It seems that something very important has happened in the headquarters."


    "I will participate in the battle against Landis in the future, as a commander, can I not be tired." Tu Fu let out a long and depressed breath.


    In addition to the strategic plan, I briefly talked about what happened just now.


    "This is not good. You are a transcendent at the demigod level, and you are also the person who is favored by the head of Landis. There are countless people who want to take you away. There are so many demigods in Landis guarding the territory.


    You broke into Landis alone, what is the difference from throwing yourself into your arms. "


    "Fall in your arms, that''s a great word."


    Tu Fu thought it was interesting and shrugged his shoulders,


    "From the moment I set off with His Majesty, I knew that he would not do anything to me if I went about my life in a peaceful manner.


    Now, if I want to personally obtain part of the command to fight against Landis, it is tantamount to stealing meat from his mouth. Naturally, he can''t wait for me to be beaten to ashes. "


    "Then why?"


    "You can''t really let him mess around. This is not only the Baia Kingdom of His Majesty, but also the Baia Kingdom of the citizens. It is the home of all Baia people."


    Tu Fu, who already had strong feelings for this land, couldn''t bear to see this country being ruined by William II again and again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 469： hell ahead

    Chapter 469 Hell Ahead


    In the territory of Lantis, Sedan City, the last barrier to the inland.


    In a simple mansion.


    Wearing a white cloak, Louis XIV, the Sun King, is holding a very weighty document, with a map and a sand table next to him.


    Many military ministers looked around beside the head of state, waiting for his response with excitement.


    Underneath are a few dusty people in white casual clothes. Compared with the military personnel, they all put on worried expressions.


    "That''s right, this is indeed the battle plan formulated by the Baia military.


    They really wanted to bypass the Wilma line of defense, and consume our troops to the greatest extent in the Balam area. After all, there are no fortifications we built there.


    As expected of the Baia Kingdom, which is famous for its martial arts, it must have taken a lot of thought to be able to formulate such a sophisticated battle plan even without Thilo Thorens. "


    After the Sun King carefully read a few pages of this battle plan, he immediately had an idea in his mind.


    "F��hrer, please let me lead the troops to destroy them."


    "Why take the initiative to attack, since they want to pull us out, why don''t we simply retreat from the territory and fight a protracted war with them, grinding them to death."


    "Hehe, what else is there in Baia now, the most capable old guy in the army was replaced by the king, and replaced with a batch of these wine bags and rice bags."


    The excitement of the military ministers beside him was even more evident.


    Want to read the battle plan right away, one by one scrambling to volunteer.


    Louis XIV did not respond immediately, but looked up at the miserable group of people waiting below, then got up and walked in front of them,


    The body took the initiative to bend forward thirty degrees, and thanked them heavily:


    "These years of lurking in Baia Kingdom, I have really worked hard for you.


    I know that it is not easy for you, and I can get this information in the midst of danger. On behalf of the entire nation, I would like to pay tribute to the heroes. "


    Military officials in the war room saw that the head of state treated his subordinates with such high standards, and they all learned from him, bowing to the group of agents who made the "assassination" plan.


    "Your Excellency... Your Excellency the Head of State, this is what we should do. It is our lifelong mission to serve Lantis."


    "That''s right, we can''t afford your thanks."


    ��It is our lifelong wish to serve the Republic.��


    The agents of men and women were obviously taken aback. Their status was not high enough to prevent the Sun King from having to do this.


    But the other party did just that.


    Louis XIV nodded lightly, and suddenly a serious expression appeared on his brows:


    "I heard something happened to Mr. Lyle. I don''t know if it''s true or not."


    "Report to the head of state, this operation was very smooth for us, Boss Lyle has already led us into the Baia barracks, intending to kill everyone inside and make the Baia army leaderless.


    Ketouf Capet rushed back during the dinner, disrupting our plan. "


    The deputy agent who spoke showed unspeakable sadness on his face, "Boss Lyle stayed to fight him. We are all strong at the demigod level. It is not difficult to escape even if we can''t beat him. I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect..."


    He didn''t say anything later, which is why the agents were so sad.


    In their minds, Lyle is an invincible figure, the elite of the elite spy department, who alone planned many incidents,


    The legendary spy who almost single-handedly brought down the entire country of Baia.


    This kind of character was defeated, one hand and one leg were blown off alive,


    A complete failure.


    Even if he is a demigod, he can''t recover so quickly. Besides, after this big defeat, it''s hard to say whether Lyle can recover his previous spirit.


    "It''s this Tuf Capet again, the number one enemy of the Republic has long since changed from Sorens to him.


    The insignificant little shrimp in the past will eventually become a serious problem! "


    The tone of the Sun King Louis XIV was a bit embarrassing. He had heard this name countless times in these years, and it was like a spring that stirred up the situation of the times.


    First, it broke the plan of the "perpetual motion machine", and then caused the Republic to suffer a lot of losses overseas. It manufactured the "internal combustion engine" and participated in the Lambai War. Now it has finally grown into an unshakable opponent.


    It seemed that whatever happened had something to do with him.


    If he didn''t cherish that person''s peerless talent, he would have ordered someone to do it in private.


    "Everyone, first send Mr. Lyle back to the country to rest, and when we go back to visit him, we will give him the Republic Medal for his achievements over the years,


    There is also your contribution, and the citizens of the Republic will never forget it.


    At that time, after the overall victory of the war, I don''t think that day will be too long. "


    The tone of the Sun King Louis XIV revealed a sense of determination, just hearing this made all the generals and agents feel encouraged.


    "Yes, F��hrer, we will take your words to Mr. Lyle."


    Agents gratefully express their thanks and back away.


    Louis XIV was sitting on the office chair. At this critical moment, he had to reconsider his attitude towards Tu Fu:


    "Except for the few demigods who guard the border and cannot move, how many people can we call at most?"


    "Report to the head of state, Alishan and Wilma defense lines can call out one, after all, there is not the main battlefield, and there is just an idle demigod in the capital, who is on standby at any time."


    A minister quickly gave the answer.


    They have more high-end combat power than Baier, and a few more people can just execute additional characters.


    "Immediately issue a call-up order to them, and leave the matter of Tufu Capet to them. No matter what method is used, life or death, as long as it can be brought back to the capital."


    "yes!"


    Louis XIV��s calm eyes flashed a trace of fierceness,


    He cherishes talents, that''s right.


    But if this terrible genius cannot be used by him, he must be killed by him.


    ��


    Bern, Baya City.


    In the past few days, a large number of Baier troops have passed through the border as agreed, and it is a vast area, but they have not disturbed the local residents too much.


    In fact, the locals living in the border areas are already used to this method.


    Which army comes to this border city, people often change a flag of another country at the door or in the store to show their position as a good citizen.


    Especially in times of turmoil, the frequency of changing clothes is faster.


    The sound of rumbling and rumbling chariots continued to come from Baya City. The transfer of armored vehicles was the most frequent these days. Large-scale, multi-batch armored troops were all mobilized to another direction.


    In these days, the Landis army on the front line began to move to the rear in a planned and regular manner, in an attempt to lure all Baia''s army up.


    After a demigod battle on the border, the two sides settled down temporarily, and no longer care about the movement here.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Army Group B, after receiving the order directly from above, cooperated to exchange the most elite armored troops with the infantry divisions of Army Group A gathered around Alishan.


    This big project has been completed in just one week.


    Nearly 2,000 armored vehicles (chariots) have arrived, and hundreds of airships are floating in the sky. This is the entire property of the Baia Kingdom.


    Seeing this cobbled-together armored force and air force, which is quite majestic, is about to climb over a mountain hundreds of meters above sea level to attack the enemy''s rear,


    Even Tu Fu, one of the decision makers, doesn''t have much confidence. It would be absurd for a keyboard strategist to use theory to operate on the battlefield himself.


    Fortunately, the overall command of this war is still Commander Dawson. He and Kadler are at most making suggestions, and they may not be taken as consultants.


    Seven armored divisions and three full airship brigades marched to the Ali Mountains as the vanguard,


    Following up, there will be 30 elite forces from divisions who will make up the knife.


    As long as this sharp knife at the beginning can tear through the defenses of Landis, the hundreds of thousands of Army Group A will be able to walk on the ground in the territory of Landis.


    "Are you about to leave?"


    Prince Kadler William, who had just arrived in the military region, took several deep breaths and was very nervous.


    "An extra day will be more dangerous. Now that the vanguard troops have gathered, they have to go on the road as soon as possible. As long as the situation in front is opened, the troops behind will basically reap the harvest."


    Tu Fu looked at the place named Alishan Mountain on the map, always feeling a deep sense of uneasiness in his heart.


    Personal planning, he knows better than anyone else that there is a fatal flaw in this battle.


    The real pressure is still on the vanguard. If the speed is slow and the troops on both sides of Landis surround them, these troops will soon be wiped out.


    Baya��s high-level generals all understand this truth, but the war has reached this point, and Landis is shrinking more and more behind the line of defense, and it is bound to be a protracted war.


    Not even a chance of winning.


    Prince Kadler William, who was so close to the battlefield for the first time, took a deep breath and felt the same sense of oppression when he saw the big battle of armored vehicles in front of him. He couldn''t help asking:


    "Tufu, will we be the heroes of this war?"


    "Don''t know, maybe."


    Tu Fu smiled wryly, and added silently in his heart: "But I don''t want to be a sinner."


    He didn''t know the deployment of Landis''s army ahead, how many enemies were waiting for him, didn''t know William II''s plan to deal with this matter, and didn''t know how many people in this army would survive in the end.


    Everything is unknown.


    But He has too many reasons to move forward,


    Even if,


    Hell lies ahead.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 470： war

    Chapter 470 The Great War


    September 10, 1495, ten o''clock in the morning.


    After a few days of probing, the B Group Army of the Baia Kingdom located on the border of Balam and Baia finally moved.


    35 divisions invaded the neighboring country of Balam without warning, and hundreds of thousands of troops invaded this land mightily.


    The kingdom had not discussed with Balam before, and the frontier troops with only a few divisions on the other side discovered the large-scale invasion of Baier''s army and tried to stop it.


    Just a face-to-face meeting and was greeted all over by terrifying firepower.


    In just a few hours, after the tens of thousands of border guards were defeated and collapsed, they gave way to the Ross Plain, and even the road to the capital.


    The small countries in the cracks between these big countries maintain neutrality on weekdays, and they have never offended each other.


    There is also the advantage of a big buffer country, so naturally it will not be passive.


    But once the war breaks out, the surrounding powers will change their face much faster than turning a book.


    I didn��t even bother to do the superficial work of the notification. After the army came under pressure and encountered interception, it was a round of intensive artillery bombardment without a word.


    Not long after, Landis'' army also invaded Balam, as easily as entering his own back garden.


    At the same time, the hundreds of thousands of troops on the border of Lanbai are already ready to fight. These days, the friction between the two armies on the front line has allowed both sides to grasp enough information about each other.


    Army lineup, weapon strength, means of transportation, after collecting this information, the collision of the main forces of the two countries naturally began.


    At least,


    This is the main force of Bayer that Lantis military executives believe.


    ��


    at the same time.


    In the forest to the east of the Ali Mountains, rumbling sounds that shook the sky and the earth rang out one after another.


    More than a thousand chariots lined up to form a charge formation and quickly ran over the flat grassland. Multiple batches of armored troops crossed the mountain road, causing smoke and dust to spread all over the road.


    At the forefront is the seventh armored division, the trump card of the B group army. Regardless of the tanks or the personal configuration of the soldiers, they are all armed to the teeth.


    The usual petty wars are simply reluctant to use them.


    Under Tuf''s proposal, Commander Clyde Dawson placed this armored division at the forefront of the troops. They are the fastest, most lethal, and have the best performance. They are most suitable for use as sharp knives to tear apart the enemy''s defense. but.


    When climbing the Ali Forest, just like Tufu��s experiment, the armored vehicle can easily climb the **** of the mountain forest, and the speed is much faster than walking.


    The Seventh Armored Division, armed to the teeth, took the lead in landing on the Ali Mountains with ease. After entering the forest, they lined up and led the troops behind to pass quickly.


    "Whizzing-"


    Right behind this army, after the airships were ignited one after another on the temporary runway, the propeller quickly increased the speed of the airships,


    The first batch of hundreds of airship troops also officially embarked on the journey.


    After the ship quickly skipped the big forest below, the airship troops began to look for the communication station and defensive post of Lantis in this area.


    Whenever they see the national flag of Landis, they throw bombs directly to destroy it without saying a word.


    A violent bombing caught the Landis defenders off guard, and it was too late to recruit troops to counterattack.


    Before coming, the three general armies of the Baia Kingdom issued tasks to their subordinate commanders.


    The configuration and tasks of Army Group C remain unchanged, staying in front of the Wilma line of defense, holding back the Landis Defense Forces in this camp.


    The most elite armored force among the generals of Army Group B, who was preparing to march into the territory of Balam, reorganized into Army Group A.


    The entire force directly controls more than forty divisions.


    After that, Army Group A invaded Balam and headed towards the Rose Plain, and was about to stage a good show of chasing and fighting with the Republic of Lantis.


    That area is also considered by the Landis Army to be the main force of Baia.


    The heaviest task is naturally the Ali Mountains, which happens to be the weak point of Lantis.


    Although Baia''s road and air units have cooperated in previous wars, it is the first time for a large-scale joint operation. It is still this kind of combination of tanks and airships into a unit to launch reconnaissance and attack missions. troops.


    In the entire Northern Continent, only the sneak attack of the Landis army in the Southern Continent not long ago, let the world know for the first time that war can be so particular.


    Fortunately, the quality of the Bayer soldiers is astonishingly high. After the order is issued from above, the soldiers below just follow suit.


    After the transfer of the commander-in-chief, the Group A army that marched from Alishan still looks good.


    After climbing over the mountains, he stepped forward bravely, and from the beginning, he left behind the tanks of other troops, not to mention the infantry division at the end, the heavy mechanic who carried heavy weapons, was simply outstanding.


    The commanders of the vehicles following the 7th Armored Armored Division were Tufu and Prince Kadler, who were constantly shaking in this bumpy terrain.


    It made the latter''s face pale, and he almost vomited.


    He resisted the nausea that was rushing up in his chest, and asked:


    "Tu Fu, do we really need to march so fast? It won''t take long for us to lose contact with the troops behind."


    "If you lose contact, you will lose contact! This is also part of the plan.


    As the vanguard, it was originally intended to mess up Landis''s defense line. If you disrupt the enemy''s defense line first, it will be much easier to clean up those people when they follow up. "


    Tufu looked through the topographic map of this forest area with a solemn face. The overall speed of the Seventh Armored Division was almost the same as he originally expected.


    He opened his mouth and explained:


    "And we can''t stay in the Ali Forest for too long, otherwise it would be bad to attract the attention of the Lantis army on the two wings. It would be best to rush out of this forest in a few days."


    "How many days? Impossible, absolutely impossible."


    Prince Kadler was frightened by this crazy idea, "It is said that the kingdom calculated before the war that it would take at least two weeks to cross this forest on a rugged dirt road like Ali Forest.


    It is probably because of this reason that Landis did not lay down heavy defenses here. "


    "Your Highness, if we delay here for two weeks, I think that the B Group Army that will fight against Landis in the Balam Realm will probably decide the outcome."


    Tu Fu chuckled nonchalantly.


    He didn''t explain it carefully to the other party. The so-called lightning assault is naturally the cooperation of several arms.


    The airship troops will also act as supporters above. In addition to attacking some Lantis sentry stations on the ground, there are also reconnaissance boats that help them choose routes.


    Take the most concise mountain road.


    Armored vehicles have much more advantages than two legs when climbing mountainous terrain.


    It is not too difficult for him to lead such an armored group through the forest in a very short time.


    Facts have proved that the armored troops of the leading Seventh Division marched much faster than Tufu planned. It took only a day and night, and the overall process has already passed through one-third of the Ali Forest.


    At first there were not many Lantis troops, but driven by this terrifying speed, the Seventh Armored Division had already encountered three waves of Lantis defenders stationed in the Ali Mountains. The numbers were small and the weapons were not sophisticated enough.


    There is no turret dedicated to countering armored vehicles.


    There is no second word, the 7th Armored Division will directly greet each other by firing cannons whenever they meet.


    After a few shells were fired from the enemy camp, the armored vehicle moved forward without any stop before the opponent could react.


    Even without time to return to defense,


    The army behind Baia rushed up and wiped out all the enemy troops that were attacked.


    ��


    Ali Mountains, Lantis defense area, many officers and officers in a military camp quarreled for a compensatory rest, and the one who reported the news to them was a surviving soldier who survived from the front line.


    The soldier narrated what he had seen and heard with a horrified face, and was almost frightened.


    "What, the position of Fuhua Mountain Road has been captured by Baia. Unless the main force arrives, it will not be so fast."


    "Impossible, Baia''s army has almost reached the Rose Plain, and they are in a stalemate with the main force of our army. This army is definitely a feint!"


    "Whether it is a feint or not is not important. Now that the enemy has hit us, we should ask for support from the nearby troops."


    "It took less than two days for that army to reach the camp of Landis at the peak. No matter how you think about it, it''s too scary."


    "First report the news here to the army headquarters, and let the head of state make a ruling."


    Several generals in the Lantis military camp were frightened by the news brought by the surviving soldiers,


    The first reaction is to report the military situation.


    The soldiers who came to report the news came out of the command post with the distress letter, and heard a tearing sound in the sky, and looked up to see that there was still thick smoke in the air.


    "Boom!"


    The airship quickly passed through the air, and the bomb landed precisely next to the barracks.


    With the sound of a violent explosion.


    A scorching heat wave hit, and everyone was crying, and most of the left-behind personnel in the camp died on the spot.


    Following that, the sound of heavy rumbling wheels passed by, making the large area of ??Ali Mountains vibrate. When seeing the steel tools attacking one after another, the bottom of the car and the tires were covered with mud and bloodstains.


    The remaining officers stared wide-eyed,


    Only then did I believe that there really was such a devil-like army.


    The countless icy barrels adjusted their direction, and the survivors who were present with the icy barrels...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 471： drag racing

    Chapter 471 Drag Racing


    In fact, the plan to cross the Ali Mountains,


    It was completed on the third day after the program started.


    The Seventh Armored Division led by Baia has already descended from the Ali Mountains and landed in Lantis. Lantis did not deploy heavy troops in this area.


    A large number of sentries, after the contact station was taken away by the airship.


    The only garrison troops were also taken away one by one by the elusive army, and the speed of the armored vehicles was astonishingly fast.


    As Tu Fu first expected, the whole plan only takes about three days to pass through this so-called natural barrier.


    But today, the speed of the sharp knife of the Seventh Division is too fast, and it has gradually lost touch with the troops behind, and even out of the control of Commander Dawson.


    It was completely discussed by Tu Fu and the generals of the 7th Armored Division. This elite force was originally built by Thilo Thorens when he was in office.


    The relationship with Prime Minister Sollens is extremely cordial. After knowing the proposer and executor of this plan,


    All the generals believed in Tu Fu''s order.


    In the forest, dusty armored vehicles appeared one after another, and once again wiped out the defenders who blocked their advance,


    After coming down from Mount Ali, the whole army came to a land called Gusi River.


    In just three days, the army did not even rest for one night. When the driver was tired, he would switch to the deputy to drive in turn. Whether the soldiers had meals or solved other problems, they all ended within a fixed and extremely short time.


    Travel across this so-called natural forest like a racing car.


    Every officer knows that their speed must be fast. Once they are involved in the front line as sharp knife troops, the speed of crossing the mountains will slow down.


    After the news is leaked, the Lantis Army in the north and south will counterattack immediately and wipe out their troops before they reach the territory of Lantis.


    The army temporarily stopped on the banks of the Goose River.


    From here, marching further to the west is the land of Lantis, the wind is noisy, the river is rushing, and some houses with Lantis characteristics can be seen not far away.


    Although the buildings of both countries are Gothic and Baroque, the houses in Baia are mainly tower-style, with multiple windows installed in all directions, but the houses here are shaped like sluice gates, with square and tall courtyards.


    Tu Fu did not expect that the first time he came to Landis, it would be in this form.


    "It''s finally here."


    Tu Fu jumped off the chariot, looked at the land that had been bombarded with scorched earth, a large number of corpses fell on the battlefield, and the strong stench came out one after another, which made him think complex.


    But now He has no time to be melancholy, and the generals at all levels in the army took the opportunity to hold an impromptu meeting to discuss the next step.


    "Gus River, it seems that we have really reached the territory of Lantis."


    A teacher with red eyes spoke tremblingly.


    In order to carry out this crazy plan, he has not had a normal rest for several days and nights, and he is always worried about being in a desperate situation.


    Fortunately, their marching speed was too fast, advancing crazily like a racing car, moving forward at all costs.


    So much so that it was discovered by the Landis garrison army, and they slipped away before they had time to fight.


    The other generals in the army had the same thoughts as the division commander, and their mental and physical strength reached their limits, until they saw the Goose River and the road signs beside it.


    Everyone knew that they had passed Ali Forest, and their tiredness disappeared immediately.


    The teacher looked at Tu Fu respectfully,


    "Sir Capet, the distance between the follow-up armored division and us is getting bigger and bigger, let alone the infantry division, do you want to wait to act together?"


    "We can''t wait, at least until the order over there is not issued, our task is to move forward."


    Tu Fu''s answer was very decisive. He pointed at the map in his hand and said in a serious tone:


    "Everyone, we have only completed the first step of the plan, and we must not relax. The plan of our department to raid the Ali Mountains has probably been sent to the top of Landis by the spy agents of Landis.


    What will they do?


    Eliminate this enemy army in the country at all costs. There are a large number of Lantis troops in the south and north. Even if they are restrained by our army, they can still divide their troops to destroy us. "


    "what do you mean?"


    "Continue to move forward. There is no decent large-scale army in Lantis. Even if there is, it will not be able to catch up with us, let alone encircle."


    Tu Fu finally revealed his thoughts to this elite army, he pointed at the map,


    "According to the current speed, we will go all the way to the west, followed by Monterey, Feitier City... and finally Porto Tonis. At that time, we will completely circle behind the main force of Landis,


    Follow-up troops will also arrive, enough to cut off their connection with the rear. "


    "Sir, I must remind you that we don''t have enough supplies." The commander of the Seventh Armored Division frowned and reminded.


    They stretched the battle line so long that the follow-up supplies would never arrive in time.


    This is one of the flaws of the Lightning Assault Plan. If they advance by any means along the way, they are almost risking their lives in drag racing. Once they fall to the rear, they will be a lone army.


    "There is always a way."


    Tu Fu was silent for a while, and then said: "Whether fuel or food is good, I think there will be some towns on the way. After all, we will pass through several big cities."


    All the other officers fell silent and understood what he meant.


    In fact, the way of fighting to support war was not uncommon in past wars, and what was lacking was plundered from the enemy''s cities.


    At that time, killing red-eyed soldiers could easily cause riots.


    If it wasn''t for the helplessness, Tu Fu didn''t want to plunder resources, but all the efforts before doing so would be in vain.


    Do everything to win,


    This is war!


    "For the sake of the kingdom, this is the only way to go."


    The commander who led the army quickly realized, and said with firm eyes.


    This emotion was quickly transmitted to every general, and after the order was issued, it was quickly transmitted to the soldiers below.


    Each unit will have its own unique temperament. What kind of temperament the commander has, the soldiers below will naturally follow suit.


    When Tu Fu desperately chose to move forward, this crazy temperament naturally spread throughout the entire army


    Soon,


    This lone deep armored force continues to march toward a deeper road.


    ��


    Over the headwaters of the Goose River.


    An extremely fast figure moved quickly. The person who came was wearing a set of fiery red eagle feather cloak, walking against the wind.


    There is a windy lute hanging behind him, but his delicate face looks very serious.


    Fran?ois, the former Lantis ambassador to Santiago, rushed here to rescue, while muttering to himself: "It''s really bad, Alishan has been invaded.


    It��s only been a few days, and it��s really fast enough. "


    Not only this place, there are also powerful forces from the north and south directions rushing here.


    After the war with the Baia Kingdom, they, the strong outside the establishment, also returned one after another. Naturally, these days are also confronting the opponent''s people on various fronts.


    There are demigods on both sides of the Wilma defense line, the Alishan front, and the Ross Plain.


    But except for a major operation a few days ago, most of the time they just stare at the opponent''s demigod and prevent high-end forces from interfering in the war.


    It was only after coming here that he realized that the situation in the Ali Mountains was really weird. A large number of enemy troops suddenly appeared, and all the communication poles and guard posts of this land boundary were taken away in one go.


    So much so that the military department was unable to receive this news for a long time.


    When they realized it again, the swift army not only crossed the Ali Forest, but also crossed the Gus River, and those who knew about it were frightened into a cold sweat.


    However, Francois and the two other companions who were drawn from him did not come here for rescue.


    It is a rule that demigods are not allowed to intervene in military warfare.


    Francois unhurriedly took out a photo from his chest, a photo of a person.


    In fact, this is the goal of their operation, an order issued by the head of state himself.


    Looking at the familiar face in the photo, the musician demigod Fran?ois showed a rare excited smile,


    "Tuff Capet,


    We will meet again. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 472： giant earthen wall

    Chapter 472 Giant Earth Wall


    On the banks of the Goose River, a 50-meter-long river is intercepted here.


    Another natural danger made the Seventh Armored Division immobile.


    The rushing river emits a huge sound of water flow, and the only bridge on the river bank is also on the way of their armored vehicle army. The Landis defenders expected something bad,


    When retreating, the bridge was blown up with explosives.


    In this way, if the troops want to cross the river, they have to continue to detour for dozens of kilometers from the side road, and the time cost they finally gained will be returned.


    Standing in front of the turbulent river, Tufu stepped on this foreign land as an invader with complicated thoughts.


    And behind him is the entire Seventh Armored Division, which is ordered to wait here.


    I saw Tu Fu tightly shut his lips, opened his eyes suddenly, a large amount of spirituality overflowed from his body, and extraordinary power swept the area.


    Under the originally broken bridge, there was a loud "boom", and the speed of the turbulent water gradually slowed down.


    Even the ground was trembling, Tu Fu slowly stretched out his hand towards the river.


    The sound of "crashing, clattering" came from the bottom of the Gus River, and I saw countless stones, bricks, steel, and many materials that had been obviously destroyed, which were forged bridges, slowly suspended in mid-air after being exposed from the river water.


    returned to the area they were originally in.


    The materials for building the bridge, after returning to their original positions, are tightly attached to each other.


    In just a few minutes, the Goose Bridge was easily repaired, without any trace of being bombed.


    "Is this the Extraordinary? It also has the ability to restore the bridge to its original form. It''s incredible."


    Prince Kadler, who witnessed all this, was so surprised that his eyes were about to burst.


    Everyone in the royal family knows that a superhuman possesses miraculous powers, but this is the first time in his life that he has seen such a big move to move mountains and fill seas.


    "Your Highness, I did not repair the bridge."


    After finishing this, Tu Fu breathed a sigh of relief, signaled that the troops could move on, and then returned to the chariot he was riding on,


    "It''s just moving the time of this area forward a little bit. By the way, it''s just a trick to restore the bridge to its previous appearance."


    "Move time forward?"


    Although Kadler William still didn''t quite understand, he was shocked to see this scene.


    This ability is naturally the ability evolved from the core ability of the "Secret Scholar". In addition to traveling in the long river of time in the past, the ability user can also make this development "time" backward.


    For example, fix on something and change back to the previous form.


    The specific spiritual consumption is related to the scope of the affected area and the length of recovery time.


    Of course, Tu Fu can also use the ability of a daydreamer to dream up a walkable bridge over the Goose River,


    But that needs to be used on the entire armored army.


    What''s more, He will really repair the bridge, and it will also save time for the army behind.


    After resolving this matter, the 7th Armored Division��s rare rest time ended, and there was another bang and loud noise, quickly skipped over the bridge, and went in the depth of Landis.


    Tu Fu naturally returned to the car with Prince Kadler.


    "If I had known how powerful it would be to become a superhuman, I would have applied for a potion from the palace."


    Kadler still couldn''t forget this thing in his head.


    "No one in the royal family has become an extraordinary person. They have always hired strong men from older families as bodyguards. Your Highness should think about the reason." Tu Fu said in a flat tone.


    If becoming an extraordinary person is really beneficial, there is no harm. With these resources mastered by the major royal families, if there is no side effect of being promoted to extraordinary,


    They didn''t know how many strong people they had piled up.


    "Is the extraordinary price very heavy?"


    "very heavy."


    "Actually, the gentleman in the palace has advised us since we were young, never to have anything to do with Chaofan, it will only bring misfortune. But sometimes I always think about getting that kind of superhuman power, and some costs are nothing."


    Prince Kadler doesn''t know anything, he just doesn''t want to be reconciled.


    "Your Highness does not need to be a superhuman. The so-called superhumans in your mouth are just a group of poor looking worms. Maybe they will disappear one day. There is nothing to envy."


    Tu Fu felt something.


    Although he said so, but he can get to today''s social status, not becoming a superhuman is almost a dream.


    Just when he wanted to inquire with the prince about how many high-end combat power the Hill Palace had,


    There was a sudden loud rumble on the road ahead.


    "Hua Hua��"


    Even though it was far away, the ground continued to tremble enormously.


    First, a large number of branches on the ground were provided, and they were pulled out by the roots by something, and replaced by large lumps of soil, all of which emerged from the ground.


    It seemed to be endowed with vitality and slowly grew upwards. A large number of dark red vines grew up, wrapped around the entire earth wall, and took root and sprouted at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The soil bag under the ground suddenly grew to a height of forty to fifty meters.


    The sudden earth wall was like a towering earth wall. Under the light, the shadow of the huge wall slowly swallowed all the troops of the Seventh Division.


    It became a natural barrier to prevent them from advancing, just blocking the road ahead,


    Not a single gap was left.


    "what is that?"


    "There was no such mountain just now."


    "Everyone stop first and wait for Sir Capet''s command."


    This terrifying spectacle frightened the Baia army, let go of the hands and feet driving the chariot, and stared blankly at this unearthly work,


    Ordinary people like them have never seen such extraordinary methods.


    There is no other way but to let more knowledgeable people make the decision.


    "A transcendent again?"


    Prince Kadler, who had just seen extraordinary means, looked at the tall earthen wall in front of him in astonishment.


    "Looks like it is."


    Tu Fu raised his head and raised his eagle eyes, and saw a black shadow swaying on the top of the earthen barrier in front of him. His temperament and attire made him squint his eyes,


    "Still an acquaintance."


    The visitor was none other than Ambassador Fran?ois, who was wearing an eagle feather cloak and a lute hanging from his back.


    At this moment, He was sitting on the top of the highest peak, casually picking the apples brought up from the soil, and nibbling on them leisurely.


    His eyes casually glanced at the armored vehicles in this Baier army.


    "found it."


    When he saw Tu Fu, Tu Fu naturally recognized his old opponent. He had met him several times when he was wandering overseas, especially when he was almost killed by this man in San Diego.


    Not to say that they are irreconcilable, but at least they are bitter and bitter.


    That is a demigod of the musician pathway who can use the power of heaven and earth. No wonder he can create such a mighty and majestic natural barrier in an instant.


    Seeing that He was only blocking himself, Tu Fu did not sit still.


    Quickly got out of the car to confront him, and delivered the words to the highest peak indifferently:


    "Mr. Landis, you seem to have violated the regulations that demigods are not allowed to participate in war."


    Seeing the target coming, Francois smiled lightly and said:


    "Tuff Capet, no, it''s time to call you Sir Capet.


    I am very happy to see old friends again. Not bad, I have been promoted to a demigod, and we can finally have a fair fight. I have been waiting for a day for too long.


    As for what you said, I did abide by those regulations, and you see, I didn''t take action against your army, only properly prevented them from invading my country.


    It��s like you used your extraordinary power just now to let Bai Ya��s army cross the Gus River easily. Now I��m just doing what I should do.


    You should know that if I really want to destroy these people, no one will be able to leave this land alive from the time they step through Ali Forest. "


    reason,


    Naturally, it is not clear.


    Especially in this kind of life-and-death national war, it would be strange if they, demigod-level figures who eat the emperor''s food, don''t do something to stop losses.


    "You think an earthen wall can stop me?"


    Tu Fu raised his brows and replied without fear.


    "I''m really confident. I might as well tell you that as long as I''m still here, this mountain won''t collapse. I can attract plants from the Netherworld, and their regenerative ability can fill in any holes.


    So no matter how your troops attack, they can''t hurt it at all. "


    Francois was direct, and generously told Tu Fu about his means.


    Tu Fu nodded half-understanding: "Understood, in other words, as long as there is no mud barrier like you, it will perish."


    "Yes, and the sarcasm you can''t get away with."


    Francois''s face was full of smiles. The last time he fought against him, he was so aggrieved that he didn''t kill his prey after chasing him for a long time. Instead, he used the terrifying giant ship to knock him into the spirit world, so that he was almost lost in the world. in.


    This incident has become a demon, tormenting him for too long.


    Meeting again, it is natural that the old and new hatreds will be repaid together.


    "Kadler."


    Tu Fu suddenly turned his head and glanced at His Royal Highness who was still in the car. The latter looked at the commanding heights of the barrier with a serious face,


    "What''s up."


    "After that earthen wall dissipates, it''s up to you to lead the troops in the direction we planned before."


    "how about you?"


    "I''ll be back later."


    Tu Fu''s eyes became more determined, and after leaving these words, he headed for the top of the dirt wall.


    Under the collision of two terrifying auras, even the thick clouds in the sky split open at this moment.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 473： commander

    Chapter 473 Commander


    "The battle of the demigods has begun!"


    On the Ali Mountains, Ms. Maggie Solons looked not far away, but after a collision, even the clouds above them were drawn a terrifying skyline,


    Make the surrounding clouds temporarily unable to condense.


    That direction was the 7th Armored Division of the A Legion led by Tu Fu, presumably it was intercepted by the strong men of Landis.


    Baia demigods are rarer than Lantis, and the other party can draw several at will. Even if they lose one of them, it will be a great loss.


    Ms. Maggie talked to the Baya strongman on the border, and then she got the right to move freely for a short time, and came to try to assist Tu Fu.


    Just as I was about to go over to help out, a familiar voice sounded in my ear,


    "Hi, ma''am, we meet again."


    The one standing in front of him was a Lantis man who stepped on the mechanical eagle,


    Except for the eyes, the clothes on the whole body are tightly blocked.


    The moment he appeared, a large number of puppet beasts appeared around him. This person was the demigod Landis who confronted him not long ago, and now he appeared here again.


    The intention is already quite obvious.


    "You are here to catch Tu Fu."


    Ms. Maggie''s face sank, anticipating the attempts of these people.


    Without saying a word, he rushed to him.


    From the land he passed through, a strange color spread, like a twisted worm, attacking with the caster, moving quickly with lightning.


    The top of the peak was fissioning with these weird "worms", and there was only a "plop", and the things under the ground seemed to be resurrected, and after breaking the barrier, they entangled the legs and feet of a large number of puppets.


    All the puppets of those who are contacted will be corrupted at an extremely fast speed.


    The army of puppets lost a lot in just a few seconds. Even some of the puppets that can fly, the moment their wings fluttered and jumped, the underground "worms" rushed up,


    The puppet was wrapped around the puppet like a snake, and in an instant, half of the army that the craftsman and demigod were proud of was wiped out.


    The craftsman demigod sensed something was wrong, frantically swung his fingers, and manipulated the puppet''s silk thread to fight back.


    "Looking for death."


    Ms. Maggie''s eyes were cold, and her pupils instantly turned a strange color.


    The sound of "cracking" came from the midair, and a piece of meteorite with extremely high temperature was seen, tearing the air and falling straight into the range.


    It fell into the ground in an instant.


    "Bang!" It fell down with a loud noise, right in the middle of the locked area.


    The mechanical puppets owned by the other party were already entangled by "worms" underground.


    After this extraterrestrial attack, there are very few left.


    Looking at Ms. Maggie again, His forward figure has been enlarged several times, and the more he moves forward, the more he feels a terrible sense of oppression.


    The whole body was surrounded by a hot black flame, and the face was even covered by several strange lines.


    Those puppets were melted into a puddle of molten iron by the black flame just by approaching.


    This usually gentle girl who likes to speak yellow accents has become extremely terrifying. I saw him grabbing it in mid-air, and a huge scythe fell into his hand out of thin air.


    Swiped at the craftsman demigod with a force that shook the world.


    "Kang Dang!"


    The moment the two came into contact, there was another clear and loud noise that shook the border area.


    The might of the Void Scythe can cut through everything.


    When the scythe swung past, the craftsman demigod stood still, his body shaking invisibly. After this round of attack was over, the flying mechanical puppet under his feet was also shattered.


    After the loud bang of "Kang Dang", all the puppets around him turned into a pile of parts.


    "Void creation, plague materialization, shape change... It''s really a terrible princess way."


    The corner of the craftsman''s half-god''s mouth was bright red, and after the fight, there was only a wry smile.


    All the attacks he suffered just now were transferred to the puppets,


    Rao took such a powerful blow.


    It was also at this time that I realized how terrifying this woman was in the runaway state. The stormy attack was completely unreasonable, ignoring all his defensive methods,


    He also destroyed His hard work like chopping melons and vegetables.


    After being promoted to Sequence 4 Scarlet Witch, she even has a god-level ability to reverse cause and effect.


    "One on one, you are not my opponent." The huge Ms. Maggie spoke in a serious tone.


    "You have to try it, even if you can''t help him, you can''t hold back."


    "Him?"


    "The highest level of the republic, a direct order from the head of state, let us bring back Tuf Capet, and guess who else was sent to carry out this order besides me."


    The craftsman demigod of Landis was patient, and slowly talked about it with Maggie Thorens,


    He knows that a moment can be delayed is a moment of thought.


    Seeing that the crazy woman seemed to be frivolous and about to run away again, the craftsman demigod hurriedly said, "It''s Francois, he has returned from Santiago, and he is leading this mission."


    "Fran?ois!"


    Ming the name Maggie began to feel uneasy.


    He is also a strong man stationed in the Southern Continent, so he is too familiar with that name.


    Landis'' supreme extraordinary person, his talent is also first-class among demigods, and the degree of development of that person''s ability is even more frighteningly fancy.


    It would not be good for Tu Fu to deal with such a veteran powerhouse alone.


    "Who else but you and Fran?ois."


    "This is a secret, now that I have revealed enough to you, the battle over there has already begun, and I will never let you interfere in the past.


    But you can rest assured that even though it is the order of the head of state, neither I nor anyone else will interfere with Fran?ois''s battle again.


    That fair duel that has troubled him for many years and promoted him to a higher level. "


    The craftsman demigod solemnly spoke to Ms. Maggie:


    "And you should know that Francois'' self-esteem will never allow a third party to intervene in a duel with the enemy."


    ��


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    In front of the Goose River, several powerful "finger guns" shot straight at Francois on the peak like missiles.


    The person standing on the top of the peak unhurriedly took out the lute on his back, plucked the strings a few times with his fingers,


    The sound waves bounced towards the incoming "finger guns".


    When the two collided, the bomb exploded in mid-air, with the power of the shell that could easily smash even the armor, but it didn''t even hit the giant wall under Francois'' feet.


    Tu Fu frowned.


    It was the first time for him to meet such a powerful opponent. After several trials and collisions, he didn''t even take advantage of it.


    "It can''t go on like this."


    Tu Fu''s mind became tense during the battle, and the only way he could think of was to use the power of the Lionheart King from the long river of time when he faced Lyle last time.


    No matter what fancy moves, just break them with one blow.


    Francois seemed to have seen his intentions, took back the lute and smiled indifferently,


    "Not long ago, I heard that Lyle, who went to the Baia Army Camp, was seriously injured by your hands. I have already heard about this.


    You are a Sequence 4 ''Secret Scholar'' of the adventurer pathway, so you can project historical powerhouses from the long river of time, but I really did not expect to be able to summon the level of the Lionheart King that is infinitely close to a god.


    To be honest, as long as you use that move, even I can''t beat you. "


    Before Tu Fu could speak, he added with a smile:


    "So this time, Mr. Yuan specially selected three demigods including me, just in case the accident happened last time.


    Even if you can defeat me with that kind of trick, presumably there won''t be much remaining spirituality left. At that time, my companion who was nearby could easily take you down. Are you sure you want to use that trick? "


    "You know everything." Tu Fu sneered.


    "In Santiago, you haven''t been promoted to a demigod. It''s understandable to run away from me."


    Francois spoke slowly,


    "But now, we are also in Sequence 4, and I will give you an absolutely fair promise. As long as you can defeat me, I will let the nearby companions leave, and I will never ambush you or this army again."


    The pressure came to Tu Fu''s side, his brows furrowed even more,


    Think repeatedly about the feasibility of this matter.


    A few years ago in the Southern Continent, Duo Convenience was already a demigod of Sequence 4. Although I don''t know how far the opponent is from being promoted to a higher level in the past few years, he is definitely the best in this level.


    Tu Fu didn''t dare to say that he had the confidence to absolutely defeat the opponent.


    But then I thought about it, at that time I was just a small Sequence 6, relying on more endless methods and absolute perseverance, I fought against Him on the sea for a long time undefeated.


    Now that he has been promoted to a demigod, it is ridiculous to think about it.


    If you don''t even have the courage to face a powerful enemy of the same level, how can you participate in a higher-level dispute.


    Unknowingly, His competitiveness suddenly gained the upper hand.


    In just a few seconds, His internal friction seemed to have passed for a century, and he finally gave the answer after a long time,


    "Can."


    As soon as this answer came out, Tu Fu added: "But you must let my troops pass, and you have violated the regulations by interfering with their march by extraordinary means.


    Since you want to fight me fairly, you must agree to this condition.


    No, I will immediately


    Retreat back to the boundaries within the border. "


    "I promise you."


    The corner of Francois''s mouth curled into an arc, as if some conspiracy had succeeded.


    I saw His palm slightly raised, and saw that at the bottom of the huge soil block wall, a large piece of soil collapsed instantly, and the fallen soil retracted back to the ground.


    This huge wall passage just exposed a road that can be used by this armored corps.


    A train of armored vehicles from the Seventh Division immediately started, taking this opportunity to pass by quickly.


    Only Prince Kadler William showed a hint of worry in his eyes,


    "Tu Fu."


    Tu Fu''s body moved to the area where the Seventh Division moved, so that it could protect this unit from being involved during the battle.


    "Don''t worry about me, I will be back soon." He responded coldly.


    A qualified commander,


    It is very reasonable to sacrifice some people in exchange for greater benefits in desperate situations.


    Even if this person is Himself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 474： fire thief

    Chapter 474 Fire Stealer


    "Boom!"


    The moment the armored division of Baia''s 7th Division completely withdrew from the earth wall, the huge earth wall tens of meters high immediately closed inward, as if they were endowed with vitality.


    After the collapse, it condensed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the open-air part was soon covered by mud.


    Its scope is shrinking, turning into an elliptical fortress, completely locking the surrounding space.


    The weird black purple vines growing on the soil quickly grew and climbed over the fortress.


    The combination of the two is like a huge net,


    Also completely blocked Tu Fu''s escape route.


    "Mr. Jazz, I would like to remind you that for the sake of the fluency of our battle, it is useless whether you teleport or use some secret method to escape.


    Within the vegetation range of the Nether Realm, no teleportation ritual will work, so please do your best. "


    Fran?ois reminded him in advance before the battle began,


    Don''t think about doing crooked ways.


    Presumably Tu Fu left a deep impression on him last time, and the guerrilla-like battle made the demigod of the musician path suffer a lot.


    "Now there is no chance of returning to the ''Santa Maria''."


    Tu Fu smiled wryly in his heart.


    The biggest escape card in his hand has failed, and now he is really not used to fighting the enemy.


    This has never been the case before.


    Fortunately, after he was promoted to a demigod, he had the confidence to dare to challenge a transcendent of the same level.


    "Swipe!"


    The moment this artificial arena was formed, Francois went all out to let go of his hands and feet, and when he raised his hand, a fierce wind blade blew towards him.


    The other hand is holding a rose that is emitting black fireworks. As long as it moves, the desire to grow in the surrounding rattan flowers will become stronger.


    It is that thing that controls those weird ghostly vegetation.


    I saw him waving his hand down casually, and immediately there were countless vines with dim color and exuding the aura of undead coming out of the ground.


    Facing Tu Fu, his hands and feet began to tangle.


    The latter did not dare to be careless. During the preparation for a while, he saw a purple "magic flute" hanging from his waist, and a "Sea God Scepter" with a coral branch wrapped around a gemstone in his hand.


    For a battle against a strong man of this level, it is natural to use the strongest taboo that he can use. The two taboos are just the means to deal with the opponent.


    Between raising his hand, the severe wind from the opposite side had already blown his face.


    Tu Fu did not panic, raised his hand and raised the "Scepter of Sea God", the cold air suddenly came down, and the strong wind that opposed it passed away,


    Under a round of collision, each other is consuming energy on the opposite side.


    In the blink of an eye.


    I saw a few meters of ice wall rising up, which immediately blocked me from the wind, and I couldn''t get closer to Tu Fu by a centimeter.


    And He himself blew the magic flute behind the ice wall.


    "��"


    Those weird ghostly plants underneath, just about to wrap up,


    Suddenly blocked by a huge note, it is difficult to hear the heinous note.


    After passing the blessing of taboos, he will give full play to his musical talent.


    The rhizomes of the weird vegetation seem to have been sucked dry, and the colors are bright or bright, or the weird vines and flowers,


    It suddenly stopped amidst the sonata like a magic sound.


    Francois frowned when he heard the music,


    It seems to have lost something important in life.


    "Stop blowing!"


    As a professional-level musician, Fran?ois can��t hear others ruining this art, especially playing in person, which is already playing in his minefield.


    Immediately, he pulled out the lute without stopping, and quickly plucked the strings with his palm, allowing the **** in front of him to see what music is again.


    The musical note is throbbing, instantly suppressing all the noise.


    "Zhizhi��"


    The sound like brain waves expanded rapidly.


    After sweeping in a circle, the confrontation between the two sides, whether it was the wind blade, ice wall, ghost vines, or the huge notes played by Tu Fu, disappeared without a trace.


    In a huge open space, the notes shot by the lute that he plucked made a "swish" sound and turned into sharp arrows, which split and split continuously during the firing process, and the number increased in vain.


    A strange rain of arrows fell on the target from midair.


    They are like cannonballs with automatic tracking function. Whenever they touch something, they will make a loud noise.


    No matter what it touches, it will explode immediately.


    "Good blow."


    Tu Fu chuckled lightly, raised his hand and used the "finger gun" to let the air bomb condense for a long time.


    Spotted the flying arrows and flicked his fingers, followed by several bangs and loud noises, the aftermath rippled around the protective shield, and blasted the sky above the giant earth bag abruptly.


    The sky was still pitch black, but dark clouds shrouded the earth, and flashes of lightning were looming in the clouds.


    It was clear that the sky was clear not long ago.


    I don��t know when Francois borrowed the power of heaven and earth to create this terrible natural disaster.


    The black flame cloud dyed with fire, smashed down with terrifying thunder force.


    The extremely weird black flame thunder and lightning penetrated from top to bottom, and the terrifying power contained in it seemed to devour all living beings in the world.


    As the instigator, Francois just spoke indifferently,


    "A billion volts!"


    "Boom boom boom��"


    The irregular voltage fell like a storm, and it was inevitable.


    Within one kilometer around the Gus River, wherever lightning hits the area, there will be lightning and thunder.


    The black fireworks that started the prairie fire were burning endlessly, and everything you saw was scorched black.


    Ordinary people��s bodies would have been burnt to black when they encountered this kind of high-voltage current bombardment back and forth.


    After Francois'' crazy attack ended, after the huge smoke slowly dispersed, a body wrapped in extremely thick soil was slowly revealed.


    Tufu''s face is also exposed from it.


    The protective cover also began to fall off from his body, and the inner layer was filled with insulators such as rubber.


    "Dangerous enough."


    Tu Fu slowly opened his eyes, and the mud, rubber, and wood protective shields that he "imagined" weakened most of the enemy''s damage for him.


    For this to be the case, a few fights and trials also consume a lot of spiritual and physical energy.


    Fighting against enemies of the same level, the error tolerance rate is extremely low.


    The several times of fighting and probing were all false and real, with a slight loophole, the non-stop critical strikes almost made him breathless,


    If you were really attacked to death just now, your skin will peel off.


    Taking advantage of Francois''s stop, Tu Fu immediately launched a teleport within the boundary, and came to Francois in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing that he just raised the lute in his hand to defend, Tu Fu said in a deep voice:


    "I have a sharp blade that can kill God."


    As soon as the imaginary spell came out, a large amount of spirituality of the condensed weapon began to overflow from him.


    Tu Fu suddenly felt a sinking feeling in his hand, and he held a scorching hot double blade with both hands, and he was holding the handle of the knife in his hand.


    There are two chains in front, and the blade head of this weapon is at the front, with a three-segment knife with spikes, and the blade is also wrapped in red and black flames.


    Without any hesitation, Tu Fu shook his palms, and the chain immediately made a "bang bang dang dang" sound.


    The two weapons collided with a crisp "bang", and the lute used by Francois for defense was immediately bounced away.


    The blade connected to the iron chain was still moving forward under the control of Tu Fu, and the blade swung back and forth on Francois.


    Even if the body of a demigod is cut, it will reveal irreparable wounds.


    "die!"


    After Tu Fu poured the only spirituality in his body, the sharp blade pierced into Francois'' body as easily as cutting tofu.


    "what!"


    His eyes were wide open, as if they were about to burst.


    After a cry of pain, a large amount of blood also splashed all over the ground.


    This transformed knife is very powerful.


    Regardless of flesh and blood, meridians, and bones, everything touched by the sharp blade of this disease can be cut off with one blow.


    Fran?ois'' blood fell on Tufu, which made him even more fierce. After pouring all the spirituality into him, he slashed dozens of knives, cut off the opponent''s hands and feet, gouged out the heart, and chopped him into meat paste before he could stop. down.


    "Hoo~"


    Tu Fu was panting heavily, his wrists were trembling uncontrollably.


    The whole world suddenly fell silent, only the black fireworks that continued to burn on the ground did not stop.


    Cauterizes the region of captivity.


    "finished?"


    What responded to Him was the demigod''s flesh and blood that was indistinguishable from mud, constantly making "gurgling" sounds, tumbling bubbles,


    In front of His eyes, life and life began to condense again.


    With divine mud and flesh, slowly "splicing" a human form.


    The sliced ??internal organs started to function normally after condensing, and the severed limbs regrown.


    The most conspicuous thing is the throbbing blood-red heart in the center.


    Francois was still full of life, this weird scene opened Tu Fu''s eyes.


    "how is this possible."


    "Not bad, it''s interesting."


    What responded to him was a cold voice, and Fran?ois''s obviously cut off facial features were condensed on his face again,


    Opened the mouth that was extraordinarily hideous because it was cut so huge,


    "You probably don''t know that the Sequence 4 name of the musician path is Fire Stealer.


    One of the abilities is that no matter how badly the main body is injured, it can recover to its original state after a short rest. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 475： fight hard

    Chapter 475 Hard Fight


    "What a powerful sequence."


    Looking at the extremely degraded scene in front of him, Tu Fu couldn''t help but let out a soft sigh.


    In fact, judging from the huge wall and the black flames that have not stopped burning, it can be guessed that the user is not dead.


    Maybe it was the last time he fought against the scammer Lyle, and it was too easy to win, so Tu Fu thought that the opponent at the demigod level was like this, and now he realized that,


    Killing Lyle in seconds is entirely due to the "Lionheart King", and basically has nothing to do with him.


    The flesh and blood on the ground, which was no different from mud, returned to Francois'' state in a short time.


    After the resurrection, this person''s complexion became a little more feminine, and his eyes were filled with a sense of hostility. When he glanced over, he was full of resentment.


    "Tufu Cape, you have already consumed a lot of your spirituality by resisting my attacks back and forth, and you can''t imagine a weapon that can hurt me.


    I think there is not much spirituality left now, it is already the end of the battle.


    Now, do you still want to fight me? "


    The reason why he is still negotiating terms with him is because he is extremely valuable among the top management of Landis.


    For the F��hrer, a living person is always more useful than a dead person.


    However, just as He said, even Tu Fu felt vaguely strenuous in the indiscriminate bombing just now.


    Using the "Scepter of the Sea God" too many times, the side effects also began to appear, and a chaotic and crazy thinking invaded his heart, burning with anger, making him unable to fully concentrate.


    The extraordinary power in all aspects is obviously weakening.


    These are the feelings that I have never experienced when losing my heart.


    The cost of losing the **** is also the loss of power.


    "how about you."


    Tu Fu raised his head and asked subconsciously, the other party might not be completely exhausted.


    "Musician path, can transform the power of heaven and earth, nature, and all things into my power.


    In other words, the spirituality I can use is almost endless. After telling you this news, do you still have the confidence to fight me? "


    Seeing Fran?ois'' calm face, Tu Fu lowered his body and murmured with a smile:


    "Always give it a try. Since you haven''t tried your best to fight to the end, how do you know if you can beat it?"


    "I satisfy you."


    Francois shot with a blank expression, only to see him waving his hand casually.


    On the ground and walls, those weird vines that had already exhausted their energy, after He used the brightly colored black rose again, the weird vines slowly recovered again.


    They exuded an evil aura, and then covered the surrounding earthen walls.


    The fortress built with earthen walls changed its shape again under Fran?ois'' dispatch. The soil at the dome dripped and turned into a giant arm sculpture.


    Those weird vines are wrapped around huge palms made of mud, as if they functioned as gloves.


    At the moment of forming, there was a "wow" sound of breaking through the air.


    The sky lost its original color at this moment, leaving only endless darkness.


    Aiming at Tu Fu''s position at an extremely fast speed was a violent blow. When the attack came, he felt his body was stiff and unable to move.


    Spiritually exhausted, He stared wide-eyed, staring in astonishment at the giant palm slapped down from mid-air.


    It was too late to dodge again. As for tricks such as teleportation and teleportation rituals, under the control of the weird vines, they couldn''t be used at all.


    The sharp sound of the wind brushed past his ears, and the giant palm came with an overwhelming attack. Seeing that he was about to be patted into meat paste, Tu Fu''s face was full of veins, and even his eyeballs were about to protrude.


    At the critical moment, a desperate thought rose from his heart, and a low voice sounded in the earthen wall fortress:


    "Restricted area!"


    "Boom!"


    The mud-mixed slap fell, and the huge force directly flattened the land.


    Continue to continue rolling down the ground, and the downward potholes continue to grow bigger.


    Under Francois'' full strength, a huge 100-meter pit slowly appeared.


    And at the bottom of this pit, there was a cloud of smoke and dust, and no one was seen anymore.


    "Dead? I thought how powerful the legendary character is.


    It is difficult to live up to the original reputation. "


    Francois sighed with some regret.


    The reason why He didn''t want to use all his strength was because he didn''t want to crush these weak Transcendents to death.


    This kind of battle is a bit boring.


    Just as he stepped forward to check, a figure who was extremely fast jumped out of the 100-meter pothole, and leaped high with unstoppable vigor with a "swish".


    That momentum directly crushed the huge palm, and it was torn apart by him together with the plants in the netherworld.


    The weird vines were thrown casually to one side from the torn back.


    Looking at the person who rushed out from inside, Tu Fu was the only one left.


    There was a change in his body shape, with exaggerated muscle mass all over his body, and a strange red light flashed in his eyes, just a random movement, and a terrible energy burst out.


    The pool of spirituality, which has obviously dried up, seems to be endless at this moment.


    Francois looked at Tu Fu''s madness, and with just one move, he tore apart the formation he had set up for a long time.


    Seeing this scene, he also had a guess in his heart:


    "Is life restricted?"


    There is only the ability of Sequence 7 outlaw lunatics, the restricted area of ??life can get three minutes of endless "superman" time, and the upper limit of the power of all abilities is tripled.


    This restriction will not be lifted by promotion to a higher level, even the demigod level is only extended to ten minutes.


    "Ten minutes, this time, even if you activate the restricted life zone, you can''t kill me. Once you lose this layer of protection, it will be easier for us to catch you."


    Francois has no fear, and said in a serious tone:


    "But it''s understandable. You seem to have only this hole card left. If you don''t use the trick of pressing the bottom of the box, you will have no chance at all."


    Tu Fu stared at him indifferently, not being moved by his words.


    "You are indeed very strong. You are among the top five human beings I have ever seen. I am afraid that you are not too far away from a higher level. Why should such a person pester me?"


    Tu Fu was not stingy in praising the enemy, and he didn''t seem to care about the time wasted talking to him.


    Bringing this matter, Francois was furious, gritted his teeth and said fiercely:


    "It''s all because of you, but a mere Sequence 6 dared to face me, and won by despicable means. The promotion of the musician path must have no distractions.


    Every time I want to rise to a higher level, I think of that mistake.


    Obviously I have digested the Fire Thief potion, but no matter what I do after that, I can��t go any further, what a shame! "


    "I see."


    Tu Fu now knew why the other party hated him so much and blocked the path of transcendence. This kind of hatred is indeed endless.


    "But what does this have to do with me?"


    Tu Fu couldn��t help laughing after listening,


    "The demigod realm can''t kill me, a Sequence 6 bard, shouldn''t you reflect on yourself more."


    "What did you say."


    Francois''s face became more and more gloomy, almost dripping water.


    "Speaking of which, your ability shouldn''t be invincible, the damage done to you just now is also effective, and the natural power may really be transformed into spirituality to heal you quickly.


    But it won''t be able to rescue you from the dying state every time. "


    Tu Fu put his palm on his chin and spoke thoughtfully.


    "Hmm, what do you want to do."


    "That is to say, before the external force can be transformed into spirituality, it is enough to cause irreversible injuries to you."


    "hehe."


    Fran?ois laughed listening to him,


    "How do you want to do it? Tufu Cape, I admit that you are very powerful, but if you want to subdue me with one move, you are still far away."


    After saying that, He also added with a strong self-esteem,


    "By the way, I would like to remind you that you have been in this state for a long time, and I don''t want to fight with a useless person."


    "time��"


    Tu Fu took the words and smiled mysteriously, "Enough is enough."


    After speaking, His body drifted vaguely, and the surrounding earth wall fortress, which was already dim, was completely plunged into darkness, and Tu Fu stepped into the long river of time again.


    This move frightened Francois, fearing that he would summon the Lionheart King again. Fortunately, Tu Fu did not do this this time.


    He is just hanging out in this separate space, moving forward in time.


    ��


    At the same time, the Santa region of the southern continent.


    In the ruins of the Whiskey Mountain, apart from the demigods of the Rosicrucian Society, there is only Aesop Andersen who occasionally guards here.


    Suddenly, the guardian ambassador frowned, and suddenly put down the historical materials in his hand.


    Sensing the call from the other end, his tense face relaxed.


    "So you still remember us."


    He quickly took the "chessboard" in his hand, and his figure quickly disappeared into the ruins.


    ��


    Misty sea.


    A giant steel ship came with the wind, breaking into this land that did not belong to him like walking on a flat road.


    The black flag on the ship seems to be the symbol of the Demon Hunter Pirates.


    It is taboo for one Qibuhai to break into another Qiwuhai''s territory without permission.


    But this is the territory of the ghost captain, so it is not a big problem.


    Leading a group of subordinates, Jack Sparrow suddenly raised his hand,


    "The conversation with Captain Ghost is temporarily terminated, Victor, please stay here for a while."


    Demon hunter Victor subconsciously said:


    "Where did the news come from?"


    "Yes, our little sweetheart is in trouble."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 476： summit duel

    Chapter 476 Peak Showdown


    Tick, tick...


    Tu Fu walked aimlessly in the dark river of time. The sound inside was not the sound of water drops, but the sound of the hour and minute hands of a clock.


    Tu Fu''s illusory figure seems to be integrated with this world, and his body floats slowly in it.


    The direction in which the two pointers move slightly turns invisibly, but the direction is moving backwards.


    While Tu Fu moved up the river, his weak body slowly stood up, and his face became a little more rosy.


    In such a short period of time, the spirituality that was exhausted just now recovered in an instant.


    "Back in time?"


    Francois, who was on the opposite side, did not dare to step forward without authorization, and stared at the erratic Tu Fu vigilantly, probably having a guess in his mind.


    Adventurer Sequence 4 "Secret Scholar" can freely spy on the long river of history, and naturally can borrow the power of the past strong to project reality.


    Seeing that Tu Fu''s state was full at once, it seems that he returned to the peak state through the "backtracking" of the individual. As an opponent, it is really hard to say.


    "What a horrible sequence."


    Fran?ois rarely said the same thing as Tu Fu just now.


    This is why it is difficult to kill a transcendent at the level of a demigod,


    The high-ranking players of each sequence rarely fight against each other.


    Either a fight will result in either death or injury, and there is very little information on demigod-level abilities leaked, so every confrontation between strong players at the same level has to be explored and solved by themselves.


    In Tu Fu''s attempt to go backwards in the long river of time, as he wished, the exhausted spirituality naturally returned to its heyday as time went backwards.


    Like, leading troops from the 7th Armored Division across the Goose Bridge.


    At present, He can only use this ability on himself, or some things with a small scope, but it does not rule out that after being promoted to a higher sequence, the scope will be larger.


    After revealing this trick, what really surprised Francois was yet to come.


    Just after he thought he had made a guess, the long river of time regenerated.


    Two illusory figures came from the other side of this world. It was only Tu Fu who was walking leisurely in this darkness alone. The back of that single figure was divided into three parts.


    The youngest and immature Tuf Capet, who can be recognized immediately from the outline alone, walks in the front, with his chest proudly standing upright, with the most momentum, and he has endless vitality no matter what.


    Followed by the shadow is a mature man with two beards on his lips, an exaggerated smile is always reflected on his face, and the famous Captain Jack Sparrow also arrives, with an indescribable madness in his smile.


    Following them was a man with a gloomy face and the word "danger" all over his body. He was the famous spiritual leader of the Southern Continent, Aesop Andersen.


    The three of them appeared in this special realm at the same time, which opened Francois''s horizons. He naturally knew that they were all Tu Fu''s trumpets.


    It can be seen that three strong men with demigod power appear in front of them at the same time, which is another idea.


    "Three and a half gods?"


    I saw the three figures stepping out of the long river of time, and the two bodies behind Tu Fu followed his actions and did exactly the same thing, and the synchronization rate had been completed after they came out.


    "Isn''t it a clone? That is to say, your original source was divided into three parts from the beginning!"


    Fran?ois was taken aback by the possibility.


    In the fight just now, he has seen the opponent''s various tricks, which is already a headache.


    Seeing that Tu Fu''s aura continued to soar, and his spirituality continued to overflow,


    Thoroughly confirmed his conjecture.


    From the very beginning, Tu Fu didn''t try his best when fighting him, and he was still able to beat you back and forth.


    Suddenly, a sense of frustration welled up in his heart.


    It turned out that he thought he could crush the opponent''s combat power, and his deeds were not even half.


    "Francois, you are the strongest human being I have ever encountered as an enemy.


    But that''s all. "


    Tu Fu didn''t respond to his guess, but muttered to himself for a while.


    When the other two ontology returned, his state also reached the peak in history.


    After these days are separated, several entities have their own opportunities for each other.


    Aesop Andersen''s research on history has digested the magic medicine of the occult scholar.


    Captain Jack Sparrow explores the dark side and does a lot on the practical side.


    Combined with my own research on weapon technology during this period, each of them seems to have surpassed the forces at the beginning of the division.


    After the three are integrated,


    The momentum is still surging wildly.


    Tu Fu clearly felt that he had reached the peak of this sequence.


    "Whizzing-"


    The moment He stepped into reality from the long river of time, countless vines sounded in his ears, and the overwhelming purple vines were like poisonous snakes,


    Above, on the ground, everywhere...


    Those weird things made strange sounds one after another, and entangled towards him.


    A large number of black fireworks on the ground are endlessly burning everything in this area.


    The radius of the huge earth wall used to surround him is also slowly shrinking, and the air density is also compressed to the limit.


    vowed to kill him completely here.


    "die!"


    Fran?ois squinted his eyes and stretched out his hand to manipulate all this with all his might.


    The blue veins on the face are faintly popping up.


    Excessive mobilization of external forces made him a little strenuous, and the newly condensed body tended to dissolve, and was close to the verge of collapse.


    But this is His last attempt.


    As long as it can kill this person, even if it is killed on the spot, it is worth it.


    Two years ago, he failed to kill this person in San Diego. If he fails to find anything now, he will always stay at the current level and never move forward for the rest of his life.


    For any self-motivated and strong person, it is equivalent to pronouncing the end of his extraordinary path, and he will only live day after day in the future.


    Not reconciled!


    Seeing the overwhelming attack, Tu Fu stood still on the spot, with his hands folded on his chest, and his sharp gaze was directed at Francois who was opposite.


    It seems that he deliberately provoked him in this way.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom��"


    Hundreds of lashes fall on Tu Fu every second, no matter those are twisted ghost vines, endless black fireworks, or earth walls whose density is infinitely compressed,


    No matter what kind of attack it is, no matter how it lands on him, let alone damage, even pushing him can''t move him.


    Even if the area Tu Fu stepped on has fallen, and even the surrounding area has been completely destroyed.


    He seemed to be a god, watching Francois'' last effort with a cold expression.


    If Francois pays attention to observation, he will definitely see the change of Tufu''s surface skin color, a layer of dark color completely covering his body.


    The weird vines couldn''t absorb nutrients from him, and the weird black fireworks burned from his body, leaving no trace, and it was said to be compressed by the earth wall like tickling,


    Any elemental attack in the world seems to be unable to cause any damage to him.


    As long as it is covered, His body is as if forged of steel, invulnerable to weapons, fire and water.


    It is the steel hardening ability obtained by the outlaws of Sequence 7,


    By the time he was promoted to a demigod, his whole body had already been covered, enough to resist all physical attacks.


    "Boom��"


    After the earth wall was compressed to the limit, Tu Fu just fired a finger gun casually, leaving a big hole in the wall.


    Francois was still standing on the opposite side of the hole, but his confidence was seriously lacking at the moment, and almost all methods were ineffective against that monster-like guy.


    Seeing him coming, he slapped away the things blocking his sight as easily as tearing apart paper, and even the ghost vines were torn apart alive.


    Feeling the attack of the dangerous momentum, Francois instinctively sensed the danger, and couldn''t help being terrified.


    Almost immediately wants to run away.


    As soon as he raised his head, Tu Fu''s strange red eyes moved.


    All the organs He set up in the Gus River suddenly disappeared completely.


    The surrounding environment changed in vain, the surging sea water was rushing, and a tall city wall above the island surrounded the city inside.


    As if, it is the San Diego of the Southern Continent.


    Only Tu Fu and the two sharp blades in his hands remained in front of him. The blade seemed to be stained with a layer of strange fireworks, exuding a dangerous atmosphere.


    Seeing this strange scene, Francois widened his eyes, feeling a long-lost sense of frustration,


    This is where He lost years ago.


    "No, this is the world you imagined."


    Francois looked gloomy.


    "So what if you know, you''re already scared, that''s why you''re here. Look where this is, Santiago, remember what happened two years ago?"


    Tu Fu''s tone was indifferent. The sound of ships'' whistles and the sound of artillery fire came from the sea behind him, imitating what happened that day infinitely closely.


    "Touf Capet!"


    Francois clenched his teeth tightly and responded immediately.


    With His wrath, this imaginary land kept making "clicking" sounds, and cracks appeared around it.


    What was compressed this time was the density of the air. He tried to compress the air into a spherical shape to attack Tu Fu.


    But where did the latter give him a chance to fight back, holding the god-killing chain knives (blades of chaos) on both sides, he rushed straight to Francois, quickly piercing through his torso, hands, feet, and internal organs.


    After the defense was broken, huge injuries were left one after another. The huge amount of bleeding made it difficult for Francois to even stand upright.


    In His domain, everything that is thought must have a response.


    Since manipulating this god-killing weapon in reality requires a lot of spiritual energy, why not drag the enemy into his imaginary realm,


    Then defeat him in the same way.


    In a blink of an eye, the blood-stained chain knife left several scars on his body, but under the powerful "Fire Stealer" physique, he quickly returned to full body state, and he was stalemate back and forth like this.


    Tu Fu watched all this with great interest, and his fingers snapped.


    In the distance, suddenly another ax full of frost appeared, the sky was covered with thunder and lightning, and a trident slowly rose from the ocean...


    One after another, imaginary weapons of the gods appeared one by one, constantly attacking around Francois, watching the artifacts flying around,


    Trying to stop it is already powerless.


    Both the physical and spiritual worlds are constantly suffering heavy blows.


    Tu Fu, who watched everything peacefully, imitated what the other party said to him two years ago:


    "Now, let me see your immortal body."


    ��


    By the Gus River, the huge earthen wall that had been reduced to flat ground has been annihilated, leaving only two lonely bodies standing here. In round after round of death struggles,


    The bodies of both parties are already approaching their limits, and they tremble unavoidably.


    Francois, who stands here in reality, has blood continuously overflowing from his pores, and the degree of corruption in his body is rapidly intensifying. He clutches his chest tightly, but nothing can stop him.


    "Ahem..."


    A few coughs made him cough up a bunch of worms of various shapes.


    The weird creature died soon after leaving its body. Suddenly, just hearing a "snap", Francois fell to his knees on the spot exhausted.


    Blood began to seep out of his body from his internal organs, a large amount of blood overflowed from his seven orifices, and the spirituality that maintained his ability to function was also exhausted.


    Tu Fu, who was standing opposite him, slowly opened his eyes at this moment, looked at the other party''s miserable face and said:


    "It''s all over."


    Don��t think that Francois will end up better than the first time he was dismembered, but in the world he dreamed up, dozens of weapons of the gods bombarded him in turn.


    Not to mention chopping it into a pool of flesh and blood, even evaporating every drop of His blood.


    Even if I want to recover from the injury to this extent, I don''t know how long it will be.


    "Yes...you...won..."


    Francois fell to his knees and let out a mournful growl.


    The moment Tu Fu was about to walk over to get to know each other, a strong sense of dizziness suddenly struck, and a terrifying force hidden here struck again.


    It seemed that a heavy hammer hit His chest, which was incredibly violent.


    "Ok��"


    The feeling of dizziness became stronger, and the whole world spun along with the dizziness.


    The battle just now has exhausted his lamp, and he can''t even use a little bit of extraordinary power.


    "Who is...?"


    The moment he was about to lose consciousness, Tu Fu vaguely saw a person approaching in the distance.


    The spirituality that enveloped him was just overflowing from his body. Seeing the earth-shattering battle traces between the two, he couldn''t help shaking his head, "It''s unbelievable that Francois was defeated. Touf Capet, You should be content."


    "Lantis...People from Latis?"


    "At the order of the head of state, I am here to arrest you, dead or alive."


    The man''s voice was erratic and cold, and Tu Fu had already been trapped in his dream world invisibly.


    Even if Tu Fu wanted to resist, he could feel that the power binding him was as firm as cement. I want to use the method of teleportation again, but I can''t use it anymore because I entered the realm of others.


    The moment he made contact, Tu Fu knew that the visitor was a dream maker at the demigod level.


    Presumably also Landis'' backhand.


    Before the start of the fight, Francois said long ago that Landis had sent other strong men to capture him this time.


    Fran?ois''s promise to Him, I''m afraid it will disappear with his death, and one will not count.


    After the dreamer demigod who broke into the battlefield successfully captured the man, and then looked at Francois, whose body had completely collapsed, the terrible amount of bleeding stained the whole land red.


    "Ugh."


    After watching the big man who looks like a god, he ended up like this.


    The demigod of Landis sighed lightly, moved his fingers slightly, and simply cut off the source of life of the opponent, twisted his neck, and let the legendary figure of Landis die with dignity.


    It''s just that, after finishing this redundant movement, there was a swift cracking sound next to His ears,


    "Whoosh!"


    I only heard a huge steel sword flying from afar, and the strong sense of oppression made Landis half-godly unable to retreat.


    No matter which direction you dodge, you can''t avoid this terrifying sword.


    It seems that all directions have been blocked.


    "Da da��"


    Following the sound of footsteps, another person wearing cold black armor appeared on the plain.


    "Ulti? How could it be you!"


    Landis''s dreamer looked at the visitor in amazement, and recognized the person''s identity at a glance.


    It was the demigod knight of the Hill Palace who never left William II, the commander of the personal guard Ulti.


    "Put people down."


    A colder tone came from the icy armor, "Then, you can get out."


    ps: Sorry, there is only one update today


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 477： rule

    Chapter 477 Rules


    "Ulti!"


    Seeing the demigod who came to carry out the assassination operation, the dreamer demigod squinted and looked at the famous "King''s Guard" with interest.


    They had made calculations for this assassination operation before, even if Baia still had spare demigod combat power,


    At most there will be no more than one.


    Including Francois, it is already very important for them to dispatch three demigods.


    Rao is like this, I didn''t expect that there would be another one, and it was the most special one.


    Under the oppression of the great sword that can tear apart the void in the sky, Landis''s dreamer had a demigod smile on his face: "I remember that the Hohenzollern family are family friends with you.


    If the person in Hill Palace knew about your private actions, I don��t know how he would feel. "


    "Shua!"


    Responding to him is the coercion of the great sword hanging from his head,


    Majestic momentum poured down.


    Seeing that the weapon was about to tear him apart, Landis''s demigod hurriedly raised his hands, indicating that he would not make any more moves,


    "Stop, I''ll let him out now!"


    After saying that, the dream realm unfolded immediately, and was released by Tu Fu, who was imprisoned in it and was exhausted.


    With a "crash", he was sent back to the battlefield.


    When Tu Fu reappeared, he was already in a horrible state, his whole body was covered with stinky blood, some from him and some from his enemies.


    Looking back at Landis who was doing the work, his eyes were full of resentment.


    "No matter who you are, I will remember you."


    "Hey, don''t blame me. If you want to resent, you should resent our head of state. He gave the order. At best, we are only Lantis civilians who carry out the mission."


    Landis'' demigod betrayed his employer as a matter of course, and rolled his eyes several times:


    "Speaking of which, Fran?ois fell into your hands. Although I don''t know what insidious means you used, but you can destroy him. The upper echelons of the Republic underestimated you."


    "Whatever you say, I should go."


    Tu Fu didn''t want to argue with Him, and walked straight in the direction of Urti.


    Although neither side is dealing with it, this is a demigod of his own country,


    I can trust it for a while.


    After the battle and after so much tossing, Tu Fu just started to take a step when he felt a strong sense of exhaustion and his body was shaking.


    The instinctive sense of crisis suddenly shook his body, and he caught a glimpse of the dreamer''s demigod from the corner of his eye, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and the onomatopoeia was softly exhaled from his mouth,


    "Bang" The pain of splitting pain immediately broke out in Tu Fu''s mind.


    Wulti, who had been monitoring the situation on the battlefield, let out a voice of doubt, and immediately didn''t hold back his hand, and the hanging sword fell with a "swish".


    The moment he touched the demigod of the dream maker, he split it into two pieces that could not be healed.


    Under the shadow of the sword, the demigod''s figure of Landis was twisted strangely, and the injury was just an illusory projection of the other party.


    From the very beginning, the opponent came here, only invaded through the power of dreams, found an opportunity to bomb, and resolved the battle quickly.


    "Ulti, I haven''t seen you for so long and you are still so useless."


    An angry female voice floated from a distance. Ms. Maggie, who was dressed in torn clothes, was covered in stains and blood, and a large part of her proud figure was exposed.


    At this moment, His long maroon hair fluttered with the wind, and the terrifying aura spread, and the vegetation wherever he touched quickly withered.


    After seeing the other party attacking Tu Fu, Urti, who was wrapped in cold armor, said nothing, raised his hand and cut off the projected phantom with a big sword,


    There is still a lot of blood flowing from the projection, just like a real person.


    Ms. Maggie, who noticed the abnormality, did not get angry again, and raised her two willow-leaf eyebrows upwards.


    "You can actually touch the essence of that **** through damage projection."


    "Ok."


    The man in the armor just responded softly, his voice as cold and profound as his suit of armor.


    Also didn''t care about Maggie Sollens'' offensive attitude just now.


    The Lantis demigod who tried to take Tufu away with dream bombardment was defeated, and the projection was also dissipated by the slash. Naturally, the bombardment of Tu Fu''s dreams also stopped.


    In the Alishan area, several powerful auras descended from the territory of Landis, and they were all strong men who were attracted by the movement just now.


    When they saw this scene, they couldn''t help frowning.


    A top powerhouse in the Republic died unexpectedly, and the other two demigods were severely injured, almost slapping them heavily in the face.


    "Maggie, you should give us an explanation."


    The voice came from nowhere, but it carried a majesty that cannot be underestimated.


    "The three demigods of Lantis openly attacked Baia''s hero, and the main messenger was killed on the spot. We all defeated and spared Fran?ois'' two other accomplices. It is already very righteous. What do you want to explain now.


    Is it true that Baia is a good bully? "


    Ms. Maggie spoke with anger.


    "But he killed Francois after all, and Santiago can''t explain it."


    The questioning on the other end continued, and a key problem was thrown.


    Fran?ois has been working for the nobles of the southern continent, and now he will be held accountable if he dies.


    Hearing this, Tu Fu immediately frowned, and said: "Your Excellency, I didn''t kill Francois, if you don''t believe me, go ask the one who just did it.


    In the end, it is I or He who will solve people.


    If you are interested, I can use my ability to restore the scene. "


    Silent, Landis and the demigods stopped asking questions aggressively.


    Ms. Maggie saw the momentum and immediately took an inch:


    "Have you heard, after all, it''s just a private matter between Francois and him, even if it wasn''t Tufu who did it.


    Now you old guys have no reason to look for trouble. "


    Although Urti, another demigod in full bloom, didn''t speak, he stood straight on the spot, like a pillar standing upright, standing on the same front as Ms. Maggie.


    Neither reason nor morality is on Lantis'' side.


    In the blink of an eye, the powerful momentum on the opposite side dissipated into nothingness.


    "Is it all over?"


    After realizing that the aura dissipated, Tu Fu''s tense nerves relaxed a bit. The continuous high consumption and high damage output made him physically and mentally exhausted to the extreme.


    Seeing a group of enemies retreating, they instinctively lay down on the spot.


    "After all, you have to follow the rules in the circle. Fran?ois and the others privately attack you as the general of Baia. It is already a big taboo. Now they are all defeated by us. Even if we kill them all, we are justified. This group The **** doesn''t know where the courage comes from to find fault."


    Ms. Maggie said, she was quite surprised to see the big movement of the mountains and rivers in front of her eyes being flattened:


    "Not bad, you actually have the ability to deal with Francois, I''m impressed!"


    Ms. Maggie came with a smile all over her face, surprised at the outcome of this battle.


    "Is He strong?"


    "Lantis'' top combat power, do you think it is strong?"


    "It seems that''s all it is."


    Tu Fu curled his lips, not paying much attention to it.


    His eyes turned to the armor that was radiating cold all over his body. Even now, He couldn''t see through the attributes of that armor, let alone the people in it.


    Although he didn''t know what the other party''s purpose was, he actually saved him, so he couldn''t help but say a polite word.


    "Thank you. Counting this time, it is already the second time."


    "one little thing."


    The demigod of the royal palace has the habit of cherishing words like gold, which always makes people feel that he is pretending to be mysterious.


    After hearing this, the latter remained silent.


    "If it''s other demigods, I won''t be surprised, but only you."


    Ms. Maggie was full of doubts, and she spoke first: "So Ulti, I think it is absolutely impossible that our majesty sent you to save him, and it is still known by so many people, is it okay?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    The demigod knight Ulti shook his head slowly, and his deep voice always had a buzzing tone coming from the helmet:


    "Saving you was just incidental, not my intention.


    His Majesty already knew about the deeds of your army crossing the Ali Mountains, and specially sent me to convey His meaning to you.


    If the person is dead, it will be troublesome if the order is not conveyed. "


    "Understood."


    Tu Fu nodded according to his words, no matter whether he meant it or not, it''s better to pretend it was unintentional, "What does Your Majesty want to tell me?"


    "After crossing the enemy''s border, slow down your marching speed when you see the situation."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 478： Wang Zhiling

    Chapter 478 King''s Order


    William II��s order, which he had to convey across thousands of miles, is actually worth pondering.


    Strategies for slowing down the speed at which an army marches.


    It happened to be completely contrary to Tu Fu''s thinking, and even more contrary to the general combat strategy of Army Group A this time.


    They put in so much effort, isn''t it just to beat the enemy''s unexpected out-of-position defense, and solve everything after the opponent reacts.


    "If I remember correctly, Army Group B has already fought Landis''s main army in the Ross Plain.


    Now what does His Majesty mean by slowing down this army. "


    Ms. Maggie recalled what happened in the past two days.


    "Could it be that we are afraid that we will penetrate too deep into Landis and be easily ambushed by the troops in Landis?" Tu Fu thought to himself.


    "Your Majesty will personally lead the army to open the city of Wessel, because this is his glory."


    Ulti spoke indifferently and gave the answer.


    What?


    When Tu Fu heard this, he almost laughed angrily at the absurd reason.


    Co-authoring the old man is afraid that his main force will steal the style of William II.


    So I would rather let them pay such a high price, lead the troops to slow down in the rear, and at most do some harassment from behind. I didn''t intend to let this surprise soldier become a sharp knife piercing the enemy''s heart.


    "What kind of reason is that?"


    Tu Fu''s face darkened in an instant, and he said bitterly: "Your Majesty, do you know how dangerous it is for our troops to cross the Ali Mountains and march here.


    Heart The news that we are marching from this road may have spread, and the enemy will deploy troops back to defend at any time.


    At that time, the follow-up troops of Group A will soon split into two groups from the Goose River.


    Stopping Wilma''s troops all the way, and transferring troops all the way to the rear of Lantis are very important strategic goals, and we can''t delay for a moment.


    How long do you think Army Group A can resist with all its strength?


    Once the progress is slowed down on the road, you will face the situation of being attacked by the enemy. Hundreds of thousands of Beyer elites may be buried here at any time, and even the entire war will be lost. Is this what His Majesty wants? "


    "I''m just conveying His Majesty''s words, other things have nothing to do with me."


    The demigod Ulti seemed to be like a cold megaphone, not caring whether the order was correct or not.


    That''s what it says.


    But if the front line is in trouble because of this order, the blame will still have to be blamed.


    Who told him to issue a "military order" early in the morning? He must be responsible for the problems on the front line now. If he behaves too well and steals the limelight from William II, he will also be blamed by his superiors.


    Let Tu Fu not be angry.


    "Hmph, it''s really interesting. The three armies spent their days and days working hard, but in the end it was all for naught. His Majesty sits in the rear and commands, but shows the true qualities of a king.


    Ulti, is there a funnier joke in the world? "


    Ms. Maggie came back after listening for a long time, and couldn''t help but sneered. The disgust for the Hohenzollern family was already written on her face without any concealment.


    "Ma''am, please watch your words."


    "If His Majesty the King is really capable, why use Tuf Capet''s plan. Now that the battle has initially succeeded, he is obstructing it, for fear that the kingdom will win the war."


    Ms. Maggie was not afraid of him, she shook her hair and sneered:


    "Perhaps I should have returned to the Southern Continent long ago, where I won''t be able to see any such disgusting and dirty things,


    Living on this continent is really suffocating. "


    Even if it is a demigod representing the royal family, Ulti doesn''t know how to refute him now.


    "Your Excellency Ulti, please tell Your Majesty that I will try my best to comply with his wishes." Tu Fu didn''t want to have any more fearless quarrels, especially since he was not the one who made the decision.


    After he interrupted Ms. Maggie''s taunt, he added:


    "But things on the battlefield are sometimes out of our control, and some accidents are inevitable."


    "Well, that''s fine."


    Urti responded, and after the task was completed, he turned around and left without saying a word.


    On the huge plain, only Ms. Maggie and Tu Fu are left.


    "Hey, what do you want to do, you really have to obey that old guy''s orders."


    "As I said, things on the battlefield are ever-changing, and I will only do the right thing at the right time, that''s all."


    Tu Fu spoke firmly.


    He couldn''t help laughing at this point, and the smile couldn''t help being a bit sad, "As for the rest, I can only do my best to know the destiny."


    Ms. Maggie did not know how to comfort Him,


    "That''s good, if there is such a day, the Solons family will stand by your side, the power of the two famous schools, the power you can use overseas, and Prince Kadler.


    When necessary, we will be your help.


    I think the eyes of the people are discerning. "


    "I really hope that day won''t come." Tu Fu looked to the east, in the direction of Baia Kingdom, with a complicated expression.


    ��


    After the armored regiment of the 7th Division forcibly broke through Alishan and Gusi River, it marched all the way to the original plan, and followed the commander''s order all the way west, and the passage was amazingly smooth.


    Half a day later, we arrived at the first nearby big city, Monterey.


    There is no longer a large-scale Lantis army, ordinary sentry posts, or guards.


    There is no way to stop such a mechanized army armed to the teeth.


    Landis has invested a lot of money in the border defense line over the years. It is true that he has established a solid defense line on the border, but there is not even a single anti-armor turret installed in non-border cities.


    The army of armored vehicles approached the city, but they just aimed their guns at the city, and they haven''t done anything yet.


    The weak defense team inside saw such a battle, and they had no intention of resisting at all.


    Simply hoist the white flag high and surrender.


    In this way, Monterey became the first city to voluntarily surrender before being defeated on the front line.


    Kadler William followed Tu Fu''s order before he left. After disarming the enemy, he set up a temporary headquarters in the city, just to do some simple replenishment of supplies.


    "Shua!"


    In the city of Monterey, a passage leading to the spirit world was forcibly opened above Baier��s army, and a steed covered in black disgust galloped forward.


    Riding on it is a majestic headless horseman.


    Holding her slender waist behind the horse was the exhausted Tu Fu.


    After that battle, he consumed so much spirituality that he couldn''t even support the teleportation ability, so he had to come quickly from this passage.


    The horse carrying the two people landed steadily on a dome house from above.


    "Woo!"


    After arriving at the destination, the handsome horse raised its front hooves excitedly, looking very excited.


    Tu Fu casually stuffed a handful of gold coins over, as the "postage" for this special item.


    "Thank you very much."


    After greeting the messenger, Tu Fu''s attention was entirely on the 7th Armored Division.


    After entering the city, the troops stationed in an orderly manner on the edge of the city. Kadler and several officers managed well, but they just asked the local government for some supplies and fuel.


    There is no movement of soldiers rioting, and the Lantis people in the city can still live normally and coexist with the enemy.


    An indescribably weird and harmonious atmosphere pervades the city.


    "Well done! You were able to reconcile the contradictions between the Lantis people and the Baia people."


    Tu Fu approached Prince Kadler''s car and patted him on the shoulder a few times.


    "Sir Capet, you are back."


    Kadler William, who was still instructing his subordinates, saw His frail appearance, a flash of guilt flashed across his face, and he replied casually: "It''s nothing, no matter what country you are when you are pointed at by the cannon, it''s all" Can sing and dance''."


    He thought for a while, and added:


    "I just asked, that is the ambassador of Landis in San Diego, a man of the international community. Could it be that you won?"


    "one little thing."


    Tu Fu imitated Ulti''s cold tone, and shook his head casually, "Your Highness, we can''t rest here for too long, and we''ll go on our way after the army''s reorganization is over."


    "Go...on the road? Are you in such a hurry, but we only rested here for less than half a day."


    "I regret to tell you that just now I received an order to directly report to your father."


    "What command?"


    "Command the whole army to move forward at full speed. Complete all military operations within a week."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 479： Shiroto Castle

    Chapter 479 Sedang City


    "Report to the head of state, the armored force that marched from the Ali Mountains was led by Tufu Capet.


    It took them only three days to cross the Ali Mountains and defeated the local defenders. The 7th Armored Division occupied Monterey and Pruel continuously for three days without stopping for a moment, and the next place was Sedan!


    The troops of Army Group A took in all the surrendered cities along the way. "


    "The front line urgently reports that our army''s operations in the Balang Ross Plain are unfavorable. The troops have all retreated to the border. The enemy''s B Group Army has all entered the border. General Rothschild requests your counterattack order."


    "Urgent report! The Baia Air Force unit is spreading information about the defeat of Lantis in the passing cities, and the unfavorable battle situation on the front line has been known to the outside world."


    ��


    Landis Group Army headquarters, one piece of bad news came one after another.


    Sitting at the decision table is the head of Landis in a gorgeous military uniform, the Sun King Louis XIV.


    His eyes are no longer as radiant as they were a week ago, and his black hair has also added a bit of silver brilliance. He seems to have aged several years in just a few days.


    "knew."


    Louis XIV closed his eyes and listened to the constant emergency battle reports from the front, only to feel a sense of powerlessness and a dull pain in his temples.


    Obviously, he had taken advantage not long ago, but he was overturned after only a week.


    It''s like a dream.


    It all started with the failure of the assassination plan assigned to Fran?ois.


    Three demigod-level powerhouses went to attack and kill a demigod, but ended in failure. With so many demigod powerhouses off the front line, the gap in high-end combat power between the two countries was quickly made up.


    This is not the most terrible thing. According to his understanding, the 7th Armored Division under the command of Tuf Capet crossed the Alishan Mountains. Relying on a powerful and unconstrained tactic like a heavenly man, he just revived the half-dead situation.


    With the sharpest knives in the oven, he led an army of hundreds of thousands into the land of no one, and captured several important cities in Lantis in a few days.


    Now it is even more based on Sedang, the second largest city in the Republic.


    During this period, the kid was not idle. Whenever he went to a city or place in Lantis, the first thing he did was not to plunder wealth and materials, but to plant the Baia flag in various government agencies to show that this was an occupied territory.


    The Baia Air Force contributed to the flames, flying to all parts of the country to distribute leaflets about the defeat of Lantis, and spread the deeds of Lantis to the outside world through the power of the media.


    In just a few days, let the whole world know the situation of the fall of many cities in Lantis.


    This is a very powerful psychological attack. After the rear fell into chaos, the soldiers in the front were even more restless. The fear of the Baier army and the longing for the family in the rear brought the morale of the three armies to the bottom.


    After going back and forth, Landis''s several defense lines inside and outside the country were suddenly shaken. How could they still have the mind to continue to defend the city? These days, rumors have been a sensation, and a large number of deserters have fled, and they can''t be shot.


    "Tufu Capet, it''s this Tufu Capet again, how many lessons do you have to learn from this person before you learn to be good, and how many skills do you have yet to display?"


    The Sun King said sincerely that he lost the game against Baia this time.


    A complete failure.


    But the loss was completely at the hands of one person. He knew that Tu Fu had extremely high academic achievements.


    I also know that this person''s strength has also reached the demigod realm.


    Also knows about His overseas experience over the years, and has the calmest mind in the world.


    However, they never expected that the opponent''s thinking in military strategy is also so advanced, and various big strategies and small tactics emerge in endlessly.


    Taking the fiasco and handicrafts in various places in the country this week, it has been proved that the child is by no means the kind of academic who only talks about it.


    That''s exactly the case. The Sun King knew that Baia had such an unpredictable trump card. Since he couldn''t use it for the Republic, he wanted to eliminate this person early in the morning.


    "If you lose one move, you lose the whole game."


    Ever since the army was deadlocked on the front line, Louis XIV always had this sentence in his mind, looking at the sand table in the Republic and the deployment positions of several opposing armies.


    Until now, he can probably figure out the opponent''s strategy of action.


    Leading the army around the main force of Lantis through a large depth method, cutting off their retreat and encircling the main force of the Republic with the former army, I am afraid that there is no way to retreat.


    The 7th Armored Division led by Tu Fu was almost dragging Bai Ya''s army.


    It is too late to say anything now. Louis XIV knew that it would take time for his orders to reach the front line, and it would take time to reinvigorate the army. Even a major retreat would still take time.


    And what the Republic lacks most now is time.


    Tu Fu��s swift and lightning-like assault in a week gave the Baia Kingdom a deep space, and his strategy was so great that this war was recorded in the annals of history.


    "F��hrer, the ambassador of the Kingdom of Ruien welcomes you."


    At this time, the guard who reported the letter brought a piece of good news out of many bad news.


    "Ryan Kingdom?"


    Louis XIV flickered for a moment when he heard the identity of the visitor, then bowed his head and pondered for a long time.


    Finally, as if making a major decision, he said coldly:


    "Let him in!"


    ��


    Landis''s second largest city, Sedan City, is undergoing a fairly fierce battle to defend the city.


    Compared to other cities that have been pushed across the territory of Lantis, this place has a layout.


    Perhaps because they already knew the whereabouts of the 7th Armored Division, the Lantis people in Sedan completely blocked the entrance to the city, and set up a large number of stones and obstacles to build an extremely simple fortification here.


    The only dozen or so chariots were scattered on both sides to fight back.


    More than a thousand Lantis soldiers were all over the entrance of the city, aiming their guns at the armored force, but they didn''t even deploy a single armored gun, trying to impress the Baia people with their unyielding will.


    It can be compared with the powerful configuration of the 7th Armored Division. This combat power is no different from that of a fire stick.


    "Fire!"


    As the interim commander, Tu Fu did not hesitate at all. Standing at the entrance of the city, he directly ordered the two leading armored vehicles to aim their guns at the fortifications outside Sedan City.


    "Boom��"


    Several powerful cannons were fired from the barrel, and then fell straight on the top of the city. Those soldiers who had no time to escape were blasted to pieces on the spot.


    Become a dark charcoal color.


    As for the fortifications, they were not much different from paper. Sawdust splashed, stone slabs burst, and an unknown number of defenders were buried at the entrance of this historic ancient city.


    Tufu stood coldly behind the armored vehicle, listening to the roar of the city entrance.


    The artillery fire fell mercilessly everywhere. After each round of armored vehicles fired, they continued to bombard from the gun chambers behind them, exerting pressure on the defenders repeatedly.


    His bombardment of the edge of the city showed the enemy that he had the courage to aim the artillery at the city. No one knows whether the next round of attack by this Baier army will be in the city.


    It was just a tactical bombing, which put a lot of pressure on Landis.


    Soon, in a stalemate that lasted for half an hour.


    At the head of Sedang City, a white flag flickered out. Compared with other cities occupied along the way, Sedang City has persisted the longest.


    After a short stop firing order, a surviving Landis team came out of the ruins.


    They took the initiative to dismantle the fortifications that were full of dirt, and after throwing away all the weapons in their hands, the soldiers stood in two lines under the command of the general.


    Greet the arrival of Baia''s army with an almost fawning welcome ceremony.


    In fact, when it comes to knowing the current affairs, the Lantis people are always very pragmatic. They don��t fight wars they can��t win, and they never make fearless sacrifices.


    Seeing this, Tu Fu raised his hand to stop the bombing and issued a cold order:


    "Go to town."


    Densely packed armored vehicles crossed the border like locusts, and a khaki gust of wind hung on the plain. Large troops passed by the Lantis people and drove into the city in unison, formally occupying the city.


    "Sir Capet, should we stop here for a while, after all, this is the richest city of Sedan."


    A military officer greeted respectfully, his eyes full of respect.


    Its intentions are naturally expressed, whether it is Sedan, the second largest city in Lantis, many army generals in Baia have the habit of raking grass and hunting rabbits in the occupied cities, whether it is money or treasures, beautiful women .


    Especially in a country as wealthy as Lantis, it would be a pity not to plunder.


    "Still follow the previous actions, simply make some supplies, get ready to go, and leave immediately."


    "clear."


    Although he was a little regretful, the general could only obey the order. He suddenly raised his head and asked, "Sir, there is one more thing. Now that the enemy army has put down their weapons, do you want to recruit them?"


    "Let them leave as soon as possible, we have no time to delay."


    Tu Fu raised his head and glanced at the generals under him, and issued an order decisively.


    Therefore,


    Under the order of Tu Fu, the leading armored vehicles had signal soldiers on them, and after entering Sedan City, they shouted with loudspeakers:


    "Landis soldiers listen up, please put down your weapons. We don''t have time to capture you now. Please leave the road immediately and keep the road clear..."


    The shameful voice echoed in one city after another in Lantis,


    Enduring.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 480： breaking Dawn

    Chapter 480 Breaking Dawn


    Shortly after the troops entered Sedang City, the subordinate generals each went to replenish resources, and Prince William led a short rest in this ancient but prosperous city.


    Tu Fu was standing in this strange land, and finally had a moment to spare.


    In the past few days, the 7th Armored Division has advanced at an average speed of 30 kilometers per day, leading all troops. Only the mechanical troops of Group A are still gritting their teeth and keeping up, and the infantry division has been left extremely far behind.


    All the units of the 7th Armored Division were dazzled by this huge victory, keeping the troops marching at the forefront with great energy, racing tirelessly in the rear.


    At this moment, Tufu is sitting in the occupied government building in Sedan.


    He looked at the military map and murmured:


    "The direction of the last attack is the Serre River. At that time, it will be double-teamed with the B Group Army in Wiesel. The morale of the two main forces of Baia, the Landis Army, has fallen to a trough, and their king''s capital has already fallen. It''s in the bag."


    He is more concerned about another matter now, the whereabouts of Head of Landis.


    Tu Fu did not forget that when the two armies were at war, the Sun King Louis XIV had already left the capital to go to the front line, and it was only a matter of time before Wiesel fell.


    "If I were the Sun King, what would I do if I lost?"


    Tu Fu lowered his head in thought.


    It seems that there is no need to stick to the end in the capital Wiesel.


    Today''s Baia has gained the upper hand in the all-out war, and the Lantis Republic, which has lost natural dangers and impregnable defenses, no longer sticks to its value.


    Presumably, they can only escape. Where to run and where to run is the key to the problem.


    The southwest of Lantis crossed the natural barrier and became the Bania Empire. The two countries are allies, but the war has continued to this day and Bania has not sent troops, and their attitude is very ambiguous.


    This incident is understandable. Bania has always been in a state of decline among the great powers of the Northern Continent.


    The huge empire is already in decline.


    There is a high probability that they don''t want to provoke the behemoth Baia Kingdom again.


    While retreating to the northwest, there is a sea, across the sea from Lantis is the Kingdom of Ryan, which has unified the northern overlord of the three islands of Ryan.


    Although the country signed an alliance treaty with Baia, it has been eager to move in the past few years, frequently walking with Baia and Lantis, intending to get involved in the southern part of the Northern Continent.


    In the past, Baia and Landis fought with each other.


    If a large area of ??land is occupied by one of the countries, it can occupy a large area of ??fertile land to confront it. At least in recent decades, the country has no chance to come again.


    "Compared to an unreliable Bania Empire that has borders but dare not publish, Ryan''s attitude is more ambiguous. If I were from Ryan, I would naturally want to take over Landis'' troops and orthodox forces, In order to attack this soil in the future."


    After thinking for a while, Tu Fu already had a rough judgment in his mind.


    Then he took out the paper and wrote a letter, writing his conjecture and a bold plan on the letterhead, and called the guards in non-stop:


    "Come here, send this letter to the headquarters of Army Group A in the rear, and ask Your Excellency Commander to make a decision."


    The guards rushed in, took the letter and left.


    Just in time, bustling noises continued outside the door of the temporary office. The generals of the 7th Armored Division and Prince Kadler William were waiting outside the door, all of them with serious faces and stopped moving forward.


    Tu Fu withdrew the pen in his hand, cast his gaze over,


    "Kadler, it looks like you have something to say."


    "Touf Capet!"


    Prince Kadler called His name directly, and strode forward to stare at Him.


    A look of anger flashed across his face, "Just now, the airship force finally came to Sedan. I didn''t receive the real order from the Baia General Command until now."


    "A real command?"


    "A few days ago, the higher authorities ordered us to slow down the marching speed and stay where we are waiting for the arrival of the large troops from the rear. In the past few days, we have issued many documents ordering us to stop, but you have concealed them privately. How brave you are."


    Kadler William threw the document with the seal of the military department in the rear on the table, with an annoyed look on his face,


    "Tufu, what exactly do you want to do? Do you know the price of disobeying the orders of the military department?"


    A group of officers also looked heavy, even though they were so excited that they couldn''t sleep because of what the troops had gained in the front line in the past few days, as if they had endless vitality to deal with the enemy.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that he is the number one contributor to this great victory.


    The commander of the leader of the army flagrantly violated the orders of Shangfeng, which is not a small crime.


    "Everyone, do you think I did something wrong?" Tu Fu didn''t make any excuses, and sat in the commander''s seat with a calm expression.


    From the day he falsely preached the will, he planned that there would be a time when he would be exposed.


    "No matter how great your contribution is, if you dare to disobey orders, you will be caught by the people above, and those people will not let go of such an excellent opportunity.


    They are like sewer rats, even if they don''t do anything, they will watch you make mistakes all the time. "


    Cadler William walked forward, his eyes were bloodshot from exhaustion,


    When speaking, he gritted his teeth and almost growled to dissuade.


    "Your Highness, you should know that I have nothing to do with the credit for the battle against Landis, but I can decide the outcome of this war.


    go ahead! Keep going!


    The only way I can do this is to tear apart all the cities in their territory before the troops from the north and south of Lantis surround them. "


    "But we have already gained the upper hand, Tufu, even if I beg you.


    Please, please stop now and wait for the follow-up army to arrive. At that time, we can also double-team the main force of Lantis and become the heroes of the kingdom. "


    When Kadler spoke, he almost stuck to Tu Fu''s face, begging sincerely:


    "At that time, my father will personally defeat them and lead the army into the city of Wiesel. You should know that this is his dream, and he will never allow anyone to trample on it."


    The words have already reached this level, directly expressing Tu Fu''s point of view.


    William II planned the war against Landis for many years, and he wanted to change the image of the king''s inaction in the past many years.


    Through this beautiful war, win back the land of Baia, win the dispute over the southern hegemony of the Northern Continent, and win the respect from the heart of the people of the country,


    Win it all.


    How can it be possible to tolerate the person who hates the most in his heart and become the greatest hero in the war openly.


    A week ago, when the general headquarters was stolen and the military plan was cornered, William II might have remembered that there was such a trump card and boldly used it.


    But once the balance of victory in the war shifted to the side of the Baia Kingdom, His Majesty the king''s wonderful self-esteem and self-confidence suddenly came to mind,


    I feel like I��m doing it again.


    At this time, there is no room for other people.


    After hearing what Prince Kadler said, Tu Fu just remained silent.


    He could have the troops stationed in Sedan City. After the arrival of the large troops of Army Group A, the frontal battlefield at that time must have had results.


    There is a high probability that Lantis will be forced to retreat to the rear of the border. A well-equipped Lantis army, the Sun King and its backbone forces will most likely retreat to other countries.


    Landis''s hundreds of thousands of hateful troops are still a hidden danger in the future, and it is impossible to usher in long-term peace.


    Was that kind of victory He wanted?


    No, absolutely not.


    I have personally witnessed the tragedy of Tabor, I have seen the stubbornness of children in border cities who would rather die than to be treated, I have seen this kingdom make its citizens live in misery because of poverty and decay,


    This made Tu Fu intolerable.


    He only wants to do something for the people of Baia now, and treat it as a gift to them after he came to this country,


    Even if these credits are not counted on their own heads.


    "Ugh."


    Tu Fu had many memories of the past in his mind, and couldn''t help but sigh softly,


    "Kadler, you don''t need to persuade me anymore, I''ve made up my mind.


    From now on, our army headquarters will stay in Sedan, and then you and the rear troops will encircle the main force of Lantis. And I will set up an action command to command the whole army and continue to execute unfinished characters. "


    In this way, even if William II wanted to blame him, he would not be able to blame the generals of the Seventh Division or Army Group A.


    Responsibility rests with Him alone.


    Kadler William, who understood the meaning of Tu Fu''s words, signaled the generals waiting at the door to retreat, his tense expression relaxed, and he shook his head again and again:


    "Tufu Capet, even though I''ve been with you for so long, I really can''t figure out what you''re thinking of."


    "All I want is the dawn of Baia''s long night." Tu Fu said slowly.


    "It''s a ridiculous ambition." Kadler William couldn''t help admiring after chuckling, "But it''s also a great ambition. You remind me of someone."


    "Who?"


    "Mr. Thilo Thorens."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 481： defeated

    Chapter 481 Defeated like a mountain


    1495, September 20th.


    Landis Republic, Wiesel in the early morning, only a few thin columns of guards patrolled the capital near the city wall, and a layer of hazy fog added a bit of mystery to this ancient city.


    The guards standing at the entrance watched in horror as the chariots transporting wounded soldiers one after another were transported back to the city in an endless stream.


    Silent, only the Lantis people were silent all the way back to the capital.


    The way to distinguish between a defeated army and a victorious army is particularly simple.


    Generally, the return convoy is neither noisy nor disturbing, it is eerily quiet, and there is no trace of anger in the eyes of the returning soldiers, and 99% of them are defeated troops.


    In the past few days, more and more wounded vehicles have been transported from the front line.


    They brought together the pessimistic atmosphere that was unfavorable for combat, and even infected the city, and the decadent atmosphere spread everywhere.


    Seeing another group of wounded soldiers being sent back to Wiesel, several guards at the entrance of the city passage suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I heard that the situation on the front line is not good."


    A guard suddenly spoke.


    "It''s not just bad, the Republic is going to be defeated this time." Carlos, the highest-ranking guard in the field, shook his head and smiled wryly.


    The subordinates handed over the crumpled cigarettes in their pockets with great insight, and carefully protected the cigarette butts with their hands, letting the flints rub against the sparks:


    "Mr. Carlos, since you have worked in the Wiesel Palace, I wonder if you can tell us something we don''t know."


    "Please, sir, my family is still in Sedan."


    "Sedan City, I heard that it was occupied by the Baia army three days ago. It''s really bad enough."


    Talking about higher-level affairs, the guards at the city gate instinctively gathered together, trying to get some news from the "big shots" who had entered and left the palace.


    The chief guard named Carlos smiled wryly: "Okay, why don''t I tell you, do you know who led the troops to attack the Republic''s rear this time?"


    Without waiting for the answer from his subordinates, he said in earnest:


    "Tufu Cape, the most terrifying monster in the Baia Kingdom for hundreds of years, it was his plan to charge at the forefront, and the surprise attacks of armored vehicles and airships are also closely related to this person.


    That army is making trouble in the rear, and our army has been retreating steadily on the frontal battlefield. I guess it won''t be long before the government of the Republic will capitulate. "


    When the news was well-informed, the chief guard said this matter with a serious face, even though the Republic tried its best to cover up the defeat of the war.


    But such a big defeat is basically difficult to cover up.


    The collapse of the front line, the operation of the media, and many big figures who have retreated from the front line inside and outside are all unfavorable factors for the Republic of Lantis.


    Even if Carlos doesn''t say anything, the guards will soon know.


    "Boom..."


    Amidst the amazement of the guards, a car came from the city and passed by.


    There will be a large elite army in the follow-up, I am afraid that all the defenders of Landis will be mobilized.


    Carlos, the most discerning guard chief, recognized the vehicle of the Wiesel Palace.


    The person sitting in the front seat was a military officer with a star logo on his shoulders. His face was full of flesh and blood, and his eyes revealed the shrewdness of a middle-aged man.


    Familiar with his subordinates, the general did not hesitate to call out the name of the head of the guard.


    "Carlos, let me go."


    "General Rothschild, all members of the Seventh Team of the Security Force send their greetings."


    "Open the door!"


    Carlos made a standard military salute like a general, and the subordinates beside him did not dare to salute vaguely when they heard the name of the visitor, and opened the city passage without stopping.


    "Wooooooh��"


    Behind the general driving the road, I saw a car with a very gorgeous color and camouflage uniform passing by, followed by a large number of cars behind.


    That special car never appeared in the capital.


    "Who is that?"


    The newly recruited guards did not know the identity of the person who left, and subconsciously raised questions.


    Looking at Captain Carlos again, a thin layer of sweat covering his forehead dripped down the bridge of his nose, recalling something in the deep memory in the palace.


    "His Excellency the Head of State..."


    fled.


    ��


    The head of state got into the car, and Louis XIV reluctantly turned his head to look at the capital behind him.


    This glance is ten thousand years, seeing the hardships of the slow rise of Landis, and seeing the prosperity of this country with high-rise buildings and banquets.


    I also saw myself on stage, cutting off the head of my opponent who had insulted me.


    There are many complex emotions of nostalgia, reluctance, and powerlessness in his expression,


    In the end, all the grievances turned into a long sigh.


    After leaving, I don��t know when I will be able to come back.


    "I really can''t bear it!"


    Before leaving this city, the Sun King is like an old man recalling the king. He knows that when a person starts to look back on past achievements, this life probably stops here.


    Still reluctant, I turned my head several times to look at the capital.


    General Rothschild, who had already sat in this car, could not help dissuading him when he saw his depression:


    "F��hrer, although I don''t have much to say now, we have no time to catch up now. We must go to the port of Intel in the shortest possible time, and then let the defeated main force gather and leave in batches.


    Ryan Kingdom''s fleet has arrived and should not stay here any longer. "


    The Sun King couldn''t help but fell silent, he hated being preached.


    "I know, I won''t do it again."


    "Actually, we have tried our best to prevent the defeat on the front line, but the territory of the Republic has already been leaking everywhere. How could it be possible to hold it? You have controlled it to the best extent and led the evacuation of the living force. As a head of state, this is already very remarkable. .��


    General Rothschild''s words are not a compliment.


    The country''s rear has been turned upside down.


    After this battle, the Republic has no advantage in terms of strategy, tactics, morale, willpower, or international public opinion. Now the war situation between the two countries will not be able to control the turmoil even if all the famous historical generals are reborn.


    When things come to an end, we can only make up our minds that the gecko will cut off its tail.


    In fact, the dust had settled a few days ago. Louis XIV contacted the envoy of Ryan Kingdom, and the two parties reached a deal by coincidence.


    The Republic of Lantis retains a large number of active forces in the army, and the front-line armies retreat in an orderly manner.


    The first batch to evacuate was naturally the head of state and the backbone of the army under his command.


    They will leave the country from the port of Inter in the northwest, waiting to regroup and return to the country in the future.


    Except for many semi-god-level powerhouses in the territory, they are used to being free in this land, and it is impossible for them to travel with a down-and-out head of state.


    But if the country is gone, the position of this group of special people becomes delicate again.


    In addition to the task of assassinating Tu Fu, one of the demigods died and three were seriously injured. What a terrible record.


    The idea of ??supporting the head of state became more and more indifferent to the group of strange men.


    Except for a few blood-related demigods in the court, most of the high-end combat power in other countries choose to stay out of the matter.


    The entire "defeated army" troops drifted away from their hometown in wordless silence.


    After only two hours'' journey, the defeated army led by Louis XIV marched at full speed from the fleeing army that left Wiesel, and the journey went smoothly.


    Give the soldiers who have experienced great defeats finally a chance to breathe.


    "F��hrer, fortunately we retreated in time. The army that went deep into the Republic probably didn''t expect that we had gone far."


    Some soldiers came to report after investigation.


    "Where is the front?"


    "Alta?r Mountains, after turning over from now on, it only takes us two hours to reach the port of Intel."


    "Alta?r Mountains."


    Louis XIV repeated the name of the place, and a confident smile suddenly appeared on his face: "I know this mountain, the mountains and rivers are steep, and the side of the mountain is condescending, so it is the most suitable place to hide and ambush.


    You often say that Baiyana is smart, he uses soldiers like a god, and he is even comparable to Thilo Sollens, but now this genius is still a little younger.


    If it was Sorens'' troops, they would have ambushed here in advance. At this time, our troops might not be able to go to Ryan at all. "


    Louis XIV''s laughter just fell, and before the officers could smile, a burst of dense explosions sounded from the rear of the marching troops.


    "Boom, boom, boom��"


    The powerful mines exploded without delay when the elite troops arrived.


    The location of the explosion was the center of the Landis army, forming an explosion area with a radius of tens of meters. After the prey took the bait, it also reached the point of receiving the bait.


    "Protect the F��hrer!"


    When countless landmines and bombs sounded, someone yelled and pushed Louis XIV into the car.


    Immediately afterwards, heavy roars rolled over the mountain peaks, and the terrifying vibrations caused by fiery red, golden, fierce, and gorgeous electric fires shook the entire earth continuously.


    A huge cloud of dust hangs over the sky.


    On the main peak of Alta?r, there was a clattering sound, one after another of cold armored vehicles appeared from the mountain, and the ammunition that had been prepared for a long time fell on the Sun King''s army like a frightened bird.


    They didn''t have the slightest thought of fighting. From the king''s car to the elite army, they were already terrified when they saw this heavenly soldier, and they all fled.


    The battle with the Baier army these days has made them unable to think of any counter-terrorism.


    This ambush army that came out of nowhere, hangs above what should be guarding the city of Sedan,


    Baia Group A, the flag of the 7th Armored Division.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 482： The end of the head of state

    Chapter 482 The end of the head of state


    As the main commander of this ambush, Prince Kadler William, watched the confrontation between the two troops on the peak, or after the Seventh Armored Division chased and fought the enemy unilaterally, he finally showed his face.


    This attack was very effective. After the Landis army was attacked, they immediately dispersed, and the troops scattered in pieces.


    There is no way to gather a little bit of effective resistance.


    "That guy Tu Fu is really powerful, he even counted their step. In this way, the general headquarters can''t contact the rear at all, and the main force of hundreds of thousands will never have a chance to reunite.


    It is only a matter of time before they are annihilated and captured, which is really ruthless. "


    After seeing this move, Kadler couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Standing beside him was a mature woman with a hot figure, Ms. Maggie from the Solons family bit her finger gently, "I agree on this point, even if my uncle came in person, it would be impossible to arrange such a perfect plan."


    He has seen Tilo Sollens'' fierce and cunning way of using troops since he was a child, and his unbeaten record for twenty years has become quite abnormal.


    But compared with Tu Fu''s record on the battlefield for the first time, it is obvious that he has surpassed the blue.


    Arranging these two men to bring half an army to ambush here is because they are afraid that the other party will make a half-god attack. With Ms. Maggie around, nothing worse will happen.


    Kadler looked at the prime minister''s pro-army who had detoured from the side and had already sprinted to the front, ready to break through at any time:


    "Ma''am, do you want to chase?"


    "No, those people are the Sun King''s loyal fortresses, and pursuing them will only increase the casualties for nothing. Moreover, the outcome has not yet come to a conclusion."


    Ms. Maggie squinted her eyes, then her figure flickered, and she flew up lightly, heading straight for the remnant army.


    The demigod-level terror erupted between heaven and earth, and He casually shot at the most gorgeous car among them.


    "Lead the head of state to leave, and I will come to the rear."


    Among the strong men in the Lantis court, they noticed that the person who was coming was the crazy woman who was fighting to death, and immediately went to meet her.


    The two fought immediately, and while Ms. Maggie was restrained, she also stubbornly delayed the opponent''s demigod combat power here.


    ��


    As for the personal guard army led by the Sun King, after being attacked, they rushed out of the "tight" ambushes with lightning speed after being attacked.


    Another two hours passed, and after a round of intense chasing, Landis''s originally vast army was only a few hundred people left. What''s more, another demigod powerhouse was transferred away.


    Unprecedented tension made the Sun King feel so close to death for the first time, and he was in a state of bewilderment from beginning to end. When he realized it again, cold sweat had left his back.


    If it wasn''t for his subordinates who sacrificed their lives for righteousness, he would have died countless times.


    After undergoing tremendous changes, the Sun King Louis XIV, who was already physically and mentally exhausted, tried his best to keep himself calm.


    After daring to pass after a narrow escape, the adrenaline soared sharply, and the excitement for no reason occupied the brain.


    Louis XIV raised his head and looked directly ahead of the road, as if he had forgotten what happened just now.


    Ask the driver who is driving:


    "How long have we been walking?"


    "Report to the head of state, the troops have traveled for 5 hours since starting from Wiesel, with a total distance of more than 300 kilometers, and now they are not too far from Intel City.


    Listen, we can hear the tide from here. "


    When Louis XIV heard this, he immediately sank down. The sound of "crashing" waves came from afar, mixed with the sound of the wind blowing towards his face.


    Suddenly, the destination has arrived.


    "Everyone, we''re at Intel Port."


    Seeing many small ferries on the port used to escape, Louis XIV finally let go of his heart hanging on the road. Although the breakout loss was huge,


    But the elite troops, including him, have escaped.


    The strength of the Baia Kingdom behind the border is not enough to swallow all the Lantis army, and they can still carry the warships of the Ryan Kingdom away.


    In this way, it is the same as the original plan.


    Thinking of this, the Sun King couldn''t help grinning again, and laughed in front of his subordinates, causing the soldiers around the car to be full of doubts.


    "His Excellency, what are you laughing at?"


    "I am laughing at Tuf Capet''s short-sightedness, and Thilo Thorens'' lack of strategy.


    Just a little bit, we will be completely wiped out at the border by the Baia people, which is really a terrible thing.


    Although the kid''s tactics are very powerful, he calculated that we must pass through this trip, and ambushed all his troops in the Altai Mountains. But still too young. "


    Hearing this, the surrounding soldiers also smiled knowingly, comprehending the meaning of the head of state''s words.


    "Yes! If the ambush had gone through a large depth and circled to the port of Intel in advance, we would not be able to escape no matter how powerful we are."


    General Rothschild patted his chest to rejoice.


    Yeah, just a little bit.


    In the desperate situation, everyone in Lantis still did not forget to belittle their opponents, and it was also a joy in the bitterness after fleeing all the way.


    Under the order of the head of state, the pro-guard troops did not dare to stay in the city for a moment, and approached the port near the coast.


    However, shortly after arriving at the destination, there was no connector in the empty Intel port, and Ryan''s emissary went to nowhere.


    And on the blue sea, there was a gust of wind and waves at some point, the sky was raining, and many small wooden boats and iron boats were rolling on the sea.


    The only thing missing is the giant Ryan ship that has already been agreed with the ambassador.


    "Boom��"


    At this time, there was a huge roar from the outside of the port. It was the sound of a chariot. The Landis army only blinked, and once again saw the 7th Armored Division, which was like a nightmare in their hearts.


    Hundreds of artillery barrels have long been aimed at this hastily marching army, as long as the leader gives an order, they can all be killed.


    "Papapa...Welcome."


    There was ironic applause near the port, and a gentle voice came.


    The person in command of the other half of the army can only be Tu Fu, who looks calmly at the Lantis people who are like bereaved dogs,


    "Your Excellency, we have been waiting for you at the port for a long time."


    At that moment, Sun King''s face flashed many complex expressions, including panic, astonishment, annoyance after his confidence was slapped in the face, and his incomparable dignity was completely guessed at the bottom of his feet.


    In the end, all the expressions of gods turned into pain,


    There is only pain left.


    Seeing the young and short Louis XIV, disregarding the dissuasion of the general beside him, he left the car rashly, stood on the edge of the port, and looked at the ocean in front of him with a complicated expression.


    Tu Fu took out the "Scepter of Sea God" from his waist, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and told the secrets of the sea with murderous heart,


    "I wonder if you are looking for the warship of Ryan Kingdom?"


    "About you?"


    "You shouldn''t forget, thanks to you and Mr. Lyle, I drifted on the sea for more than half a year, and I accidentally acquired some interesting things. It''s also very reasonable!"


    Tu Fu explained with a smile.


    Early after the arrival of the other half of the 7th Armored Division, He used some tricks to bind Ryan''s ambassador.


    It made the sea a little more turbulent. The Ryan warships coming from the north were all affected by changes in wind direction and ocean currents, and they had already been rushed back to Ryan.


    If he didn''t want to offend Ryan, the northern power, in advance, he could have swept all the opponent''s warships into the bottom of the sea with just one person.


    "Boom!"


    I saw Tu Fu waved his hand casually, the top of the coral scepter in his hand was shining, and then a huge wave was set off on the sea.


    In front of Louis XIV, Tu Fu also let him know why he lost.


    I also used a series of schemes to prove that no matter which floor you are on, I will always be on the top floor.


    "It turns out that from the very beginning, all events were in your planning."


    Louis XIV looked up at the sky, and the unprecedented frustration in his life made him lose all faith.


    "Not entirely. If Mr. Lyle hadn''t stolen the battle plan, our Majesty probably wouldn''t have used my method either."


    "If you make a wrong move, you will lose the game."


    "Sir, Mr. Yuan, surrender! No more fearless resistance, it is meaningless."


    Tu Fu took a step forward to persuade him to surrender, "Even if Baia defeats the Republic later, you are still the head of Landis, ruling this territory, so why seek skin from the Ryan people and tigers."


    "Controlled by the Baia government, the puppet head of state who pays you taxes every year?" The Sun King chuckled nonchalantly.


    Tu Fu said quietly: "But this is your only choice."


    Seeing that the negotiation was about to collapse, the powerful demigods from the royal court showed up. After the long war till now, there were only two left, and they all looked at Tu Fu with unkind eyes.


    "F��hrer, we will find a way to take you away."


    "The Republic still needs you."


    The two demigods said so.


    "If you want to take him from the passage of the spirit world to the Kingdom of Ryan, I''m afraid I can''t stop you alone." Tu Fu said with a sneer at the right time:


    "But Your Excellency the Head of State, have you thought about what it means for a head of state with no soldiers and no generals to go to Ryan.


    What will the people of Ruien think of a subjugated king? Since then, you will not get any respect. In the days when you are under the fence, your day-to-day expectations cannot be realized.


    Because as long as I stay in Baia for one day, this country will prosper for a hundred years, and your plan to restore the country will not be realized..."


    Tu Fu''s every word entered the knife, piercing into the softest part of the Sun King in Louis XIV''s heart full of holes.


    "F��hrer, please don''t listen to his nonsense and leave with me immediately."


    Even if others were persuading him, the soles of Sun King Louis XIV stepped firmly on the ground.


    Not moving a step.


    The deepness in his eyes seemed to predict the future, a moment of struggle flashed, and Louis XIV took out a beautiful pistol from his waist and pointed it at Tufu.


    Following that, a very weird smile remained on his face. The muzzle adjusts quickly when firing.


    The once wise leader of Landis,


    Saved the last bullet for himself.


    "boom!"


    The moment the bullet came out of the sheath, it pierced his palate, and blood bloomed through the back of his skull.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 483： Tian Huanggui

    Chapter 483 Tian Huang Nobles


    The Sun King is dead.


    Even suicide is inseparable from Him.


    Before this ambush, Tu Fu had thought about many possibilities, and the best result was to let the great leader of Landis continue to manage the country under Baia''s control.


    In this way, a lot of resistance in managing this land is greatly reduced.


    Thousands of calculations, the head of a powerful country in the Northern Continent chose such a "decent" way to say goodbye.


    After a short period of sluggishness, the situation at the port of Intel changed drastically. Seeing the head of state commit suicide, hundreds of loyal guards suddenly became leaderless. They instinctively threw away their guns and lined up in two rows.


    The two Landis demigods who were determined to fight Tu Fu to the end, seeing that the situation was over, struggled with each other and made a decision.


    Their illusory figures flickered a few times, and they forcibly opened the passage to the spirit world to escape.


    If you want to say that the only person left in this army who can speak is General Rothschild, the highest-ranking general. There were tears all over his body.


    The sadness is beyond words, and I wish I could cry to death.


    After a short shock, Tu Fu took a deep breath, stepped forward and said coldly:


    "General, it''s time for us to go. Only you can speak in the Republic now. The people of Wiesel are still waiting for you to announce the result."


    "Tufu Capet, you are definitely a devil sent by God. After death, you will surely fall into the nether world."


    General Rothschild gritted his teeth bitterly, annoyed by his cold blood.


    "A devil? If my country can return to decades of peace and become the most powerful country in the world, I would rather turn into a devil and fall into hell."


    No longer chattering with him, Tu Fu waved his hand to signal that the soldiers of the 7th Armored Division should arrest the senior leaders of Landis who surrendered.


    "Tufu Cape, you killed the Sun King, how dare you, Ryan will not let you go, and the royal families of the Northern Continent will not let you go."


    In the prisoner camp, a man with blond hair and blue eyes and wearing a high-end suit was restrained by handcuffs, but his angry roar did not stop for a moment.


    "Bring people over."


    Hearing the yelling and cursing resounding through the barracks, Tu Fu spoke nonchalantly.


    After hearing the order, the soldiers under his command immediately rushed up and brought up the ambassador of the Kingdom of Ryan, whose face was flushed with anger.


    The man must have been really mad, he cursed insultingly and jumped up and down.


    Even after hearing the vicious curse, the latter still looked calm:


    "Untie."


    The soldiers uncuffed the man again, and Ambassador Ryan, who was freed, did not dare to be too presumptuous, but just stared at Tu Fu coldly, stomping his feet in anger:


    "Do you know what you did? Do you know the identity of the Sun King."


    "Oh, besides the head of Landis, does he have other identities."


    "The Sun King is the cousin of Your Majesty William II, and both are the grandsons of Queen Margaret of the Kingdom of Baia. You killed Wang Yi''s descendants without permission. I see how you will explain to your Majesty when you go back."


    Ambassador Ryan answered coldly.


    Intermarriage between royal families of various countries.


    This is a very common thing in the Northern Continent. There are only a few top countries, and the marriage partners of the royal family and nobles are chosen, and there are only a few wealthy families.


    The royal families of various countries have been intermarried for hundreds of years, so that I will be in your blood and you will be in my blood. Perhaps because of the country''s restructuring, the throne has changed, but the blood relationship of the rulers of various countries cannot be wiped clean.


    "It turned out to be a nobleman, I really didn''t expect it.


    But is that what you''re talking about? Put the unfounded charges on me, sorry, you don''t have the place to speak here. "


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders pretending to be relaxed. Anyway, what happened can��t be changed, so he simply remained cold to the end.


    "Speaking of Ryan violating the alliance agreement and daring to send troops to interfere in the Lanbai War, the people of Ryan are really very courageous.


    Mr., I advise you to go back to your country immediately, and then tell your king that next time you dare to interfere in the affairs of the south, Ryan''s Royal Fleet will not be as simple as being sent back to the north.


    Landis''s today may not be Ryan''s tomorrow. "


    "you��"


    Hearing Tu Fu''s last sentence of threats in a faint tone, Ambassador Ryan didn''t dare to get angry even though he was annoyed.


    When being baked and handcuffed, he still dared to spit out a few words, but when he really let go, he dared not make a sound.


    People were under the eaves, and they were caught.


    I could only hold my nose and swallow my breath.


    Finally, with the consent of Tu Fu, the poor and helpless Ambassador Ryan left with a small boat in despair.


    "This is a big trouble, and I offended William II again, that old guy will definitely use this opportunity to settle accounts with me."


    Tu Fu only showed a wry smile when there was no one around.


    He personally commanded the 7th Armored Division and bypassed the military headquarters by clever means, ambushing the Sun King''s remnant army, which is already a violation of the army''s order.


    Now he unintentionally forced the head of Landis to death, adding to this hatred again.


    But if you ask Tu Fu, do you regret it?


    No matter how many times you ask, His answer is no regrets at all.


    Precisely because his surprise attack worked, he easily took down the enemy with almost no loss of national power, leaving enough deterrent power for the neighboring countries who wanted to get cheap.


    After this battle, Landis will have no leader for a long time, and his vitality will be greatly reduced. From then on, he will have endless fear of neighboring countries.


    The kingdom will get a huge amount of compensation and land if it raises the price this time. Not to mention that the money can completely solve the livelihood problems of the people.


    At least in the current welfare and security plan, inject vitality for a long time.


    "Gentlemen, get ready to go, aim for Wiesel, we will be able to circle around the Champs Elysees soon."


    Before leaving, Tu Fu gave an order, and every Baier soldier had a smile on his face. Parade to the capital of the enemy country is definitely the dream of every soldier since he joined the army.


    After fighting hard, it was finally this exciting time. The 7th Armored Division, which had been fighting continuously for ten days, was not tired.


    Ten days ago, they were individually assigned to form a division. They transformed from unknown men into war machines, and they have been creating miracles. They pierced Landis'' heart with this sharp knife alone.


    The chariots of the 7th Armored Division moved vigorously in the opposite direction. Except for the high-level leaders of Landis who were taken away by the captives, the elite guards who surrendered were disarmed and released.


    They didn''t have time to deal with the captive issue at all. On the way from the border port to Mount Alta?r, there were fleeing Lantis soldiers everywhere.


    There are tens of thousands of scattered defeated troops, and a large number of Lantis defeated troops can be seen in almost every city.


    They discarded their firearms on their own initiative, and whenever they saw troops from neighboring countries passing by, they instinctively raised their arms in unison to show their harmless features.


    The speed of the Lanbai war was advancing too fast, and Baia did not have so many troops to **** so many prisoners.


    Even in the later stages of the war, it is often a battalion or regiment of Bayer troops escorting a division of Lantis captive troops, and the captured Lantis people can often talk and laugh.


    Ten days of work, theoretically speaking, even if there are millions of pigs, even Bai Yajun can''t catch them all.


    It can be replaced by one million Lantis people, and the difficulty of this matter is greatly reduced.


    ps: Brothers, I was unfortunately recruited. There will be the World Cup finals later, so I will add 4000 words today!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 484： Bombard the country

    Chapter 484 Bombarding the country


    The other half of the Seventh Armored Division led by Prince Kadler William.


    After ambushing the king''s personal guards, they headed straight for the capital.


    The distance between the two places is only a few hundred kilometers, and it takes only a few hours to reach the destination.


    Before the news of the king''s drinking of bombs came in, the people of Landis also tried to fight to the last moment.


    The only road that Wiesel must pass completely blocked the access to and from the city, like an isolated island in the sea, doing fearless resistance alone and helpless.


    The troops of the 7th Armored Division were on the verge of the city, and set up a temporary barracks here. Several representatives were elected by the citizens'' assembly, and they stalked Kadler to the limit.


    "Everyone, I must tell you that Wiesel is a great city that has never surrendered to any country in the past few hundred years.


    The Lantis people are people with backbone, and they will never give up even if they fight to the last moment. "


    The visitor is a representative of the Citizens Assembly, a teacher of St. Nottingham University, and the purpose of coming here is to negotiate peace with this barbaric Bayer Army.


    Even in the Baia Barracks, there was no sign of showing weakness.


    He was full of the great history of this country, unyielding, and tried every means to persuade Prince Kadler and the generals to give up the occupation of the capital Wesel.


    "Sir, I''m not interested in hearing your history. Now I''m talking to you and let my army enter the city. If you don''t agree, Mr. Tuf Capet will come here in half an hour at most.


    You should know that He is not as easy to talk as I am. "


    Prince Kadler retorted meaningfully.


    Sure enough, after throwing out this name, the expression of the envoy elected by the Citizens'' Assembly couldn''t help but change, and he said almost instinctively:


    "No, you must never let that demon enter Wessel, and the people of Landis will not agree to such a ridiculous thing."


    That name is already well known in the Lantis Republic.


    A few months ago, he was regarded as the darling of the Goddess of Wisdom, and he has achieved extraordinary achievements in the academic world. The world has long known how amazing this young Baier genius is.


    It only took him ten days to change the image of this wise scholar.


    Alishan, Monterey, Sedan City... one city after another spread His notoriety, everyone knew it, everyone knew it, even Wiesel''s child couldn''t help crying when he heard this name.


    This is what Kadler wanted, and he raised his eyebrows lightly: "In other words, you are willing to cede the land."


    "No way."


    "We are willing to bear all the expenses of your army during special military operations, but it is impossible to cut the land."


    "Every Lantis person who has a homeland in his heart can''t agree to the request for our country''s land."


    Landis��s missions are almost all of this opinion, which is also after they were voted out,


    The highest bottom line given by the people above.


    No matter how much Baia wants, or how rich Elantis is, it can be paid off in a few years or more than ten years, but the other party must cede the land, no matter how much land they want, they can''t make such an opening.


    "Hahaha��"


    Let alone Kadler, the generals of the 7th Armored Division couldn''t help laughing when they heard the other party''s request. They really thought they were the victors.


    It��s a shame for you to be able to sit at the table of the peace talks, but these sour literati envoys are really shameless.


    At the critical juncture of this conversation, there was the sound of rumbling vehicles in the vicinity of Wiesel, which could only be caused by a large number of cars passing by.


    In Landis, the Baier B Group Army is still frantically "catching pigs" on the front line. It will not be able to come for a while. The C Group Army is still playing hide-and-seek games with the enemy on the Wilma defense line.


    Army Group A, commanded by Commander Clyde, followed the 7th Armored Division all the way, digesting the fruits of victory brought by their raids on various cities.


    Only half of the armored division led by Tu Fu was able to come.


    "Unfortunately, gentlemen, our negotiations are just over, and Sir Capet will now discuss with you."


    Prince Kadler had a smile on his face when he heard the voice, and he ignored the intellectuals, and led his generals to the city gate to welcome the incoming troops.


    All the armored troops covered in dust and dust, led by Tu Fu''s special car, followed by more than a dozen special cars for arresting senior officials of Landis, and the momentum was quite large.


    From a distance, Tufu saw an extremely prosperous city, with buildings towering hundreds of meters everywhere, government buildings, cathedrals, University of St. More than one chip.


    Seeing that the military camp was stationed on the edge of the city, he couldn''t help but frown. He got off the car and asked loudly:


    "What''s going on, why the troops haven''t entered the city yet."


    "Mr. Sir, the Landis Citizens'' Assembly has sent an envoy and is negotiating with us." A soldier hurriedly explained.


    "Talk? No matter what to talk about, let''s talk about it after we enter Wiesel first."


    Tu Fu''s tone was cold and hard, and he walked all the way to the main tent of the temporary barracks, and Kadler William met him.


    His Royal Highness flashed a trace of ridicule,


    "Tu Fu, you came at the right time, so you can talk to the gentlemen of Landis, but according to what they say, they don''t want to cede the land, and they don''t even plan to let our troops enter the city."


    "You are Mr. Capet, I have heard of your name when I was in St. Nottingham, and I have heard of your name for a long time."


    The old pedantic envoy saw the Lord coming, so he hurriedly made friends with him.


    "Who are you?"


    "I work at St. Nottingham University, and I am a member of the Citizens'' Assembly. I came here just to negotiate with your army. Please raise your hand and let the people of Landis survive."


    The people of the envoy group spoke in a very low posture.


    Even so, Tu Fu didn''t agree, and said in a cold tone, "I heard from Kadler that you don''t want to cede the land. I don''t know if this is what you mean or what the Citizens'' Assembly means."


    "Every Lantisian with a conscience will never agree to such an unreasonable condition."


    The envoys gritted their teeth and stuck to the bottom line consistently.


    "Yes, this is your right." Tu Fu said, looking at Kadler William, "Your Highness, how many gun barrels does the Seventh Armored Division have?"


    "Six hundred pieces."


    "It''s enough, please put the artillery in place, and cooperate with the armored soldiers to set up a fire line at the gate of Wiesel..."


    Before Tu Fu could speak, he was interrupted by the envoys, and they couldn''t help shouting.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "You war lunatic, how dare you attack Wiesel."


    "I swear, you will go to **** when you die."


    Perhaps limited by the constraints of knowledge, these intellectuals are so elegant even when they swear,


    Yu Tufu didn''t feel pain at all.


    He personally commanded the rapidly advancing artillery, placed hundreds of ammunition barrels a few kilometers away, and fired from here just to easily concentrate on the closed gate of Wiesel.


    The artillery unit of the 7th Armored Division moved extremely fast, and soon set up the artillery barrel under the roadblock.


    "you dare!"


    The sharp voice of the envoy of Lantis sounded at the same time.


    After the shells arranged by the artillery unit were ejected, the flames flickered in a flash, and the shells roared "Boom Boom Boom" in unison, causing Wieser''s weak fortifications to fall in one round, and the city gate building immediately stepped down.


    After this round of attacks, the large swath of smoke dissipated.


    At the head of the city of Wiesel, a white flag poked its head out "shakingly".


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 485： Wiesel

    "kuang��"


    It turns out that the prerequisite for justice and axiom is the caliber range of the artillery.


    In the face of six hundred mobile cannonballs, even a city with an ancient history like Wiesel, or people like Lantis with noble sentiments,


    will also appropriately lower some entry standards.


    At the entrance of the city passage, Carlos, the captain of the guard, asked his subordinates to throw away their guns, and after removing the road obstacles, he asked his subordinates to stand in two rows, fighting fiercely to welcome the devil-like opponent.


    The people sent by the Citizens'' Assembly to negotiate were ashen-faced and followed the rear of the convoy disheveledly. After seeing the commander''s methods, they were so angry that they couldn''t speak.


    The artillerymen of the 7th Armored Division walked in the forefront, followed by the armored soldiers and tanks in turn. The ranks of the team were neatly formed into a square shape, and they marched into Wiesel in unison.


    Upon closer inspection, almost none of the soldiers'' military uniforms were clean, with stains and dried blood all over the place, or people with large bandages on their bodies.


    The Seventh Armored Division, jointly formed by the original two armies A and B, went through a week-long raid around Landis without stopping. The number of casualties was less than a hundred, and the number of wounded exceeded a thousand. The battle damage was controlled to a minimum. Extremely small range.


    Tu Fu placed the soldiers he led who performed miracles at the front and most honorable position in the city.


    The mighty troops entered the city, causing great distress to the local citizens of Wiesel. Fortunately, the soldiers had excellent professionalism and did not harass the locals under the earlier order.


    Guard Carlos at the gate and his subordinates have always maintained standard military salutes, even if their hands are sore, they dare not let them go easily.


    The progress of the troops was very slow, and it took about half an hour for all of them to enter the city, followed by a large number of escorts by the senior generals of the Landis military.


    They were put on bracelets one by one, and led by Baia soldiers to walk dejectedly in the team.


    Carlos, the captain of the guard, recognized Rothschild who had just met him not long ago. Thinking of the shameless deeds of the other party who left the city behind, the volume of his voice could not help raising several levels:


    "General Rothschild, all members of the Seventh Team of the Security Force send their greetings."


    It''s good that he didn''t yell. After the greeting, many eyes all glanced at this person.


    It stands to reason that such high-level officials should be in the city and live and die with Landis, but in the blink of an eye they were brought back from the outside as captives.


    What happened in the middle is not hard to guess.


    Among the gathered crowd, all kinds of weird eyes seemed to be insulting, which made the elderly general blush, and followed the large army forward without saying a word.


    All those taken away by Louis XIV were the elite military and government confidential figures. How careful and secretive they were when they fled, and how embarrassing it would be to be brought back to the capital as a captive at this moment.


    This group of people was constantly resented and annoyed by the citizens of Wiesel, and they looked at them with ironic eyes over and over again.


    "Deserved to sneak away."


    ��What a terrible government guy.��


    "They have abandoned Wiesel long ago, so there is no need to sympathize with these people."


    "Where is Your Excellency the Head of State? Ask him to come out and speak."


    ��


    The voices of the people in the city came and went, from the initial fear of seeing soldiers from neighboring countries to a burst of anger, the top leaders of the Republic issued speeches to stabilize the morale of the soldiers every day during the war,


    Something went wrong. One ran faster than the other.


    If the Lantis people are not angry, they are considered polite if they don��t throw rotten leaves and tomatoes at them. They don��t dare to offend the Baiya people, so it��s easy to call the government a moth.


    In addition to being angry, Carlos, the guard chief, couldn''t help but sighed in his heart.


    Although this result had been expected for a long time, but the loss was so quick and thorough, but he never expected it.


    Suddenly, a vehicle painted in camouflage and extremely bright in color came from behind. The familiar color scheme made Carlos recognize at a glance that it was the head of state''s exclusive car.


    Stepping forward, he glanced slightly away from the corner of his eye just in time to see clearly.


    The Sun King, who had always been proud, "lyed" inside coldly, motionless.


    ��


    Tufu was sitting in Prince Kadler''s car. After knowing what happened in Interport, the atmosphere in the car was terribly quiet, and the two maintained a tacit understanding waiting for the other to speak.


    The young and energetic Kadler William was defeated first.


    "This is troublesome. The Sun King is my father''s cousin. Although the two sides have never had any contact with each other and look down on us, they are both grandmother''s grandsons. After this time, my father has an excuse to sanction you."


    He, who is very familiar with his father''s temperament, has already thought of how William II will launch a rebellion.


    Fortunately, after the battle was settled, his father hurried back to G?ttinghagen to show off his military exploits to the people. If he knew what happened here, he would have to drive Tu Fu away again.


    "Your Highness, since I have already made a decision, I will not regret it. It doesn''t matter if I am deprived of my military achievements or my title. At worst, he will drive me away again."


    Tu Fu was actually in a relaxed mood.


    Different from the state of mind at the meeting two years ago, He doesn��t have much to worry about anymore, the big deal is to go back and marry Sophie after all the dust settles, and just go away.


    "However, I will write a letter to prove your innocence to the king, and when necessary, I will do my best to help you speak."


    "Then thank you very much."


    "I hope the father won''t care too much."


    Kadler William could only hide the uneasiness in his heart.


    I really don''t want to think about those heavy things in this kind of joyful and celebratory scene.


    The entry ceremony of the Baia army was quite festive. Almost all the people in Lantis came out, intentionally or unintentionally looking at this army that easily defeated them.


    While they were looking at the iron-blooded army, Tu Fu was also watching the city.


    It is a very intoxicating city, full of shocking scenery, and a towering iron tower is built in the center of the city.


    The complexity of its craftsmanship is jaw-dropping, and it was specially built to commemorate the centenary of the Industrial Revolution.


    Not far away are majestic buildings like palaces, including the most complete museum built by plundering the treasures of the world, the exquisite hall commemorating the Mother Earth, and the huge stone gate that symbolizes the victory of the soldiers...


    Wieser''s heritage is reflected in every aspect.


    Rather than saying that there is the best museum in the world, it is better to say that it is like a museum itself, revealing the romantic retro temperament of literature and art everywhere.


    Although G?ttinghagen is prosperous, it lacks the precipitation of history.


    It''s a pity that the war has made the city jittery. The citizens of Wiesel''s eyes are full of horror and fear. The heavy atmosphere makes every soldier who comes here feel depressed.


    Until arriving at the Palace of Wiesel, which is also the address where the head of state, the Sun King Louis XIV, lived.


    The tall and majestic domed Baroque building supported by dozens of giant pillars is much larger than the Hill Palace in the past. It is magnificent, tall and majestic, and the workmanship is very particular. Even any piece of relief has its backside. significance.


    No wonder William II always clamored to expand the palace, presumably it was also influenced by neighboring countries.


    I don��t know when, more than 500 representatives of the National Assembly (Citizens�� Assembly) were standing outside the Palace of the Head of State, waiting for the winner to arrive. They all wore gorgeous suits, so it was not difficult to identify their identities.


    The leader held a contract in his hand, and this group of people seemed to have made some kind of determination to completely block the direction of entering the palace.


    Seeing the vehicle in which Kadler and Tufu were riding, the congressmen immediately started to move.


    "Your Royal Highness, please sign the truce agreement between the two countries." The leading middle-aged member said loudly.


    Under the protection of soldiers, Kadler William got out of the car and said calmly: "Mr. Congressman, the important thing is that this decision should not be made casually.


    Political matters should be discussed on the table. "


    "This is the expectation of all Lantis citizens. Please observe it first. You have won this war and won everything, so we will compensate Baia for all losses. This is just as it should be.


    But can you tell your king, don''t plunder the land of Lantis, the people on this land have lived here for generations, please don''t take their home. "


    Kadler William turned to the contract, glanced at it casually, shook his head and said: "Sorry, the specific compensation is up to my father, and I can''t make any decisions."


    "You are the prince of Baia, even His Majesty the King will refer to your words, please."


    "We won''t leave until you agree to come down."


    Listening to what the councilors said, Prince Kadler felt troubled for a while. He didn''t dare to agree to anything on his own, but doing so made his status as a prince very useless.


    Fortunately, he was rescued by a scream from the car.


    "Your Highness, let me talk to them."


    Tu Fu slowly opened the car door, walked straight over and looked at the group of people without turning their eyes.


    He casually took the document in the middle-aged male congressman''s hand, and frowned after glancing at it. The entire document was written in the official language of the Republic of Lantis.


    It was a basic truce treaty, which gave some conditions that Lantis offered.


    The compensation alone is calculated in billions, and there are also a large number of precious resources provided in Lantis, except that there is no condition for the loss of national sovereignty such as cession of land.


    If a country cedes even the land, the blow to the self-esteem of the entire country and nation will be unprecedented, especially if it is such a powerful country in the North Continent,


    The national self-esteem that has been built over the past few hundred years is so strong that it cannot be shaken, I am afraid it will collapse overnight.


    "Not to mention the conditions you offered, Baia will not agree to any of your conditions, at least if you don''t change to Baia''s text, you won''t have to negotiate."


    Tu Fu shook his head, and casually returned the original contract in Lantis language.


    In the past few decades, Landis has always advocated the use of their country''s language, and it is the same in most contracts, which makes countries accustomed to this.


    But how to demonstrate the sovereignty of a country, it is undoubtedly a very important step to replace all written documents with the native language.


    Prince Kadler suddenly nodded belatedly, "That''s right, your country has not given Baia any respect until now, even the language of the negotiation is your country''s language, so why let us relax the conditions. "


    "Your Highness, it seems that they have no sincerity, why don''t we go first!"


    Tu Fu signaled that it was time for him to enter the city, and then he glanced at the middle-aged male congressman just now, "As for gentlemen, I think you have one important thing to deal with first."


    "Important matter?"


    Before the middle-aged male congressman could react, he heard the rumbling sound of a loud camouflage car behind them.


    "His Excellency the Head of State!"


    Everyone who saw the person being carried off the stretcher from the car screamed in horror and chanted the name of the dead person countless times.


    The body of the Sun King Louis XIV was brought back by Tu Fu, which fulfilled one of his wishes.


    He was unwilling to leave before death, at least he could return to his homeland after death.


    The members of the National Assembly also gathered around when they saw this, shock and shock were written on everyone''s face, and the courage that had just wanted to confront the other party to the end also became cowardly after seeing this horrific scene.


    If you hadn��t seen it with your own eyes, you would never have dreamed that a head of state would end up in such a bleak end.


    It was precisely at this opportunity that Tu Fu took Prince Kadler to lead the troops to occupy the Palace of the Head of State. Almost all the people inside were emptied, and only the two of them were left to discuss private matters.


    In the following days, there are still many things waiting for them to deal with. The negotiations with Landis, the control of the troops below, and the security of the entire city are all very important matters.


    Tu Fu thought about the follow-up plan, and explained to Kadler the most important thing to do now as he walked:


    "Your Highness, the third floor of this palace is a speech pavilion, and underneath is a large square that can accommodate tens of thousands of people, where the Sun King often speaks to his people.


    We are new arrivals, and we should bring some sense of security to the people of this city. I hope that you will complete the first speech of our army entering Wiesel.


    For this reason, I have asked the soldiers below to spread the word everywhere in the city. There will be many people coming, and this is also a good opportunity to promote your reputation. "


    "No, the victory of this war should be done by you." Kadler William blinked.


    "Your Highness, don''t be joking. I have already disgusted His Majesty so much. If he knows that I am the one to get the limelight, he will definitely kill me. And you are a pure blood of the Hohenzollern family. You can say something comforting on behalf of the royal family." It couldn''t be better."


    "we can only do this."


    Kadler William nodded slightly, and sighed involuntarily, "Sorry, you have to do everything yourself, and it stands to reason that these are my duties.


    It was the same at the main entrance of the palace just now, sometimes I really don��t know what I would do without your help. "


    "Your Highness, isn''t that why you joined forces with me?


    Speaking of which, the victory of this expedition to Landis will add another touch to your resume, and it is only a matter of time before you will become the king of Baia sooner or later.


    There will be a lot of people around to advise you, and you should get used to it. "


    "King."


    Cadler William couldn''t help muttering to himself, and his eyes gradually became firmer, "I will, and I will always remember your help to me."


    Tu Fu shook his head lightly: "I am willing to help you never for my own sake. I only hope that when you become king, you will stop asking for endlessly from Baia like your father did."


    His words paused, "After all, the people of Baia have suffered too much."


    "I promise you, I swear in the name of God."


    Cadler William stared at Him motionlessly, nodded solemnly, and raised his palm to make the most restrictive oath while speaking.


    ��


    Two hours later, just like Tu Fu��s arrangement, including the people of the National Assembly, all the dignitaries of Wiesel were absent, and the heads of the citizens gathered in the city surged.


    Their surprising hair color looks like a sea of ??colors from above.


    Prince Kadler William was standing in the speech pavilion on the third floor of the palace, tens of meters below him.


    Looking at the countless pairs of eager eyes below, many of the words that Kadler had thought about disappeared in this instant.


    He just said solemnly and sincerely to everyone:


    "The war is over."

 Chapter 486： nether world

    Chapter 486 Netherworld


    Thick smog shrouded the sea of ??mist, and the gray mist covering the ladder made it appear that the sea water in this sea area was dark, and there were few signs of marine life activities.


    This area belongs to the jurisdiction of the ghost captain, and it is usually a gathering place for criminals at sea.


    At this moment, a huge steel ship carrying countless pirates came here,


    Meet another battered brig.


    On the pirate flags of each other, there are obvious signs of the Pirate Alliance (Qiwuhai). A tread was lowered between the two boats to allow Captain Jack Sparrow to pass.


    The opposite ship looked very strange, many small boats were winding around the main ship, and there were different figures on it, sitting in place dull and numb.


    On the other side of the boat is a pretentious ghost captain holding a coffee cup,


    Although the cup is empty.


    "Have you found a way to restore your senses?"


    Seeing that person approaching, Captain Ghost didn''t even raise his head, knowing that some kind of strange change had taken place in him.


    I am so familiar with the distinction of the same kind that I don��t even need to look at it again.


    "I just found a tricky way through my ability."


    Jack Sparrow pulled the two mustaches on his upper lip, and walked gracefully from the boat.


    "I see."


    Ghost Captain didn��t worry too much about this matter. He raised the cup to simulate the life posture of drinking coffee, and said unhurriedly:


    "Before you wrote a letter to consult me, I can promise you, but this time, I will treat it as your reward for driving away the tree for me.


    When I drive all these sea undead to the nether world, it is the best time for you to enter.


    The entrance to the channel will open for about two minutes. After you go there, you will soon see a river of Styx, in which is the rootless water you want.


    Return immediately after obtaining it. I think you should have heard the story of the child of the Mother Earth Goddess. Otherwise, even if you just stay in the nether world for a second, you may never come back. "


    Before doing this, Captain Ghost repeatedly asked Tu Fu,


    Only two minutes.


    "You mean I have a chance to become the Empress of the Underworld too?" Jack Sparrow, who was out of character, raised his eyebrows mischievously.


    "Hehe, you can try."


    The skeleton who hates cold jokes showed his big white teeth, smiled without saying a word,


    Silently started the ship.


    "Huhu��"


    A gust of wind blew up, immediately causing His ghost ship to move in conjunction with the densely packed "undead ship".


    The sail felt a great thrust, just like the operation of an airship, the hull began to become lighter, and the sinking hull gradually rose above the sea level.


    The ghost ship rises with the wind, floats higher and higher, flies through the clouds, and covers the sky.


    The hull of the ship gradually moved shoulder to shoulder with the Cretan bird above, and completely disappeared from the eyes of the crew of the "Demon Hunter".


    The whole ship was in a mysterious state immediately, and Jack Sparrow clearly felt that this place was no longer in reality, and the undead still below seemed to perceive something.


    The ships they are riding on slowly move forward, going to a certain location in groups.


    The ghost ship in the sky is still driving. According to the ghost captain, every time he captures the undead at sea, he will take the boat to a long river of ghosts that cannot flow to reality.


    After just driving for a short while, I soon had a goal.


    A big blood-red hole that was torn out of thin air, like a bottomless eye, twisted constantly, and the tears dripping from that "eye" turned into a graceful river.


    The undead on the sea naturally go inside in a small boat, and they will be absorbed as soon as they get close, just like being swallowed into the stomach of a monster.


    It actually made Jack Sparrow, who has many backgrounds, tremble in his heart, "Are you sure? You entered from there."


    "If you are afraid, you don''t have to go."


    Captain Ghost sarcastically, he casually threw a bottle of seawater over,


    "After entering, no matter how much ''rootless water'' you want to collect, you have to send back how many milliliters of seawater to the ''Styx River'' as the price of an equivalent exchange. This is not a bad rule."


    "Actually, you can say it earlier." Captain Jack pouted.


    It is better to say it earlier so that He can be prepared and bring more things to go in for "Taobao".


    "It''s not too late now."


    The ghost captain casually threw the bottle of seawater to him, and warned him repeatedly: "Remember, whether you finish it or not, you only have two minutes."


    "My friend, you can always trust Captain Jack."


    Jack Sparrow coquettishly waved his hand goodbye to him, his figure disappeared in place with a "shua", and he launched a teleport directly into that mysterious world.


    From the twisted vortex close to the eyes, Tu Fu felt a strong adsorption force, and he was sucked in together with the undead.


    The scene I saw afterwards was like a space-time tunnel, surrounded by stars.


    Beyond the point of light,


    Everything seemed to be covered by a dark curtain, and I was so oppressed that I couldn''t breathe.


    Captain Jack feels light all over his body, as long as he exerts a little force, he can "walk in space" in this world.


    Here is like a long tunnel, and everyone''s life is displayed like a slideshow from the beginning of entering.


    The previous life of being a boring and ordinary worker, and this life of a vigorous and different world, two completely different memory fragments overlapped and echoed in Captain Jack''s mind.


    This feeling made him a little confused, and he really couldn''t tell which side was fake.


    "Does this count as one death?"


    Jack Sparrow muttered to himself, stopped thinking about it after being confused, and accelerated his pace to the strongest side. His speed increased instantly, and he passed the undead boat at the forefront in a short while.


    Not long after accelerating, I heard the sound of a river.


    "Clatter��"


    Before His eyes was a pitch-black river with a lonely canoe going back and forth to the river bank.


    The whole of the nether world has always been extremely gloomy, and the cold wind almost melted the bones.


    Some weird roars could be heard not far away.


    "It seems that this is the River Styx that Captain Ghost mentioned."


    Jack Sparrow didn''t delay at all, and immediately poured the water in the bottle into the "River of Styx" first, and then took a whole bottle of "Water Without Root" into it.


    The whole process often takes no more than half a minute.


    Thinking that there is still time left, Captain Jack can��t help but look to the deeper boundary, listening to the strange sound from there,


    Can''t help but feel adventurous again.


    This is the most mysterious Nether World, and I am afraid that this is the only chance I can come in. If I just leave casually like this, I will suffer no matter how I think about it.


    "Walk!"


    The desire for wealth and treasure in the blood, and the longing for secrets forced Captain Jack to make a decision.


    ��


    In the misty sea, time is passing bit by bit.


    When Jack Sparrow goes in and ends the first minute, the skeleton standing on the ghost ship feels bad.


    All the time is accurately calculated by Him, and it only takes 45 seconds to get in and out. If you still can��t get out in a minute, it can only mean that the **** took advantage of this time to do other things.


    00:01:30


    00:01:31


    00:01:32��


    Tick ??Da Da, Captain Ghost only felt like every second.


    It��s okay for that **** Captain Jack to come out by himself, but the key is that he was the one who put people in.


    If you annoy that person in the Netherworld, I''m afraid they will be seated together in the end. For an existence of that level, it''s just a new "civil servant".


    "Damn guy."


    Ghost Captain was so angry that his teeth itched, and his upper and lower teeth rubbed against each other, making a sharp noise, almost grinding out the tooth powder.


    00:01:57


    00:01:58


    00:01:59��


    Drip, just as the time is coming to an end, Captain Ghost is ready to commit suicide.


    Finally, a figure appeared in that vortex.


    "It''s so dangerous, it''s just a little short."


    Jack Sparrow, dressed as a pirate captain, patted his chest with lingering fear, and was finally rushed back at the last moment.


    "What the **** did you do?"


    An angry voice sounded on the ghost ship, and the skeleton in the cloak wanted to crush him to death.


    "Sorry, I accidentally got lost when I went in for the first time." The liar Captain Jack opened his mouth and came.


    "get lost?"


    Captain Ghost wants to curse someone, but the road to Styx is only one way, how did he get lost?


    The eyes of the skeleton captain standing in front of him became deeper:


    "Jack Sparrow, is this how you treat people who really help you?"


    "Well, my friend, I did enter a deeper level of the underworld, and the situation there surprised me."


    "What happened inside?"


    "I saw the temple in the nether world... empty."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 487： nun

    Chapter 487 Nun


    While the No. 2 main body was acting, Tu Fu was naturally not idle.


    He urged Prince Kadler to finish his speech. He didn''t promise anything to the Lantis people, but what he said always made them feel at ease.


    The public speech in less than half an hour allowed the suspicious Wiesel to reopen as before. During the period when the Baier army occupied the land of Lantis, everything can go on normally, whether it is business or school.


    Compared with his unreliable father William II, Kadler is more qualified to sit in that position.


    Leaving quietly from Wiesel''s palace, Tu Fu arranged for Ms. Maggie to protect the safety of the second prince, while he took advantage of this free time to complete the business of coming to this city.


    "The rootless water has been obtained, only the last ingredient is missing."


    During the conversation with Captain Jack just now, Tu Fu already knew what happened on the Misty Sea.


    Jack Sparrow''s self-assertive behavior is also quite speechless. Whoever said that it is an adventurous and radical part stripped from his godhead, it is strange to listen to the arrangement honestly.


    The portrait seen from the Golden Bell before has confirmed that the Seven Gods are no longer in the temple.


    This time it also proves that they are not in the domain of personal dominion.


    "Mr. ''Gate'' guards the abyss, prohibiting travelers from outside the star to stay, and thus turning it into a door that cannot be closed.


    Who are the seven gods fighting against?


    The one on my boat, the one on the moon. "


    Tu Fu has thought about this a long time ago, but he just doesn''t think about things that he can''t understand for the time being.


    In order not to attract attention, Tu Fu used a face-changing mask to change his face again, and walked on a well-known street in Wiesel.


    Because of the war, there are really not many people who wander around leisurely, and most of the only pedestrians on the street also go to the square in front of the palace.


    A colorful dome-style church with only one conical spire, but the incense is extremely strong.


    The number of churches of the Mother Earth is rare in Baia, but in foreign countries, especially Lantis, a large agricultural country that relies on the land for food, churches of the Mother Earth have been everywhere for a few years.


    The place where Tu Fu arrived is not far from the Landis government. It is the largest "Harvest Church" in the country and the headquarters of the Mother Earth Church.


    Tufu just glanced at it casually, the power of the Church of the Mother Earth is more powerful than the existing strongmen in Lantis.


    Tu Fu came alone to show his sincerity without bringing a single soldier.


    After notifying the name of the priest at the door, they walked towards the statue of the Goddess of the Earth, who was in the middle of the road. The gentle mother gently held the child with one hand, and held a weapon that could protect the child with the other.


    The statue perfectly integrates the soft and strong beauty of women.


    "Mother God bless..."


    Tu Fu, with the same sincerity to every god, was praying to this one, and someone in the upper echelons of the church noticed his arrival.


    I saw a young nun wearing a black nun uniform walking cautiously.


    She has brown curly hair, and her face is as white as jade, like a doll, and she timidly speaks to Him:


    "Hello, Mr. Capet, I''m Ajani, a new member of the monastery. Madam Dean, please come this way."


    Abbey.


    It seems to be a unique system of the Church of the Mother Earth, similar to the configuration of the extraordinary team, but it is an independent force.


    The church sends the core strength of talented people to practice extraordinary, and those who come out are all seed-level players.


    "Trouble leads the way."


    Tu Fu smiled at her, but looked at the little girl a little embarrassed.


    He, who has dealt with church forces several times, does not reject such forces.


    The Church of the Seven Gods has never relied on its monopoly of extraordinary power to do evil in the world, nor has it ever emphasized that divine power is higher than human rights, and it is completely independent of worldly power.


    Even this time, both sides of the Lanbai War were out of their wits, and they didn''t want to see the church forces in both countries make any moves.


    All the way into the deepest part of the Harvest Church, there are senior clergymen or strong men from the monastery quietly looking at themselves on the way, their eyes are quite unfriendly.


    "Miss Adjani, it seems that people in the Church of the Mother God hate me, I really don''t like it."


    Tu Fu smacked his lips subconsciously.


    "If you, Mr. Capet, had come before the war, the result would have been very different." Sister Adjani spoke in a very sweet voice, and at the same time she cleverly avoided this trap of speech.


    Tu Fu made a soft sound, his heart that had been throbbing for a long time couldn''t help itching,


    "If I knew that Miss Adjani was here before then, I would definitely do it."


    "Nonsense...nonsense..."


    Now Sister Adjani blushed and lost, she lowered her head and dared not answer the playboy''s words.


    Soon, Tu Fu was taken to the core area of ??the Mother Earth Church, the monastery.


    Perhaps it was because of the invitation of the guests, there were no supernatural beings here, and the environment was extremely quiet.


    In a quiet living room, someone has been waiting here for a long time.


    Ajani took the initiative to greet:


    "Ms. Bernadette, Mr. Capet is here."


    "Back off!"


    A nonchalant female voice came from the living room, and the latter retreated respectfully after hearing the order.


    The door of the room opened automatically with a "crash", and a woman who was also dressed as a nun sat cross-legged inside in front of a pair of mirrors.


    Less talk is two grades higher than Adjani.


    There is no trace of wrinkle on his face, his fat is as smooth as jade, but the frown that can''t be let go always gives Tu Fu an unspeakable sense of oldness.


    It seems that there is a wasteland in my heart.


    This person gave him a strong sense of oppression without doing anything. His strength was at least above that of a demigod, and he was also the most mysterious among the many church powerhouses he had seen.


    "Hello, Ms. Bernadette, I am Tuf Capet from the Kingdom of Baia."


    Different from the image of being outspoken in front of the little nun just now, Tu Fu''s greetings are very serious now, using all the available etiquette and greetings, just like a junior meeting a prestigious elder.


    Sister Bernadette let out a peaceful voice:


    "From this mirror, I already know how you got to Wiesel."


    Tu Fu was silent, and he was not going to make any excuses, and listened silently to what he had to say.


    The head of the monastery, Bernadette, continued: "Do you want a parasite?"


    "yes!"


    Tu Fu replied without hesitation, "I have found out about this plant from the past history. In the first era, because it harmed the gods and found the temple disgusted, it was controlled by the Mother Earth, and its descendants handed down.


    I think that even if the Church of the Mother God doesn''t have "Xie Jisi", there should be some whereabouts of it. "


    Tu Fu said everything he knew in one breath.


    "Your information is correct. The last ''Parasite'' in the world is indeed in our hands. Its reproduction speed is like an uncontrolled demon. It will occupy a large area of ??land in a very short period of time. We have sealed it long ago." Bell Dean Nadai didn''t hide anything.


    Tu Fu immediately regained his energy, his eyes sparkled:


    "Ma''am, I know it''s unreasonable to ask you for something like this, but I really need it right now.


    You or the Mother Earth Church can make other requests to me. "


    "Let''s not talk about the conditions for now, have you already thought about it?"


    "You mean?"


    "The last material to be promoted to Sequence 3." Headmaster Bernadette suddenly mentioned, "The more you explore this road, the deeper you will sink, and there is no way to turn back."


    "Turn back?"


    Tu Fu muttered to himself, then shook his head and chuckled, "I can''t turn back a long time ago, if the person who tops the sky is still there, I can be at ease.


    But if one day the sky above is about to collapse, someone needs to try to hold it up. "


    "Good enlightenment, no wonder they will choose you."


    Dean Bernadette looked at Tu Fu with a subtle tone, knowing something in his words.


    "So I can give you that parasitic plant."


    Without stopping for a moment, Madam Dean immediately brought up the bottle containing "Xie Jisheng" from the first floor of the seal of the Harvest Church.


    "Zi��"


    The sharp sound came from the bottle of "Xie Jisheng", which was a strange green sticky substance.


    It comes in a fully closed glass jar.


    It was never idle for a moment when it was inside, constantly splitting up, or reorganizing into various forms of things, trying to escape from the narrow space.


    No matter how hard it tries, no matter whether it is liquid, solid, or gaseous, it cannot drill out of the glass bottle specially made by the Church of the Mother God.


    Maybe it��s been observed for a long time, or maybe I noticed something,


    "Xie Jisheng" felt a burst of anger, and his body condensed into a sticky mass again, splitting a vocal organ,


    Screamed sharply at Tu Fu outside the bottle.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 488： Dragon Warrior

    Chapter 488 Dragon Slayer Warrior


    "This little thing has autonomous consciousness?"


    Tu Fu took the sealed "Xie Parasitic" bottle in astonishment, and the green grass roots opened their teeth and claws at him, splitting a strange mouth and screaming continuously.


    Without a doubt, if He opened the bottle, the first reaction of the contents inside would be to jump in the face.


    "Winter is coming."


    Tu Fu exerted the power of a daydreamer, a gust of cold wind suddenly blew out of the bottle, and the "Xie Jisheng" who was jumping just now suddenly became quiet.


    Xiaocao, who suffers from ADHD, fell into a "hibernation state".


    "Ma''am, is it really okay for you to hand it over to me so easily?"


    Tu Fu still asked in disbelief.


    "Xie Jisheng is disgusted by all living beings just because it exists, and it has no value for us. A person who has been bet by the gods needs something.


    It took us a lot of energy to guard it, so I just took this opportunity to give it to you. "


    Dean Bernadette''s tone was light, because this was not a treasure in the first place, and it was sealed at the bottom of the church just to prevent it from multiplying and spreading indefinitely.


    Someone wants the best, and permanent treatment is the best explanation for the Mother God to entrust them.


    Understanding the other party''s intentions, Tu Fu carefully kept the Xieji grass and the bottle, and thanked the other party again.


    "Praise the Mother God!"


    "Ma''am, can I ask you a few questions."


    Since everyone has come here, and he is still a top figure in the Church of the Seven Gods, it would be Tu Fu''s style not to take the opportunity to inquire about something.


    Bernadette''s answer was straightforward:


    "Do you want to ask me about the whereabouts of the gods? The culprit who destroyed the two great powers in the northern and southern continents? Or something about the polar regions."


    "You know all of them? And you are willing to tell me." Tu Fu raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "The mirror told me all."


    He pointed to the clean mirror in front of him, as if it had the power to reach heaven.


    "Whether it is in the civilization relics of Ingaso in the past or through the information of my body, it reveals that the seven gods are not in the temple, let alone in the fiefdom.


    I wonder if you can tell where the gods have gone. "


    After thinking about it, Tu Fu looked into the nun''s eyes and asked sincerely.


    Dean Bernadette didn''t say a word, just stretched out a finger pointing at the sky, the answer might be the temple, but Tu Fu is more inclined to be above the dome,


    A place out of this world.


    The head nun muttered the answer:


    "As early as the first era, there were many aliens who discovered this land, and there was a life that ruled this land at one time. Perhaps the local gods who came earlier than them did something.


    After a long war, those extraterrestrial visitors were gradually cleaned up, exiled into the abyss, and expelled from the planet... But you must know that this protracted war is not like Lantis and Baia.


    There is no end from the first day, so it is natural that the gods need to do something. "


    Ms. Bernadette''s words are not difficult to understand. Compared with the scale of the universe, although such small fights can''t be called wars, they can''t stand the excessive frequency. Group after group of guests visit, and it hasn''t ended until today.


    Most of them are weird and chaotic in form, neither good nor evil.


    Therefore, there is the last gate of the "Gatekeeper". Under the blessing of the gods, all extraterrestrial creatures are prohibited from entering this world, and the people inside are also prohibited from going out.


    "And the pinnacle of extraterrestrial life is what you know as the ''moon''.


    Or ��Luna��.


    He cannot be observed. After noticing the peculiarity of this planet a long time ago, he has been staying here and coexisting with the gods until now. "


    "It really is Luna."


    As soon as these words came out, it proved Tu Fu''s conjecture.


    Moon God is an extremely terrifying existence, who easily devoured the moon in the original world, and stopped here temporarily due to interest or other reasons.


    "Incarnation of the moon" becomes part of the composition of this world.


    "So whether it is the Assyrian Empire or the Inkasus civilization that discovered its existence, it is destined to be wiped out. Whether it is the Moon God or the Seven Gods, at least this point is the same."


    Tu Fu answered subconsciously.


    "When civilization develops to a certain height, it becomes natural to explore a wider world, but this does not conform to the principle of survival on this planet. When it is inevitable, there will be a ''restart''."


    Ms. Bernadette''s voice was very cold.


    "Including our current world?" Tu Fu felt a chill in his heart.


    "yes."


    The other party still gave an affirmative answer. This made Tu Fu completely panicked.


    The so-called "restart" is equivalent to returning an adult to the state of an infant, destroying and rebuilding the world where civilization has already taken shape.


    It may take hundreds or thousands of years to have the same level of civilization.


    Now that the powerful country of the Northern Continent has started the second industrial revolution under its own promotion, how far will it be from exploring space?


    Decades, a hundred years, or earlier.


    Tu Fu only felt chills in his heart after hearing this. This is the only way for every normal civilization to develop to a certain scale. Exploring the universe is also to obtain a larger living space.


    But the curiosity and exploration of the universe in this world can only be exchanged for endless malice in the depths of the universe.


    His appearance has brought a technological explosion to all mankind, and it is nothing less than a step closer to death.


    Tu Fu slowly raised his head from a sense of unreasonable fear:


    "Last question, what do the polar regions represent?"


    "The last handwriting left by the gods in the world, everything is recorded there, and there are truths that even we don''t know. Go there and you will unlock everything."


    President Bernadette spoke leisurely, also maintaining the usual mystery.


    "It''s the handwriting of the Seven Gods again."


    Tu Fu felt as if he had gone in a big circle and returned to the original place. The stories in the fairy tale book are very close to the truth that He knows.


    "Thank you very much, ma''am, that''s all I need to know."


    Tu Fu slowly got up and bowed to Ms. Bernadette.


    "I must declare to you that after the war is completely over, I will personally go to the polar regions to unlock all the secrets and try my best to prevent the ''restart'' of this world."


    Tu Fu raised his brows very high. If this continues, the world will fall into the vicious circle of civilization and keep spinning in circles.


    "Do you want to learn from Lionheart too?"


    "It seems that the Lionheart also went out to find a way to avoid the destruction of the Assyrian Empire. He failed and became a part of the ''restart'' civilization instead."


    "The Lionheart has never been a special one, just like the people who discovered "restarting civilization" in the past have tried every means to solve this problem permanently, and went to deep space without hesitation."


    "The results of it."


    "The closer you get to the moon, the more likely you will be deeply polluted, and you will never be able to turn back." Ms. Bernadette''s words seem to have some kind of hint.


    "Dragon-slaying warriors have never been able to escape this fate."


    He let out a cry of sorrow, stood up silently and tried to leave the meeting place of the monastery.


    "Dragon Slayer?" The nun asked puzzled.


    Tuff crooned as he walked back,


    ��I have heard a story about an evil dragon living near the village, who commits all kinds of crimes in the village every year, so the village youths form a dragon-slaying team every year to go to the dragon��s lair to assassinate the evil dragon, but none of them succeeded.


    Later, some villagers finally took a look and went to find out, and finally discovered the mystery.


    The dragon-slaying hero stabbed the dragon to death with his sword,


    The dragon''s corpse lay in the blood of the dragon covered with gold and silver,


    The brave man sits wearily on the dragon corpse,


    Glittering treasures so dazzling,


    The pride in the pupils is falling apart,


    The scars that once covered the whole body should have been the glory of a hero in this life.


    But slowly grew dragon scales, sang sharp claws, tail and tentacles, sang broad bone wings, grew a dark heart that never died before, and became the new owner of the dragon lair . "


    "What a sad story."


    "It should be said that it is a story of courage. No matter how many brave men fell in the dragon''s lair before, it never prevented the later youth from going to the dragon''s lair with the heart of death."


    Human courage has always been so great. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 489： conclude a treaty

    Chapter 489 Conclusion of Treaty


    A week after the Baier army officially occupied Wiesel, the two sides officially started to discuss the matter of compensation.


    During this period, the Citizens'' Assembly of the Republic of Lantis and government officials proved the cunning of the politicians with their actions.


    In the first few days of the occupation, the whole country of Landis held a national funeral for the Sun King, and all countries in the world sent greetings and condolences. Kadler was embarrassed to open his mouth for a while.


    Until the end of the national mourning, the Citizens Assembly announced that it would elect a new head of state.


    And the conditions they promised in the past do not count, everything has to wait for the new head of state to take office.


    On the surface, it is one thing, but in private, it sends people to the international community in an attempt to drive the Baier army out of Lantis through international public opinion.


    This can be regarded as angering Kadler William, using the trick that Tu Fu gave him, buying some in the citizens'' assembly, pampering some, and suppressing some.


    Not having to do it yourself is enough to mess them up.


    And collecting the criminal evidence of this group of people in private, those members of Congress who are the most vicious are so rich that they can almost catch up with the national treasury.


    Kadler William held the evidence and finally informed them that if the armistice agreement between the two countries is not started, the evidence will be delivered to the people of the Republic,


    As for the thoughts of the people in this country?


    The people will only try to hang them moths to death.


    Sure enough, only one day after the letter was sent, the peace talks meeting was held as scheduled.


    Palace of Wiesel.


    A large number of journalists from all over the world have arrived at the hall on the first floor of the palace, waiting for the discussion of the big shots to end, so as to obtain first-hand consultation.


    Upstairs, people from the Citizens Assembly and many senior officials of Baia, including the new Prime Minister Arthur Strong, sat at the negotiating table in high spirits.


    It''s a pity that it was Kadler William and Tu Fu who sat in the main and deputy seats this time.


    "Is this what you call sincerity? It''s not even as sincere as the confession I wrote when I was in school."


    The latter glanced casually at the latest report they had submitted.


    This peace agreement is all written in Bayer script, and he jumped directly to the land cession part of the compensation.


    "Just ceding the province of Sarin is not enough. What we want are the three eastern provinces of Lantis, and before your country pays all the compensation, our army will occupy the six eastern provinces of your country until the compensation is paid."


    Tu Fu directly opened his mouth, and demanded nearly half of Landis''s land with one mouth.


    "Don''t even think about it."


    "Your country''s appetite is too great."


    "It''s better for you to go and grab it directly. Our tolerance does not mean that you can despise our country."


    Landis''s diplomatic team, hearing such crazy conditions, all of them turned red with anger at what Tu Fu requested.


    "Go grab it? It''s definitely a lot faster for me."


    Tu Fu chuckled and shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    This remark annoyed Landis at the negotiating table, but when he thought about it seriously, he was really qualified to say that, and he didn��t know what to say if he wanted to refute it.


    the land of the three provinces,


    The Seventh Armored Division led by him can be defeated in only two days, and it really doesn''t take so long.


    "Perhaps, we can add some money to the compensation." Someone in Landis''s team suggested.


    Prime Minister Arthur Stella opened his mouth appropriately, smiling so hard that his eyes could hardly close:


    "It''s certainly a good idea to increase the compensation."


    Prince Kadler noticed the unhappiness flashing in Tu Fu''s eyes, and interrupted him with a cough,


    "Mr. Prime Minister, the permanent cession of the land in the three provinces is the earliest request we submitted to Lantis, and it will not increase or decrease."


    As soon as the words came out, it was self-evident which side he stood on.


    "Ahem...Of course, His Majesty has already explained that this negotiation is up to you, and I''m just here to offer some advice." Prime Minister Stella changed his words without changing his expression.


    The pressure suddenly shifted to Landis, all of them looked like they had eaten bitter melon,


    No negotiator feels at ease.


    Randis now has no leader, and the land is still occupied. If it weren''t for the public opinion of the international community, the republic would have too many voices of opposition.


    Even if Baia put all their land into their own country, they have nothing to say.


    Can cede three strategic provinces that are rich and abundant in various raw materials, making their hearts bleed.


    In fact, in addition to these, the compensation of more than two billion crowns is also an astronomical figure, which is the total revenue of the Republic of Lantis for at least ten years.


    That is to say, the Kingdom of Baia occupied almost half of the land of Lantis in the past ten years.


    What a terrible thing.


    There are still a large number of precious raw materials to be tributed every year, and Baia also needs to establish treaty ports in the provinces of Lantis, and insert them into all walks of life in Lantis.


    Almost treated as a small subsidiary country.


    If the Sun King was still alive, he would never agree to such a humiliating condition if he died again.


    Looking at the tangled and painful Minister of Foreign Affairs of Landis, Prince Kadler, who was sitting in the negotiating chair, tapped his fingers on the negotiating table, and said indifferently:


    "Everyone, we are still willing to negotiate with you because we can feel your sincerity.


    But if I continue to procrastinate as before, I will no longer follow your rules, no matter what I want, I will just get it myself. "


    Speaking of this kind of sake, it is also the utmost benevolence.


    The foreign ministers on the opposite side were all ashen-faced. This **** prince really can do anything in order to gain political achievements.


    The Lantisians who had already seen Kadler William��s methods, although there were ten thousand unwillingness in their hearts, they could only bargain in a low voice.


    Who told you that you are a defeated country? There is a kingdom of Baia on your head, and there are tens of millions of civilians underneath.


    Signing or not signing this treaty is destined to offend one side.


    In "friendly" negotiations, the Republic of Lantis finally agreed to cede the two provinces and pay off the compensation for the agreement of the six occupied provinces.


    The condition for giving up a place is to increase the compensation to three billion crowns,


    This astonishing peace treaty is also the largest compensation payment in the history of war between the two continents!


    ��


    After the initial negotiation, the members of the Baia negotiating team were invited to the compartment of the palace.


    There''s a networking party going on here.


    Here gathered the sons and daughters of Wiesel''s famous families. The passionate and hot Lantis girl can be regarded as making the Baiya people feel what it means to be a luxury.


    Tu Fu casually poured a glass of Landis wine, and pretended to be at the ball, thinking about his marriage after returning to China.


    Suddenly, He saw a young girl in the crowd, and couldn''t help but speak:


    "Miss Vera?"


    A tall, fair-skinned, beautiful girl with flaming red lips in the crowd heard someone calling her name, and subconsciously glanced at him.


    After seeing Tu Fu, a trace of disgust flashed in those soft eyes, so he turned his head away and stopped looking at him.


    Beside her, a handsome boy quietly glanced at Tu Fu, and then whispered to Vera:


    "Stay away from that devil!"


    This person is the "Brother Jiaqian" Calvin who once explored Hanoi Village, and he looked at Tu Fu with disgust.


    After the war between the two countries, the girl��s admiration and admiration for the boy when she was young,


    has turned into outright disgust.


    This kind of trivial matter at the party really didn''t hurt Tu Fu, but I just felt a little emotional. When I went to the enemy country to see acquaintances, I was naturally comforted.


    But the relationship between the two parties has already changed with the change of identity, and has become an irreconcilable hostile relationship.


    "Oh, it turns out that our flirtatious Mr. Capet will also be alone at the party."


    A naughty female voice appeared in Tu Fu''s ears. Even after a hundred years from that sweet voice, Tu Fu would still be excited by it.


    "Sophie! Why are you here?"


    He turned his head away in surprise. Miss Winster was wearing a goose yellow dress, which complemented the beautiful blond hair falling vertically. She proudly waved the camera in her hand,


    "Hee hee, surprise, this time I came with the National News Agency to do an exclusive interview with a hero of this war, but I heard that he is very difficult to get an appointment, it is really embarrassing~"


    ��It must be very difficult for others, but I can��t think of any reason for him to reject you.��


    It''s been a long time since I haven''t seen the beautiful and lovely Miss Winster. Tu Fu was distracted for a moment and stared at her intently, which made Sophie lower her head in embarrassment.


    "Sophie."


    After a long time, Tu Fu couldn''t help but speak.


    "Ok."


    "Marry me, I will give you happiness."


    In the majestic Wessel Palace, with the most dazzling appearance, Tu Fu formally proposed to his beloved girl.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 490： Proposal

    Chapter 490 Proposal


    Tu Fu proposed to someone for the first time in his two lives.


    He didn''t arrange anything on purpose, nor did he think about it in advance. He just reunited with Su Airen when he was far away in the enemy''s country, so he couldn''t help but say it.


    Tufu couldn''t wait even a minute.


    Especially after talking with the abbot of the Church of the Mother God, I don��t know when the ��restart�� of this world will return, let alone what I will encounter when I go to the polar regions.


    Wouldn''t it be too unfair to Sophie if she didn''t give her an explanation.


    Assuming that tomorrow is the end of the world, at least He has successfully proposed marriage today, which is not in vain.


    "Hey, what are you talking about."


    Miss Winster lowered her head shyly, for fear that their side would attract the attention of the party, "Also, didn''t we agree that we will live together in the future even if we don''t get married, why..."


    "Sophie, my achievements in fighting Landis are enough to buy us a future, no one will gossip.


    I will marry you openly and let the whole world know about it. "


    Tu Fu never felt that he was more serious than now.


    He knelt on the ground on one knee, kissing Sophie''s white and smooth fingers without caring about the eyes of others.


    This amazing scene can give the ball guests a head-on blow.


    The crowd who originally wanted to coax the people saw that it was Tuf Capet, the legend of the kingdom, and their joking words were cut down a lot in an instant.


    Landis'' young masters and ladies looked curiously at the couple who were almost a match made in heaven, even the lady-like Miss Vera sneaked a peek from a distance intentionally or unintentionally.


    When the man knelt down to propose marriage, a bit of bitterness inevitably flashed in his eyes.


    What happened in Hanoi Village seems to be just yesterday.


    In a blink of an eye, the distance between the country, family, and university makes the gap between the two people bigger and bigger and farther away.


    Those good feelings disappeared as Baia''s army stepped into Landis.


    In the end, it was just a dream after all.


    "Vera, you don''t seem to be feeling well, or I''ll help you out." Calvin noticed the subtle changes in her mood and said proactively.


    "Thank you."


    The latter left the party silently without showing any pretense. As for the things that he didn��t like to watch, he just didn��t watch them at all.


    Fortunately, reporters are not qualified to go to this level. Those who come are either rich or expensive. Even if someone present knows Sophie''s identity, they don''t have the guts to speak nonsense.


    Hearing Tu Fu''s gentle plea, Miss Winston suddenly had the urge to cover her face and cry.


    She has waited too long for this day.


    Her life seemed to be waiting.


    Every time I want to express my heart, the rhythm will always be disrupted because of various things, and after a few years, there are fewer gatherings and more separations.


    Tu Fu was aware of this, so he gave her the title of wife.


    Even if you have to pay a high price, you will not hesitate.


    "I''m sorry, the waywardness in the past has caused you too much harm, I don''t want to miss any more opportunities, and I don''t want to continue to wait.


    So, Miss Winster, can you entrust your future to me. "


    Tu Fu''s attitude is very sincere.


    It''s a pity that the impromptu marriage proposal was too hasty, and he didn''t prepare anything. He simply used his extraordinary power to dream up a diamond ring the size of a pigeon egg, and with the other hand, he dreamed up a bouquet of flowers.


    "I''m only preparing now, I''m not sincere~"


    Seeing Tu Fu flustered when he proposed, Sophie couldn''t help covering her mouth and chuckling, but she also took the initiative to stretch her palm over.


    Then she turned her face away without looking at him, carrying out her arrogant nature to the end.


    "You agreed?"


    "Otherwise should I refuse?"


    "No, that''s fine."


    Tu Fu was overjoyed, and naturally put the imaginary ring on her finger as white as jade, and kissed it again in front of everyone.


    Although this scene of marriage proposal was inappropriate in Wiesel''s palace, no one dared to gossip. No matter Lantis or Baia, they all applauded and sent real or false blessings.


    "Everyone, please remember to attend my wedding." Tu Fu smiled and looked at everyone, "More importantly, remember to bring gifts."


    "sure."


    "It is our honor that Sir Capet can invite us."


    "Your wedding, presumably even His Majesty the King will be present in person."


    Listening to the countless compliments from the envoys of the two countries, Tu Fu just laughed it off, took Miss Winster''s hand and strode out.


    Anyway, the proposal ceremony is over.


    Instead of staying here and continuing to be a light bulb, why not take Sophie to the city of Wiesel.


    In the blink of an eye, the two of them went from the palace to the famous Chanlier Avenue, which is famous for its luxury. The area between the Arc de Triomphe and the monument is the most prosperous area in Wiesel.


    Landis holds a military parade here every festive event. It is a famous street in history and the favorite place name used by writers in their articles.


    Both sides of Xianglier Street are full of luxury goods, Lan style restaurants, and high-end clothing stores, and there are not many people who have the ability to enter the consumption.


    Any day��s high rent is a month��s salary for an ordinary worker.


    Tu Fu took his female companions to wander around the store. In addition to shopping along the way, he also saw the superb skills of the Lantis people in making desserts and delicacies.


    Also walked around all the way and saw some interesting entertainment projects.


    Although film technology has not yet been born, the Grand Theater can also show classic stories to audiences who like to watch lively through the technology of shadow puppets.


    Sophie held Tu Fu''s hand all the way, so happy that she couldn''t even speak. She felt that such a scene was like a dream, she held it tightly, and couldn''t bear to let go.


    "Sophie, have you figured out where our wedding will be held?" Tu Fu looked around and asked suddenly.


    "Huh? A wedding."


    "When I go back this time and report to my uncle and aunt, of course the wedding will be held."


    The corners of Tu Fu''s mouth raised slightly, "I have a few places you can refer to, many churches and universities in the capital, and even the side hall of the Hill Palace.


    If Wiesel is more your thing, we can even hold weddings in the palace here. "


    "The royal palace, it''s too serious, I don''t like it."


    "Well, what about Tabor, there are traces of my life there."


    "By the way to meet the young lady you met in the elementary school?"


    "Hey, Sophie, I have nothing with Cheryl, you are not allowed to frame me." As soon as this matter was mentioned, Tu Fu lost confidence.


    He rubbed his chin and continued to come up with ideas: "Or go to Narnia, the island where we met two years ago. I am a real rich man now, enough to hold a wedding for you that the whole world envies."


    Tu Fu opened his arms happily. He has left traces in most parts of the world, and his assets are spread across two continents.


    It is not difficult to find a suitable place.


    Miss Winster just shook her head when she heard about it. After a long time, she clapped her hands and made a decision:


    "How is Liz?"


    "Litz? There seems to be nothing there." Tu Fu didn''t know why she chose such an ordinary place, but he nodded and agreed.


    "But since it''s your decision, my answer will always be yes."


    "That''s a deal."


    Miss Sophie Winster was bouncing up and down, laughing but not saying a word.


    Litz is the city where we met, and it was also the city where we parted. The city is full of memories about their past. Walking into a coffee shop everywhere, going to a school at will, is full of memories.


    If one day I really get married,


    She also only hopes to have that sacred moment in a familiar city.


    ��


    "Tu Fu, it''s disgusting that he didn''t tell me about such a big event."


    In Wiesel''s palace, Prince Kadler, who was busy dealing with foreign guests, knew that Tu Fu had proposed to the girl he liked at the party, so he wanted to rush to join in the fun.


    "Your Highness, please wait a moment."


    A gentle voice sounded from behind him, it was Prime Minister Arthur Stella.


    "Mr. Prime Minister, if you don''t go to accompany the foreign guests, do you have anything to do with me?"


    Under the influence of Tu Fu, Kadler has always had a bad impression of this man. Knowing his despicable methods in order to compete for the position of prime minister, it is already good to be polite on the surface.


    "Actually, I came this time to tell you that if you want to sit higher, you should stay farther away from Tuf Capet." Prime Minister Stella squinted his eyes, and there was something in his words.


    Kadler William frowned, and asked a question that hit the nail on the head:


    "Is this what you mean, or what my father meant."


    "A few days ago, everyone in the royal palace knew about the Sun King''s humiliation and suicide, and Queen Margaret was seriously ill in bed.


    His Majesty was very angry about this. "


    "But that incident has nothing to do with him. The Sun King committed suicide after being desperate. I have written the reason to my father in the letter."


    Prince Kadler''s voice instantly rose by one degree.


    "Whether it is related to Tuf Capet, the right of trust is in the hands of His Majesty, besides, do you think that a soldier who has repeatedly violated military orders will not be punished no matter how great his achievements are?"


    Prime Minister Stella''s words made Prince Kadler feel cold all over.


    Based on how well he knew his father, the violation of this kind of trivial matter was relatively small, even a trap that had been set long ago, and it was true that he wanted to take this opportunity to exact revenge.


    "What does the father want?"


    "Your Majesty, we have already started."


    Looking at the astonished eyes of the prince, Prime Minister Arthur Stella spoke quietly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 491： change of weather

    Chapter 491 Changing the sky


    Southern Continent.


    Santa Capital Tabor.


    It has been nearly half a month since the bombing of Landis, but there are still traces of artillery around the city, and bullet marks or ruins can be seen everywhere.


    Since the day of the bombing, the major hospitals have been overwhelmed with the number of wounded, and it has not decreased until today. Landis'' raid has brought unspeakable damage to this land.


    While at the former Smith Industries headquarters, something big is happening.


    A group of Bayer agents in dark suits and uniforms sternly clamored for the person in charge to come out.


    And the workers below are desperately maintaining the factory and being sensible, which is really a rare scene.


    "Baya''s lackeys, what did you do when Tabor was attacked."


    "Smith Industries is the pride of Santa, and even more the pride of the Southern Continent. You **** dare to try."


    "Get out of Tabor! You are not welcome here."


    The passionate workers waved their arms one by one, trying to drive all the people away.


    The agents who came here to perform official duties were embarrassed. They came here to incite the workers and report the people behind this behemoth by the way.


    It stands to reason that workers reporting black material on entrepreneurs is more common than eating and drinking.


    How could they have imagined that when they mentioned the names behind Smith Industries, they seemed to have stepped on their tails, and then there was this scene.


    "Noisy, what''s going on."


    A stern male voice came out of the factory headquarters that was still under restoration. Surrounded by several bodyguards, David Smith, the owner of Smith Industries, came out frowning.


    Just ran into the chaotic scene here.


    "Sir, these Bayer lackeys want to catch you and Mr. Capet, and they must not be allowed to succeed."


    "You can rest assured, how Smith treats us is obvious to all."


    The fast-talking people quickly explained their purpose.


    Someone of the agents stepped forward and asked, "David Smith, is this factory established by you and Tuf Capet in 1492, and it was jointly operated later, and it is absolutely controlled by him."


    "So what."


    Master David raised his brows, and broke out in a haughty manner: "If you want to touch my property in the Southern Continent, why don''t you first inquire about how much tax we pay to the government every year and how many people we support.


    Do you really think that Smith is just an enterprise in this continent? "


    These words really made the agents who came here panic. This kind of giant industry really dare not mess around casually. If there is a slight mistake, the people above will take the blame at any time.


    Fortunately, the leading agent strode forward directly, and said in a cold tone:


    "Mr. Smith, do you know the crimes that Tuf Capet committed in Landis.


    Our arrival this time is to take back all His properties in the two continents, please cooperate, we will not touch any of your properties. "


    At the same time, he also took the initiative to hand over an order issued directly from Hill Palace,


    It clearly states that Tu Fu��s ��illegal property�� will be recovered,


    The red seal at the seal is the seal of the king.


    ��


    The G?ttinghagen Military Court is holding a very high-level hearing.


    An elderly man was escorted here, and he was arrested as soon as the war ended.


    At this moment, there were soldiers with guns all around him, and they all walked towards the center of the court.


    The judges sitting in the courtroom all showed regret when they saw that person. After a long time, the judge dropped the gavel heavily and counted his crimes without haste:


    "Commander Dawson Clayton, during the war between the two countries, you took the initiative to send combat information to the Landis troops, monopolize the power in the army and privately sell posts in the army, and violated the orders of the military department to advance the 7th Armored Division privately... Are these charges true?"


    Listening to the judge talking about the crimes one by one,


    There are even some crimes that Dawson Clayton himself has never heard of, and the absurdity makes people laugh.


    Since he was secretly detained, people in the army have been reporting him every day, even if there is nothing wrong with him on weekdays, some rumors are fabricated out of nowhere.


    In a blink of an eye, the veteran of the kingdom who was good at fighting became a shameless traitor who did all kinds of evil.


    "Your so-called crimes are really ridiculous."


    Dawson Clayton shook his head amusedly, almost laughing out loud.


    The so-called theft of intelligence is a problem with the palace��s intelligence system. Even a spy who has been lurking in the country for many years cannot be caught. Now that the war is over, the responsibility will be pinned on his head.


    As for the accusations of framing him later, none of them are true.


    That is, allowing the 7th Armored Division to leap forward.


    Allowing Tu Fu''s troops to move forward unconditionally led to the subsequent great victory.


    But Dawson didn''t explain and didn''t respond. They won''t listen. Those who wronged you know far better than you that you are innocent.


    Actually sorting out this matter carefully, the ins and outs are actually not difficult to guess. He was secretly arrested as soon as the war ended, but he was blatantly charged with various crimes.


    The only one who can do this is the one in the palace.


    I used to belong to the faction of Mr. Thilo Sollens, and stood firmly on the side of the prime minister, even if the new prime minister took the position, he would not voluntarily surrender.


    Just because he is in charge of an army group, has the military power in his hands, and is facing the outbreak of war, of course the kingdom needs someone like him to go to the front line to defend the border.


    Now that the war is over, let alone a few decades of peace, it is naturally time for the purge.


    William II, it would be weird if he didn''t take the initiative to clean him up.


    "Dawson Clyde, stop talking nonsense, do you admit to the various crimes you committed during your tenure, we can tell you clearly that the court has already obtained enough evidence from your soldiers, even if you deny it, it is useless .��


    In the courtroom, the judge who dropped the hammer just now pressed on step by step, and he must be forced to admit it himself.


    "I was wrong, I was wrong, I should have obeyed those stupid orders, and I shouldn''t have sent the 7th Armored Division to attack. In this way, Baia''s army that went deep into Lantis would be like a quagmire, and finally the whole army would be wiped out. Is our Majesty satisfied?"


    Dawson Clyde asked sharply.


    No one spoke in court, and no one dared to speak.


    Which one of the people present is not a person who has gone through the battlefield. Naturally, he knows that the legendary army has contributed a lot, but now some people just can''t sit still.


    Seeing the silence of the audience, Dawson bluntly said:


    "The idiot on the throne!"


    ��


    Kingdom of Baia, G?ttinghagen.


    A massive seizure caused turmoil in the royal city.


    In one day, the industries related to Tu Fu were forcibly banned, and related people were collectively arrested.


    In the few days after the end of the war, there were countless rumors flying everywhere, especially those related to Tu Fu. There were those who praised him and those who criticized him.


    The most severe one is that he privately led the army to intercept and kill the Sun King''s personal guards, killed the head of Landis, seriously violated military discipline, and killed members of the royal family.


    As soon as this news came out, the Quartet shook.


    The attack and killing of the Sun King is even a joke in the eyes of the people. He is the head of the enemy country, so why not kill him.


    But it is such a joke, as long as it comes out of the mouth of the royal family, it is an effective law.


    Lance District, 45 Baker Street.


    The daily life of the Winsters is disrupted by the visit of a detachment of armed police.


    The uninvited visitor arrested Ethan Winster and his wife, the former head of the Lance Division Police Department, without saying a word.


    When the heavy handcuffs are in the hands of the husband and wife, the two are like a dream.


    Looking at the arrest warrant in the hands of the arrival, Ethan Winster''s face became extremely gloomy, and he almost shouted loudly:


    "Our children were born and died for the country on the battlefield, and this is what they got in return?"


    "I''m sorry, Director Winster, or the former director, Tufu Cape''s evil deeds in Lantis, no matter how great the credit is, it can''t make up for this mistake."


    The person who came to arrest him was Ethan''s former colleague, and he explained the matter in a very polite tone.


    But Aunt An Feier was not polite at all, and she simply cursed at this time:


    "Ethan, what else do you have to tell him, they are just greedy for my husband''s property, so they found these so-called reasons to confiscate everything from us. After all, these people are just a group of hooligans.


    There is also the one in the palace, who has long disliked our children, and finally found a chance to take revenge. "


    "Shut up!"


    "You better listen to what you''re saying."


    The faces of the people in the police department couldn''t help but change. It''s one thing to know these secrets, but it''s another thing to say them in public.


    If these words spread to the Hill Palace, there may be many people to match.


    Fortunately, the leader interrupted the farce in time, and then gave the order sternly:


    "Escort people away."


    Amidst the rough pushing and shoving by a group of police officers, Ethan Winster just looked around them coldly.


    I only feel worthless for Tu Fu in my heart. I have sacrificed my life for this country so many times but my kindness is not remembered at all. It really makes people feel chilling.


    I saw Ethan pointing to the sky with one hand, and said coldly:


    "Everyone, God is watching from above, clearly."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 492： king assassin

    Chapter 492 King Assassin


    Prince Kadler rushed out of the palace in one breath, and ran all the way to Chancellor Street, his face was full of astonishment, and his heart was occupied by disbelief.


    What is Baya doing? The war has just ended and the meritorious ministers have been attacked.


    Crazy, all crazy.


    Father was blinded by the huge victory in front of him, so he did not hesitate to arrest the biggest heroes, Commander Dawson Clyde, Tu Fu, and people from the original Thilo Thorens party,


    No one who has been at odds with him in the past can escape this big liquidation.


    what is this?


    Kadler didn��t know that the education he received in the Hill Palace was to make him a useful person, a useful crown prince for this country, and a useful son for his father.


    But he suddenly discovered that the values ????of the past were collapsing.


    What is everything that is happening now?


    If it wasn''t for that man''s crazy battle plan, how could Bai Ya win, but just after the war ended, his father couldn''t resist attacking Tu Fu.


    A nameless fire burst out of his heart. He wanted to find Tu Fu and save Tu Fu, but if his father had already made preparations for liquidation, he must have found a way to deal with Tu Fu specifically.


    Even if a Transcendent at the demigod level fights against someone who controls a state machine, the fate will not be much better.


    "What about people?"


    I don''t know how long he ran, but Kadler didn''t find Tu Fu on the streets of Shansheer.


    He gasped in pain, looking around for useful information.


    There were not many pedestrians on this beautiful street, but at the moment he arrived, many people formed a big circle.


    There are several "tiankengs" that have been artificially destroyed, and dense battle traces are scattered all over the street, and the scale of damage is by no means small.


    "What happened here just now?" Prince Kadler hurriedly stepped forward to ask.


    "It seems that someone is fighting, and it is a powerful transcendent. Several people surrounded one person, and there was a lot of movement, and the whole street was in turmoil.


    What a terrible disaster. "


    An insider shrank his neck and explained what happened just now with a few words.


    Just a few minutes before his arrival, there was an extremely terrible fight on the street, and the movement of those people fighting almost overturned Chancellor Street.


    Just by listening to the description of the tragedy, it is clear that at least a few demigods at the same level as Tu Fu were dispatched to try to kill him in Landis.


    Since the father chooses to deal with Tu Fu, he will definitely try his best to eradicate all the forces around him, and there will be no room for himself.


    It is the best way to order someone to do something in Landis, even if they die, they can push it to the local strong.


    "Sure enough, it''s still late, sorry."


    Kadler William felt inexplicably frustrated. He never thought that his father would still do something to Tu Fu.


    Even if Tu Fu has done a lot of credit now, even if he has brought the kingdom a victory recorded in history, even if he has the best brain in the country,


    But still can''t get William II''s forgiveness, he must be forced to death to be reconciled.


    Thinking of this, an unknown fire in Kadler''s heart was ignited. For the first time, he felt disgusted with the blood flowing in his body, and even felt disgusted with the entire Hohenzollern family.


    "Your Highness, I have already reminded you to keep some distance from that person, otherwise you will only be hated more and more by His Majesty, and it is even more impossible to become the next king of the kingdom."


    Prime Minister Arthur Stella also came here, with a very serious tone.


    "what?"


    Hearing what the prime minister said, Prince Kadler only felt it was funny, and he laughed unabashedly.


    "Father hates it if you want, just like treating Friedrich, as long as you feel uncomfortable, you will dispose of us like objects.


    Anyway, the king of Baia has always been so arbitrary. "


    "You better know what you are talking about, I will tell His Majesty the exact words."


    "You can do whatever you want."


    Prime Minister Stella shook his head when he heard his words, and silently gave the prince a low score in his heart.


    I thought he was a malleable talent, but with such a childish mentality, he was still far from being the king.


    ��


    Kingdom of Baia.


    In the Palace of Hill, Ulti, the captain of the personal guard wearing a set of black heavy armor, signed for the envelope sent from Wiesel from the monster-like messenger.


    After a brief glance, he turned and walked towards the palace calmly.


    A piece of beautiful music was playing in the royal palace. In order to celebrate this memorable day, William II summoned all the court musicians.


    Even the day when they occupied Lantis, they were not as happy as they are now.


    "Your Majesty, Wiesel''s information has arrived."


    Ulti acted as an indifferent microphone, and he came before the king in a blink of an eye.


    William II, sitting on the throne, asked with a smile: "My dear Ulti, you will definitely tell me that the assassination was a success, right?"


    "Unfortunately, the result is still a little short of your wish." The demigod Ur delivered the operation information of this assassination to the king.


    The candidates for this action plan are two veteran palace demigods.


    They have entered Sequence 4 many years ago, have rich combat experience, and most importantly, they have absolute loyalty to the royal family.


    The other two task masters were temporarily recruited from Landis, and they are demigods who are very loyal to the Sun King.


    This loyalty has already turned into hatred. Although he hates Baia very much, he hates Tuf Capet, who is the envoy of the King Killer, even more.


    Assassinating Him is naturally willing to spend a hundred and twenty points of effort.


    In this way, there are four demigods in total, and no matter how powerful a transcendent meets, they will all die.


    "In the battle on Chancellor Street, the four demigods teamed up and finally failed to take down Tufu Capet, and even let him go. What are they trying to do!"


    William II read this passage from the battle records, his face inevitably turned blue, and he looked very embarrassed.


    "Your Majesty, adventurers in Sequence 4 have always been difficult to deal with, not to mention he has several powerful prohibited items.


    Even if you can''t fight, it''s easy to escape. "


    As a teammate who used to work together, although he knew there was a clue, Ulti still helped and took the initiative to defend himself.


    But his words could not dispel the anger of William II at all. He clenched his fists tightly and ordered:


    "Since he likes to run, there will be arrest warrants all over the country, and the whole family will be arrested together. I''ll see where he runs this time.


    If you have the ability, you''d better get out of the Baia Kingdom, and it''s best not to come back for the rest of your life. "


    This attack on Baia��s important political officials was not a quick-witted operation. After Baia��s army had gained a comprehensive advantage in the battle, William II had made a decision in his mind.


    There are too many voices against him in this country.


    After this battle alone, the reputation of some people will reach its peak, and sooner or later it will become a serious problem.


    It would be better to make a ruthless hand early and wipe out all the people in front, so that he, the king, can sit more securely and properly.


    Sitting on the high position of King Baia, William II felt a sense of arrogance for the first time.


    The major enemies who threatened his position, Thilo Thorens, Tuf Cape, and the Republic of Lantis, will all disappear with history, and the winner will be the one who can have the last laugh.


    King William II played with the crown on his head, and suddenly felt that the size of the crown was too small.


    "Ulti, do you think such a crown is not worthy of me now." He said casually.


    "what do you mean?"


    "It''s time to complete what the emperor failed to accomplish during his lifetime."


    William II''s eyes flickered, and the intensity was the constant breeding of desires.


    The Baia Kingdom, which occupies a large area of ??Landis, has become the strongest country in the southern part of the Northern Continent. It would be too underestimating to use the "kingdom" as a regulation.


    It should be upgraded to Baier Empire,


    He just took advantage of this opportunity to be crowned the emperor of Baia.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 493： New and old hatred

    Chapter 493 New Enmity, Old Enmity


    In the border waters of the Republic of Lantis, a three-masted sailing ship passed by here.


    Even the warships of the country dare not intercept the owner of the ship and let the other party dock at the port.


    Several demigod-level breaths erupted on the side of the shore, staring fiercely at the target boarding the boat one by one, and did not dare to take a step forward until they got the order to approach the "Qiwuhai".


    "That kid has run out of lamps, and there is no better opportunity than this."


    "But that is Mingesa''s ship after all, and taking action against him is an enemy of the sea, and the price is too high."


    The two Landis, who were desperately chasing, stared at the target half-heartedly.


    Originally, the raid went smoothly. On the street of Xiangsheer, they jointly blocked Tu Fu''s escape route. In addition, the other party had a female companion in the way, and their strength was greatly reduced.


    The four demigods shot at the same time and almost took him down.


    But at this critical moment, the two demigods of the Baia royal family may feel guilty, and deliberately leaked loopholes in the middle of the shot, and "accidentally" let Tu Fu go.


    After the mission failed, the two sides chased after each other for a long time. This guy fled to the border area, and then met Mingesa, the leader of the Shichibukai who happened to pass by the sea.


    After coming and going, they had to stop working.


    Across the ocean, the powerful demigod who was born in the royal palace said indifferently:


    "Tufu Capet, forget it this time, you''d better never return to Baia, we will never show mercy next time, this country can no longer tolerate you."


    Speaking of this level, it can be regarded as the utmost benevolence.


    They were able to release the water this time because the other party had done for the country and the people several times, but if Tu Fu insisted on going his own way, no one would be able to save him.


    On the other side of the coast, Tu Fu pressed the wound on his body with a sad face, and watched the group of demigods who received the mission with complicated emotions,


    I was filled with emotions for a while.


    Fortunately, the two demigods of Baia were determined to release water and did not try their best.


    Otherwise, he will fight four demigod-level powerhouses, and he will also bring Sophie a Sequence 6, maybe he will really be left there.


    "Let''s go!"


    Tu Fu exchanged glances with Baia''s demigod, and after understanding the meaning of the other party, he took Sophie aboard the pirate ship.


    ��


    On the "Tianyasha", a long-lost guest came to visit, except that the timing was a bit inappropriate.


    "Dear Captain Mingesa, thank you for your help."


    Tu Fu sincerely thanked Mingesa. Fortunately, the other party��s ship was near the Coral Sea.


    Otherwise, I really don��t know where to go this time.


    Standing on the deck of the ship, holding a trident, Mingesa, the head of the Shichibukai with a chin and long red beard, responded calmly with his eyes,


    "They are all members of the alliance, so they can''t help you on the battlefield. This little thing is nothing.


    It''s just, it looks like you''re in a bad place. "


    "Thank you for your concern, there is always a way to solve this."


    Tu Fu squinted his eyes, and under his calm appearance, he cursed the **** in Hill Palace countless times.


    He never imagined that the lunatic William II dared to attack him at this time and summoned so many top combat forces.


    The rest wiped out the greatest hero of this war, and did not give him a chance to fight back,


    Send someone directly to kill him.


    It would be a lie to say that he was not disappointed. He thought that he could eliminate the grudge in William II''s heart by virtue of his current achievements, but this grudge only became bigger and bigger with his credit.


    Finally came the scene where swords and soldiers meet.


    "Tu Fu, since he has already done something to us, then our family..."


    Sophie next to him was also slightly injured in the battle just now, and she didn''t cry when she was injured, but when she thought of her family in G?ttinghagen, her tears almost burst into tears.


    Tu Fu''s expression also sank.


    Yeah, according to his understanding of William II''s character, he always pays attention to killing the grass and roots when he does bad things. He dared to use so many powerful people in Landis, so the chaos in the country may become.


    He didn''t dare to think about it, but now he has to understand it.


    William II''s move has already pushed him to the edge of the cliff, and if he doesn''t pay attention, he will fall into the abyss.


    In times of crisis, he hugged Miss Winster gently, and comforted him: "Sophie, I assure you, I will go back to G?ttinghagen again and find a chance to rescue them, uncle and aunt will be fine. "


    "Don''t... don''t force yourself."


    Sophie bit her lip tightly, looking at Tu Fu with distressed expression.


    During the battle at Xiangsheer, if Tu Fu hadn''t protected himself, he would have run away long ago. In the end, he had to fight those demigods, gritted his teeth and brought himself to the border.


    "Not at all reluctant, I will return to Baia and let him learn the lessons he deserves."


    Tu Fu said in a serious tone.


    "Friend, I will give you a piece of advice, don''t try to fight against a country, let alone Baia, which is already the strongest country in the south, you alone can''t fight against it.


    Anyway, you are in the sea, and you have your own foundation in the southern continent. As long as you don��t return to Baia, nothing will happen. "


    At this time, Belleman, the ship''s deputy "Sharpshooter" of the Tianyasha, stood up and kindly advised him.


    This is no longer the era of great voyages where pirates roamed freely. Even legendary figures like them are well aware of the horror of the country''s combat power, and they are finally forced to cooperate with the government, let alone mere mere fools.


    "Beileman, if you haven''t experienced other people''s experience, don''t give advice to others easily, do you understand?"


    A deep voice came over, it was the captain Mingesa, who reprimanded his subordinates tepidly.


    The latter shrank his neck and dared not speak any more.


    But what he said is indeed the truth, as long as Tufu does not return to Baia from now on, the outside world is everywhere for him, and in the sea, he relies on the alliance between Qibuhai and non-human wisdom.


    The southern continent is full of Smith factories controlled by him, and the power of the Rosicrucian Society blocks the extraordinary power of the outside world.


    Even as long as he is willing to live in a small polar country further south, William II cannot touch him there.


    "Thank you for your understanding." Tu Fu nodded to the ship.


    Captain Mingesa looked at Tu Fu, and said in a cold tone: "I have learned about your affairs, I only have one question, are you really willing to wander at sea again?"


    "Leaving the Northern Continent to wander again, is this the ending I want?"


    Tu Fu felt the girl in his arms burst into tears, and felt as if his heart was being pierced.


    The Winsters are probably still behind bars.


    All industries under its banner have been blocked.


    Two and a half years ago, He was able to fly away alone because his family members were fine, and the ending in the name of a hero was decent enough.


    At that time, I was so proud that I felt that even if I left that country, I could still gain a foothold in this world.


    In fact, He did.


    But two and a half years later, when the wheel of history passes the same trace again.


    William II has crossed the rules and used all means to drive him away, even wanting to kill him, stigmatize his achievements, and imprison his close people,


    Take by force all that He has painstakingly built.


    How could it be possible to turn a blind eye to it, and how could it be possible for Sophie to drop everything and go away with her.


    Tu Fu growled almost with hatred,


    "Sorry, I can''t do that."


    ��


    Knowing everything, Kadler William returned to his residence in a state of desperation, leaning against the bed in a slumped state. What he saw and heard that day hit him too hard.


    Those beautiful fantasies are like a mirror shattered,


    Tell him that cruelty is the reality of this world.


    No matter how much you are unwilling, you can think of the person above you who can''t resist, and you don''t even have the courage to expect.


    Under the blue moon, an elegant blue light slightly fell into the window of his room, and a deep male voice came through with the light.


    "Kadler."


    The voice sounded in his head.


    "You are... Tufu."


    Kadler William quickly recognized the speaker''s voice just by listening to it.


    Although I don''t know how He did it, it''s not uncommon for an extraordinary person to have many means.


    Kadler seemed to have grasped the life-saving straw, and after meeting the Lord, he confided all the news he knew:


    "Father launched a change in the country, not only against you, but also people from Mr. Sorens''s original party, who were also purged..."


    "I know everything."


    The other side of the voice is still low, and he already knows everything from the monitoring of the "Santa Maria".


    "Tu Fu, don''t worry, I will find a way to help you rescue your uncle and aunt. They haven''t violated any laws, and it''s not difficult to release them. I think I still have this face in front of my father."


    Prince Kadler was still talking and continued to comfort Tu Fu.


    Tu Fu did not answer, but instead asked:


    "Your Highness, do you still remember what you said to me when you first found me?"


    "Why don''t you remember, I want us to work together, let me sit in the position of father, and I will give you everything you want, but...but..."


    Cadler William let out a bitter laugh.


    This distant goal can only be a goal, not to mention the fact that he has a relationship with Tu Fu now, which makes William II unhappy.


    Even if it is logical to take over the throne, I don''t know how many years to wait.


    Can he really afford to wait so long?


    After a long silence at the other end of the sound source, he suddenly spoke:


    "That day, I don''t think it will be too far away."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 494： Sequence 3 Gods Whip

    Chapter 494 Sequence 3 God''s Whip


    Weddell Polar Sea.


    The bottom of the sea continued to send vibrations upwards, and a huge object covered by a water curtain rose from below, and its vast momentum began to appear.


    The ice cubes surrounding the giant were broken one after another, and when the sea water slowly receded from the giant, a huge cruise ship that had been frozen for many years officially appeared in front of Miss Winster.


    Tu Fu floated in mid-air, allowing the boat to float steadily on the sea surface, causing a layer of faint "hoarfrost" to spread around the boat as the center point, forming an absolute space that cannot be entered.


    After leaving the Tianyasha, He planned to confess the biggest secret to her. Except for how He came to this world on this ship, he also said everything else that should be said.


    "Baby, you will stay on this ship for the next few days, and we will come back to pick you up after we settle everything."


    He thought for a long time, but he didn''t dare to hand over Sophie to any force for protection easily.


    The Pirate Alliance is no good, the Rosicrucian Society is even worse, and non-human intelligent races are also inconvenient...


    After much deliberation, only the last trump card left is the "Santa Maria". Even if several demigods descend on the security measures here at the same time, they may not be able to break through.


    Tu Fu''s sincere eyes fell on Sophie, who was completely astonished by the impact brought by this giant cruise ship, and stroked every handrail on the luxury ship.


    Even walking on the deck, Sophie still feels unreal.


    "This is where you have been sleeping for the past few years?"


    "Yeah, I was thinking about you for the last time before going to sleep." Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders indifferently, and said with a light smile, "I didn''t know how to use the power of this ship for the first time a few years ago, so I paid some price." .��


    "Then this time, your opponent is the Kingdom of Baia." Sophie''s eyes flashed with distress.


    "This time is different."


    Tufu shook his head seriously, "I don''t regard the Baia Kingdom as my enemy, there is only one enemy from beginning to end, our Majesty William II.


    I just need to get rid of that **** and everything will be fine. "


    "Really can?"


    "Why not, in fact, this matter is not difficult for me at all, it just takes an extra trip.


    As for you, all you have to do is sleep here, and when you open your eyes again, all troubles will be solved.


    Uncles and aunts will be released, we will get back what belongs to us, and then you and I will get married in Leeds, as we agreed, understand. "


    Tu Fu put his hands on Sophie''s shoulders, talking about it as if comforting her.


    "Okay, then I should be sleepy now."


    Sophie forced out a smile that reassured Tu Fu.


    "My princess, have a sweet dream". "


    Tu Fu took the initiative to hand over the room card, and the two said goodbye silently while maintaining a tacit understanding.


    Although he knew that Sophie had worked very hard these years and wanted to help him in this matter, but in the end he was just a Sequence 6 scammer who was not a demigod,


    Can''t play a fundamental role in the subsequent war.


    If you take someone to the battlefield, you need to be distracted to take care of her, and if you are accidentally caught and threatened by a strong man at the demigod level,


    That''s a real headache.


    It would be better to send Sophie to a safe enough place first, and when she wakes up, everything will be resolved by herself.


    Sophie probably also realized this from the previous battle, and didn''t want to hold her back any longer, so she agreed to all the conditions so easily.


    In the captain''s room, Tu Fu casually pushed open the hatch, and there were already two figures waiting here for a long time.


    "Man, it seems that you have made up your mind. Sophie is a good girl, and she must understand your good intentions."


    Jack Sparrow raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and cast admiring eyes.


    Aesop Andersen had a gloomy face, "It should have been done a long time ago, that **** deprived you of everything, or twice, even if you killed him, it would not be an exaggeration."


    Listening to the grievances of these two stomachs, Tu Fu raised his hand to signal them to calm down.


    "I''m not here to listen to your complaints, bring everything!"


    What he asked for from the other two bodies were the materials needed to advance to the next stage, and the last thing left was the "rootless water" brought back by Captain Jack from the Netherworld.


    A bottle of colorless and odorless liquid, which cannot be distinguished from ordinary potions.


    Get this item from Jack Sparrow, count the Lava Fish, Philosopher''s Stone, and Megalodon Rover that Tufu had before,


    And the last extraordinary material "Xie Parasitic".


    Captain Jack handed over the bottle of water and placed it on the table, as if he had gathered all the ingredients for the "Whip of the Gods".


    Following the order of preparing the potion, Tu Fu, Jack, and Ethan took out the utensils, prepared the ingredients, cooked the potion, and helped Tu Fu refine the potion without delay.


    If you want to single-handedly break into the strictly controlled royal city of G?ttinghagen, the world''s top powerhouse who has advanced to the Sequence 3 level is essential.


    There is only this one chance.


    The same amount of clear water was first poured into the pot by Captain Jack in a one-to-one ratio of "rootless water", and the two almost identical liquids also merged into one.


    Aesop immediately followed the steps and poured the dried lava rock fish into the pot.


    The fish living in the lava seemed to be alive, jumping up and down in it.


    Until the Megalodon rover was dropped in, the two kinds of aquatic life were born as old enemies, chasing each other in a small space, very lively.


    "This is almost a fish tank."


    Tu Fu shook his head when he saw it, so he might as well add some "water plants" to it.


    The xiejisheng in the bottle was originally very resistant to being a blind medicinal material, and kept screaming "squeaky", but the bottle was poured into the "fish tank" when the cork was removed by Tu Fu.


    Several potion ingredients seem to have a natural appeal.


    The pile of weeds melted into the pot instantly, but the strange thing is that it didn''t reproduce "unlimited" according to its characteristics, and took root in the pot smoothly.


    "Next, put the stone in."


    At Tu Fu''s request, Captain Jack put a shiny, sparkling red crystal at the finale.


    Only through large-scale killings and the blood of enough people can there be such a transparent special stone.


    When the "Philosopher''s Stone" was finally put into the pot, it officially formed the "fish tank" landscape.


    When the five rare ingredients came into contact with each other, a burst of thick smoke rose from the pot where the potion was cooked, and the reaction from the potion was so strong that the three of them were almost driven out of the captain''s cabin.


    I don''t know how long it took, the ingredients in the pot finally turned into a sticky, transparent thing, and finally the painter poured all of it into the test tube along the wall of the pot.


    "It''s done."


    Tu Fu held the potion in his hand, and felt a majestic power from the bottle.


    Just holding it, it seems as if you can feel the endless waves of the sea hitting the shore.


    Seeing that Tu Fu was about to take the potion, the two bodies behind him looked at each other and understood each other at the same time. At this moment, they moved forward slowly, and each other''s bodies gradually merged into the illusion.


    It was originally a power split from the long river of time, and it is time to return to the original body.


    Three in one,


    The aura on Tu Fu''s body became more and more majestic, and the part that had not yet been fully digested, the gap where the potion had not been completely digested, immediately reached the top at this moment.


    "Gurrrrrrr..."


    The strong-tasting potion enters the throat along with the Tufu and goes down the throat and into the stomach,


    At that moment, the power of the influx of water came from all directions.


    Tu Fu only felt that the huge spiritual intake almost squeezed his body, and his body parts became bigger and bigger. Just about to open his mouth to mourn a few words, he thought that Sophie was still resting in the cabin, and he didn''t dare to disturb her in the slightest. Hold back.


    After taking the potion, his body seemed to be swollen several times, as if he had been thrown into a spiritual pool to soak.


    Da da da��


    The next time the "Sea of ??Spirituality" surged towards Him, Tu Fu seemed to hear the shouts of gold and iron horses, and a huge number of soldiers seemed to appear in front of him, forming an invincible line of defense.


    The artillery fire will start to bombard in all directions abruptly.


    The torrent of steel cast by millions of troops unexpectedly forcibly withstood the surge of the "spiritual sea" rushing, and remained motionless in wave after wave of shock.


    This is the ceremony for advancing to Sequence 3 of the Adventurer Path,


    Manipulate a war of more than half a million people.


    Tu Fu directly and indirectly affected the actions of almost two million people during the Lanbai War, so it is only natural to use this momentum to block the risks brought about by being promoted to a higher standard.


    The process of being promoted to God''s Whip is like the collision of two armies, every attack is going all out, and the invisible battle between the two can be regarded as painful for Tu Fu.


    His body, which stores spirituality, also expanded rapidly as the two armies fought, accumulating the sea of ??spirituality that came from the impact.


    Boom��


    On the surface of the Weddell Sea, the turbulent momentum erupted continuously from the Santa Maria in all directions. When ordinary creatures were affected, they dared not even move.


    Around the world, there are also several eyes looking in this direction.


    Not long after the pirate ship Tianyasha sent off the guests, such a major event happened in the sea area over there. Captain Mingesa stroked his long fiery red beard, and the corners of his mouth turned up.


    Coral Sea, in the Royal Palace of the Deep Sea.


    The king of the deep sea who was sitting here felt the powerful aura sweeping past him, he let out a light sigh and went out to sea with a "crash". After feeling the familiar aura, he immediately let go of his guard.


    "It''s not just other strong human beings."


    It was the time when the fight with the human side was fierce, and the most taboo side added new combat power.


    Somewhere in the Southern Continent, a man wearing white clothes and a fox mask also looked at the polar sea further south. Behind the mask, he could not see his thoughts at all, and muttered to himself:


    "Another one came, I don''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse..."


    The top powerhouse above the demigods in the world,


    At this moment, everyone feels that a new star is rising in this world.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 495： History repeats

    Chapter 495 History Reappears


    The peace talks with Landis have been going on for half a month. Starting from the agreement submitted at the beginning, after a long period of hard work, the Landis Ministry of Foreign Affairs finally gave in.


    If you refuse to accept it, hundreds of thousands of Baia troops are stationed in various places in Lantis.


    As long as there is a slight delay on the other side of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, troubles will be made immediately.


    Such a large group of people stay in the Republic, even if they do nothing, they can��t eat well, and they can��t sleep soundly. In the end, they can only agree to all the conditions of the other party.


    Ceded the two eastern provinces permanently into the territory of Baia.


    And the compensation exceeds 4 billion crowns, and it will be paid off within 20 years. During this period, Baia unconditionally occupied the six provinces of Lantis.


    The rest is to allow Baia merchants to have management rights in the provinces of Lantis, to send grain to Baia every year, and to cherish resources. I don��t know how many messy unequal agreements have been signed.


    The new head of state elected by the National Assembly is struggling with this matter every day.


    If you want to talk about why Baia didn''t take advantage of this opportunity to completely annex the territory of Lantis, it''s not that William II has benevolence and righteousness in his heart.


    Of course, he also has this quality.


    It''s just that with the advent of the new era, land is no longer the only criterion for measuring a big country, and resources and economy are the hard standards.


    What''s more, it is extremely difficult for a big country like Lantis, which has tens of millions of people, to completely annex it.


    If you are not careful, it is easy to cause turmoil.


    It would be better to take advantage of the past few decades and use the Lantis Republic to block Bania in the west and Ryan Kingdom in the north. Baia will take this opportunity to grow and become the strongest in the south.


    ��


    1495, early October.


    A modern armored force returned to Baia mightily, heading towards the capital G?ttinghagen. It was the famous Seventh Armored Division of Group A.


    This invincible war machine was regarded as a treasure by the military after this battle.


    The fact that they traveled thousands of miles to attack Wiesel has already spread all over the world. Not only is the scene in Landis boundless, but the first time they return to the kingdom, they can also enjoy the warm welcome of the people.


    "Thank you for your hard work, His Majesty has specially approved that you will also participate in this celebration."


    The Chief of Internal Affairs of the Hill Palace welcomed the returning army generals and the negotiating envoys.


    Among the group of people, except for the prince Kadler William, everyone looked happy.


    "Sir, I''m a little tired, so I won''t be attending your ceremony."


    Prince Kadler spoke weakly.


    The Chief of Internal Affairs saluted him, with a strange tone:


    "Your Highness, no matter what the reason is, please try your best to overcome it. This is His Majesty''s intention. At that time, he will personally award the Iron Cross to the meritorious generals, upgrade their ranks, and award them.


    You have contributed the most in this war, even if it is just a formality, it is better to make a good impression in front of His Majesty, what do you think. "


    His impeccable words made it hard for Kadler to find any faults.


    Even if there is a thousand reluctance in my heart, I can only grit my teeth and agree.


    Looking up again, Kadler saw that the generals who had returned from several fronts this time had completely disappeared from the faction of Mr. Sollens, and felt inexplicably desolate in his heart.


    In these days, with the largest Solons faction officer, Commander Dawson Clyde, imprisoned, their most active soldiers on the battlefield were also liquidated and became historical figures.


    Those soldiers who made great achievements on the battlefield were not remembered for their sacrifices on the battlefield. They fell at the last moment before dawn and were counted by their own people.


    It''s sad enough to think about it.


    At this moment, many of the people sitting in their positions are still irrelevant people, military generals trained by his father, and some of them may not even have been on the battlefield.


    It is up to them to accept the applause of the people.


    Thinking of this scene, Prince Kadler felt sick and had the urge to turn around and leave.


    ��


    Hill Palace, the convoy for the celebration has been prepared for William II, and today he, the king, will lead the soldiers who have made contributions in the war to circle the city to show the majesty of the royal family.


    Just like last time, every major event in the kingdom must have such a big celebration gift.


    For this reason, William II also replaced his majestic Baier uniform, changing his previous gaudy positioning.


    Since returning from the battlefield, the king has significantly less time spent in the locker room.


    In the past few days, he has not refurbished the palace hall as extravagantly as possible, and put a lot of thought into the court, doing what a king should do in a serious manner.


    William II just felt comfortable in body and mind, so he didn''t have the mind to change clothes.


    Those outlaws who stood in front of him were wiped out one by one. It was hard to describe how happy it was. After so many years of dormancy, it was finally his turn to show his talents.


    "Ulti, is there any news about that person?"


    King William II stood upright and asked casually.


    I saw him walking towards the car step by step.


    "Report Your Majesty, I haven''t heard any news from him after the attack. I guess he didn''t go to the southern continent. I must have to return to the sea. It will be difficult to hear news from him at sea."


    Urti''s words were cold, and he didn''t seem to have much interest in it.


    "Oh, at sea."


    King William II just snorted softly when he heard about it, "A place where fish and dragons are mixed is the most suitable place, no matter how harsh the environment is, he can survive, just like a vicious dog that can''t be beaten to death.


    Such a lowly person, it is best to get out and never come back. "


    After finishing speaking, he boldly walked towards a car without a hood.


    This is a product specially modified by the engineering department.


    In this way, people can just admire the majesty of the king when the convoy demonstrates.


    Demigod knight Ulti narrowed his eyes slightly, his heart was beating violently, staring at the convoy that was about to depart, always feeling that something big was about to happen.


    This time, he has taken great measures to protect the safety of His Majesty the King, not to mention that there are tens of thousands of soldiers in the parade of glory troops.


    All the black knights under His hands were dispatched, and another demigod was escorting them all the way.


    With such a configuration, even a few demigods will not be able to penetrate it.


    But my restless heart couldn''t help beating, I saw Urti waving to the black riding guards who were wearing the same dark clothes, and personally gave the order:


    "Notify the adults in the court, and ask them all to come and protect His Majesty."


    "yes!"


    Although the knight who was called out was puzzled as to why such a large battle was being used, he walked honestly to the palace to call for someone.


    Before the parade troop set off, the Sequence 5 Son of Weather, who passed through the musician, had already manipulated the staff in advance, keeping the weather in G?ttinghagen absolutely mild.


    Even though the weather has entered autumn, it is still sunny.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Before the king��s convoy set off, a grand salute was fired towards the sky, and gorgeous fireworks bloomed in beautiful arcs in the sky. Such a big battle can be regarded as a feast for the eyes of the onlookers.


    "Welcome Home Hero!"


    "You are all amazing people."


    "19, 20, 21, 22... 22 salutes, even more grand than the national ceremony!"


    The crowd standing on both sides of the street cheered heartily, and some people silently calculated. After the salute was fired, they suddenly realized that the level of the ceremony had surpassed the national ceremony.


    I don''t know whether it was a deliberate move by Wang Ting or a coincidence, but the salute used in this ceremony happened to be one more than the day Tu Fu returned.


    Boom...


    The troops entering the city set out in such a warm atmosphere, showing the brilliance of this victorious army in the eyes of the people.


    "Everyone, we have won this war!


    Baia has won! "


    King William II even rode in the front car, loudly announcing the result of the war unceremoniously, and beckoning to his people majestically.


    "Long live the king!"


    "Long live the king!"


    "Long live the king!"


    King William II closed his eyes, enjoying the slogan of "Long Live the King".


    To be precise, he likes and even obsesses with this kind of "boasting" listening to the mountains and tsunamis in his ears. Every time he hears such shouts, he even feels happy in spirit.


    That''s why he tried his best to do things for this country in the past. However, there were always various people and various accidents.


    This time, it seems to be no exception.


    But before William II finished his next sentence, he suddenly heard an uproar coming from directly in front of him.


    The voice is layered and undulating, and it is endless.


    The direction not far ahead of the road is the University of G?ttinghagen, where there is a must-pass road called Truth Square.


    The onlookers automatically gave way to a path, and even the soldiers of the royal court did not dare to pass.


    At this moment, there stood a man who stood upright, just standing still gave birth to the magical power that would change the color of the world and make him fall for life.


    "Crazy, really crazy."


    The important ministers of Baia who arrived by car were all surprised and sighed when they saw the man''s face. There were those who regretted and those who were frightened.


    Either panic or shock, they were all overwhelmed by this man''s crazy behavior.


    He actually came.


    The Kingdom Ceremony celebrating the perpetual motion machine was intercepted at the same place almost three years ago. After some extreme manipulations, the royal court finally became a joke.


    In the first three years, at the same time and place, Tuf Capet arrived as scheduled.


    Looking at the tall man at the front of the convoy, Tu Fu decided to pull him off the throne.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 496： rebel

    Chapter 496 Rebellion


    The time went back to two hours before the start of the grand ceremony, before the king''s chariot arrived, Tu Fu had already returned to Baia from the Weddell Polar Sea.


    The suburb of G?ttinghagen, the residence of Sollens.


    An unwelcome guest came to this equally unwelcome family at an inappropriate time.


    Meet again with people who also bear the name of "National Hero".


    In the same study room, two months ago, the casual conversation between the two parties turned out to be the Rambai War Blitz that later shocked the world.


    Who would have thought that two months later, the two parties would meet again, and things would be different.


    Tu Fu sat on the guest''s seat, and said in a heavy tone:


    "Sir, you should know how I feel at the moment, even if you have endured it, you can discard all the credit for this battle, but now His Majesty wants to kill me, confiscate my property, and imprison my family.


    You said what would you do if you were the one who was treated like this. "


    Tillo sat in front of him, and all he could feel from the angry words was hatred.


    "When your family members were arrested, I have privately arranged for someone to take care of them. If you want, you can take them away at any time." Thilo Thorens picked up the teacup unhurriedly.


    Tu Fu asked with his expression unchanged: "Is this the ending you want?"


    "The country is peaceful and the people are safe, and peace has come, so what''s wrong with it."


    "Your Majesty''s country is safe and peaceful, but I have never been included."


    Tu Fu spoke quietly, and he stood up with a somewhat lonely expression: "Before, I thought that the enemy of the kingdom was poverty, so I very much supported your welfare reform, which is truly remarkable.


    Later, I thought that the enemy of the kingdom was the Republic of Lantis, so I led an expedition to neighboring countries until I beat Lantis to the point where there was no way to fight back.


    But the kingdom��s desires are endless, and it seems that it can��t be filled no matter what. Only now did I finally discover that the mountain that the kingdom could never climb,


    named William II.


    As long as the king is still in that position for a day, the country will never be able to usher in a new life. "


    "Perhaps you are right." Thilo Thorens put down his teacup, and a different look flashed in his eyes.


    "Mr. Sollens, you once told me that to be worthy of the word hero, one must have a state of mind that is beyond the reach of heights.


    I am sorry that I will probably never be in your realm. "


    Tufu sincerely apologized to Thilo Thorens, because what he will do next is the most treacherous deed in this era.


    "If I were ten years younger, I would probably make the same choice as you."


    Tillo Thorens didn''t accuse him, and he was forced to a desperate situation. It''s not surprising to have such a thought.


    William II''s crazy behavior this time also forced him to make a choice: "But Tu Fu, standing in my position will not help you, nor will it hinder you.


    I will ask Kelan to help you arrange a trip for your uncle and aunt. Even if your action fails, it will not affect them. "


    "Thank you."


    Tu Fu thanked again, he didn��t come here to seek support, but just wanted to consult the respected person for the rationale of doing so.


    After getting the answer, I immediately felt relaxed.


    After explaining everything to Tilo, Tu Fu felt a heavy weight in his empty heart, and then walked to the outside world without looking back.


    Whether this action is right or wrong, whether it is good or bad, is it just a momentary dispute, or is it really for the sake of this country,


    Actually, He didn��t care so much anymore.


    ��


    "Have you rebelled? Tuf Capet, you are so brave."


    On the Square of Truth, William II, who was riding in the car, became stern.


    Through the crowd, I also saw the thorn in the side and the thorn in the flesh that I hated so much, I wished to crush him to ashes in my dreams.


    Although he knew that this person was courageous enough, openly rebelling is another matter, and it is something that this society will never allow.


    Now, his image as a national hero in the eyes of the people may also plummet.


    No matter how great you have done in the past, no matter how much credit you have gained, daring to openly provoke the royal family is a capital offense.


    Just thinking about the fate of this person made William II feel happy.


    He then called the guards next to him: "Come here, from now on, arrest everyone related to Tufu Capet and treat them as traitors."


    Tu Fu looked at him across the air, but he was not in a hurry to go up to kill him.


    Lifting his hand, he abruptly stopped the convoy that was about to pass through the Square of Truth.


    "That seems to be Mr. Capet, so do it."


    "Never fire, have you forgotten who brought you to the fore?"


    "Even if I am punished afterwards, I will never be sorry for Mr. Capet."


    At the forefront was his 7th Armored Division. Seeing that the person blocking the way was Tu Fu, the sergeants looked at each other and didn''t know how to react.


    Even if the superiors in the army desperately shouted to attack, no one did so.


    "Tu... Tufu..."


    Prince Kadler, who was also sitting in the car, was even more surprised when he saw such a thing that he couldn''t imagine in his dreams. Only now did he understand the meaning of what Tu Fu told him that day.


    It turned out that he was allowed to ascend to that position, and this is how he ascended.


    Tu Fu stepped forward step by step, and extended a sincere invitation to King William II: "Your Majesty, let me invite you on your way."


    "killed."


    As soon as the king''s cold order came out, Ulti''s superhuman troop "Black Cavalry", all of whom were knights, and several royal demigods who accompanied the team secretly.


    They appeared from different directions, and all of them burst out with impressive vigor.


    The directions where several people appeared were connected, and a blockade was just established. In this area, teleportation and teleportation are impossible, and it is specially aimed at the demigods of the adventurers.


    Except for the strongest royal guard, the demigod Ulti, the royal family can still find four demigod-level powerhouses,


    It made Tu Fu look at him with admiration.


    Unfortunately, I only took one more look. A purple flute protruded from the cuff, and after aiming at it, I played it a few times at will, surrounded by demigods who were about to attack.


    ��


    The moment he heard the weird music played by the flute, the attacker''s body seemed to become extremely stiff.


    Tu Fu''s lips parted slightly, as if some words were uttered from his mouth, and accompanied by the playing of the "Magic Flute", it silently fell on every Transcendent.


    At this moment, whether it is the black cavalry of the Royal Guards or the demigod powerhouse hidden in the formation, they all feel the attack on the spiritual level.


    "That is?"


    Only Ulti seemed to see something at this critical moment.


    With Tufu as the radius, a dark liquid spread from under his feet to the surroundings. Those ordinary civilians were fine, even if they were touched, they would not be attacked, and they didn''t even have a single bit of perception.


    But once the strange liquid spread to the superhuman, it seemed to condense into giant hands, tightly pinching the superhuman in the palms, or the vital points of the heart or brain.


    The curse spreads with the liquid, as long as Tufu wants to speak directly,


    Through words, hit all the superhumans here in one breath.


    At the slightest, the person may be mentally confused and affected by the buff, or at worst, lose control on the spot and turn into a monster that is neither human nor ghost.


    With such a terrifying effect, even Urti was confused after seeing it.


    It��s been a while since I��ve seen you. This person was still fighting to the death with Fran?ois, one of the strongest Sequence 4s, and barely managed to win until his brains almost came out.


    In a blink of an eye, it became a powerful existence like a monster.


    "Sequence 3, he must have been promoted to Transcendent Sequence 3."


    The demigod knight Urti spoke firmly, and after seeing Tufu''s origin, he immediately made a decision in his heart, and urgently spoke to his lieutenant general: "Quickly inform the three churches to kill the rebels.


    Send His Majesty back to the palace now. "


    "yes!"


    Even though there are thousands of troops in front of him, Tu Fu still enters the land of no one. The soldiers of the kingdom can''t stop him, and the black knights who are all capable can''t stop him.


    Even several demigods who shot at the same time felt the terrible pressure, and they all started to retreat from each other.


    Following the words, cursing and killing the enemy through raving, is the remarkable ability at this stage.


    As long as Tu Fu opens his mouth and spits out a few words, he can easily cause them to lose control, temporarily incapacitate them, or suffer curses after targeting them.


    The most subtle thing is that the ability can spread in a large area, and it can also raise the limit of killing.


    He can make the "dark water" spread endlessly, and then by injecting certain viruses and bacteria, they can attack at the same time when the command takes effect,


    As long as you are willing, you can easily wipe out the people in a city or a country when the substance transformed into "dark water" spreads.


    The mythical source of the Whip of the Gods is "God destroys the world", and its ability effect is to kill as many people as possible in a short time.


    Under Urti��s order, the only black knight quickly took away William II��s car, and a group of people rushed back to the palace non-stop, protecting the king in every possible way.


    "I won''t let you pass."


    The demigod knight Urti drew his sword on his horse, and came over unsteadily, blocking the only way to pass through the Square of Truth.


    His hand holds a cold sword that can cut off everything, as long as it is easy, people will die.


    He who came from the royal family has always hated such fights. He didn''t want to see Tu Fu tragically kill Landis before, so he violated the rules and acted brazenly.


    Now that Tu Fu has come to the royal city, he will do his best to keep him out of the royal palace.


    Looking around at the "dark water" around him, he was shocked by the strong momentum, unable to hurt Ulti.


    "excuse me."


    After Tu Fu nodded to the person who saved his life, he also shot mercilessly, casually playing with the "Magic Flute" in his hand to attack.


    Lips slightly opened, a string of invisible symbols came into play immediately, and collided with Urti who was facing him directly, and the sharp knife of the opponent, so sharp that it cut through everything in the world, unexpectedly stopped in midair.


    "Boom��"


    The invincible momentum of the two collided, causing a huge gully to appear in the sky and the ground at the same time, shaking in all directions.


    Then there was only a "click", and Urti''s eyes were full of unbelievable expressions. The knife in his hand collided with the magic flute wrapped in "dark water" for a moment,


    broke in response.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 497： voice of the kingdom

    Chapter 497 The Voice of the Kingdom


    King William II''s car drove back all the way quickly after the accident, even when he was on the battlefield, he was not as fast as at this moment.


    The Lantis people on the battlefield knew his noble status and did not dare to kill him, but the lunatic behind him really came with the intention of killing him.


    Under the terrifying power, William II felt lingering fear for the first time in his life.


    Turning his head, the king only saw the soldiers and extraordinary beings blocking Tu Fu''s arrival like sea water. They fell to the ground one after another, but they couldn''t stop him from advancing at all.


    "Shut the gates, and all the gates of the city will be closed at once."


    King William II stood on the car and yelled. The military uniform on his body was already crumpled after all the tossing, and he looked very embarrassed.


    The palace demigods who appeared just now resolutely guarded the king.


    It wasn''t until he returned to the Hill Palace that he ordered people to close all the open parts of the palace, which gave William II a thin sense of security.


    He shook his head frantically, and shouted to the people around him: "Where is Ulti? Why didn''t he come to **** him?"


    "Your Majesty, Mr. Ulti is fighting Tu Fu in the Square of Truth."


    The demigod of the royal family made a comforting voice.


    "What, He was restrained, it''s impossible, absolutely impossible for anyone to escape from His hand."


    William II didn''t know whether it was fear or panic. After leaving the protection of the demigod close to him, he began to speak incoherently.


    The demigods of the royal family continued to comfort:


    "Your Majesty, please rest assured. We have notified the people of the three major churches that someone wants to murder you. They will never sit idly by. It will be easy to wipe out a Tuf Capet."


    "The three major churches?"


    Sure enough, when these words came out, William II, who was so flustered that his legs began to tremble, calmed down a lot.


    Arranging the messy collar with slightly trembling palms,


    "That''s right, even if Urti can''t beat him, there are still people from the three major churches.


    You help me spread the order, whoever can kill Tuf Capet, I will give him a title, a reward of one million crowns, no matter what reward I want. "


    "yes."


    The demigod tone of the royal family who responded was neither salty nor weak. The strong man who really has the ability to kill that person would not like these things, but he still tried his best to comfort him:


    "Your Majesty, please return to the palace to rest. We are responsible for the safety here."


    With the promise of full protection from the strong in the palace, William II was relieved and walked to the main hall alone.


    "All of you are not allowed to follow, do you hear me!"


    King William II watched everyone in the palace vigilantly, for fear that someone inside would have been bribed or controlled by the power of a superhuman.


    Because of this weird mind, he now feels that there is something wrong no matter who he looks at.


    Back to the main hall of King Hill Palace, in order to welcome the victory of this kind of war, he specially asked all the princes and ministers to go to the convoy to celebrate together. As a result, half of the people in the palace could not be seen.


    In the huge palace, it was so quiet at the moment, even a needle falling on the ground could make a crisp sound.


    The nervous William II personally went to close the windows and tightened all the curtains in the palace, so that not even a breath of wind could blow out, which also made the main hall dark.


    He completely melted into the darkness, trembling without saying a word.


    It seems that as long as you can''t see it and the enemy can''t see it, you can''t hurt him anymore.


    A strong sense of fear hit him like a tide. The unbearable memories of being in the palace when he was young stimulated him, and he didn''t even dare to breathe too loudly.


    "Help...Help..."


    A low-pitched murmur sounded in the main hall, and even the demigods who heard the sound from the outside were quite puzzled by the king''s strange behavior.


    Time passed by every minute and every second, and the world was a little more silent than before.


    It seems that people all over the world have disappeared.


    "A... Yasen... Gulden, are you still there?"


    But no matter how much He shouted, even the demigods guarding the palace lost their response this time.


    King William II sat alone on the throne in the main hall, and when he called the names of those two from the highest position, his whole body was still trembling uncontrollably.


    He is a timid person, he has always been, even after becoming a king, he will not change his mind.


    In this palace, because of his own flaws since he was a child, he has been insulted all the time, so every time a person is here at this time, he can feel panic for no reason.


    What''s more, now, every second of lonely waiting is in exchange for endless torture.


    "֨��"


    The door of the main hall was opened silently, and the sound made by the visitor seemed like claws scratching on the glass. King William II had to tightly cover his ears, and his body could not stop the chills.


    "Da da da."


    Following the opening of the door, the sound of footsteps came from the front door. The visitor walked very slowly, as if deliberately dancing on the king''s heart with such steps, the pounding of the heart dared to catch up with the sound of footsteps.


    William II''s eyes had adapted to the darkness, and he saw the silhouette of that person in the darkness, and a strong **** breath came from him.


    "Hoo..."


    There was a sound of wind blowing, and the closed curtain was blown open, allowing light to shine in from the outside. The face of Tuf Capet was looming in the light curtain, and there was still a large amount of blood on his body.


    Tu Fu wiped the blood on his face, raised the corners of his mouth, and made a devil-like voice:


    "Your Majesty, I''m here to see you on your way."


    This scene of extreme horror almost made William II faint to the ground. He only felt a limp in his legs and feet, and he was unable to move even if he wanted to run again.


    "Where are Ulti, Arsen, Gulden and the others?"


    William II still seemed unwilling to give up, yelling without knowing the courage he brought.


    "Your Majesty, Ulti is a good opponent and a loyal general. I have no intention of killing him."


    Tu Fu''s tone was calm, after a few tricks with the man, although it took some effort, he was still subdued and temporarily imprisoned him.


    As for the two royal demigods who stopped outside, their levels were too far apart from each other, and they were quickly defeated after a few moves.


    After the two realized the gap between them, they immediately gave up resistance.


    In this way, when He enters the palace, he will walk into a land of no one. As long as he raises his hand, he can easily crush the **** who has been hated for several years in front of him to death.


    Perhaps it was because of the extreme fear. William II on the throne, seeing the nightmare approaching who even wanted to strangle him in his dreams, was not so afraid.


    Gritting his teeth, his tone increased in vain:


    "Tufu Capet, just as you thought, came over and killed me with a single knife, and took the title of ''Kingslayer'' on his back. Look at this country and this world, whether this world can accommodate you.


    come! Kill me now. "


    "Don''t worry."


    Tu Fu tilted his head and couldn''t help laughing.


    He flicked his finger casually, and the "finger gun" was compressed into an extremely weak mode.


    Immediately afterwards, William II on the throne felt severe pain in one of his legs and feet.


    It was his lame foot, which was pierced by the power of the finger gun from the Sequence 8 period, and painful memories poured out continuously.


    Tu Fu crossed his arms and walked towards Wilhelm II indifferently. He tightly covered his legs.


    Then, he asked an unknown question in a deep tone: "I don''t know, Your Majesty, have you ever really heard the voice of this country."


    "What do you want to do!"


    William II held back the pain and used a voice that was almost roaring.


    Tu Fu remained silent, interlaced his right thumb and middle finger, snapped his fingers with a "snap", and he completely disappeared here.


    Following that, the darkness in the main palace of King Hill was illuminated by light, and many people in the court staggered back and forth. The maids and guards, William II noticed in vain, and those annoying voices came out again.


    "The little prince in the palace turned out to be a cripple, what a pity."


    "Born into the royal family, if you can''t grab the throne, you will only die."


    "A **** who can''t even speak clearly has the right to fight for the throne."


    Several court ladies covered their faces and passed by, as if they didn''t see him at all.


    "Shut up! Shut up, you untouchables."


    When the scars of his childhood were uncovered, King William II was furious. He hated the people who said these words so much that he would only be willing to execute them.


    Just after catching up, he made a sound almost roaring, but the person just turned the corner disappeared.


    Turn left and right, and then enter his familiar study. Before taking notes, that desk is often where his father works.


    At the moment.


    A familiar figure first appeared on the desk, and seemed to know that he was coming, and a deep voice came from there:


    "Frick Wilhelm Hohenzollern, this is how you govern the country I have passed on to you!"


    "Father...Father..."


    William II only felt his legs and feet go weak for a while, and he didn''t even dare to look at that person. He fled out in a panic, and didn''t even have the courage to look back.


    Among these many people, he was the only one who didn''t dare to face Kaiser William the Great. He abolished his prime minister, disrupted his original arrangements, and even did a lot of stupid things during his tenure.


    Those things, although others don��t talk about them, his heart is like a mirror.


    Where did William II dare to stay, he just felt unable to stop, and ran faster and faster. After running a few steps, he pushed open the gate of the palace, and rushed to the central city in a daze.


    At this moment, a large number of citizens gathered here, and a giant machine was sent out of the city by the guards. It seemed that a grand ceremony was being held in G?ttinghagen.


    William II was so familiar with the machine named "Perpetual Motion" in front of him that he would never forget it even in his dreams.


    The surrounding citizens turned a deaf ear to his appearance, but many voices came from all directions, and every sound fell into William II''s ears like thunder.


    "What kind of perpetual motion machine is simply a fake."


    "The king is a shameful liar, he has been deceiving us."


    "Such an idiot has no ability to sit on the throne, let him go down."


    "Get off! You''re a cripple!"


    King William II looked at those disappointed and disgusted eyes. Although the people didn''t say a word, his heart was faintly on the verge of collapse.


    He heard it, he heard it all, the voice that he couldn''t hear normally,


    That is the voice of the people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 498： The Kings New Clothes (4600)

    Bullying the king and making false statements, so bold, you all deserve to die! "


    The brain circuit of William II really surprised Tu Fu.


    Even if he is criticized by thousands of people, he drags his sore leg, stands alone on the "perpetual motion machine", points at the nose of the citizens and yells.


    It''s quite a bit of a verbal war against Confucianism.


    Of course, insults from the bourgeoisie have never been very civilized. The people who were taught by the "king" froze for a while, and then cursed all kinds of ugly words.


    Taking family members as the radius and ancestors as the upper limit, the household registration book has been ravaged back and forth, which can be regarded as an increase in Tu Fu''s knowledge.


    "Untouchables, I will create a prosperous world for you, every family will have food, every household will be able to go to school, and you will no longer have to worry about survival.


    You ignorant white-eyed wolves talk about me like this, how dare you. "


    King William II stood on the top of the "perpetual motion machine", and the voice of only one person overwhelmed the audience, quite a bit of kingly momentum.


    It''s good that he doesn''t openly provoke, but as soon as he said this, he was immediately sprayed by the voice of the people.


    "What did you give us? Baia''s prosperity is due to Emperor William the Great, so what has it to do with you?"


    "Prime Minister Sorens owes much to Baia''s growth over the past few decades. You have the guts to take all the credit for being sadly resigned just because of you, a **** bastard."


    "For Your Majesty''s ambition, we have endured the pain of being exploited to death, but what you have brought us is only pain."


    ��All you brought to this country is this pile of broken iron, get out of here!��


    Citizens who approached the giant "perpetual motion machine" gritted their teeth, speaking for those who had withdrawn from the stage of history, and did not forget to sue William II for this stupid project.


    For this reason, they endure the industrial waste gas discharge residue every day, and they have to pretend to be strong and hold their chests up, proud of being a Baiyan.


    When the truth is revealed, who doesn''t have some resentment in their hearts.


    It would be a ghost not to spray blood on the idiot William II.


    In just such a short time, William II was beaten to pieces by all kinds of swear words. He tried his best to justify his mistakes, and proposed his efforts for the country, trying to make the citizens forgive him for his "inadvertent" mistakes .


    But the extremely angry citizens, who could not listen to his words, pointed their noses and almost made William II faint on the spot.


    "Your Majesty, how does it feel to hear the truth, but the truth has always been so ugly."


    On the Square of Truth, Tu Fu was sitting where he used to stop the car, and saw him conjuring an apple casually, nibbling on the pulp.


    ��Tuff Capet, it��s you!��


    Hearing His voice, William II roared fiercely like a drowning man catching floating straw:


    "I already knew that you were the one who was playing tricks! What is your intention for listening to these things that don''t exist at all?"


    "Why doesn''t your Majesty believe it? What you see and hear is the truth. I just used another way to let you hear people''s voices. Is it hard to accept?"��


    Tu Fu ate the apple with certainty.


    In this world that was completely imagined by him with extraordinary power, it is not all false. The scene in the central city of G?ttinghagen is exactly the same as it was then.


    And the voices of the people are their true inner thoughts.


    For this reason, He re-extracted the past history of Baia from the long river of time, and made some "fine-tuning", and there is a world where the people "only tell the truth" that William II sees now.


    Going back in time and letting William II, who was wearing new clothes that did not exist at all, perform a "naked run" in front of the citizens, which is the best punishment for a person with such a good face.


    "You extraordinary people have a lot of tricks. It is absolutely impossible to use such tricks to make me submit."


    King William II fixed his eyes on Tu Fu, and his inexplicable courage actually made him regain his self-confidence.


    The voice instantly raised several tones:


    "Tufu Capet, if you have the ability, you can kill me directly, and sooner or later the people from the Church of the Three Gods will come over and take down you villain.


    And I have already issued an order. If something happens to me, none of your family, friends, and teachers in G?ttinghagen will be able to escape. "


    ��So you don��t feel like you��re wrong at all.��


    Hearing this opinion, Tu Fu raised his brows, and it was his turn to be surprised by the other party''s stiff attitude.


    ��I am the king of Baia, and my father, William the Great, personally passed the throne to me, and the royal family and nobles witnessed it with their own eyes.


    The future of this country should be decided by me.


    I bring a better life to this country, people deserve to respect me.


    Even if I did something wrong, it was for the good of the kingdom. None of you are qualified to make me confess! Not even God! "


    William II roared hoarsely, and it was the first time he lost his composure since he took office.


    "Your Majesty, to be honest, your luck is really good. Your father, William the Great, helped you make the country you are today, and Mr. Thilo Thorens entered the cabinet as Prime Minister, and he has steadily developed the country for you for twenty years.


    Now it''s my turn again, not only to solve the kingdom''s serious problems for you, but also to bring a new change to this era.


    And you, although you can usurp the fruits of our victory, say self-righteous words.


    As for your so-called hard work, it is really not worth mentioning. "


    Tu Fu couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing, as if he heard the funniest thing in the world.


    He suddenly realized that he thought of Frick William too simply.


    William II was not a "faint king" or "tyrant" in essence, he was just a paranoid with a unique logic, sinking into his own world.


    Perhaps because of growing up in the royal court, he endured a lot of staring at him when he was young, and he also suffered a lot in order to correct his flaws.


    That''s why after successfully ascending to the position, he wants to prove his ability like crazy.


    This is the reason why the "perpetual motion machine" is such a ridiculous event in the world.


    Even though the outside world''s evaluation of the king has reached an extremely low level, William II still believes that he is the chosen one of this country, and has brought countless happiness to the country and the people.


    ...


    I can''t tell how much I weigh.


    Whether it is the reform of the national welfare system or the subsequent campaign against Lantis.


    In the end, William II credited himself with the final credit, and he was even jealous of the person who really made such credit.


    Mr. Thilo Thorens will not be the first, and he will not be the last.


    This is what makes Tu Fu really scary. He knows that no one can argue with the person in front of him. Anyway, he always has a logic of "self-digestion" to transform those things that are not good for him into acceptable affairs. .


    ��My dedication to Baia is not worth mentioning?��


    William II got off the "perpetual motion machine" with a gloomy face. Both eyeballs were about to burst out of anger, and these words popped out from between clenched teeth:


    ��Do you know what you are talking about!��


    ��Your efforts don''t matter to the kingdom at all.��


    Tu Fu spoke bluntly, stabbing at the heart with one stab.


    He did not squint, and spoke word by word:


    ��The prosperity of the Baia Kingdom is due to the efforts of Emperor William the Great, Prime Minister Sorens, the Cabinet Council, the government officials, and myself.


    Has nothing to do with you. "


    "I kill you!"


    King Wilhelm II was probably out of temper, he pulled out the sword from his waist and swung it at Tufu.


    The latter didn��t dodge or evade, with a ��snap�� sound from his fingers, the surrounding scene changed again.


    magical.


    The location is still G?ttinghagen, and the background of this place has been "fine-tuned" by Him again.


    A smile appeared on the corner of Tu Fu''s mouth: "Your Majesty, why don''t we see the consequences of being in charge of this country independently without the help of us in a few years."


    "Whatever you want, I will not be deceived by you."


    King William II saw that he could not hurt Tu Fu and retracted his sword, so he stood there unmoved.


    Boom��


    But before he finished speaking, he heard the sound of "booming" artillery attacking the center of the city, and saw an airship troop attacking from the sky, dropping bombs aimlessly.


    At the same time, a shock resounded outside the city, and a large number of troops bearing the flags of the Kingdom of Ryan and the Bania Empire arrived, and they forcibly blasted open the entrance of the city with artillery.


    The powerful artillery made G?ttinghagen shake.


    "Help!"


    ��Enemy attack, the enemy has entered the city.��


    ��Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...��


    Countless people in the city were running around, crying and screaming. Mothers and children fell on the road and were trampled on by those who came after them.


    In order to save his wife and mother, the man hesitated for a moment and was killed in the bombing. In the end, no one could save him.


    Countless young children were trampled to death by their legs and feet.


    The miserable scene shocked everyone who saw it. Even a cold-blooded person like William II felt the extreme depression of this war.


    This is what happened in Tabor before.


    If it wasn��t for Tufu��s first checkmate in the Lambai War, the same thing would happen in the Baia states, and the opponent��s troops would rush in.


    They can only let Lantis'' army blast away G?ttinghagen and capture the proud royal family.


    "Many years later, Mr. Thorens has passed away, and I have also left Baia. The people in the army are all soldiers promoted by Your Majesty. The long-term corrupt life has made the army under your control lose its combat effectiveness.  ��


    The defeat of this war is inevitable. "


    Tu Fu opened his mouth to show the result of his deduction, this possibility is almost a historical inevitability.


    King William II looked at the scene of this fiasco, and muttered to himself:


    ��Fake...all fake...��


    However, Tu Fu did not stop the uncomfortable scene of William II. He waved his big hand and brought William II to other places in the city.


    These places are probably places where the king will never go.


    A "man-eating" factory without labor protection laws, where the hard-working workers are like cows, working day and night at their posts,


    Twelve hours, fourteen hours, sixteen hours... less and less rest time.


    As long as the factory owner is willing, the people working under him will have to compete desperately with each other to create more benefits for the country and society.


    They eat the roughest meals every day, and when they rest, they sleep on a rope in rows of sheds like livestock.


    As long as the factory owner pulls the rope, all the "cows" must get up and work on time.


    It is not expensive kerosene lamps that light up the surroundings. The popularity of "electric lights" has allowed every household to use this high-tech, which can maintain "light" at a very low cost.


    Unlimited extension of working hours for workers.


    "This is the society where the ''welfare law'' and ''insurance law'' had to be stopped after the kingdom''s treasury was exhausted by you, and it was also the Baia society before those two laws were promulgated.


    I think you will be lucky enough to see this scene in ten years at most, based on your current expenses. "


    Tu Fu is not trying to scare people. He has seen too many scenes like this in Leeds and the capital in the past.


    No matter how many times I watch it, it still makes my heart suffocate, especially after seeing that the electric light used to relieve the pressure of workers'' life has become a "tool of torture".


    "Impossible, Baia only defeated Landis, and the huge compensation has filled the national treasury. This wealth is enough for us to spend another fifty years."


    Tu Fu oh


    One sound, "Really? Lantis still has a lot of strength and wealth, and he can recruit another million troops at any time. As long as the heart of resistance is not dead, Lantis will not be destroyed.


    If Ryan, Bania, and Saloren attack our country at the same time, will the previous debts be counted? "


    His eyes are squinting, which is to be expected.


    The Baia Kingdom wants to become the only powerful country in the southern border, but without their skilled craftsmen, who has the ability to fill the walls and tiles for this country.


    He said quietly: "You think this is false, but during the years I have been in Baia, I have seen such things quite often."


    "Liar, you shameful liar!"


    Although William II still held the attitude of not spreading rumors or believing rumors, his eyes silently wandered around the capital that was still reduced to "hell".


    Now, he finally saw the nationals who died in the war, saw the alienation of capital to people, and the people at the bottom became something neither human nor ghost.


    I saw people dying of hunger, and I saw people in the slums being beaten to death for a biscuit.


    William II, who has been unwilling to face up to the "future" he created, does not know whether his unwavering heart has been shaken by seeing this tragic illusory scene. ��


    ��Is this...the future of the Kingdom? It��s all because of me.��


    The voice of William II even began to tremble.


    He is an extremely paranoid person, but it does not mean that he is a fool.


    No matter how unfavorable the outside world is to him, it will be assimilated into insignificant things in his ears.


    To this day, until now, Tu Fu put the darkest side of this country, the hell-like scene in front of him, and pressed the king''s head to make him finish it.


    There is no doubt that William II''s faith collapsed in an instant. In the past, he was able to plunder the achievements of others and forcibly deceive himself. This is all his own credit.


    At this moment, Frick Wilhelm Hohenzollern completely collapsed.


    The beliefs and pride that have supported him for a long time have been trampled into a mess, maintaining his "initial heart" to continue walking,


    was completely destroyed by Tu Fu.


    If Tufu let the people of the kingdom express their hearts just now, he made William II wear new clothes that didn��t exist at all,


    Run naked in front of the people.


    Now the simulation shows the consequences of Baia being dictatorship in the future, which is basically tearing off the king''s underwear.


    completely crushed the last trace of stubbornness.


    ��


    After the sound of "�", all the scenes that William II saw finally disappeared before his eyes, and the surrounding area dimmed.


    William II was still sitting alone in the main hall of the Hill Palace, sitting on the highest seat of the king, his body was soaked in sweat from behind.


    The surrounding area was pitch black, and it was so quiet that no sound could be heard.


    He slowly opened the curtains, looking down from above, nothing seemed to happen outside, what he saw just now seemed like a dream.


    The seemingly conscientious guards were patrolling back and forth. After hearing about the outside world, they were entangled in fear. Now they couldn''t help secretly discussing whether to escape from this place.


    The heads of the maids and servants were all occupied by a dense gray mass of air.


    That thing almost overwhelmed them, and even if they were far away, they could feel a strong sense of fatigue.


    In his eyes, the naughty and lovely descendants of the royal family played with the servants unconsciously, adding a layer of gloom to their already overwhelmed bodies and spirits.


    The child''s hearty laughter suddenly changed in his ears.


    When His Majesty the King took off the new clothes that did not exist at all, and faded away the glamorous filter,


    In his eyes, the scene of the thriving royal palace is so unbearable,


    Disgusting.

 Chapter 499： pull down the throne

    Outside Hill Palace, several powerful auras came from afar.


    But in an instant, the palace was surrounded, and the first thing that came was to block the passage leading to the spirit world. A dozen people with different costumes appeared,


    Everyone is a powerful figure in the church.


    The deceitful channel demigod formulates the rules, and "speaks the law with the words" to block any form of transmission ceremony.


    Looking at the demigods of the Catholic Church working so hard, on the other side of the Goddess of Wisdom Church, Roman Richard, a demigod knight in a black robe, kept chewing something,


    Seeing this, He casually opened the mouth and said:


    "It''s only for a fart now, the old king is going to die early."


    As soon as these words came out, several angry eyes glanced at this end, and they had great opinions on this newly promoted demigod knight from the Church of the Goddess of Wisdom.


    Even the people on the side of the Goddess of Wisdom Church rolled their eyes, and one of the fair-haired, beautiful ladies frowned and said:


    ��Roman, be careful what you say here.��


    The latter quickly raised his hand, "Sorry, I made a mistake, I made a mistake, I just don''t say it in the future."


    "I remember that Roman, you had some friendship with that kid in the early years. Could it be that you want to keep him." Some of the visitors pointed out this matter.


    "Shit, you''ve already been promoted to a demigod, that kid should know that he should take responsibility for his mistakes."


    Uncle Roman dissatisfiedly spit out the glutinous white stuff in his mouth.


    It is something called "chewing gum" manufactured by Smith Industries on a pilot basis.


    He sighed and explained why:


    "I''m worried, if something happens to that kid, Smith Industries will be completely shut down, but it won''t be able to produce interesting things anymore, it''s a pity."


    The church of the three gods and demigods are silent at the same time.


    Those who can say such fallacies and heresies are probably the only old hooligans in the Chaofan circle.


    However, this matter is indeed a very difficult matter for the several major churches in the Baia Kingdom. They had no reason to take action when they encountered a country-to-country war before, and both sides maintained a tacit understanding.


    But now a terrifyingly strong extraordinary figure appeared in the kingdom, crushing the Baia royal family by himself, trying to assassinate a great king.


    already belongs to the mystery event.


    Even if they are unwilling to make a move, the church will definitely send someone to clean up this mess.


    The official transcendents who received the order to come are still very complicated.


    It took less than twenty minutes before and after the incident, which is nothing to ordinary people, but it is enough to kill the king more than ten times for extraordinary people, especially top extraordinary people.


    This time Tuf Capet''s entry into the palace is definitely a big event that caused a sensation in the circle.


    Although they don''t want to admit it, but as Roman said, if that person had long wanted to kill William II, even if they set up a net, it would only be a joke.


    Just when they were about to lose their breath, someone stared at the gate of the palace and shouted in a low voice:


    "coming."


    I saw that the guard opened the door of the main hall on his own initiative, and the man who came out was slightly fat, with two exquisite mustaches on his lips, and a man who looked like he was wearing a military uniform, and his eyes showed confusion.


    It is King William, the target of their protection this time.


    It was different from what he had imagined. He was not killed or seriously injured, and his physical condition was even a little too good.


    The female demigods of the Goddess of Wisdom Church glanced at the king, and quickly came to a conclusion through their abilities:


    ��It��s not a figment of the imagination, it��s not a pretender, and it��s not under control or coercion, probably!��


    "It''s good if you don''t die, if you don''t die, there is a turning point."


    Roman Richard suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Although he knew that the kid had always liked to mess around, but he blatantly assassinated the king of his country. The impact of the incident was too bad.


    No matter how great you are in the world, you can''t avoid being cast aside by this society for doing this kind of thing.


    Monarch and subject, pro


    zi These kinds of sacred relationships that cannot be changed since ancient times, once they are destroyed, it will cause a sensation in the society, and of course they will be sanctioned by the society.


    "Your Majesty, where is the murderer?"


    ��Sorry, Your Majesty, we are late, the Catholic Church is always at your service.��


    "So does the Cult of Kosmos."


    The demigod powerhouses of the Church of the Three Gods went directly to present the ceremony to William II, expressing in their words that no matter what happened, they would always stand on his side.


    "There is no murderer, and no one wants to murder me. You are all too worried."


    William II saw the arrival of the strong man from the Church of the Three Gods, his tone seemed a little tired, and he slowly shook his head and denied the incident.


    Now, the demigods who came to rescue were stunned at the same time, and their first reaction was to think that the king was under control.


    But whether it is a demigod who is a dreamer who is proficient in illusion, or a demigod who is a craftsman who is familiar with puppet control, they quietly use their abilities to investigate,


    No evidence of **** was found on William II.


    This is not only unreasonable, everyone knows who William II is, saying that he is not a person who will take revenge, and even the most powerful honeypot in the Southern Continent will detour after hearing this.


    ��What do you mean? Don��t plan to hold the person who tried to kill you accountable.��


    King William II said in a dull tone: "That''s exactly the case, I trouble you to make this trip in vain."


    ��What kind of route is this?��


    Roman Richard stroked his chin thoughtfully. He thought that after this incident, the best end for Tu Fu would be to be exiled overseas.


    But William II''s subsequent actions made him even more puzzled.


    He summoned the Minister of the Palace and personally instructed him to revoke Tuf Capet''s arrest warrant and restore his past reputation. His generosity was unbelievable, as if the whole person had been replaced.


    "That''s how Tuf Capet''s business will be done. Now you call the crown princes in G?ttinghagen. I have important orders."


    King William II calmly asked the Minister of the Interior for the task.


    A trace of loneliness flashed through his eyes, and his mind was full of the conversation with that person just now.


    Probably I will never forget this in my life.


    ��


    ��You can kill me, why let me see this.��


    "Of course I would like to kill you, but a dead king can''t change anything for Baia.


    Furthermore, killing your wisdom now has caused this country to fall into long-term turmoil. I don''t want the fruits of victory I have worked so hard for to be wasted in vain.


    I just have one small request for this. "


    "What do you want."


    "Your Majesty, you are not a qualified king, and you are not suitable to manage this country. You should know this better than me. I only hope that you will abdicate immediately and choose the next successor."


    ��What if I say no!��


    ��I will bring my family to Ryan or Sa Luoren, and bring it along with the technology that will affect the next generation. Five years, ten years...no matter how long it takes, I will spend my whole life fighting against the Kingdom of Baia.


    Until the country is completely destroyed, and then the Hohenzollern family is completely wiped out. "


    The thunderous coercion made William II feel desperate for the first time.


    If someone else said this, he would just take it as a joke.


    It can be said by a person with a technology that is ahead of this era, and a person who has been ahead of the world for a hundred years, that he is going to defect to another great country in the world,


    It may not take too long to reach his goal.


    King William II''s mind was once very confused, and he pondered for a long time in an extremely troubled and tedious state.


    In the end, only one word was answered.


    "it is good".


    ��


    Except for Friedrich, who had long been deposed as the crown prince, several crown princes of the Hohenzollern family came to the Hill Palace in a daze, looking at their father who seemed to be ten years older.


    He still sits on the throne, but more than ever


    Get older and more decadent.


    ��Father, are you okay!��


    "What exactly did Tufu Capet do, I will go to him to settle the score."


    ��The grand ceremony is still going on, do you want to continue?��


    "You asked us to come here at this time, you must have something important to explain."


    Several princes greeted tentatively, some pretended to care about their father, and some calm-headed, each came with different ideas.


    At the critical moment of celebrating the grand ceremony, they suddenly stopped calling them, no matter how you think about it, there is a big problem.


    Sitting on the throne, William II looked majestic, rubbing his palms against the seat, with a look of reluctance:


    ��I ask you a question, please think carefully before answering carefully.��


    The princes looked at each other in blank dismay, not knowing why, but still put on an appearance of being attentive and eager to learn.


    "If you are in charge of this country, please tell me the direction of governing the country in the next few decades."


    When the question of William II came out, the expressions of the crown princes couldn''t help flickering at the same time, as if they could decipher some special meaning from it.


    The prince with the oldest age and the longest lurking time spoke first:


    "Father, if I become King Baia, I will squeeze Lantis for a long time in the future, so that they will never be able to recover their national power.


    Take this opportunity to swallow up the aging Bania Empire in the south. At that time, only Baia will be left in the entire southern border. At that time, it will no longer be a dream to attack Ryan in the north or attack Sa Loren in the east. ..."


    He talks endlessly about big plans, and his ambitions are unabashedly revealed.


    "Next."


    King William II''s voice reveals coldness.


    The younger prince who spoke this time,


    "Father, I will abide by the rules and regulations you left when you governed the kingdom, and I will not be too close to any party, and continue to maintain the ''welfare state,'' system.


    As long as I am in office, enough jobs will be created, and the old will be supported, the young will be educated, and the sick will be healed..."


    The young prince was full of rhetoric, trying to speak in good directions.


    William II signaled him to stop, sighed slightly and continued:


    "Next."


    The crown princes gave answers one after another, either too naive or unrealistic,


    The discourse is full of unsatisfactory solutions.


    At this time, a striking voice sounded.


    "Father, I can''t make any guarantees to you. No one can see the end of the future, so I dare not boast that Haikou has achieved something.


    But I will do my best so that no one will ever starve again. "


    Hearing the child''s words, William II''s eyes lit up, and he cast his gaze over.


    The speaker is none other than Prince Kadler William.

 Chapter 500： Lets get married!

    The abdication of a king of a great country naturally caused a stir in Baia.


    Combined with Tu Fu''s ups and downs before, a series of events have become the most important events worth discussing among the people.


    Of course, there are many similar things about the condition of "the king abdicates". In the past, the king who was about to be destroyed often used this trick to find a scapegoat.


    The most famous thing is that a certain amorous King Ryan once forcibly recommended the law of "marriage between noble and common people" in the parliament for a beautiful married woman.


    Finally, he blatantly resigned from the post of king because the law had not been passed, and repaid the beauty in his own name.


    It''s a beautiful story to say.


    But a king of a big country who is in his prime, with normal xp and no disease or disaster will abdicate when the country is about to usher in its heyday.


    This kind of thing is almost unheard of in history.


    Some people also linked this matter with Tuf Capet who appeared on the day of the celebration, but in the end William II pardoned this person, and no one except the person involved could get to the bottom of the truth.


    No matter how turbulent the outside world was, it did not affect Tu Fu''s plan.


    At the beginning of October, Tu Fu once again appeared in the famous Catalan Prison. As far as he knew, the prisoners held here were of noble status, and they were not eligible to be held here for ordinary petty theft charges.


    The Winsters were deliberately imprisoned by William II to the prison where he was once imprisoned, which really makes people laugh.


    "Sophie, don''t worry, Prime Minister Sollens and Prince Kadler have been taking care of Uncle Ethan and Aunt Anfeier during this time, and they haven''t suffered a bit."


    Tu Fu took Miss Winster''s hand and comforted her gently,


    "Sorry to scare you, but everything is settled now." After picking her up from the Santa Maria, Tu Fu has been apologizing for his behavior.


    "Tufu, seriously, never say sorry to me, you''ve done enough, I can''t even think of a better outcome than this.


    Sometimes I really don��t know if even you can��t do anything, I��m afraid even God can��t save you. "


    Sophie shook her head, and gently wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes with her fingers.


    Since the accident at home, she has been feeling uneasy every day, and even has the worst plans.


    Fortunately, Tu Fu stood in front of her like a solid mountain. No matter it was windy or rainy, or natural or man-made disasters, he could bear all the pressure. As long as he stood at the front, he could give people an infinite sense of security.


    "And this is the driving force for me to move forward." The disgusting Tu Fu didn''t say this sentence.


    Actually, He came all the way, initially to protect the small goals of his family. Later, even though he had walked a long way, he didn''t know it, and when he stopped again, he had already thrown off the people who were traveling all the way.


    The jailer who led them in the Catalan Hell only felt teeth ache when listening to the conversation between the two.


    In the prison, there are many separations between life and death, but not many family reunions.


    The jailer did not dare to neglect to bring the person into the prison for even a minute, trying his best to show a smile,


    "Sir Capet, just go to the left in front, there is the place where the specially confessed prisoners are held. Regardless of treatment and safety, it is the best area in the entire Catalan prison."


    "It turned out to be there. I was locked there before." Tu Fu paused while speaking, and added: "Later, I was attacked by Landis''s agents."


    "Ahem, sometimes accidents are inevitable, but since that time, no one has broken in." The jailer explained with a low eyebrow.


    "If I find out, my uncle and aunt have been tortured a little bit, just wait."


    Tu Fu didn''t bother to talk to him, and after a while, he heard the voices of his uncle and aunt,


    It still looks the same as before, in the same cell.


    It''s been a long time since I saw him. Uncle Ethan''s generous figure has lost a lot of weight, but his spirit is very good.


    Although it is a prison cell, this "VIP" area also has the treatment of daily newspaper delivery.


    "Look, Amphora, the light of day


    I could eat three extra servings of food after seeing all this cute news. "


    Uncle Ethan clasped it with a smile, and there was a print about the abdication of William II.


    ��You might as well just eat them.��


    In comparison, Aunt Anfeier''s spirit was not so good. Even in prison, when she was in distress, she would ruthlessly complain about her husband''s little fun in prison.


    ��Dad! Mom!��


    Sophie burst into tears just hearing their voices. After waiting and waiting for many days, she has endured tears for an unknown amount of time.


    Clattering down the beautiful face.


    The jailer with eyesight hurried forward, opened the prison door, and reverently released the shackles that were locked on the two of them.


    "Madam, sir, we have obtained His Majesty''s documents, the two of you are not suspected of any crime, please get out of prison as soon as possible.


    Moreover, the charges against you, Police Officer Winster, have been withdrawn, and you can still return to your original post even after you go out, enjoying all the benefits of government officials...��


    "knew."


    Aunt Anfeier, who loved her daughter dearly, was too lazy to listen to the jailer''s nonsense, so she hugged Sophie when she came out,


    After the great distress, the mood of the mother and daughter is complicated.


    Tu Fu also walked forward and looked at Uncle Ethan who was holding the "G?ttinghagen Post", both of them smiled wryly.


    Officer Winston took a step forward, and said something plausible when they met again:


    ��Thanks for your hard work, everything goes.��


    "I just kept waiting, but I didn''t do anything." Tu Fu smiled and denied the matter.


    There are many people here, no matter what He says, it is easy to be eavesdropped by someone with a heart.


    "What''s the situation outside now." Uncle Ethan Ruo asked.


    "Uncle, don''t worry, our family''s business will not be affected by this. I have already taken back the business license for the catering business in G?ttinghagen."


    Tu Fu seriously reported the "family affairs" and did not talk about the king''s resignation at all.


    Even when their family was arrested and imprisoned, no force wanted to seize his family''s property by force.


    After all, private property is sacrosanct.


    This is the case with Winster''s catering industry that has opened all over the country, and it is the same with His Smith Industry in the southern continent.


    That was originally a high-tech industry with Him at its core, and Smith, who lost his core technology, was just an empty shell.


    Moreover, during this period, I heard that Bayer''s agents couldn''t even enter the gate of Smith''s enterprise, even William II couldn''t do anything about it.


    Destroy is reluctant, and taking by force is time-consuming and labor-intensive. In the end, it is still nothing.


    Now it seems that Smith Industries, which he established unintentionally before, has become an oligarch-like existence in this country.


    "That''s good, those things don''t really matter. To me, the most important thing is that you are safe and sound. My husband, if it doesn''t work, let''s leave Baia."


    Uncle Ethan felt bad for their family''s situation. How could the royal family let Tu Fu easily let him go when he caused such a big commotion in the outside world.


    "You don''t need to leave. After this time, the royal family will also usher in a general election. The previous affairs between me and the royal family will naturally be canceled." Tu Fu hinted at his family.


    He knows the qualities of the crown princes of the kingdom.


    William II will choose a suitable master for this country, and his sons are either ambitious people who want to fight and make contributions.


    Either they are empty talkers on paper, even worse than William II,


    Few are reliable.


    However, the current Baia does not need a more ambitious crown prince who is trying to expand the territory.


    A king who can steadily digest the fruits of victory in front of him, develop steadily for decades, and provide food for the people is the necessary candidate.


    The relationship between Kadler and himself is inseparable. Tu Fu knows that he is the best among all the crown princes regardless of his character, vision, and ability.


    The best choice.


    Gaining the trust of his father and inheriting the next king is almost a certainty.


    "So, now there is only one last thing left, I must confess to you two."


    Tu Fu suddenly looked at Sophie, and at the Winsters who were hugging their daughter, "I want to disclose my relationship with Sophie to the public. No matter how troublesome it is, I will still do so."


    ��Man, it''s good...but it shouldn''t be now...��


    Aunt An Feier looked at him in confusion.


    Things are good things, but at least right now is not a good time. Now that the king is abdicating, all doubts point to Tu Fu.


    But most of the voices of the people are on his side.


    Compared to doubting Tu Fu, a peerless genius who has made great contributions to the country and is even known as the "Eighth God", most people still support the stepping down of the incompetent William II.


    But at this critical juncture, if He announces that he is marrying the daughter of his adoptive parents, it will be shocking.


    Just like in the prison of the Catalan Prison, the prisoners and jailers who were imprisoned next door couldn''t help opening their mouths when they heard this, leaving only surprise.


    It seems that the image of the eighth "God" of the Baia Kingdom is somewhat disillusioned.


    Obtaining enough recognition from the people is also the reason why Tufu first chose to participate in the Lanbai War. However, William II was willing to fulfill his promise later.


    He would not have spent so much effort planning this big event.


    ��I owe Sophie too much, and I also owe the Winsters too much. I apologize for making your precious daughter wait so long all these years.


    After this incident, I will not let her waste any more time, even if it is just a second. "


    Tu Fu expresses his thoughts sincerely.


    There is one more thing He didn''t say, the next "restart" of this world does not know when it will come back.


    At that time, all human civilization will be hit again, and finally those meaningful and meaningless things will eventually turn into nothingness, and there will be nothing left.


    He is unwilling to leave regrets for his own life, let alone the life of the one he loves.


    Even though he was in prison, Tu Fu couldn''t resist this impulsive emotion. He looked at Sophie''s bright blue eyes affectionately, and said a wish that had been buried in his heart for many years:


    ��Sophie, let''s get married!��

 Chapter 501： return to leeds

    Boom��


    In the state of Auschwitz, a steam train spewing black smoke was galloping on the rails, galloping like a giant steel beast.


    The birth and popularization of the "internal combustion engine" has spread to the Kingdom of Baia, but it is currently only being tested in very few developed areas.


    The train of the new generation is faster,


    But if you want to popularize that new type of transportation across the country, it will take at least ten years to start.


    The efficiency of the Baia Kingdom is already very high. Tu Fu recalled the memories of his previous life. In some cities, the repair of subway lines takes ten years as a cycle.


    The direction of the train is Leeds, a small seaside city in the northern part of Osway.


    Since Miss Winster agreed to the marriage request, Tu Fu has been discussing this matter every day. She wants to return to the "place where the dream began" to complete the major events in life, and Tu Fu has no reason to refuse.


    Besides, many people are involved in the marriage.


    Uncle Ethan''s family is okay, it is a small family, and there are not many people in the ancestors.


    The trouble is that Gustav��s family, where my aunt lives, is a well-known local family, so there are a lot of red tape.


    This time the third-generation child of the family got married, and married an adopted son, which is by no means a trivial matter for that kind of family.


    Judging from the test results of my aunt��s letter home, the situation is not too good.


    ��Why do my parents agree to my marriage, why do other people have opinions.��


    After getting off the train station platform, Sophie puffed her cheeks sullenly and complained in a low voice full of resentment.


    Uncle Ethan, who has a lot of experience in this matter, took the luggage and replied as someone who has been there:


    ��My dear Sophie, because marriage is never a matter between two people, after all, it is a matter between two families, and procedures must be followed.


    Decent, our family motto is that decent is greater than some. "


    "Oh, Uncle, how did you catch up with Auntie?" Tu Fu asked maliciously when he heard his uncle answering in a serious manner while pinching his throat.


    ��My dear lady is of course addicted to my personal charm...��


    Before Uncle Ethan finished bragging, Aunt snorted coldly:


    "Ethan, you''d better stop right now and stop disgusting me. I really don''t want to tell the stupid things you did in front of the children."


    ��Nice charm.��


    When the two children of the Winster family saw this scene, they each covered their mouths with their hands and tried to laugh as much as possible.


    Of course they knew about Uncle Ethan''s love affair when he got on the bus and bought the ticket when he was young. This absurd thing made the Gustav family very angry at the time.


    According to the plan, the well-educated Aunt An Feier should marry a wealthy heir to make a strong marriage, but the relationship between the two families deteriorated immediately after being disturbed by him.


    So much so that in the past few decades, even if my uncle became famous, he still dared not go back to his mother''s house to visit.


    Aunt Anfei''er tightly held her uncle''s arm, her words were quite stiff:


    "Ethan, no matter what, you have to go back with me this time. We will stay at home for a while, discuss Sophie and their marriage with them, and make up for what you owed me in one go."


    "God is above, the goddess is above, the **** of order is above, no matter who it is... Help!" Even if Ethan covered his face and prayed to the gods, he couldn''t escape.


    Their house was sold to a local family long before going to G?ttinghagen, and now there is no place to live at this moment.


    If it��s other trivial matters, I��ll stay in a hotel if it��s a big deal, but the family must always be notified about the children��s marriage.


    Although the latter was extremely unwilling, Uncle Ethan finally showed an embarrassing expression that was more reluctant than taking poison under the coercion of his aunt:


    "Okay, okay, it''s all for my husband, Sophie... At worst, I will be sacrificed."


    This is the provisional plan. Uncle and aunt will go back to Gustav''s house first. After the discussion there, Tu Fu and Sophie will go to find the Capet family.


    Before that, they could distribute some invitations to their acquaintances in Leeds. Now Tu Fu is a figure in Baia High and Low, so such a shabby event like marriage is not acceptable.


    For middle- and upper-class families, decency is indeed above all else.


    After coming out of the train station, the two teams separated. Tu Fu held Sophie''s little hand and stood near the station admiring the small town that he hadn''t seen for several years. Naturally, he had a special feeling in his heart.


    The intercity line of Leeds is generally a bit higher than in the past. Before coming here, I also heard that the local government has refurbished the old city.


    Although there are few entertainment areas, the necessary infrastructure is basically in place.


    Tu Fu has traveled all over the years, and he has been everywhere, leaving behind his footsteps no matter how big or unique the city is.


    But most of the time, I always miss this small coastal city in my heart.


    It is probably everyone''s dream to return home after becoming famous.


    Seeing Tu Fu, Sophie was stunned for a moment, and her white palms could not help dangling in front of his eyes: "Hey, why are you in a daze, shouldn''t we go find your relatives?"


    "No need to go, tell your mother that the Capet family has already moved out of Leeds, and there is no way to contact them anymore."


    Tu Fu shook his head, and flatly rejected the proposal.


    "How can you do this."


    "That''s it, I''ve decided." Tu Fu''s attitude was unusually calm.


    In the impression of the original owner, there are very few memories related to relatives. Before going to the polar regions, Professor Capet would rather give the child to his friends than ask relatives, which is enough to see how bad the relationship with his family is.


    All these years, the Winster family raised him with care, and I have never heard of any relative in the family who took the initiative to contact him.


    Children of that age are so real that people hate dogs,


    It''s too late to avoid it.


    Of course, this is their right, so it is also his right not to send invitations to people in that family when he gets married.


    "The generation of the Capet family has nothing to do with me. I don''t think we need to find someone from the Capet family for our wedding." Tu Fu said firmly.


    ��Okay, then listen to you!��


    Sophie kept her mouth shut and didn''t refute. She knew Tu Fu''s temper too well.


    Since it is what He determined, even the nine oxen cannot be brought back.


    She blinked her curious eyes: "Then my dear Mr. Capet, now the question is, if we don''t do this, where are we going?"


    "Distribute the invitations, whether it''s college or university, write letters to friends you know in advance to make sure they can come, and it will add some glory to our wedding." Tu Fu seriously suggested.


    Speaking of it, this is not a trivial matter. It would be nice if the wedding was in G?ttinghagen, where Tufu''s network is full, but it could be replaced by Leeds in the remote Osway state.


    It is still unknown how many people will be willing to come.


    "The matter of posting invitations is indeed very important, why not start now." Sophie bit her lower lip and thought seriously.


    "Don''t worry now, we have one more important thing before that."


    ��What is more important?��


    "Turn around the main street first." Tu Fu suddenly gave a ridiculous place name.


    ��Why Central Street?��


    ��I heard that the local government built a statue for me, which exists as a city landmark.��


    "what?"


    Sophie opened her mouth wide after hearing this answer. She is rarely so speechless as she is now.


    Tu Fu couldn''t help chuckling, then nodded and said:


    "It seems that you don''t like this plan very much, so you can only choose the second plan."


    ��


    Green District, Leeds.


    Crescent Street 64 b.


    A series of exquisite dark red brick-connected townhouses stand side by side on this street.


    What catches the eye is a two-storey townhouse with a 20-square-meter small


    garden. The exterior of the house is decorated with brick red wall paint, and there is a unique black chimney on the top.


    Program B is exactly the original Winster family residence.


    Actually, Sophie knew the destination when the car walked towards this block.


    A few years have passed, and the house has not changed much. It can be seen that the owner cherishes this house very much, and there is no trace of renovation.


    Sophie, who came all the way from the train station by car, stood outside the door with a completely bewildered expression.


    ��What did you bring me here for?��


    "Now, let''s go in." Tu Fu didn''t explain. He pushed aside the guardrail of the small garden and walked forward with big strides. He was about to knock on the door.


    "Hey, what are you doing, it is illegal to break into other people''s houses."


    Sophie was taken aback by his actions, and hurriedly grabbed the sleeve of Tufu''s arm to stop him.


    This is crazy.


    Even though she is already a spiritual doctor of Sequence 6, she has never used her ability to do anything wrong.


    "But if I entered my own home, I wouldn''t break the law."


    Tu Fu smiled contemptuously, took out a bunch of keys from his pocket, and after turning a few times in mid-air, he selected one of the keys and opened the door with ease.


    The furniture inside is very clean, obviously there are traces of regular maintenance, but the strange thing is that the owner''s house has not been seen for a long time.


    After looking around the big house that has been lived in for many years, Tu Fu still felt the familiar feeling when he entered the door. Tu Fu walked to the dining table in the main hall, and there were several strange books on it.


    Lift it up and see that it is the real estate title certificate.


    As early as when Sophie proposed that she wanted to return to Leeds to get married, He privately entrusted someone to purchase the property privately.


    "Miss, starting today, this house officially belongs to you, and how you plan to use it in the future is also your right."


    Tu Fu smiled and handed over the certificate of property rights, in the name of a wedding present.


    "God is above."


    Sophie took the certificate of title with her name written on it in disbelief, feeling inexplicably moved throughout her heart.


    ��Speaking of which, it was not easy. The buyer said that he liked our house very much, and even stated that their family had bought a cemetery nearby, and they would not sell the house no matter what.��


    Tu Fu casually mentioned this troublesome matter.


    "and then?"


    ��They took three times the banknotes of the market and moved out very happily,


    They moved away overnight together with their cemetery. "

 Chapter 502： awesome

    Gustav Manor is located near the affluent central street in Leeds.


    The land area of ??a few hundred acres is not too large, but it is definitely the standard configuration of the local wealthy.


    In the early years, Gustav��s family made a lot of money by doing business as the kingdom��s economy took off.


    After successfully becoming the pig on the cusp of the storm, he gradually entered the circle of wealthy people in Osway State, which is much inferior to the nobles with titles and family properties in the state capital.


    But it is definitely a big family that ordinary people can''t reach.


    The news that Anfer Gustave brought her husband home did not make this family that had just established a foundation feel at all. After knowing their intentions, they only patted the servants to receive them, and after arranging a vacant room, they never cared. ask.


    Everything seems too peaceful.


    Had not Mr. Gustave Raphael, head of the family, arranged to meet,


    The couple really thought they were forgotten.


    In the hall of the main house of the manor, there are photos of the successors in the family hanging here, so that the younger generations can always know the greatness of the ancestors.


    Amphier put his hand on Ethan Winster''s leg, his slight trembling movement was quite obvious,


    "Honey, relax, you must know that my parents are by no means unreasonable people, although they will complain in words, I firmly believe that they will still agree to attend the wedding.


    So, no matter how ugly what they say afterwards, just pretend you didn''t hear it, and don''t talk back to them. "


    ��I understand, I��m no longer a child, so I don��t have the energy to argue with them.��


    Ethan felt speechless for a while when he heard the comforting words, "Speaking of which, isn''t this the marriage between my husband and Sophie? Why should I share their pressure?"


    Auntie rolled her eyes, as if you dare to talk back: "You can''t be a good husband, at least you should be a good father."


    Officer Winster thought for a while, but couldn''t find a reason to refute.


    In the end, he could only grit his teeth and say:


    "Damn it, if I dare to treat Sophie badly in the future, I will definitely break her leg."


    Not long after, a group of people from the manor came to the scene one after another. Today''s meeting is all people who are directly related to the family, and the most important person, Sophie''s grandfather Gustav.


    A rather old man with an unusually strong body, holding a diamond-encrusted cane in his hand, and wearing an exquisite high-end black suit.


    Aunt Anfeier and Aunt Anfeier belonged to the second generation of Gustave''s family members, all dressed in gorgeous clothes, and the visitor looked at the couple unkindly.


    "It turned out to be An Fei''er, the important person my father asked us to receive. I thought who it was. I didn''t expect you to remember that you still have a family. This is really rare."


    A tall and burly man came, and when he spoke to the unkind man, he felt a burst of yin and yang.


    Before Aunt Anfeier could open her mouth, the man looked at Ethan Winster beside her again, and now his eyes became more fierce:


    "You are here too, I remember I warned you many times not to go back to Gustav''s house.


    Did you bring your uniform this time? Otherwise, it will be hard for me not to do anything to you. "


    The family members who came together couldn''t help laughing at the same time when they heard this.


    As the leader of the family, he has inherited most of the property under the old man''s name. Regardless of age, qualifications, or ability, the eldest brother Bob is the pillar.


    After knowing the **** incident that Ethan did back then, he couldn''t help leading someone to teach Ethan Winster a lesson.


    The latter changed into a police officer''s uniform without fear after knowing this, and simply lay in front of Gustav''s house, allowing him to do anything.


    As long as Bob dares to move a finger of him, Ethan dares to arrest people for "assault" or "obstruction of official duties".


    With his own strength, he simultaneously made the two of them a laughingstock.


    "That''s it, Bob, show your manhood in front of your father and your ancestors on the wall, come on! Hit me hard!"


    Ethan''s character is weak at home,


    But it doesn''t mean that you will swallow your anger when you encounter problems outside.


    Hearing the other party''s provocative words, I wished I could get out of my face and let this nominal brother-in-law punch me hard.


    In the Gustav family, the rest of the people, male and female, have joined the dispute at this moment.


    "Ethan, I haven''t seen you for so many years, you are still so shameless."


    "Anfei''er, I really don''t know why you married this kind of person."


    "It''s okay, if I were you, you would have no face to stay here."


    At this moment, the attitude of the whole family is consistent with the outside world. Even if An Feier is here, she seems to have become an outsider.


    "boom!"


    Finally, Mr. Gustav couldn''t stand it any longer, he slammed his cane vigorously, and said in a stern voice:


    "enough!"


    As soon as the old man uttered his voice, everyone in the hall, regardless of their generation, shut their mouths cautiously.


    Then, they turned their attention to Anfer Gustaf. Many people didn''t see her and still kept the beautiful face in memory.


    Although his daughter has done things that shamed the family, she is still a descendant of the Gustav family, so he is still willing to support her with a start-up fund during her most difficult period.


    Now when he hears his family members complaining about his daughter, the old man''s eyes finally flashed a trace of unbearable, and he sighed softly:


    "Amphier, tell me about your coming this time."


    "dad��"


    Aunt Anfeier looked at the old father and the brothers and sisters sitting in a row around her, showing uncontrollable sadness.


    The status of the couple in the family has indeed improved over the years as the industry in G?ttinghagen has improved, which has changed the family members.


    But that was all paid by An Feier, and had nothing to do with Ethan.


    In addition to what happened some time ago, all the industrial stores under G?ttinghagen were all blocked, and they have not yet reopened.


    The family was well-informed, and guessed that the banning of the restaurant had something to do with the king, so they naturally didn''t want to get involved with the couple at this time.


    After all, the family''s respect for individuals basically depends on their achievements in society.


    If there were no such incidents some time ago, the Gustav family would have liked to take Sophie to the room of the adopted son.


    "Honey, let me do the talking."


    Seemingly seeing his wife''s pain, Ethan took the words and said bluntly: "At the end of this month, Anfei''er''s daughter Sophie and I will get married in Leeds. We have already booked the entire ''Wuthering Heights''. By then And please show your face.��


    The famous mountain villa where the wedding is held is the most luxurious place in Liz,


    The best choice for local rich and powerful.


    "Heh, marry that adopted son of yours! He''s a famous person known throughout the kingdom. Our family can''t afford to lose him to such a scandalous thing."


    Big brother-in-law Bob snorted coldly.


    Before this incident, An Feier wrote a letter to her home, asking for their opinions.


    Just like his reasoning, the wedding of a biological daughter and adopted son sounds like a mess, and asking them to attend such an occasion may spread to the public.


    The reputation that has been hard-won over the years is even more at risk of being ruined.


    Ethan Winster''s tone was cold but firm enough: "My husband has gone through legal procedures and severed his adoptive relationship with our family. Now he is free.


    Young people''s love is what you love and what you want, how can it be outrageous to talk about it. "


    ��You love me? Just like you and my sister, you love me.��


    Bob still mentioned it without hesitation. There was anger in Ethan''s heart but he couldn''t vent it, he didn''t know how aggrieved he was.


    ��You can blame me for the mistakes I made, but you must have heard about my contribution to the kingdom over the years, and even the leader of this war.


    Any Bayan with a conscience should be grateful for his efforts.


    Now he just wants to marry the one he loves, with a person who is not related by blood


    Girls from the ?? department, why should I be accused by you! "


    "The person who should figure out the situation should be you, Ethan Winster."


    This time the speaker was a fair-skinned and beautiful young woman, wearing a pair of black-rimmed glasses, and she looked very educated.


    She is the youngest of the second generation. According to blood, she is Ethan''s sister-in-law, and she is not polite at all:


    "We can accept Sophie marrying your adopted son, it doesn''t matter to us at all.


    But have you considered the trouble it will bring to the family? "


    ��What��s the trouble?��


    "Who is the person who blocked your family''s property? You should know better than us. If the above makes a fuss about this matter, whether the reputation of the Gustav family and the property will be damaged.


    You should never be so selfish as to sacrifice your family business for the sake of the temporary approval of two young people. "


    My sister-in-law argued with reason.


    "The child''s reputation in Baia is so great that it even surpasses any person in history. How do the outside world call him, the "eighth god" in the world, what an amazing title.


    Once there is a stain on such a person, the degree of backlash is beyond what we can afford. "


    This time it was Ethan who was silent, he thought he had already considered everything before coming.


    But the most realistic question is in front of me, but I can''t give an accurate answer.


    The attitude of the royal family and the people seemed to be the biggest problem blocking this wedding.


    At this time, the oldest man in the family, Mr. Gustav, called his name kindly.


    "Ethan."


    "Ok."


    ��An imposed notoriety is enough to destroy a person. That is to say, people are fearful, do you understand?��


    "I got the lesson, thank you."


    Ethan Winster lowered his head in thought, but still gritted his teeth after thinking:


    "But Mr. Gustav, no matter what outsiders say, I will preside over the wedding with An Feier at that time. What my generation can''t do, I don''t want the children to regret it.


    So, no matter how much the price is paid, I will make it happen for them. "


    Now, several people in Gustav''s house showed intriguing expressions. The old man''s words have already reached this point, and the meaning is clear enough.


    This kid is still determined to hit the south wall, somewhat clueless.


    Before leaving, Bob left a word in disgust:


    "Anyway, don''t get involved with the Gustav family."

 Chapter 503： Wedding invitation (5000 words)

    ps: I was supposed to write about weddings, but I suddenly found that there are a lot of things to pay attention to in Western-style weddings, and I need to check a lot of information, so I only wrote one chapter. Today, I will use this chapter to send off the girls who Tu Fu has experienced!


    ��


    "Children, I must say sorry to you, the Gustav family did not forgive my mistakes.


    So much so that those shameful cheapskates took their anger out on you, and they wouldn''t come to your wedding even when they thought it would be time. But don''t worry, the wedding will go on as usual, and God will bless you in the temple. "


    In the old Winster''s house at No. 64b, Crescent Street, Uncle Ethan looked very sorry, and made half-spoofing to make it seem like it wasn''t a big deal.


    Aunt An Feier, who was standing beside her uncle, had red eye sockets for some reason.


    Rarely did not refute when the husband complained about the family members.


    "That''s really bad enough. I can''t get in touch with the Capet family. They seem to have left Leeds and are not in the service area."


    Tu Fu simply spread his hands, and told his family the nonsense he had made up in advance.


    "Sophie, is that so?" Uncle''s sharp eyes turned to Miss Winster.


    "exactly."


    The latter sat on the sofa and nodded obediently. Afraid of being spotted, he secretly used extraordinary power to control his muscle expressions, perfectly avoiding his father''s scrutiny.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere at home suddenly became a little dull.


    Wedding has never been a matter of two people, the union of two families.


    Whether it is the experience of the previous life or this era, they all silently abide by this stereotype.


    Now the relatives of both men and women are unable to come due to various reasons. If other guests know about it, they will definitely become a topic of conversation before tea and after dinner.


    What''s more, it''s the special situation of an adopted son marrying a daughter.


    "It''s not a big problem, but it''s just a few fewer food preparations and fewer gifts. We have booked the entire Wuthering Heights as the wedding venue, and they will definitely regret missing this wedding."


    Uncle Ethan, although he has a lot of problems, he always has a good habit.


    No matter how bad the situation is, you can always solve the problem with the most optimistic attitude.


    "An Fei''er, look at the grandeur of my husband''s wedding, it''s much more luxurious than ours at that time, it''s just that some insignificant people are missing.


    At least their parents will be there in person, and very formally. "


    "Ethan, you''d better stop mentioning this in front of me, or I''ll be really angry.


    You always, always owe me a wedding. "


    Aunt Anfeier got angry when she said this.


    Every time you attend a tea party held by celebrities and wives in the upper class, whoever starts to show off his wedding, how important is the diamond ring he receives, and who is the big person who invites the guests.


    Whenever that happened, she always wanted to find a hole in the ground to hide her shame.


    At that time, due to the conflict with the family, I temporarily severed the relationship and did not have sufficient funds. In the end, I had to be enthroned and naturalized in a government unit hastily.


    Not even a serious wedding.


    This resentment has not diminished much because of time, and it is even more important for her daughter''s generation not to let Sophie leave regrets.


    ��Anfeier...��


    Seeing his wife walk away angrily, Uncle Ethan didn''t stay or persuade him, he just stood there blankly for a while, not knowing why.


    "Uncle, it seems that it''s time to show your charisma."


    Tu Fu chuckled, "As for the preparations for the wedding, I will be in charge later. I promise to prepare a perfect wedding for Sophie."


    After Uncle responded, he chased Aunt Anfei''er non-stop.


    I don��t know how many good things to say to end this dispute.


    But after the adults in the family left, only Tu Fu and Miss Winster were left, and each could see the helplessness on the other''s face.


    "Dad was lying just now, and he hasn''t told the truth since he came in."


    Sophie, who was on the way of a scammer, explained the reason Uncle Ethan gave them in one word.


    Tu Fu nodded in agreement, "It must have something to do with Gustav''s family. No matter how angry you are about the past, it''s been so long, there''s no need to argue."


    ��The reason can only be us.��


    The astute Miss Winster also saw why the Gustav family was not even willing to perfunctory.


    For the emerging petty bourgeoisie family, the loss must far outweigh the gain to make this decision.


    "I''ll go and see."


    Tu Fu remained silent, the extraordinary power flowing from his body, and his body gradually began to blur.


    The environment around His body suddenly turned into darkness, and there was a "squeak" sound of a river flowing by his ears, which was "the long river of time".


    And He walked in the nearest time node, squatting half-squat beside the dark river, spying on what happened in the "Gustav Manor" not long ago.


    Soon the original sound of the dialogue appeared next to my ears.


    "Heh, the Gustav family can''t afford to lose this person in such a matter of losing the case against the wind."


    ��The person who blocked your property, you should know better than us...��


    "Ethan, an imposed notoriety is enough to destroy a person. That is to say, you understand?"


    The family''s cynicism and sarcasm brought their selfishness and indifference to the extreme.


    Even to the family members, he refused politely.


    Even listening as a bystander made Tu Fu feel uncomfortable.


    Until the long river of time, the firm voice of the man was revealed:


    ��What my generation failed to do, I don��t want the children to leave regrets.


    So, no matter how much the price is paid, I will do it for them. "


    Hearing this, Tu Fu knew that there was no need for him to listen any longer, and he already had a position in his heart.


    In fact, there is no right or wrong in this matter, only real benefits.


    If he was at the helm of the Gustav family, he would also avoid the risk of being in trouble, and he would not like "rascals" like Uncle Ethan.


    But that man is the benefactor who brought him up, so he must not let him suffer such insults.


    After coming out of "The Long River of Time", Tu Fu noticed that Sophie was sitting at the dining table at some point, writing something seriously.


    "Honey, what are you doing?"


    "Write invitations."


    ��Why not just go to print, it will be much faster.��


    ��It��s always more sincere to write in person, and the sentence pattern for the tutor or the leader must not be the same!��


    Sophie raised her head and smiled. She raised her hand to show the letterhead rolled into a cylinder in her hand, tied it up with lace satin, and stuffed two dried rose petals. This invitation looked extremely delicate.


    "Since people from my mother''s family can''t come, let''s invite more important guests to make them look better."


    ��Invite some important guests? Not a bad idea.��


    Tu Fu''s eyes suddenly brightened, but Sophie''s social circle is only the University of G?ttinghagen and the National News Agency, and the only ones who can be invited are department chairs, and it is still far from being able to control the market.


    "Honey, why don''t you write some invitations for me too."


    The corners of Tu Fu''s mouth raised slightly.


    He suddenly had a plan, a big plan.


    ��


    A few days later, G?ttinghagen.


    A letter mailed to the Weimar family caused some turmoil in this ancient family.


    With a beard, the Duke of Weimar, who was in his prime, unwrapped the rose-scented roll paper invitation himself, and read everything verbatim.


    He looked at the servant with a smile: "Is Miss here?"


    "Miss Weimar heard that the letter was sent from Leeds, so she hurried back home without stopping." The maid turned


    Bow down and explain.


    Before the words were finished, there was a burst of eager footsteps. Elena Weimar, who was wearing a blue dress with lace, had a flushed face and her **** were constantly rising and falling.


    Eileen pressed her palm on her chest forcibly, trying to calm herself down as much as possible:


    ��Father, is this a letter from Tufu?��


    "That''s right, he''s getting married, and the wedding will be held in Leeds at the end of the month. Here''s the invitation." The Duke of Weimar handed over the girly invitation.


    ��Wedding...wedding...invitation card.��


    Miss Elena Weimar couldn''t help stuttering when she spoke, she didn''t know what to do with the invitation card, and looked at the handwriting on it stupidly.


    The Duke of Weimar noticed the strangeness of his daughter and pretended to be very hesitant:


    "Litz, I remember that it is in Oswald, the distance is not too close. I remember that child once came to your coming-of-age ceremony, and the Weimar family never owes favors.


    But if you don��t like it, you can simply send a representative to attend for us...��


    "No, Father, I''m going to Leeds."


    After Elena came to her senses, her tone was unusually firm.


    "Have you thought about it?"


    "Of course, we are, after all, good friends." Miss Weimar bit her lip lightly, and her voice grew longer when she uttered the last noun.


    Even if there were mixed feelings in my heart, I didn''t write my emotions on my face.


    This is the nobility, no matter how sad you are, you must wear a smiling mask to welcome guests.


    ��


    Villedo town, Miskar Stark University.


    An emergency meeting is underway.


    "Guys, this time the Seven Schools Alliance will send representatives.


    Including those old guys from Columbia University, only the University of Michigan received the most invitations among the seven schools. After all, Tufu Capet is the pride of our University of Michigan, and those old guys should not let those old guys steal the limelight. "


    In the dean''s conference room, Dean Charles Kane looked smug.


    ��If you count the two principals, the dean of the Fifth Academy, and professors with surnames, almost all the professors at the University of Michigan will go there, what about the teaching tasks.��


    "Teaching tasks? Forget about such trivial matters. The children of the University of Michigan are the most intelligent and charming children of this era. Even if there is no teacher to teach them, they should take the initiative to learn."


    "That''s right, why don''t the whole school take a few days off and start classes after Tu Fu''s wedding is over."


    After the deans of the five colleges made a total calculation, the result came out immediately.


    Professors with famous names and surnames from UM will attend the wedding, and the left-behind teachers are not enough to teach, so the whole school will be on vacation for three days at the end of this month.


    ��Are you getting married?��


    At a corner of the UM campus, Cheryl Thoreau was holding an invitation with trembling palms, full of feelings in her heart.


    She followed in Tufu''s footsteps and returned to Baia, studying in Miskar Stark, all in order to follow in his footsteps.


    Even if He doesn''t care, Cheryl is happy to do it.


    At first, I thought that the two would never be in contact with each other for the rest of their lives, and their good wishes could only be kept in their hearts.


    Keep a glimpse at the prom, but it left an indelible impression deep in her heart.


    "Ugh."


    The girl''s sigh was also the sympathetic voice of the young woman who received the invitation.


    ��


    Southern Continent, Tabor.


    New Smith Industries headquarters.


    After the order from the top, a vigorous procurement action was conveyed to the various branches below, and the items needed for a wedding list must be prepared in the shortest time, and they must be the best.


    These days, the heads of the various departments below have received relevant errands respectively.


    The difficulty of the objects prepared this time is almost world-class.


    "Young master, the classic wedding dress you want is about to be completed. There are already more than 200 female employees in charge at this time, which is absolutely unique in the world."


    ��The bouquet is also ready


    There are also bouquets required for the wedding scene, which will be transported from the southern mainland in person. "


    "We have found a head chef who is proficient in various cuisines. This person once served as an imperial chef in the royal family, and he is absolutely capable of satisfying the appetites of all guests."


    ��The band needed for the wedding is the most famous classical orchestra at the moment...��


    In the director''s office of the headquarters, David Smith listened to the reports of his subordinates one by one. They knew that this matter was related to the big boss, and the people below did not dare to delay for a moment, and fully mobilized the company''s resources.


    Find big names from all walks of life at any cost, just to show off at Tu Fu''s wedding on time.


    ��This guy really knows how to call people.��


    David Smith looked at the invitation sent by the other party not long ago rather speechlessly. In addition to inviting him to attend, there was one more indicator.


    Smith Industry is responsible for purchasing all the supplies needed for His wedding, ranging from the bride��s wedding dress, wedding shoes, gemstone brooch, necklace earrings, wooden comb ribbons and other items, to the behind-the-scenes chef, band, painter...


    Smith Industries is responsible for a large amount of work, and both things and people must be top-notch and unique in the world.


    Has the ability to get it in a short period of time, and only Smith Industries is a giant industry that spreads across two continents.


    It is not difficult to do this, as long as you are willing to spend money to prepare items, it will always work.


    But the masters in the fields of music and painting are not so easy to invite.


    The reason why they are willing to come is that many of them know that the host of this wedding is Sir Capet, who is popular all over the world.


    ��


    Weddell Polar Sea.


    The "Demon Hunter" just excavated an underwater cemetery, and returned with a full ship full of gold, silver and jewels. Victor, one of the Shichibukai, made people count the harvest this time.


    "I tell the captain that most of the things I found this time are old objects from the third era. If I go to the maritime auction house, I''m afraid I can add a few more warships of the level of the ''Demon Hunter''."


    The accountant Thor under his hand was full of joy, so happy that he almost fainted.


    Victor Horta took the harvest list, and pointed his finger directly at the most valuable items in this harvest,


    "Take out a piece of deep sapphire, nephrite brass cup, Erbos bronze mirror, and the few treasures in my cabinet, and send them to the North Continent as quickly as possible.


    Since people can��t come to the scene, gifts are always indispensable. "


    "Everyone in the alliance has been preparing gifts recently, is it for that one?" Thor asked cautiously.


    ��Do you think anyone else has this face.��


    Victor snorted softly. But it wasn''t just him, that gentleman sent the invitation directly through the spiritual messenger.


    After the members of the Pirate Alliance received the invitation, they prepared heavy gifts overnight without saying a word.


    There are so many antique toys from the Second Epoch and Tertiary Epoch alone.


    All the rare treasures that have appeared on the sea have been included in the gift list by the Shichibukai. Those wealth are enough to shake the national strength of a small country.


    Gold, silver, jewelry, and antique toys are shipped to the city of Leeds by ship after ship. No matter whether they are black or white, they dare not touch these goods easily.


    There is no second scene.


    ��


    Coral Sea, Deep Sea Palace.


    "Thank you for your hard work, please tell your master, although my family can''t come to the scene in person, the congratulatory gifts will definitely be there."


    "Thank you."


    A strange wormhole-like pitch-black space appeared. The headless horseman Samuel put his palm on his chest, and after offering a gift to the king of the deep sea in front of him, he returned to the spirit world from the black hole.


    Only the king of the deep sea in loose robes was left, staring at the invitation in his hand thoughtfully.


    After pondering for a moment, the Mermaid King felt that he should tell his daughter about this, so he shuttled through the palace all the way with his tail flapping.


    In an instant, we arrived at the residential area where the mermaid princess dreamed. Several older mermaid princesses were playing with each other, and only Avril Lavigne was sitting beside her sisters quietly reading a book.


    In my memory


    The younger daughter''s personality has always been quiet and introverted, even if she likes something, she never says it out loud.


    Fortunately, that incident didn��t have much impact on her, and she was able to grow up healthily and happily in the next few years, all because of that person��s life-saving rescue at any cost.


    It''s no wonder that Avril Lavigne has been obsessed with it.


    "Father, when did you come?"


    Avril just happened to catch a glimpse of her father from the corner of her eye when she was turning the pages of the book. He stood in the distance with an unbearable look in his eyes, "There is one thing that I think I should tell you."


    ��Let me guess, is it related to Mr. Capet?��


    The little mermaid swam over with a smile on her face. She was clever and quickly guessed the whole story, and her father would only find her in person if it was related to that person.


    "Smart." The King of the Deep Sea praised him generously.


    ��What is this, a letter?��


    Avril immediately noticed the letter in her father''s hand, "Is it from Mr. Capet?"


    "Yes, to be precise... it''s a wedding invitation. Marriage is a ritual in the human world." The mermaid king opened his mouth with great difficulty, watching his daughter''s smile solidify on his face:


    "Avril, I think you can understand what this kind of invitation means."


    "��certainly."


    After a short period of frustration, the Little Mermaid forced out a bitter smile:


    ��I really should congratulate them. Mr. Capet found a girl he really likes. This is a very good thing, just like the ending in the story.


    True lovers will eventually get married. "


    She clasped her hands together to congratulate her, but in the sea water beside her, pearl-like teardrops suddenly appeared.


    Slowly float towards the sea surface a little bit.


    I don��t know how long it took, the moment the Mermaid��s Tears that surfaced out of the sea touched the sunlight,


    Like there should be no bubbles,


    It melted into the world with a "snap".

 Chapter 504： Perfect Wedding (Part 1)

    1495, the last day of October.


    It is not any festival, nor does it belong to any big person''s anniversary, but it is definitely a day worth remembering by the world.


    From a three-year-old child to an eighty-year-old woman, everyone was amazed by the shock caused by this day.


    According to the later memories of the Aboriginal people of Leeds.


    From the end of October, many big figures who can only be seen in newspapers appeared one after another every day at train stations, airship base stations, and coastal ports.


    Some of them wore administrative uniforms, some wore costumes with the characteristics of other countries, some were surrounded by groups of guards, and some arrived in convoys.


    It can also be regarded as bringing some new vitality to this small city.


    A large number of outsiders come to Baia every day, and the railway line is not full every day, especially in the last few days, a ticket from other places to Leeds,


    The price on the black market has more than quintupled, so it is still priceless.


    Freight trucks, passenger ships, airships, workers in the transportation hub, even if they are not keen, they can notice that a large number of goods are shipped to Baia every day.


    Traffic from all over the world, desperate to get stuff delivered by the end of the month.


    Piles of gold, silver, jewellery, antique agate, no matter what kind of gift they come from, they will not even be interrogated when they pass through the customs. Everyone knows the identity of the recipient of these gifts.


    From the morning of that day, the streets of Leeds city blocks were crowded with densely packed citizens, and the lively celebrations began at dawn.


    One of the necessary roads is full of police officers from the police station, and the direct order from the state government requires them to maintain law and order for this day.


    Even, a route from Crescent Street to the largest Catholic church in the city has been strictly prohibited from opening to traffic.


    The Catholic church where the wedding is going to be held has long been emptied, although neither the Winsters nor the Capet family have any believers in Catholicism,


    Not quite eligible for a wedding here.


    But the rules are always flexible, no church can reject the youngest future star in the country, let alone a demigod.


    At this moment, everyone is waiting for that sacred moment.


    There is another place that was also contracted��Wuthering Heights.


    The predecessor of this mountain villa was the private residence of a grand duke, and the hardware configuration was in a mess. It was later attributed to all due to historical reasons, and it was also a ceremony venue that was only open to noble members in this city.


    Sir Capet''s identity just matches the conditions.


    In the early years, the venue of the wedding banquet was usually held at home or in the church, but any nobles with status would choose villas with strong Gothic style and Assyrian style.


    If it weren''t for the remote location, Tu Fu even thought about holding the wedding banquet in Hill Palace or Wiesel Palace.


    As for the attitude of the people toward His marriage partner?


    When the wedding invitation between Him and Sophie was circulated, it did cause quite a stir some time ago.


    His identity is too sensitive, and he is almost like a **** in the Baia Kingdom, so it will inevitably cause some controversy.


    This enthusiasm did not last long. No matter whether it was the Seven Schools Alliance, which had the most say in the education field, or the media attitudes representing the upper echelons of the kingdom, none of them judged this unreasonable wedding.


    Only dense words of blessing came from the education circle, the media circle, and the aristocratic circle, and the attitudes of the upper echelons were surprisingly consistent.


    Even if there are inappropriate voices below, they will soon be silent.


    The gate of the manor at Wuthering Heights.


    Dense vehicles have been arriving since the early morning, and the number of luxury cars and airships is astonishingly large. Hundreds of vehicles almost completely surround the manor.


    The wedding will be held at noon, and the two protagonists will go to the Catholic Church from two places.


    After that, the "Breakfast (Wedding Banquet will be held in the manor, and the guests will be in the manor first


    Rest, and then go to the church to witness the sacred ceremony.


    Outside the manor, the citizens who were not invited spontaneously crowded together to leave a way.


    Guessing who the big man got off the car and what great achievements that person has made, this has almost become the fun of watching the lively citizens.


    "Boom..."


    Seven or eight cars drove side by side, and the uniform demeanor made the citizens outside the manor startled.


    "I''m coming."


    "Look at the license plates of those cars, Baya''s, Landis''s, Bania... My God, why are the cars from all the big countries in the Northern Continent here?"


    "I''m afraid it''s a foreign guest from another country. It''s really embarrassing."


    The first batch of guests who arrived were all dressed in clothes with the characteristics of different countries. The people of Ryan mainly wore convenient and clean suits, and the people of Lantis still wore colorful court uniforms.


    The arrivals had a great temperament, and they greeted each other after getting off the car, as if they knew each other.


    ��These are ambassadors from various countries. I didn��t expect them to come too.��


    "I must have been afraid of Sir Capet, so I took the initiative to show my kindness."


    "It''s no wonder that if it wasn''t for Sir Capet, the Lanbai War might have been lost."


    Sophisticated people recognize these people who often appear in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs at a glance.


    In this special period, I am afraid that the political significance is greater than the personal favor.


    The strong performance of the Kingdom of Baia on the battlefield has overwhelmed the small countries around Baia. Even a big country has to weigh its own weight. It is naturally a good choice to come here while Tufu''s wedding is coming.


    Not long after, another group of horses and horses came on the Yingbin Avenue.


    This group of people is quite old, many of them have white hair and beard, wear glasses, and although they are not gorgeous, they are formal enough.


    "Principal, it seems that they have also arrived." Charles Kane got off the carriage with a smile, and got down with several deans, and greeted the visitors.


    "Thank you all for coming to my student Tu Fu''s wedding. I thank you on his behalf."


    In his tone, he looked like a master.


    ��I don��t know, I thought it was your wedding.��


    "Kane, the greatest achievement in your life is to accept a good student."


    "When I first came to Leeds, I should have come to Freer regardless of the cost, so you can take advantage of it."


    The senior figures of the other six universities in the Seven Schools Alliance are so jealous that they almost regret it.


    In the crowd, after seeing the person in the car appearing, it caused a sensation again.


    ��Principals of the Seven Schools Alliance?��


    "That is the Optical Witness, Sir Daniel of Freer."


    "There are also Dean Edmund of Columbia University, Dean Mings of St. Nottingham, Dean Black of Violet, and the President of the Royal Society of G?ttinghagen. My God, half of the academic world is here."


    The wave of celebrities in education and academia has not yet been recognized by people. A luxury car with five horses is driving slowly on the road.


    There are also guards on horseback on both sides.


    The whole team revealed a sense of solemnity and solemnity. The guests came from G?ttinghagen, and they were all photographed in the capital. The car was branded with a badge that the citizens had never heard of, which was too mysterious.


    Until reaching the end of the road, under the control of a large number of police and guards, a large and a small group of men and women in gorgeous clothes drove up and down, wearing top hats, and their words and deeds were very particular.


    Under the melancholy eyes of the young girl, the group walked slowly into the manor.


    Among the crowd, only the Gustav family recognized the guests at a glance, and they couldn''t help stammering:


    ��Wei�� Duke of Weimar����


    This country has the longest history and deepest roots in the powerful duke family, which controls inexhaustible resources. It is no exaggeration to say that it is the first family of Baia.


    Such a big family would actually let the Duke of Weimar appear in person. The face of Tu Fu''s wedding is really astonishing.


    But his surprise was not over yet, a dark car was already parked at the door.


    That car was not considered a luxurious model, so that people didn''t pay much attention to the guests who got off the car.


    "The Duke of Weimar is also here. I remember that they only met at Elena''s coming-of-age ceremony. Tufu is really a big face."


    The young Clan Thorens smiled lightly at his father.


    "Kran, you have to pay attention to your tone of voice here. I remember teaching you many times."


    The man who spoke had a low voice. He had a beard on his upper lip and an obvious scar on his face. As soon as he got out of the car, the citizens who glanced at this place were stunned.


    "So...Prime Minister Sorens."


    ��Why are such big shots here?��


    "Sir Capet is a great face."


    People don''t know the mysterious Weimar family member, but they are very familiar with this celebrity who goes to the newspaper as often as he goes to the toilet.


    After he resigned as prime minister, he appeared in public for the first time, in the form of a wedding guest.


    Tillo Thorens was not the first to surprise them, nor would he be the last.


    Such shocks have been heard since the guests who participated in the wedding appeared.


    "Look, that caravan could be Smith Industries, that seems to be David, the ruler."


    "I know that person, the former judge of the G?ttinghagen Grand Court Thoreau, a famous person in the legal world."


    ��Look, there is actually a yellow man over there.��


    "You''d better be careful what you say, he is Azwaro, the supreme consul in the Santa region."


    The guests who participated in this wedding were either rich or noble, celebrities from politics, law, business, and academia were without exception, and the lineup was astonishingly luxurious.


    All the witnesses were amazed at Tufu Capet''s network, which seemed to include all the big shots in the world.


    ��Boom����


    Just when people were completely numb, a guard of honor of knights riding horses came riding the wind and waves, extremely mighty.


    The exterior of the owner''s car is painted resplendently, as if made of gold, with crystal lamps hanging on both sides, and the body is inlaid with countless diamonds and precious stones.


    Directly in front of them are six galloping horses with handsome looks.


    "The master''s car seems to be very ordinary, why not use mine when we will go around."


    The person who got out of the car wore a crown on his head and held a scepter, exuding an admirable majesty all over his body.


    It seems that King Kadler William has succeeded to the new throne.

 Chapter 505： Perfect Wedding (Medium)

    Before the wedding ceremony begins, both parties are not allowed to meet each other, and keep the last bit of alone time to think about the future,


    Write down your expectations for your future partner and hand them over to the other party after the wedding.


    Even since last night, Tu Fu has been separated from Sophie and held a bachelor party according to the tradition of the kingdom to bid farewell to the past.


    He recorded all his feelings at the moment in the logbook.


    This was the most important event in His life, and it deserves to be written in the diary.


    "Are you getting married?"


    During the drive to the Catholic Church, Tufu was wearing a majestic traditional Baiya military uniform. His achievements in the Lambai War were enough to make him worthy of this outfit.


    Looking at the fleeting scenery outside the window, I heard countless voices of congratulations from citizens.


    Tu Fu rarely felt a trace of inexplicable complex emotions. His body trembled slightly, and he didn''t know why. This was the first time in the two lives to organize a wedding. He didn''t have any experience to refer to. It would be a lie to say that he was not nervous.


    But when he thought that the person he would marry would be Sophie, he would wake up laughing even from a dream.


    In this life, His life was successful enough, he experienced countless adventures, met all kinds of girls, and encountered temptations one after another.


    In the end, I still found that what I will never forget in my heart is always the white moonlight I saw at the first time.


    "Boom boom boom��"


    The two cars were about to arrive at the Catholic Church, and a guard of honor who had been waiting for a long time in front of them fired salutes into the sky in unison.


    The daytime fireworks that ascended to heaven quickly burned out in the sky, short but beautiful.


    The cheers of the people have been ringing at the door of the church for a long time.


    It can be seen that when the two beautiful wedding cars arrived, the two sides of the road, which can accommodate thousands of people, were quiet at this moment, and the citizens of Leeds sent their blessings to the two newlyweds in a silent way.


    "Crack!"


    Out of the church steps, two car doors were opened at the same time. Tu Fu, who was only a few steps away from Miss Winster, was completely stunned when he looked at the beautiful woman in front of him who hadn''t seen him for a day.


    Sophie''s wedding attire was more attractive than usual, her blond hair was fluttering gently in the wind, her already fair face was flushed with shyness, and her blue eyes rolled everywhere except Tu Fu.


    She wore a wreath of orange blossoms (meaning many children) and a lace veil. She wore a flawless white wedding dress that was 12 feet long.


    Miss Sophie at this moment is like the pure lily in front of the Virgin Mary.


    The seemingly simple wedding dress is made of classical lace, a thin fabric similar to cicada wings, which is a beautiful creation that cannot be copied by machinery.


    One square centimeter requires several hours of hard work by the maker, and the embellished lace is the result of careful forging by more than two hundred female workers.


    Such pure whiteness is rarely seen in the smoggy Baia Kingdom.


    White is a symbol of weddings, a sacred oath of pure marriage, and a symbol of wealth among nobles. It is not easy to have the strength to customize a pure white wedding dress in this era.


    Sophie is holding a bouquet of lilies, a rare species found in a certain elf territory by the pirate group of demon hunters after searching all over the world, and it has disappeared in the world.


    The azure sapphire of the gemstone brooch on her chest exudes a faint light without any mottled color,


    That was a treasure from the deep sea, one of the congratulatory gifts from the royal family of the deep sea. The orange wreath on the head supported by ceramics, enamel, and gold was presented by the pirate alliance.


    Whether it is the necklace or earrings on her body, they are all treasures in the world. Tu Fu spent a lot of effort and used all the resources in his hand to find them for her.


    The cost of arranging the whole wedding was more than one million crowns, but when seeing these gifts on the bride, Tu Fu couldn''t take his eyes off the great sense of satisfaction.


    Those precious gifts are not even comparable to a strand of Sophie''s hair in His eyes.


    After getting out of the car, Sophie smiled and handed her hand to Uncle Ethan on the left, followed the priest in front of her with countless gazes, and walked up the steps step by step.


    "Didi da da da..."


    The band that had been waiting here slowly played a famous song called "Marriage March". The melodious music made the guests who came to the church feel pleasing,


    Slowly sat on the seat and watched the beautiful couple enter the arena.


    The size of the church is not too large, and the seats on the two wings can only accommodate hundreds of people, all of whom are distinguished guests who have received invitations, and even ambassadors from various countries are not qualified to come to the scene.


    Most men are more envious of such a pomp than Tu Fu marrying Mei Jiao Niang. I''m afraid that even the power of the royal family will be difficult to attract leaders in various fields.


    The girls'' eyes were even more sour, and their envy was more towards Tu Fu himself.


    His dangerous charm is always fascinating, visible but intangible, always standing up at the most critical time.


    But the girls who had socialized with him maintained an astonishing attitude towards one thing.


    Thanks to Tu Fu, Capet, at least once appeared in his life.


    When he came to the church, Tu Fu stood on the right of Sophie, took her palm with lace gloves logically, and walked forward step by step. Behind the priest was the statue of God.


    A perfect person with loose long hair, wearing a loose robe, with a cross and a red heart seal hanging on his chest, his face is not as majestic as other gods, but rather peaceful.


    This is the image of God in the eyes of the world.


    "What a strange feeling."


    Standing here, Tu Fu felt as if he was being watched by God, but it was obvious that the temple was empty, and the seven gods were no longer in their positions.


    Sophie made a simple curtsy to the statue as if she didn''t feel anything.


    So in the prayer of the priest holding the paperwork, and among those complicated questions, the two sides took turns to make promises to the gods.


    Tu Fu didn��t remember what the priest said at the time, no matter what the other party said, the answer would always be ��I do��.


    His heart is only on Miss Winster, and he can feel the other person''s heartbeat from a short distance away, and the pounding heartbeat makes him feel the intense love.


    Sophie has never talked about those nasty words, and will always show her love with actions.


    San Diego Church''s life-saving rescue is like this, and the sea begging the captain to sail to find Him is also like this. Since Tu Fu came to this house, she has been doing this kind of thing.


    The priest of the Catholic Church asked the last question while praying:


    "Mr. Touf Cape, are you willing to marry Miss Sophie Winster, get married under God''s will, and live together forever."


    "I do."


    Tu Fu replied calmly, no matter how many times he was asked.


    When the priest asked Sophie the same question, the latter''s eyes sparkled and she gave the answer she had been waiting for for many years:


    "I do."


    "Congratulations, you two are officially married under the witness of God!"


    Father''s final decision ended the final procedure, and the sonata resumed.


    At the most exciting moment, Tu Fu took the bouquet in Sophie''s hand, lifted the gauze cap little by little, and couldn''t help being moved again seeing Sophie''s beautiful face, and kissed her involuntarily.


    After lightly adorning the lips, Tu Fu half-knelt on the ground.


    Put an emerald snake gemstone engagement ring that had been prepared long ago on Sophie''s left ring finger. The meaning of this spirit snake is his mood at the moment��eternal love.


    There was not a single line of direct dialogue in the wedding between the two parties.


    They don''t need to speak at the moment. The long-term relationship is just a momentary look at each other, and they can interpret what the other person is thinking from it.


    After the lengthy ceremony in the church, Tu Fu took Sophie''s hand and walked among the guests sitting on both sides of the church, enjoying the highlights of life amidst the applause of everyone.


    He kept nodding to others in gratitude, thanking Miska''s professors for their great love for him.


    Thanks to Prime Minister Sorens for protecting himself, and to his peers around him for making him feel no longer alone.


    He had too many people to thank, but in the end Tu Fu walked up to Uncle Ethan and Aunt An Feier, and said a word of thanks emphatically.


    Thank them for never giving up on themselves no matter how difficult the time was.


    Holding Sophie''s hand and being blessed by hundreds of guests, Tu Fu walked all the way to the door of the church, which was already full of dense figures.


    I��m afraid that people from the whole city will come, and the surging heads will cheer and shout, creating a sea of ??joy. People hold high the flag of Baia Kingdom,


    Show him the love this country has for him.


    As for Tu Fu, under countless gazes, He gently raised Sophie''s white palm, and gently approached and kissed her.


    This is His sincere and fiery love, expressing to you in front of the whole world that I love you, love you very much.

 Chapter 506： Perfect Wedding (Part 2)

    The court painter from the Hill Palace, who was once the private royal painter of William II, restored the picture of the two newlyweds holding hands and swearing to God in the church.


    The only ray of light falling into the middle of the church is the area where Tufu and Sophie are standing.


    Well-deserved center position.


    The man is wearing a majestic and handsome military uniform, and he is young and handsome even more powerful. Baia''s officer uniform seems to be custom-made for him.


    Miss Winster standing on the left is wearing a wreath of orange blossoms and a lace veil, holding a bouquet of flowers in her hands. The sunlight from the outside is like a holy light, making her as beautiful as a saint who has stepped out of an oil painting.


    The guests standing beside them are all well-known figures from all walks of life in this country.


    Even King Kadler William, who had just taken office, was eclipsed in front of this pair of newcomers.


    This portrait was naturally sent to Winster''s family as a gift. The court painter was naturally not picky, and he copied this scene subtly and warped in a very short period of time.


    Compared to at least three oil paintings for William II every day in the past, this job is as simple as drinking water.


    soon.


    The swearing-in ceremony of the Catholic Church was over, and the car parked at the door became an extremely luxurious six-horse carriage, which was the seat of the kings of Baia.


    Generally, those who are qualified to drive this car are all those who have made great contributions to the country.


    Can you temporarily lend it to the citizens to use as a wedding car? Kadler is much more generous than William II.


    "Your Majesty has ordered Sir Capet to return to the villa in this carriage."


    The Minister of Internal Affairs explained to Tu Fu respectfully, and raised his hand to let the boy open the inner door.


    "My God, it''s not good to give up the king''s carriage to us." Sophie gently pinched Tu Fu''s palm, a little confused.


    Tu Fu shook his head slightly and smiled, "Since it''s His Majesty''s kindness, we can''t refuse it. Why don''t we take this car back to the manor."


    The ceremony of returning by car is actually very similar to renting a wedding car in the later generations of weddings. Wealthy people will borrow luxury cars to pick them up and down.


    It was quite obvious that Kadler William borrowed the car. Using the king''s special car to support the Winster family was also repaying Tu Fu''s kindness.


    No matter what the outside world thinks about this inhumane statement and what the attitude of the people is, the Baia royal family will be a staunch supporter of Tuf Capet.


    ��Let��s drive!��


    After Tu Fu gave instructions to the driver, the driver started slowly, and the sound of horseshoes hitting the ground came out.


    Following the king''s chariot, members of the black cavalry in knight attire rode on horses and separated into two rows to **** them all the way.


    A group of people, etc., went from the road of the Catholic Church to Wuthering Heights.


    The musicians accompanying the team also played beautiful movements with the team, and the whole process of the return journey was very ceremonial.


    Although tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands of citizens in Leeds were isolated on both sides of the road by a huge police force, they could not suppress the people''s celebration performance.


    People scattered flower petals to the sky, sang celebratory songs, sent countless blessings to the heroes of Baia, and added some glory to this grand ceremony that was grand enough to be called the "wedding of the century". ��


    "Look, people are applauding our wedding."


    Tu Fu, who hasn��t been called a carriage for a long time, accepts all this calmly, and his mood is no longer as complicated as when he came here.


    Miss Winster leaned on his shoulders, and said a very challenging sentence: "That''s only because the groom is you, the one and only you, the sparkling Mr. Tuf Capet.


    As for the bride being anyone else, people will applaud like this. "


    "If the bride is someone else, I can''t laugh." Tu Fu turned his head and looked at her seriously.


    ��I like what you say, and that''s why I like you.��


    Grinch


    The weird Miss Winston was very satisfied with the answer, and she moved closer.


    After the swearing-in ceremony, it was naturally the turn of the "wedding banquet", and the banquet was always during the day.


    The king drove around the street for almost an hour before slowly driving to the outskirts of the villa.


    At this moment, all kinds of vehicles were parked outside the door, and most of the guests had already arrived at the venue. Although they did not receive invitations to go to the church to witness everything, many people were already very excited to be able to come to this wedding banquet.


    By the time all the guests returned to Wuthering Heights, it was already noon, and it was time for the wedding banquet.


    Thousands of guests are definitely a terrible number, because of the relationship between the primary and secondary invitations, most of them were arranged to other areas.


    The long table in the main hall naturally gathered very heavyweight figures, King Kadler William, former Prime Minister Thilo Thorens, Duke Weimar... those who didn��t know thought this was the National Council Hall.


    There are also Miskasta''s teachers, they are all elders who have helped Tu Fu a lot.


    If the wedding hadn''t been designated in Leeds, I''m afraid even the Shichibukai and even the mermaids would have come to congratulate them in person.


    "It''s time to serve."


    Seeing that the guests had arrived, Uncle Ethan gave an order to the housekeeper.


    Prepare enough kitchens for this moment early in the morning, and deliver the dishes to the main hall of the villa in a leisurely manner.


    The feast is mainly based on the roasting of various meats. In addition to the common poultry on land, there are also seafood products sent from the five seas.


    The abundance of meat on the seat is enough to open a rare zoo.


    Every dish has been carefully thought out. There are more than one hundred dishes on the main table alone, and with brandy, it becomes a wedding banquet.


    Maybe knowing that the bride loves sweets, the head chef can put a lot of effort into desserts, just take a dessert called macaroni with three flavors on the table as an example.


    The overall shape is very tower-like, covered by a dozen pieces of pastry, covered with meringue sugar on the outside, and a layer of frosted sugar spires will be built on the top. It takes dozens of people and hours to make it.


    Similar to this kind of complicated dessert, there are at least a dozen dishes on the table.


    But the most eye-catching thing is the wedding cake in the center, a cream cake with white flowers as high as a hill, which can be regarded as an eye-opener for those who come.


    The pastry chef used sugar to carve the images of a man and a woman in the center, and they married each other under the witness of the priest to congratulate Tu Fu and Sophie on their marriage.


    This cake is beautifully crafted like a sculpture, but it is so big that it must be placed on a separate table.


    The overall diameter of their wedding cake is three meters long, and the weight has reached an astonishing three hundred pounds (272 catties), which is almost the weight of two adults. ��


    It is filled with a lot of fruit, and the top layer is also covered with thick frosting, but it is not too greasy.


    When baking pastry, the pastry chef must make it layer by layer, and then arrange it together. The difficulty of making it is no less than a precision operation.


    The cake is cut into small pieces to ensure that it can be delivered to each guest. Unfortunately, the cake with overly ornate decoration is not for the guests to eat.


    But as some kind of blessing, it was taken home by the guests for collection.


    Tu Fu has always disliked this complicated and trivial custom, just like he disliked the cakes on the table that were left unused at the coming-of-age ceremony of the offspring of the great man, and finally had to be thrown away for nothing.


    Looking at Sophie, who had been divided but unable to taste the cake, a slight regret flashed across her expression. At this moment, Tu Fu came to her side and said in his ear:


    "Don''t worry, I''ve saved a piece for you."


    "And I am the same." The latter grinned and grinned, and the two newcomers unexpectedly connected with each other in such trivial matters.


    As the distinguished guests in the main hall entered the venue one after another, the exquisite dishes from the back kitchen were served one after another. Those who could come here were all the elders of Tufu, even the king, which made the atmosphere of the scene more subtle. .


    "Sir, congratulations to you, and to this beautiful lady, what a wonderful wedding. I think today will be a lucky day for the kingdom."


    Cadler William raised his glass and was the first to toast Tufu.


    The latter nodded politely: "Because of the preparations for the wedding, I haven''t had time to congratulate Your Majesty on his enthronement. Here, I would like to congratulate Baia for ushering in a young and promising king."


    It took less time for Kadler to reach this position than expected. Although it was completely different from the plan, and Tufu used rougher methods, fortunately, the final result was good.


    On the day when the grand ceremony was held, the disheartened William II summoned all the crown princes to the palace to interview the potential of each son one by one.


    In the end, Kadler, the most practical, took the position of successor.


    Sophisticated methods of wooing people and eyes that can truly see the suffering of the people are the two magic weapons for victory.


    Among the many crown princes, his aptitude is not the best, but he is the most suitable king of Baia.


    "Sir, congratulations on your newlyweds."


    Hearing the conversation between these two young people, the former Prime Minister Thilo Sollens, who was sitting on the left wing, first congratulated as usual, and then smiled at Kadler with relief:


    ��The election of His Majesty is also the best result for the Kingdom.��


    "Mr. Sollens, please forgive the cabinet for their rude behavior to you before. I apologize to you on their behalf. Such things will never happen again in the future."


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Kadler hurriedly raised his glass like Thilo to apologize on behalf of his father.


    "It''s a little thing, the kingdom can have what it is today, it has to rely on younger talents, and it''s time for me to step down."


    The latter smiled indifferently.


    At this time, the Duke of Weimar also raised his glass, laughed loudly and said:


    "Tillo is right, Your Majesty, the future kingdom will have to rely on you and Sir Capet. It''s time for us old guys to withdraw from the front line."


    "Been taught a lesson."


    Prince Kadler nodded formally before returning the protagonist of the stage to Tu Fu, "Sir, I will trouble you a lot in the future."��


    "Your Majesty don''t have to worry about the future. After eradicating Lantis, the southern border will no longer be invincible. The second industrial revolution has already arrived. Let alone the next few decades, there will be no more wars. The real good days for the people are coming."


    Tu Fu, who sat in the main seat with Sophie, after some impassioned words,


    He raised the wine glass to the crowd again with a smile on his face,


    "Thank you for coming. I will always remember the friends who came today. On behalf of the Winster family and the Capet family, I would like to thank you all."


    Then, He greeted the butler and returned gifts to the guests, all of which were treasures collected by the Demon Hunter Pirates from all over the world in these days, and each piece was priceless.


    "You are Welcome."


    ��It should be our great honor to be able to attend your wedding, sir.��


    "That''s right, I''m afraid this wedding will be recorded in the annals of history, and we are the ones who have been blessed."


    Everyone accepted the presents with smiles on their faces, and returned wine to Tu Fu one after another.


    "Thank you for your support to our family, Tufu. I depended on your care when I was in the royal capital."


    Uncle Ethan saw that the time was right, so he took the initiative to toast to everyone.


    The responses he received were all polite greetings from the adults, who treated him as an equal.


    This scene is like a dream.


    Winster and his wife were in a state of panic from the beginning to the end. They had never seen so many big men, even the king attended Tu Fu''s wedding banquet in person.


    This kind of luxurious treatment does not need people from the Gustav family to join in.


    Now I''m afraid they are begging to come here, those people don''t have the qualifications to enter the venue.


    At this time, Tu Fu also stood up, faced the Winsters, bowed deeply to them, and said solemnly:


    "Uncle Ethan, Aunt Anfeier, I will give Sophie eternal happiness. No matter what happens in the future, I will always be by her side."


    This solemn promise is no less than an oath in a church under the gaze of the gods.


    Uncle Ethan delivered his daughter''s hand into His hand,


    ��Little husband, you don��t have to make any promises to us, this world


    No one in the world knows you better than us. Watching your growth is the reason why I am willing to entrust Sophie to you. "


    "Baby, you will be happy."


    Aunt Anfeier hugged her daughter reluctantly. If not for the presence of many guests, she would have been crying.


    Entrusted by the woman''s parents, Tu Fu also felt this heavy responsibility.


    Among the many responsibilities, making Sophie happy is the only thing He is willing to do with all his might.


    After cutting the cake and hastily enjoying a little food, the bride and groom did not finish their wedding banquet, and they did not continue to stay in the reception hall.


    According to Baia''s custom, they will return to the bedroom at this time.


    No need to thank the guests one by one, this is a time that only belongs to two people, and they have the right to keep everyone out.


    To be honest, Tu Fu likes this kind of etiquette very much. Compared with the meticulous care of guests in later weddings, the couples have no time to be alone until late at night, which is too cruel.


    By that time, he was probably very drunk.


    Marriage, at this moment, finally returned to become a matter of two people. ��


    Seeing the beautiful and dignified Sophie sitting in front of the dressing table, with her elegant and luxurious decorations on, Tu Fu was a little crazy. He was willing to stop at this moment, only he could appreciate his wife''s beauty.


    The latter cast a charming look over, "Hey, have you seen enough?"


    "I can never get enough of it. Up to now I feel like a dream. I actually married the person I love." Tu Fu said honestly.


    "You can speak beautiful words, you said that to the girls in the church just now, I don''t believe it."


    ��Then I can only use the rest of my life to convince you that what I said is true, please give me more advice.��


    It''s very nasty, but for Sophie, this trick is very applicable.


    She was so happy that she couldn''t even close her mouth, she opened her arms and came over to ask for a hug, leaning on Tu Fu''s shoulder, and said with a smile: "Then we can exchange the expectation letter written last night now! I really want to know how much you like My expectation."


    "Why not."


    Tu Fu shrugged his shoulders and agreed to the request.


    At this moment, each other exchanged their expectations for the future of their lover.


    The two sides were back to back, and when they opened each other''s letter, they kept the last trace of mystery. Sophie wrote on it:


    "I hope we will never hide little secrets from each other again."


    Probably because there were too many secrets about Tu Fu in the past, which made her feel uneasy, and she was always waiting for his news, so she hoped that after the marriage, both parties could be honest and no longer have any secrets.


    ��It��s really not an easy request.��


    Tu Fu smiled and did not give an easy answer. He knew that the promises made here were as important as what he said in the church, and they were even more the promises made to his heart.


    No positive answer.


    Sophie muttered dissatisfaction with his attitude.


    In the message to Miss Winster, there are only a few short words.


    "as you wish."

 Chapter 507： out of control

    Hoosh����


    In the dark abyss territory, howling winds swept in one after another, and the cold wind made this dead world even more bleak.


    A limp, insect-like creature crawled with difficulty on a rock.


    Its shriveled body seemed to have been drained of all water, its skin was dull and colorless, and the swollen sac outside its body continuously leaked foul-smelling liquid, and it was already in a dying state.


    Slowly she began to be unable to crawl, and the time of stagnation in place was getting longer and longer.


    When its breath of life dropped sharply, and when it reached the end, groups of liquid-like amphibious life forms suddenly appeared around it,


    They came up from the ground, and wherever they touched, they could swim in it as if they touched a liquid.


    ��ৣ���


    The moment the amphibious life launched an attack, it split the dying insect into pieces, and the thick slurry outside its body exploded in an instant.


    It was only when they were about to hunt that they noticed that the skin of the prey had fallen off, and what they attacked just now was just an empty skin.


    And under this skin, a terrifyingly large hole was dug open at some point.


    "Crack!"


    When they reacted, they wanted to swim away quickly, and a few soft thorns pierced the bodies of these amphibious life forms from the bottom like needles.


    Absorbing their energy continuously, the insects that were supposed to die acted out a scene of suspended animation, tricking the hunter who wanted to "pick up the corpse".


    won the war for survival.


    For the creatures of the abyss, every predation must be done with all their strength.


    There is no sun and moon here, so naturally there is no distinction between light and darkness, and there are no four seasons, so there will always be countless bad weather cycles throughout the year.


    Repeatedly, it has created such a junction that is isolated from the world and not suitable for any life to live in.


    But if it is peaceful enough here, the lives lingering in this territory will never agree.


    This is the cruelest dark jungle, so cruel that nothing can feed on it.


    Each other uses other life forms as objects to replenish energy. The life living here is both a hunter and a prey, just waiting for the one who can''t bear the temper first.


    Most of the life forms in the abyss did not live in this desperate land when they were born. The soil in the world they lived in was more fertile, with edible food everywhere, sunshine and rain, and a stable change of seasons.


    The unique natural environment is comfortable enough, and there is no need to fight for anything.


    The good days didn��t last long. After they traversed the world for a period of time, they were occupied by more powerful beings.


    As for them, they were concentrated and driven to this desperate junction.


    Sometimes, there will be "guests" coming from farther places. After all, the land beyond the starry sky is more dangerous, and there are few comfortable and fertile soils like the "beginning land".


    As for the weak "guests", most of them are swallowed up by the same kind in the abyss, and the stronger ones will quickly adapt to the rules of this junction and become a part of it.


    The insects who had a full meal turned around and looked at the bottomless area in the junction, where many unusual light spots were shining. ��


    It seems that they are "guests" from outside, and some of them will go to the bottom of the abyss to challenge that strange life form.


    But the result usually ends in failure.


    He is like a deep mountain that cannot be crossed, a ruthless killing machine, unswervingly guarding the only "door" leading to the fertile soil here.


    It makes it impossible for the life inside to come out, and it makes it impossible for the "guests" outside to enter.


    Sometimes, probably to relieve boredom, He will also send a signal to the other end of the door. All life in the abyss knows that the "Gatekeeper" has a fixed call partner.


    The insect didn''t continue to stare, which is meaningless.


    Hit the potholes and uneven soil enough to accommodate the body


    of the hole, try to keep as little activity as possible to conserve energy, and continue to dream of returning to the unreachable dream of that piece of soil.


    This is not impossible. When the lives of many borderlands were sent here, they left some clues on that soil.


    If they are noticed by people or summoned by rituals, they will have the opportunity to respond and send back a signal of "goodwill", maybe they will have the opportunity to return to that world.


    Even if you can only enjoy it for a moment, it is better than living in a world without light and darkness.


    ��


    In the darker abyss, a huge mountain-like figure slowly appeared.


    His limbs are extremely long, and he wears an old armor that has lost its luster. The badge on it has been worn out, but it can be vaguely seen as the logo of a lion''s head.


    The dilapidated silver helmet almost covered the entire face, and there was a faint red glow in the helmet.


    The "Gatekeeper" stands here like a majestic mountain. A huge sword with the same exaggerated figure as him is inserted in front of him. The blade has probably been rusted for too long.


    His two icy palms were crossed on the hilt of the sword, motionless.


    The silent sense of coercion made the "guests" of different shapes who broke in dare not take a step forward.


    Countless corpses of the same kind litter the field. In the face of the terrifying power of the gatekeeper, there are only a few "guests" left among the guests who risked their lives from outside the planet. They recognized the reality and immediately chose to flee. Or become part of the abyss ecology.


    Another sinister battle passed, and He dragged the giant sword from darkness to dusk and rubbed across the ground, and the colliding sparks seemed to ignite the dawn.


    ��What happened over there?��


    The gatekeeper who retracted his giant sword muttered to himself.


    The more intruders from above the starry sky, the worse the situation on the frontal battlefield.


    Seven Gods must have encountered some troubles, temporarily unable to free up their hands, so that there are so many fish that escaped the net at the junction,


    The burden shifted upon Him was a little heavier.


    The expression of the gatekeeper under the helmet looked heavy. His physical condition was getting worse and worse, and he might not last long.


    If you get too close to them, you will inevitably be eroded, and in the end you will be completely reduced to a monster. This is also impossible.


    After taking that step, there is no way to turn back. The closer to the extraordinary road, the closer to the truth, you will only feel the cold laws of this world.


    ��It��s still out of control.����


    The "Gatekeeper" is keenly aware of the changes in the land of the gods, and does not know whether there is more fear or confusion for a while.


    ��


    The sea of ??mist, a mysterious island with erratic coordinates.


    There are never fewer guests coming and going here, and even a small town was built here, where they live and work in peace and contentment.


    People who perform the pilgrimage as usual every day, according to the usual practice, people line up in groups to wait for the fountain of youth donated by the spring keeper, just hoping to become younger and more energetic.


    People''s desire for "eternal life" has almost turned into some kind of obsession, forcing the townspeople to rush to do similar things.


    So much so that the process of pursuing eternal life is regarded as the whole of life.


    The towering tree in the center of the town, at this moment, has undergone a strange change.


    Grandma Shouquan, who was in charge of distributing the "Fountain of Youth", stared blankly for a while, and somehow her skin began to dry out rapidly, and her body also shrank sharply.


    Like a plant that is about to die in a moment.


    What''s even more weird is that the "Sacred Tree" standing behind it and supporting the spring water supply of the "Fountain of Youth" also showed a similar aging reaction.


    The originally tall and tall tree branches began to rot at a speed visible to the naked eye. The bark and branches and leaves fell off a little bit, and after being integrated into the ground, they quickly turned into nutrients and completely dissolved.


    ��Grandma, what��s wrong with you.��


    ��God tree, please grant me eternal life!��


    ��I��m going to get the spring water from the well, you are not allowed to **** it from me.��


    After seeing the strange phenomenon, the original group of worshippers, instead of being afraid, saw that the "spring guard" who made the rules was about to die, and a trace of evil thoughts rose from their hearts.


    yes,


    Anyway, the spring water of the Fountain of Youth is inexhaustible, even if they scoop up a few more buckets, it doesn��t matter.


    Driven by this idea, the people in the town begging for water soon fell into an inexplicable madness.


    One after another, they rushed to the spring well like crazy, completely ignoring that Granny Shouquan was squeezed aside by them, and fell heavily to the ground under successive pushes, no one cared even if she was trampled mercilessly by the crowd.


    ��I got it, got it.��


    The townsman who was the first to make a large basin out of the well with a wooden barrel, filled the container completely, and ran to another place at the first, hugging the spring water tightly for fear of being snatched away by others.


    Seeing that there was no one around, he simply poured all the spring water in the container into his throat, but not a single drop came out.


    With the sweet spring water, the "immortality" effect that the townspeople expected did not come, not even the effect of becoming younger last time.


    The spring water seems to be just an ordinary spring water.


    Even if there is not a drop left after drinking, I don��t see any special changes.


    Not only him, but soon other people who crazily snatched the spring of immortality also noticed that the drinking spring water had lost its effect, and they all looked at each other in blank dismay, not knowing what happened for a while.


    "Look at that tree!"


    Suddenly someone shouted at the "Sacred Tree".


    Many eyes then glanced at the sacred tree next to the mouth of the well. After shedding countless branches and leaves, it began to shrink as a whole, leaving only six or seven meters in height, just like ordinary trees.


    The magic that fascinates people has disappeared without a trace since I don''t know when.


    ��


    Weddell Polar Sea.


    The iceberg area hidden thousands of meters below the seabed is the location of the frozen luxury ship Santa Maria.


    At this moment, the corroded crew members on the ship seemed to be under some terrible coercion, or crawled or knelt on the spot, not daring to move.


    Deep inside the giant wheel, weird and powerful runes floating in all directions scattered around, slightly bearing the vibration of the "sealed object", and there was a violent commotion,


    It seems that something is waking up.